《Giant Monster in Marvel》 Chapter 1 1989, Los Angeles. Affected by the monsoon, Los Angeles was unusually hot and dry this year. In the blue sky, you can''t see even a cloud. The only thing is the dry and hot sea breeze. On the cracked asphalt road, with the roar of fuel tanks, a black Dodge Challenger stopped. Next to it is a gray white wall covered with green vines. A brown black wood board is nailed to the wall by iron nails. Through several green leaves, you can vaguely see the two words Angel orphanage. This is an orphanage that is about to close. The dean is a 75 year old white woman named Samantha. She likes to wear a long green skirt and a washed white shirt. The favorite pastime on weekdays is to pour yourself a glass of $4.80 a bottle of red wine in the classic music of the 1960s, waiting for cookies in the oven with the rhythm of fingertips. Whenever the music sounded, Mrs. Samantha always couldn''t help smiling. A child asked her why she smiled. Mrs. Samantha didn''t say it. She would kiss the children on the cheek and tell them that when she grew up, she would tell the children the secret. So the children of angel orphanage always hope to grow up quickly. But unfortunately, that was a few years ago. Three years ago, there were dozens of children in the angel orphanage. With social donations and their savings over the years, although it was difficult, Mrs. Samantha was like a fighter who would never be knocked down. She is tenacious, hard-working, full of enthusiasm and smile every day. She takes care of dozens of children with 200% love. Suffering cannot defeat her. She is a great woman. Although she is not strong, she can fight against fate like a giant. She proved with facts that no one can beat her. But unfortunately, the disease can. In the middle stage of liver cancer, in modern society, although this is not an incurable disease, in this era, in Los Angeles in 1986, for an old director of a private orphanage, this medical record is no less than a death notice. Angel orphanage is not unable to continue to operate, nor is it closed down because of poor management. Just decades of operation has already integrated Mrs. Samantha and the orphanage. Without Mrs. Samantha''s angel orphanage, it is like a body without soul. Is there anyone in the world who, like her, is willing to share the kindness in her heart? Yes, but Mrs. Samantha is not sure whether she can find that person with all the time she has left in this impetuous society. So since three years ago, the children in the orphanage have been taken away one after another. Nowadays, angel orphanage, except Mrs. Samantha. There''s only one child left called nangintang. This is an Asian boy. He is six years old. He is smart, beautiful and very sensible. What are the shortcomings of this child? That is the other party''s Asian identity. In Los Angeles, discrimination against people of color has never stopped. If you insist on being picky, find a defect in the child? That is, the child is thin and small. Compared with his peers, he doesn''t seem strong and healthy enough. In fact, the last child in the angel orphanage should not be nangintang, but another little asian girl named daisy. It was also a beautiful child, but Daisy was obviously not as smart and sensible as Nagini Tang. Just because nangintang was "sick" yesterday. Mrs. Samantha had to send Daisy away. Although, the couple prefer the excellent Nagini Tang. But the lovely Daisy also seems good. After all, the IQ of Asian Americans is recognized as excellent in the world. Mrs. Samantha knows nangintang''s tricks. fall ill? Come on, although nangintang is not strong, his physique is not as bad as expected. Without nangintang''s "illness", Daisy is likely to stay in the orphanage. After all, she is not smart, but also an Asian. She is almost good for nothing except being pretty. This makes Mrs. Samantha very happy, but also some heartache. In the narrow kitchen, Mrs. Samantha wiped the sweat on her forehead. In the hot Los Angeles, the rotating oven in the kitchen made 75 year old Mrs. Samantha feel tired. Fortunately, there were classic vinyl records of the 1960s in her ear. She poured herself a glass of red wine. It is reasonable that patients with liver cancer should not drink. But she doesn''t care. In fact, Mrs. Samantha has never been to the hospital even once since she was diagnosed with liver cancer three years ago. She knew that her road was coming to an end, but she didn''t panic and despair. Mrs. Samantha was very indifferent. She regarded every day as the last day of her life. Although the clothes are cheap, the embroidered beauty of her youth is now full of wrinkles, but she is very calm. Meanwhile, on the second floor of the angel orphanage, nangintang, who had been lying on the shelf bed for a day and a night, now opened his eyes. Who am I? Where am I from? Where am I going? The three ultimate philosophical problems of idealism confused Nagini Tang. There are two memories in my mind. One is a six-year-old asian boy and the other is a 31 year old Oriental man. The Asian boy had no parents from urination. In his memory, he was the director of an orphanage called Mrs. Samantha, took him in and took care of him. He respected her and loved her very much. In the boy''s eyes, Mrs. Samantha was his only relative. The 31 year old Oriental man is a successful man. He is very lucky. It seems that he was kissed by the goddess of luck at birth. From small to large, he is not excellent, but he is always a little better than ordinary people. The academic performance is like this, the ability to make friends is like this, the graduation university is like this, and the work situation is like this. Even parents are healthier than other people''s parents, and their children are smarter than the children of other colleagues. He''s a little better than everyone else at every point, but these come together? He is not rich and does not have much power, but he is really happy, which is the envy of countless people! The two memories merge with each other. I can''t tell who replaced who and who swallowed who. In a word, after a long fusion day and night, the body named Nagini Tang fused and absorbed the two memories, and finally formed a whole with the body. "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door. Mrs. Samantha came in with an iron tray in her hand containing naguindon''s favorite finger biscuits. Finger biscuit is a very common western biscuit. In this era, almost every housewife can make it. But not many have done well. Mrs. Samantha is not American. She is a mixture of American and Italian, and Italy is the birthplace of finger biscuits. Her baked finger biscuits are crisp and soft, just like dry sponge bread, very sweet. All along, this has been the favorite of all children in Angel orphanage. Looking at nangintang whose eyes are bent with laughter because of the sweetness of cookies. There was a flash of love in Mrs. Samantha''s eyes. She wiped the cookie crumbs from the corner of naguintang''s mouth with her fingers full of age spots and wrinkles: "Also, there''s no need to eat so quickly. It''s all yours. Drink some milk." A small glass containing about 150cc of milk. Nagini Tang took a sip, and the sweet finger biscuits were mixed with milk to form a wonderful taste. In Nagini Tang''s memory, this is human delicacy. Putting down the milk cup, nangintang subconsciously came up with a delicate face one year younger than himself. He couldn''t help thinking in his eyes: "Mrs. Samantha, where''s Daisy?" Daisy and Nagi Tang are the only two Asians in the angel orphanage. They have a good relationship, or daisy and Nagi Tang have a good relationship. Although they are all Asian, different from Daisy''s seclusion and rebellion, the thin Nagini Tang naturally has an enviable affinity. He can talk to everyone in the orphanage. Mrs. Samantha''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt. She looked at nangintang''s young face. Chapter 2 With clear eyes, a warm smile like the sun and a circle of shallow milk beard at the corner of her mouth, she looked a little funny, but more lovely, which made her sigh: "I left with Mr. and Mrs. Johnson yesterday. I have known them for nine years. They will take good care of daisy. They just wronged you." Looking at Mrs. Samantha''s guilty look, nangintang shook his head. He comforted: "it doesn''t matter, Mrs. Samantha, after all, I was ill yesterday." Mr. and Mrs. Johnson are not rich, but they are also highly paid people. They have at least three properties in the United States. Probably because they have no fertility, the couple often come to the angel orphanage to help. After learning that Mrs. Samantha was going to close the angel orphanage, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson expressed their willingness to adopt 2-3 children. The couple have contacts, ability and are highly educated talents. With their conditions, I believe many orphanages are willing to give their children to raise. Mrs. Samantha also knew this, so she kept the couple all the time, hoping to give nangintang a better future. Unfortunately, because of nangintang''s "illness" yesterday, the couple had to take Daisy away. Mrs. Samantha knew that nangintang was not ill. The reason why he did this was that he didn''t want to leave Daisy alone. When Mrs. Samantha decided to close the angel orphanage, many people said they wanted to adopt nangintang. He is so smart and lovely, and sensible and obedient, but he is too sensible. When he comes to Mrs. Samantha, he will feel distressed sometimes. Don''t think the life in the orphanage is cruel. The child''s character is related to the environment. People like Mrs. Samantha, even if they give her the son of the devil, will still become the child of God. Looking at the childish expression of nangintang comforting herself, Mrs. Samantha couldn''t help laughing. She touched nangintang''s head and flashed a touch of love in her eyes: "I know, I know, you are a good child." Nagini Tang opened his mouth. He felt that Mrs. Samantha seemed to think wrong. He just looked at the smile on the corner of Mrs. Samantha''s mouth, and Nagini Tang couldn''t help shaking his head. Forget it, consider it a beautiful misunderstanding. After dinner, Mrs. Samantha left. There was also half a glass of milk and half a plate of finger biscuits on the table, which was reserved for Nagini Tang as a snack. Only Mrs. Samantha and nangintang were left in the angel orphanage. Mrs. Samantha is a respected old woman. Although she has little money and power, her high character makes people respect from the heart. In this impetuous society, she is like a beam of light from heaven. Mrs. Samantha still has a lot of "tourists" in her hand, but there are not many high-quality "tourists". When she left naguintang''s room, Mrs. Samantha''s eyes twinkled with thinking. The original plan was that a man would pick up Daisy today. The man was single and opened a music bar. When I was young, I indulged for some time. However, Mrs. Samantha knows that this man''s essence is not bad. He is a man who pays great attention to family. Although he is not married, Mrs. Samantha knows this. Because this man still loves his girlfriend for so many years after his girlfriend''s death and has not set up a family so far, which is a very valuable quality for an excellent man. Of course, the white man is not without shortcomings. For example, he likes the dangerous game of drag racing, perhaps because the stimulation of drag racing will make him forget his dead girlfriend in a short time. Mrs. Samantha''s original plan was to hope that Daisy could form a family with the white man. On the one hand, it was for Daisy''s consideration, on the other hand, it was also to save the man and make the other party concerned so that she would not die on the field that day. You know, the power of home is infinite. A simple logging is enough to burst out infinite potential. Unfortunately, Daisy was taken away yesterday, and Daisy, who originally planned to leave to Owen (middle-aged white), has now become nangintang. Originally, Mrs. Samantha felt that although she had wronged nangintang, Owen was actually quite good. He had received higher education and had his own industry. Apart from the disgusting hobby of racing, he had almost no major problems, Just after a conversation? Mrs. Samantha felt that nangintang should have a better choice. With Mrs. Samantha''s departure, there was only six-year-old nangintang left between the original four. Looking at the wood on the shelf bed and the iron pipe painted with green paint, nangintang''s bright eyes were a little more dull. At the same time, there was a row of data in nangintang''s mind. "Ding! Host awakening detected." "Ding! The New York destruction plan is ready to start, and the auxiliary system is ready to start." "Ding! It is detected that the host soul conflicts, the auxiliary system fails to start, and the New York destruction plan fails to start." "Ding! Is it mandatory to solve the problem?" "Ding! It is found that the host is self-adjusting and repairing. The next start-up time is expected to be 36 hours later." "Ding! The soul conflict has been automatically repaired. The New York destruction plan is ready to start, and the auxiliary system is ready to start." "Ding! The New York destruction plan is officially launched, and the auxiliary system is officially launched." "Ding! It is detected that the host is in infancy and complies with the relevant regulations of the destruction plan in New York and Article 37 of the child protection agreement. 100 points are hereby sent as a subsidy." Name: Nagini Tang Race: Human Status: Healthy Grade: juvenile stage (juvenile stage, growth stage, mature body, complete body.) Growth: 60% Current points: 100 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Warning! Warning! It is detected that the world risk factor is very high! Do you want to lift the purchase restrictions of some shopping malls?" "Yes? No?" Shopping Mall? New York destruction plan? Auxiliary system? What the hell is this? There was a flash of confusion in nangintang''s eyes, but after a moment of thinking, a bitter smile could not help but emerge from the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know where he was, why he appeared here, and why he chose himself. However, through the current news, he can judge that if he wants to return to the original world, he must destroy New York. In order to successfully destroy New York, he specially arranged an auxiliary system for himself. As for this world, the risk factor is very high? This makes nangintang a little confused, but lifting the purchase restrictions of the mall should be beneficial to him from the current situation. With a move in his mind, nangintang chose to lift it. "Ding! The purchase restriction of the mall has been partially lifted. In the current state, the cards below Samsung (including Samsung) do not need preconditions and can be purchased directly with points." Item: Brown Bear gene card Category: Kodiak brown bear Quality: one star Source: bear story Effect: become the strongest brown bear in the world Price: 7 points Source: Mall Gift: Brown Bear punishment card ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: Crocodile gene card Quality: Alligator Quality: one star Source: millions of Crocodiles Effect: become a giant saltwater crocodile ten meters long Price: 7 points Source: Mall Gift: giant crocodile punishment card ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ There are few things in the mall. Only gene cards are available. Through browsing, nangintang found that most of the one-star cards are strong animals, such as lions, tigers, python, crocodiles and brown bears, and the price is between 1-10 points. The two-star card is special. Nangintang saw many extraordinary creatures, such as snake monsters, elves, oak giants and so on. The price is between 10-100 points. As for Samsung cards? Nangintang ignored it because he had only 100 points in his hand. The minimum lower limit of Samsung card is 100-1000 points. Although 100 points are also within the scope of Samsung gene card, the cheapest gene card of Samsung card also needs 180 points. As for the so-called punishment card? Nagini Tang asked the assistive system that if he used a gene card, he would become this creature completely. Of course, gender will not change, just genetic changes. Chapter 3 Because of the particularity of the gene card, under the supervision of the will of the universe, your gain is proportional to your pay. Each punishment card will pull another parallel space-time existing in the city of New York to the world, and let the world devour and integrate. The swallowed world is random. One star gene card has one world, two star gene cards have two worlds, and so on. He won''t choose one star card. His main task is to destroy New York. An ordinary beast, even if he is strong, can''t destroy New York. The biggest possibility is to be caught, do various experiments, or put in a zoo to be watched. And not all two-star cards are suitable. For example, there are many powerful creatures in the novel of the same name [where are the magical animals] adapted from the famous female writer J. K. Rowling. For example, Griffins that control lightning and rhinoceros that can eject magma are very powerful. But these animals are not suitable. What nangintang needs is a monster card that can make himself grow obscene and safely spend the early stage. If he really needs a card with strong destructive power. Aren''t those three-star, four-star, or even five-star cards better? So among the thousands of two-star monster gene cards, naguintang found a gene card called snake monster. It is not only because the Basilisk has the same name as nargintang, but also because the Basilisk has a feature that other cards do not have, that is, it can switch between humans and snakes at will! Nagini Tang has seen where the magical animals are. He knows very well that the snake monster Nagini has the ability to switch between humans and snakes at will. When the heart moves, the 100 points disappear, replaced by a bronze retro card with black texture. "Ding! Do you use the snake monster gene card?" "Yes? No?" "Yes!" "Ding! The current card, [Snake monster gene card] is loading!" "Ding! The current card, [Snake monster naguintang''s punishment] is being activated!" For a moment, nangintang felt that his body seemed to be electrified, and his muscles and bones, including his internal organs, trembled involuntarily. At the same time, earth shaking changes are taking place in naguintang''s body, deeper than cells, and 23 pairs of chromosomes representing human beings. Gene chains are opened, genes are rearranged, and even new chromosomes are derived. Different from the 23 pairs of human chromosomes, snakes have 18 pairs of chromosomes, 20 pairs of chromosomes and, of course, 23 pairs of chromosomes. Chromosomes do not mean that more is better, nor do they mean that less is better. It mainly depends on the environment and evolution. After all, it contains all the secrets of a species. Nargintang''s gene recombination at the moment is not so much the fusion of human genes and snake genes as the approach to the species of snake monster, or even become it! The arrangement of genes is not completely copied. The world is different from the world. It is a transformation and an evolution. In some ways, this is similar to magneto''s mutant evolution theory. But the difference is that the degree of evolution of mutants is uncontrollable. They may have evolved to the peak, such as Professor X, magneto, Phoenix female and so on. They gained incomparable power. Some people have evolved to half, so they have become deformed monsters. Although they have some special abilities, they can be easily handled with a pistol. As for the evolution of naguintang? This is a complete evolutionary chain. The same monster card contains countless gene chains that have evolved to the top. He will make the most perfect and suitable choice according to naguintang''s state and surrounding environment. Three minutes later, the abnormality of the body was relieved, and the Nagini Tang on the bed disappeared. Instead, a one meter long black snake with a pair of dark golden indifferent snake pupils was replaced. Name: don Nagini Race: basilisk (the former race [human] was eliminated due to insufficient racial position.) Status: mild hunger Grade: infancy (infancy, growth, maturity, complete body.) Growth: 1% Current points: 0 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: there are gains and losses. Go to Amazon and swallow ten blood orchids to complete the trial of snake monsters. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, at the moment when nargintang completed his evolution, an invisible force swept through the universe. In the angel orphanage, Mrs. Samantha''s mind, the original memory was changed at this moment. White people became African Americans, and music bars became auto repair companies that sold high-end car parts. Although they are both called Owen, the difference is that Owen is very strong and has a son and a daughter. But the same thing is that they all love racing, and their loved ones all died in an accident. What changed Mrs. Samantha''s mind was no longer the dangerous hobby of racing, but the man named Owen, who was said to be the boss of a street. This makes Mrs. Samantha dislike it very much! Most of the finger biscuits and milk were eaten into his stomach. Although he still didn''t feel full, he made nangintang feel much more comfortable. At the same time, he has changed from a one meter long black snake to a six-year-old asian boy. This process is not complicated, just like instinct. He can change himself from a person to a snake, or from a snake to a person in 0.5 seconds or less. The speed of transformation mainly depends on the reaction speed of nangintang. In addition, his sense of smell has been greatly improved. The dog''s sense of smell is 1200 times that of human beings, and the snake''s sense of smell is even stronger than that of dog, about 1500-2000 times that of human beings. But unlike dogs, snakes rely mainly on their tongue for their sense of smell. Because of his keen sense of smell, at the moment when he became a black snake, nangintang decided to stop breathing with his mouth from today. In addition, he in human form has an extremely serious suppression of smell. This also makes nargintang''s sense of smell stronger than normal people, but the range is not as exaggerated as thousands of times. Generally speaking, his sense of smell is maintained at 10-30 times that of human beings. Perhaps one of the side effects of being a basilisk is that you will become a person with a slight obsession with cleanliness in the future? Outside the angel orphanage, accompanied by the unique roar of the Dodge Challenger, Owen, a black man with Godfather temperament, walked down from the car in a racing driver''s leather jacket. The roar of the engine caught Mrs. Samantha''s attention and alerted nangintang upstairs. In addition to the president''s wife, the only person who has not left the orphanage at the moment is nangintang. He knows that the person who comes today will live with each other for a long time in the future. In the upstairs window, Nagini Tang looked at the man downstairs. His first feeling was not very good. The temperament of the Mafia godfather was so unique that normal people would not like such people, because it meant danger. Just from each other''s face, nangintang vaguely felt familiar. He can be sure that there is absolutely no such face in his memory. His memory will not make mistakes. He is a man of two generations. In terms of mental strength, his foundation is twice that of a normal person! In addition, he is no longer a pure human, but a snake monster with extraordinary ability. So he was sure he didn''t know the man, but he didn''t know why. He always felt that the man looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. As time passed, nangintang on the iron frame bed meditated for a long time and still didn''t get a satisfactory answer. Chapter 4 "Dong Dong Dong!" Familiar knocking at the door. From the rhythm of knocking on the door and the smell in the air, nangintang can be sure that the other party is Mrs. Samantha. In addition, there is a strange smell in the air. This is a male flavor. From the taste, nangintang can analyze that the other party is very healthy, even strong, and he has a strong smell of gasoline. This is the ability of nangintang after turning into a snake monster. Although this ability will be greatly reduced after becoming a human, it is undeniable that this ability is really terrible. He only needs to smell each other''s smell once, and can judge each other''s identity and even physical state according to the smell. But the smell of Mrs. Samantha made nangintang smell a sense of corruption, aging and fatigue. However, considering that Mrs. Samantha has reached 75 this year, and in the United States, where the average life expectancy has just exceeded 70, Mrs. Samantha is much better than most people. So he didn''t keep thinking. Sure enough, when Nagini tonla opened the door, the kind-hearted Mrs. Samantha stood at the door of the room with a tall and strong black man. "Nagini, this is Owen. Owen, this is Nagini Tang." "Although he looks scary, he actually has a good heart." "Hello, my name is Nagini Tang. I''m six years old." "Hello, my name is Owen, Owen Toledo." After a brief exchange of greetings, under the guidance of Mrs. Samantha, the two sides exchanged information about each other. From nangintang, Owen learned that the other party was a smart child. Although he was young, he was probably an orphan since childhood. He was very sensible, and the orphan''s life experience did not defeat the six-year-old boy, but became the nutrient for the boy''s growth. Owen is very satisfied with nangintang. He had planned to adopt a child. Since his wife died, he raised a son and a daughter alone. Unlike those miserable and tired single men, Owen likes to take care of children and the feeling of being together as a family. However, with the eldest son Dominic Toledo entering the rebellious period of high school, the feeling of "logging tired" gradually disappeared in the family. He was only going to choose a pleasant child to keep, but he didn''t expect that Mrs. Samantha had left such a big surprise for herself. Through Owen''s narration, nangintang also had a specific understanding of the man in front of him. This surprised Owen. You should know that the other party is only a six-year-old child. What are you doing at the age of six? Playing games, chasing rhubarb dogs all day? At the age of six, nangintang had learned to think. He didn''t say what the other party was thinking. Just thinking about this item was better than himself. I don''t know how many times. During the conversation, Mrs. Samantha went out three times. The first time was to pour water, and the other two were intentional. Nangintang was very clear that Mrs. Samantha didn''t go. She hid in the dark to observe whether the communication between them was happy and whether Owen was dissatisfied with her. After two observations, Mrs. Samantha found seven or eight dissatisfied places in Owen. Of course, it''s all about finding fault in eggs. For example, Owen is too fierce, has a black background, and they are not equal to father and son. In a word, Mrs. Samantha believes that nangintang should have a better choice. Of course, nangintang is also observing, but compared with observation, he is still thinking more. His memory will not make mistakes, so why on earth does the man in front of him make himself feel familiar? Mrs. Samantha, who left for the fourth time, finally came back. Generally speaking, although she was not very optimistic about Owen, through her observation, nangintang and Owen got along well during the conversation. This made her hesitate. Although she was not very optimistic about Owen, nangintang''s senses were also very important. Gazing at the two people sitting on the edge of the bed, Mrs. Samantha asked, "Owen, what do you think of Nagini?" Owen had a bright smile on his face, and his rough big hand touched his strong short hair: "Nagini is a genius. He is so excellent. I promise you, I will treat him like my own child and let him feel the warmth of home." Home? Logging tired? A flash of light flashed in nangintang''s eyes, and he seemed to think of something. Mrs. Samantha''s eyes flashed a touch of pride at Owen''s praise. She knew how excellent nangintang was. In fact, if they didn''t get along well, she would definitely drive Owen out. She didn''t want a man with a black background to take his Nagini Tang away. When Mrs. Samantha was about to ask nangintang what he thought of Owen, he raised his slightly immature face: "Mrs. Samantha, I feel uncle Owen is very good." Mrs. Samantha was stunned, and a hesitation flashed in her eyes: "Nagini, are you sure?" Nagini Tang nodded, "of course!" Just now, at the moment when Owen said the English word "home", nangintang finally thought of why he felt familiar with the man in front of him. Because he is more than 70% similar to a star he likes very much, and the star is van diesel in the speed and passion series. And if I remember correctly, the street boss starring vandiselle is Dominic Toledo. Although Nick Toledo''s dead father didn''t show up or even his name in the whole series, nangintang knew that van diesel''s adoptive father was exactly Owen! In addition, the iconic Dodge Challenger in front of the angel orphanage is also one of the important evidence. Owen TOLEDO is not good, but compared with those strangers, the Toledo family''s character and way of doing things are really reassuring. In this way, under Mrs. Samantha''s slightly regretful but somewhat relieved smile, Owen took nangintang''s little hand and left. Among the Dodge challengers, Owen sent the gift prepared for nangintang early in the morning. It''s a classic toy of Captain America, with fine workmanship. In 1989, it was definitely the most popular toy. Narginitan took the American team toy and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Captain America?" Owen did not see the surprise in nangintang''s eyes. There was a triumphant smile on his face: "Of course, that''s an American hero. I tell you, when I was a child, I most admired the American captain. He was a World War II hero and a well deserved leader!" Owen kept talking about the captain of the United States, which made him very excited. He even said he was willing to show nangintang the set of captain of the United States cards he collected. But he didn''t see nangintang''s small white face. I depend on you! Now I understand what that super dangerous universe means. Nangintang''s face was not very good, and Owen didn''t care much. He subconsciously thought that nangintang was emotionally frustrated because he was separated from Mrs. Samantha. He is a man full of self-confidence. He believes in his charm and that nangintang will soon integrate into the family. Nangintang doesn''t think about it at all. After knowing that Captain America is real in this world, nangintang knew what the universe is in an instant. Marvel, a superhero universe composed of more than a dozen or even dozens of films. It''s impossible that Nagini Tang didn''t understand. After all, it was a series that dominated a small era and grossed more than $10 billion at the box office around the world. To tell you the truth, marvel films really have a set of business elements. Although they are not deep enough, with the appearance of Avenger alliance III and mieba, director of family planning office, everyone shut up. But the question is, although the film looks great, what if you really appear in this world? In the Marvel Universe? This is a terrible thing that can''t be worse. Destroy New York? Come on, where is New York? Can it be destroyed casually? Not to mention how abnormal the world''s black technology is, let''s say superheroes. It''s a completely unsolvable existence. Although this is a superhero vacuum, don''t forget that New York has always been guarded by master Gu Yi. Even if the ancient mage is finished and Dr. strange becomes the new Supreme mage, the avenger alliance has been established during this time. Iron man, Hulk, USA, these superheroes won''t let themselves destroy New York. Besides superheroes, there are countless super criminals in New York. Even in the later stage, the director of the family planning office parachuted to the earth and led the army to a decisive battle with the avenger alliance, New York only destroyed 90%, or even less than 90%. It is said that infinite gemstones are difficult to gather together, even the God King Odin has not gathered together, but anyway, mieba has successfully gathered infinite gemstones, and he has at least succeeded. But what about New York? Was it really destroyed once? To tell the truth, after learning that his universe is Marvel world, at a certain moment, nangintang felt not only despair, but also the deep malice of fate! Chapter 5 Blue sky and white clouds, cracked asphalt road and classic Dodge Challenger stopped in front of a standard American single family. The house price in Los Angeles is not low. After all, Hollywood is not far away, but the house price here is not very high. After all, this is Los Angeles, not Hollywood. Nangintang''s mood has not been high, but Owen is full of energy. He believes that with his own efforts, nangintang will accept it and integrate into this family. It was already afternoon when I came back from the angel orphanage. Owen didn''t go to the garage. He has a lot of things to deal with today. It''s important to take nangintang home, and it''s also important to let his family accept nangintang. The youngest daughter MIA is a obedient and clever child. Owen is not very worried. He believes that Mia and nangintang will become a loving family in a month at most. But the eldest son, Dominic Toledo? Seriously, since his son entered the rebellious period, he didn''t let himself worry more and more. If you don''t study hard on weekdays, you either fight or hang out with those naughty little gangsters. Fortunately, Vincent and Nick on the same street won''t make too much trouble even if they make trouble. When I opened the refrigerator, I took a bottle of beer and opened the bottle cap. The cold beer instantly dissipated the dry heat brought by Los Angeles. There are not many things in the refrigerator. Mainly milk, vegetables and several kinds of fruits. In addition, there is the beef pickled by himself yesterday. In Owen''s opinion, the best way to integrate into the new environment is food. He believes that there is nothing that BBQ can''t solve. If there is, then two BBQ barbecues! Holding the pickled beef in his hand, they were all large steak, a full plate, pickled with celery, onions, tomatoes, black pepper and salt. He looked at nangini Tang sitting on the sofa in a daze. With a warm smile on his face, he invited, "nangini, do you want to help?" Nangintang looked up at Owen. A hesitation flashed in his eyes: "can you? Uncle Owen." Owen smiled brightly and happily, and his eyes were even a little proud: "of course, before I came into contact with the first car, my dream was to be a barbecue chef." "Then why didn''t you become a barbecue chef, uncle Owen." "It''s very simple, because the sound of the engine is too charming. But anyway, my cooking is excellent." The relationship between people is always established by asking and giving each other. Whether Owen or naguintang, they are good at it. The conversation of wise people is always pleasant. Nangintang was surprised. He didn''t expect that Owen, who looked "ferocious" and didn''t want to be a good man, actually had a little ink in his stomach. His speech and insight, as well as his way of life, as well as the black''s unique humor and optimism, make people feel good. Unlike nangintang''s surprise, Owen''s mood at the moment can even be described as fright. Is this a six-year-old? You tell me that the guy who told me about the current national conditions, the trend of economic development, the change of music style, and the popularity of the Internet in the future is only a six-year-old boy? For a normal six-year-old child, he only needs to be able to communicate normally and have a certain understanding of the world. After all, most children only think about TV and toys at this time. If you don''t know that nangintang is only a six-year-old child, if you don''t watch each other talk to yourself, and those unrealistic, even some Arabian remarks. Owen even thought he was talking to an adult. But even with those myths, now nangintang is mentally more mature than his son who entered the rebellious period. Is this genius? Owen felt for the first time that the gap between ordinary people and genius was so huge! However, everything in the world has two sides. Nangintang is a genius. His mind is very mature. He should not treat each other as a six-year-old. This means that nangintang doesn''t have to worry about himself. It also means that nangintang is very independent. Through the conversation during cooking, Owen can feel that nangintang''s state is not very good, which means that his way of treating ordinary children hardly works here. Staring at nangintang, Owen patted him on the shoulder. His palm is very big, or nangintang is still too small, so that the other party''s palm can not only wrap half of nangintang''s shoulder, but also leave a small half of his palm: "nangini, I know leaving Mrs. Samantha will make you feel very uncomfortable, but believe me, you don''t have to be nervous. You don''t need to be nervous at all. Just make it a family here." Nagini Tang opened his mouth. He wanted to explain that he was not because of Mrs. Samantha, but after thinking about it, Nagini Tang finally sighed. At the same time, from the street in the backyard, came a seven or eight year old little Laurie who looked strange. She has long brown black hair and beautiful eyes. She is as clear as the water of Lake Baikal. Her facial features are not open, but from the outline, she will definitely be a great beauty in the future. Looking at each other with four eyes, nangintang looked at the little Laurie in front of him, but the other party ignored nangintang, but turned proudly and looked at Owen not far away: "Dad, I''m back." Owen smiled a little more. He patted nangintang on the shoulder: "let me introduce you. This is your sister Mia and this is your brother nangini." Little Laurie was stunned, and a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes: "brother? Didn''t you say sister?" But then, little Lori shook her head and looked at Owen with a kind of coquettish smell: "forget it, I don''t care about this. Dad, there''s a barbecue today. You''re a little eccentric. Don''t you love me?" Owen rummaged over the steak with a smile on his face: "it depends on whether you listen." But little Lori looked at Owen disdainfully: "cut, I''m not a child anymore." Owen didn''t care. He asked casually, "where''s your brother?" Little Laurie shook her head, and a touch of cunning flashed in her bright eyes: "I don''t know. I guess she''ll be back in a minute?" Owen was stunned and then angry: "come back in a minute? Don''t think I don''t know. He didn''t go to school today. Nick has been more and more disobedient recently. I told him to come back early today." I don''t know the details, but how smart is Nagi Tang? He''s not a six-year-old kid. To be sure, Owen is in favor of adopting himself, and the future overlord who will rule the underground racing industry in Los Angeles, that is, Toledo, who is as strong as a cow, doesn''t seem to be very cold about himself. As for little Lori, that is, Mia, who hasn''t grown up yet, her attitude should be half and half. A slight smile crossed the corner of his mouth and said something interesting in his heart. Nangintang looked at his adoptive father Owen: "Uncle Owen, it''s all right." Little Laurie was stunned and immediately excused her brother: "Dad, look, Nagini said it was okay." Owen sighed, his eyes flashed with helplessness: "you, none of you let me worry." As time went by, Nagini Tang''s affinity was really strong. Perhaps because of his high appearance, he soon became familiar with MIA. This makes Owen a little depressed. He always feels that the relationship between nangintang and Mia is better than that between himself and nangini. Is it because I''m old and my appearance has declined? No, two days ago, Carey from the nearby community asked herself to invite her to dessert (American hint of agreeing to contact), but she refused on the grounds of children. The dinner was barbecue and the vegetable salad made by MIA herself. Although it was just stirring, Mia still felt very successful. As for Toledo? I''m sorry he didn''t show up during dinner. Nangintang ate a lot. Owen was surprised by his appetite. At the age of six, nangintang ate almost three times as much as MIA at the age of eight, a little more than Owen. Owen would have taken nangintang to the hospital if he hadn''t looked normal and had no painful expression. In fact, nangintang doesn''t want to do this, but he can''t help it. He has just become a snake monster, and his body is consumed a lot. Both as a human and as a snake monster, nangintang is in a period of rapid development, and his body needs a lot of food. In this way, it was estimated that at seven or eight o''clock in the evening, Owen was holding nangintang and Mia to see the cat and mouse, and then the door of the house was pushed open. Toledo came in and was more than 90% similar to Dominic Toledo in nangintang''s memory. Westerners developed faster. Although their faces were slightly tender and their bodies were not big enough, nangintang determined that the other party was the street car king who shocked Los Angeles more than ten years later. However, compared with the wise and domineering big man in my memory, Toledo is obviously too green. He glanced and saw nangintang sitting on the sofa. Then he frowned and left without saying a word, leaving Owen with a helpless face and laughing to ease the embarrassing atmosphere at the scene. Chapter 6 Time passed quickly, and more than two months passed in the blink of an eye. Los Angeles is still hot. The huge fireball in the sky is like an estrous beast, releasing its energy recklessly. Angel orphanage, for two months, the vines here are still lush, but compared with two months ago, the leaves have withered and turned yellow in the hot sun. The angel orphanage has changed a lot. The laughter that once sounded like a wind bell has disappeared. Instead, it is an iron lock that locks the rooms that leave countless memories. However, Mrs. Samantha didn''t leave. Although she is now a candle in the wind, she still lights up the darkness. Maybe she doesn''t want to see the children in the orphanage come back and find that everything has changed. $4.80 a bottle of red wine, a vinyl record with damaged sound quality. Mrs. Samantha was still busy, with a bright smile on her face. Every Friday, this is her happiest time, because nangintang will come to see her at this time and stay here for one night. Next to the empty hall is Mrs. Samantha''s room. The things in the room are very simple, including a bed, a TV, a double sofa and a tea table that has been used for decades. "Ding!" The sound of the oven made Mrs. Samantha wake up from half sleep. She looked at the time and smiled a little more on her face. Finger biscuits are not the best to eat when they are just baked. They need to be cool for a period of time to let the moisture in the biscuits evaporate. Mrs. Samantha doesn''t understand the specific principle, but she knows how to make finger biscuits. The 75 year old woman has sharp eyes. She can accurately grasp the temperature and heat of the oven, as if she has a special function. Ten minutes later, Mrs. Samantha took the biscuits out of the oven. She gently broke a finger biscuit. The light yellow finger biscuit. At the moment it was broken, the biscuit crumbs splashed and the crisp clicking sound made people feel goose bumps. At this time, Mrs. Samantha will heat the milk with the residual temperature in the oven. This is the experience of the director of the orphanage for decades. Everything is so leisurely, but linked. Mrs. Samantha can always get everything ready at the moment when the 304 bus arrives at the gate of the angel orphanage. Five minutes later, a yellow green, ugly looking bus stopped in front of the angel orphanage. Its lower body was a pair of brown trousers and its upper body was a blue plaid shirt. Nagini Tang, 6, has a young little face and an angel smile. If you look closely, you will find that although the boy has a smile on his face, the corners of his mouth are closed, and his nose is always shaking slightly. Time is a terrible thing. Two months may not change anything, but it may turn upside down. Compared with two months ago, nangintang seemed to be no change, except a little white. But actually? In two months, nangintang''s brain collected tens of thousands of flavors. Even if he didn''t open his mouth, he could judge everyone within 100 meters with his nose. Including their identity, current physical condition, and even something deeper. This feeling is very magical. It''s like you have a pair of eyes more than the people around you. You can see everything within 100 meters. If naguintang uses his tongue, the range will become larger. In addition, nangintang''s strength, speed and physical flexibility have also been improved to a certain extent. His body was weak. The transformed basilisk should have strengthened his body, but in fact he didn''t. even his strength became weaker because of the transformed basilisk. After all, he is not alone now, but a young black snake with a body length of only one meter. Fortunately, his adoptive father Owen''s economic situation is very good. Nangintang can maintain a full stomach every day, which makes him very satisfied, but Owen has a headache. He is an adult and eats a lot. Toledo has entered the stage of development and his appetite is absolutely terrible. Now there is another big stomach king, Nagini Tang. The amount of bread, milk, chicken breast, steak, vegetables and so on consumed by the family every day almost rises in a straight line. But Owen doesn''t care. American meat is cheap. Besides, men who can afford dodge challengers care about this money? In a word, in two months, when eating a lot, the snake monster gene in the body gradually began to play a role. The most remarkable thing is the size. Two months ago, nangintang was a small black snake one meter long. After two months of growth, nangintang''s body shape has changed almost every day. Now he has grown into a two meter long snake. The combination of black scales, triangular head, two sharp fangs and a pair of dark gold indifferent snake pupils makes the snake monster form of naguintang look ferocious and terrible. He tried his power, and it seemed too much to break the iron pipe, but he could definitely break the normal wood board. Besides, the power is not the most powerful place of naguintang. What he really fears is the venom in the poison gland. Nagini Tang has tested that 0.01 mg of venom can make the German Shepherd raised by the neighbor die within three seconds. Don''t ask why it is the neighbor''s dog and who makes his children scare themselves with that dog every day. For a newly born snake, it is an amazing achievement to grow to two meters in two months. Even the cubs of Amazon forest beetle cannot achieve this degree of improvement. Besides, don''t forget that naguintang is a poisonous snake. For a poisonous snake, the body length of two meters is definitely an adult body. Even most adult poisonous snakes can''t reach two meters. In addition to the growth of the basilisk, some changes are also taking place in the human state of naguintang. When he first became a snake monster, nangintang''s physical quality was really poor. He could only compare with girls of the same age. After becoming a young snake monster, his strength was even inferior to that of many girls. Fortunately, two months later, nangintang''s strength returned to the level of a normal girl again, and he believed that it would not take long to improve his physical quality to the level that his peers should have. Just compared with the feeling of full power after becoming a little black snake, human beings are really too weak. "Mrs. Samantha, I''m coming." A slightly childish voice sounded in front of the angel orphanage. There was a happy and kind smile on Mrs. Samantha''s face. She took out the biscuits she had just baked and nangintang''s favorite milk. The sugar in biscuits and milk are the necessary elements to supplement the body, making every inch of naguintang''s muscles make a pleasant sound. Different from the upper class''s chewing slowly, perhaps because of the influence of the basilisk, naguintang gradually began to like the feeling of swallowing. There are both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that Mrs. Samantha is very happy. Although she has always said eat slowly and eat slowly, the smile on her face has never disappeared. The disadvantage is probably that the food is not elegant enough, but Nagini don doesn''t care about it. In Mrs. Samantha''s room, they sat on the sofa watching a movie. In the summer of 1989, there was nothing particularly good-looking. There were only cats and mice over and over again, but I have to say that this is a very classic animation, which can always make people laugh suddenly. It seems that no matter what troubles you, you only need to see a few cats and mice, and all your troubles will disappear. Outside the angel orphanage, the 304 bus stopped again. Nangintang didn''t hear a sound, but he smelled the 304 bus. He even smelled a strange man coming down from the bus. Just the smell of this man? Somehow, in this man, nangintang felt a smell almost like a beast. Powerful, ferocious, with a strong smell of blood. This is the first impression of nangintang on this man. Through smell, nangintang found that this man was terrible at the first time. In more than two months since nangintang came into contact with the world, he came into contact with many people. One of the strongest is a football coach in their school. He is nearly two meters tall and weighs more than 220 pounds. It is said that the American Russian hybrid, with vigorous body hair, feels like a fierce bear. But how does this football coach compare to this one outside the door? Seriously, nangintang even thought the man outside the door could kill the football coach with one punch! Chapter 7 "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock on the door, and some sleepy Mrs. Samantha was awakened by the knock. There was a flash of confusion in her eyes, but she woke up a moment later. She said a word and so on, and was ready to get up and open the door. But at the moment when Mrs. Samantha was ready to get up, nangintang held Mrs. Samantha''s arm. He shook his head, and his young face was firm: "no!" Mrs. Samantha was stunned, but she didn''t think much, but touched nangintang''s head: "honey, I''m just going to open the door." Nagini Tang''s eyes flashed a hesitation. He thought, "I don''t care. In short, you should take me." Mrs. Samantha is a very important person in his life. Mrs. Samantha has always been her relatives since she has memories. The man outside the door is very dangerous. He can''t let Mrs. Samantha see each other alone. If the other party is a mob, if the other party poses a threat to Mrs. Samantha''s life? Naguintang let Mrs. Samantha hold his little hand. His eyes glittered like a poisonous snake, and the poison glands began to secrete deadly venom. He promised that if the other party really had any bad ideas, even if they put together the exposed risks, they must make the other party pay the price. "Creak ~ ~" The door opened, and there stood a man like a wall outside. From his face, the other party was not old, but his body was unusually tall, giving people the feeling of a sumo wrestler, but the difference was that the sumo wrestler was full of fat, and the man was full of muscle. There was a flash of doubt in Mrs. Samantha''s eyes. She looked at the man as tall as a wall: "are you?" With a slightly shy smile on his face, the man scratched his head with embarrassment: "Mrs. Samantha, it''s me, Wilson Fisk. Did you forget the boy who used to serve me a big bowl of rice?" Mrs. Samantha looked a little trance. She seemed to be remembering something, but a moment later, there was a bright smile on her face: "Remember, you''re Wilson. Yes, you''re Wilson. Come in quickly. I didn''t expect you to be so old now, but you''re still as strong as when you were a child. I remember Marlene and bill took you away. How are they now?" Wilson''s face darkened for a moment. He shook his head and said coldly, "Mrs. Samantha, they died in a car accident." Looking stunned, Mrs. Samantha patted Wilson''s strong shoulder and comforted: "Sorry, kid, I didn''t know what happened. If you don''t mind, I still have half a bottle of some cheap red wine here. By the way, this is nangintang. He is your brother." Wilson was stunned. He looked down at nangintang and couldn''t help flashing a strange look in his eyes: "brother?" Mrs. Samantha ignored the strange flash in Wilson''s eyes. She warmly led Wilson in. A monotonous but very warm cabin. Mrs. Samantha poured Wilson a glass of cheap red wine. She touched naguindon''s soft hair and a flash of pride flashed in her eyes: "Yes, in the fifth year after you left, I met Nagini, who is still a little baby. He is as smart and sensible as you, but unfortunately he is not as strong as you. I baked cookies this afternoon, but I don''t know if it suits your appetite." The fifth year of leaving? Little baby Nagini? Is he as smart as you? The man, stronger than the brown bear before hibernation, now had a very happy smile on his face. He couldn''t help boasting: "don''t worry, Mrs. Samantha, your biscuits will always be my favorite food." "You still speak as well as before." Mrs. Samantha smiled and patted nangintang on the back of her hand. "Don''t be afraid, son. Wilson is just strong, but he is a good boy." With that, Mrs. Samantha handed over a plate of dry cakes, in addition to the cheap red wine: "Do you want to watch TV? I remember you didn''t have TV at that time. You quarreled to go to other people''s houses to watch TV every day. I had to go to my neighbor''s house to see you every day." Wilson was stunned. The strong man now showed a blush on his face. He couldn''t help shouting angrily: "Mrs. Samantha, stop talking. I feel so ashamed." Mrs. Samantha smiled and looked proud: "well, I won''t say. It''s so late. Do you want to stay here tonight?" Today, she is very happy. She has opened an angel orphanage for decades. Many people have come to see her, but Wilson and Nagini Tang are definitely among the children she has raised over the years, which have left her a deep memory. The arrival of nangintang every Friday night gave Mrs. Samantha the motivation to live. Wilson''s appearance is the best gift at the end of her life. She was so happy tonight. Facing Mrs. Samantha''s invitation, Wilson''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "is it OK?" Samantha didn''t know what Wilson was thinking, but she knew one thing: "of course, this is your home! But your bed should be made by yourself. There is a shelf bed upstairs. You can splice it by yourself." After three or two sentences of conversation, the atmosphere of angel orphanage became warm and harmonious again. The only thing that made Mrs. Samantha feel a little dissatisfied was that nangintang was too shy today. Wilson didn''t care. He knew how powerful his physique was to normal children. As for nangintang? He felt very bad now. The smell from Wilson made his hair stand on end. This came from the snake monster''s keen intuition. He could feel the terrible smell emitted by Wilson. This feeling was like a fierce tiger standing next to a little lamb. Although the tiger was not interested in the lamb, the momentum of the tiger made the lamb uneasy. Nagini wondered that Wilson was obviously not an ordinary person. If he was given more time to grow up, he would not be afraid of Wilson, but now he is just a young snake. Although he didn''t try it, nangintang had a strong feeling that even if he injected all the venom into the other party''s body, the other party would not die. His venom was OK for ordinary people, but he was still too weak to deal with the monster in front of him in his childhood. Fortunately, from the current situation, there is no conflict of interest between the two sides. Otherwise, in the face of this level of monsters, I really don''t know what to do. Late at night, at about nine o''clock, Wilson patted Mrs. Samantha on the shoulder when he saw nangintang sleepy. "Mrs. Samantha, there''s something I want to tell you." Mrs. Samantha woke up from a half coma. She looked at Wilson a little confused: "say it, child, as long as I can do anything." She is very sleepy. A 75 year old woman, it''s not a good habit to stay up late watching TV. Besides, she drank a large glass of red wine before. Staring at Mrs. Samantha in front of him, a thought flashed through Wilson''s eyes. He remembered that it was more than ten years ago. At that time, Mrs. Samantha, although she had white hair, was beautiful, kind and exuded the grace of a lady. More than ten years later, Mrs. Samantha had no black hair, her face was much more surrounded, and her body was no longer healthy. He knows why. Aging is part of the reason, but there are more important problems. This time, he came to Los Angeles to solve this problem: "Mrs. Samantha, when my parents left, they left me a considerable legacy. I came here mainly to hear that you were ill." Mrs. Samantha was stunned, then she frowned and a serious look flashed in her eyes: "I''m not sick." Wilson shook his head and said, "Mrs. Samantha, I know a good doctor. He said he could treat it. You don''t have to worry about money. I''ll handle it." Mrs. Samantha''s eyes flashed a fierce look. She turned and looked at the big man who could fit two or three of herself in front of her. She looked serious and roared, "Wilson, I repeat, I''m not sick! I''m fine!!" Wilson opened his mouth and a struggle flashed in his eyes: "Mrs. Samantha, listen to me..." But Mrs. Samantha didn''t give Wilson a chance to explain: "enough, stop talking, Wilson. If you just come to see me, I''m welcome. This will always be your home. But if it''s anything else, you''re not welcome here." "So whether you are here to spend a pleasant night with me, an old lady, or leave now depends on your choice." Wilson opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally sighed. Chapter 8 Doesn''t Mrs. Samantha know about herself? No, she knew very early that she was ill. But she never paid attention to these. She is a 75 year old man. She thinks she has lived long enough. Besides, she knows how serious her illness is. No treatment before, because Mrs. Samantha was worried that at the age of 75, she might lie on the operating table of the hospital and never get down again. If there is no treatment now, Mrs. Samantha doesn''t want Wilson to use his money to treat an old lady who doesn''t help the society. In her opinion, it would be good for Wilson to come and see her. As for nangintang, he seemed to be asleep, but in fact he didn''t sleep at all. It''s really hard to live under the same roof as Wilson, a fierce beast in human skin. It''s not that Wilson poses any threat to himself. In fact, this strong man like a wall is very kind to him and will tease himself in some seemingly childish ways. But the problem is that nargintang''s sixth sense is too strong. In Wilson''s view, he is just teasing a six-year-old brother, but in nargintang''s eyes, it is equivalent to a tiger looking at himself, which makes people uncomfortable. That''s why nangintang went to bed so early. Just after listening to the conversation between Mrs. Samantha and Wilson, Nagini Tang couldn''t help thinking of another question. That''s Mrs. Samantha''s physical state! As a 75 year old woman, Mrs. Samantha''s physical condition is very poor, but compared with her peers, Mrs. Samantha''s condition is by no means the worst. At the beginning, Nagini didn''t think of getting sick, because he didn''t think Mrs. Samantha was in a bad state. In his opinion, there were many old people aged 75 or even under 70, and their physical state was even worse than Mrs. Samantha. But after Wilson''s reminder, nangintang found a problem he had always ignored. That''s the smell of Mrs. Samantha. Her taste is very special, or everyone''s taste is very special, but most people''s taste is similar. Even if there is a gap, the gap is not very big. But Mrs. Samantha is different. Her taste is not similar to the thousands of tastes recorded by nangintang in the past two months. There are two possibilities. One is that it is a unique flavor of Mrs. Samantha, and the other is that it is a disease, a very rare disease that will not appear in most people. Compared with the former, naguintang prefers the second. He gradually began to doubt that Mrs. Samantha''s real intention to close the angel orphanage was not what she had said to those parents. She was old and could not do it. It is likely that the real reason why Mrs. Samantha closed the angel orphanage is that she is terminally ill. But what if you know? What can you do? At the beginning of getting the news, nangintang had countless ideas in his mind, but the cruel reality poured a basin of cold water, which made nangintang feel desperate. He is only a six-year-old child. What can he do? He can''t do anything because he is only a six-year-old child. Two days passed in a hurry, and Wilson still didn''t give up. He always talked to Mrs. Samantha when nangintang was no longer there. He hoped to convince Mrs. Samantha. Money is not a problem. Doctor, he''ll find the best doctor. As long as Mrs. Samantha agrees, he is more than 70% sure to cure Mrs. Samantha''s liver cancer. Unfortunately, Mrs. Samantha refused every time. Her reason is very simple. If she goes to the hospital, her liver cancer may be cured, but she may also die on the operating table. If the treatment is good, she has been 75 this year, and she won''t live for a few years. But what if she dies on the operating table, such as nangintang and Wilson, who used to be orphanages, and can''t see her back? She didn''t want the children in the orphanage to find her in the cemetery. She can''t and doesn''t want to take the risk. Early in the morning, Wilson and nangintang left by bus 304. Wilson left every day, but he came back every night. The only difference is that there is another nangintang around Wilson today. There was not much communication between the two. Wilson was very upset recently, and nangintang had to be in a state of pressure in front of Wilson because of his keen sixth sense, which made him uncomfortable. Oak fruit primary school, one of the best primary schools in Los Angeles, Toledo, Mia and Nagini Tang have all read here. At school, nangintang met MIA. They had a good relationship. Nangintang''s unique affinity made MIA completely accept nangintang''s brother in just two months. However, Toledo''s attitude towards nangintang is still lukewarm. The two sides can eat together and take a bath together. Even Toledo doesn''t refuse nangintang''s approach, but he never says a word to nangintang. The relationship between them is like a familiar stranger. Nangintang feels that the persuasion of his adoptive father Owen may have had a counterproductive effect. For the rebellious child, you say east, he goes West, and you say he is more and more energetic. It''s very frustrating. But anyway, the days will pass day by day. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and it was another Friday. After the length of his basilisk shape reached 2.2 meters, his strength was almost the same as that of his peers'' children. Now his length is close to 2.3 meters. Strictly speaking, his strength is very excellent among his peers'' children. The growth of his body shape brought about the more vigorous appetite of nangintang. At the age of six, nangintang has eaten more than adult Owen, the same as developing Toledo. You know, Toledo can eat beef with a net weight of more than three pounds. In addition, there are a lot of beer, bread and vegetables. This makes Toledo''s body strong with the naked eye, but these foods are not obvious in the human state when they enter the naguintang body. On this day, as usual, after separating from Mia at school, nangintang took bus 304 to Angel orphanage. Just at the moment of getting off the bus, nangintang subconsciously frowned. The taste is not fixed, it will disappear over time. Nearly three months later, with the last orphan finding a new family, the angel orphanage has only the taste of three people. Mrs. Samantha, the Dean, once a member of the orphanage, but now an adult Wilson, and nangintang, who comes here every Friday night for two days. But today, there is a strange smell here. In addition, today''s angel orphanage has no smell of finger biscuits. Mrs. Samantha will never forget this. She knows what she likes. She has baked a plate of finger biscuits for herself every Friday for the past three months. This has almost become the rule of the angel orphanage. What made nangintang feel abnormal, even angry, was that nangintang smelled of fear behind Mrs. Samantha. She was afraid. Although she didn''t know what had happened, nangintang was sure that there was an accident in the orphanage! In the backyard of the angel orphanage, nangintang walked into a room for storing sundries. A moment later, under the bloody red glow in the afternoon, a 2.3-meter-long black snake slowly wandered out. The dark golden snake pupil glittered with indifference. Chapter 9 In the streets of Los Angeles, under the bloody setting sun, dark green vines reflect black and red light. The North American cardinal made a panic call. It seemed to sense something. The silence in the air made the bird very uneasy. In the shadow of the sunset, a big black snake was moving slowly. Black scales are delicately arranged on the whole body of the snake. The thick body of the arm draws a disturbing symbol on the soil, and a pair of indifferent dark golden snake pupils look at the front. The red and black tongue and the forked snake letter are like the soul hook of hell. The feeling of the whole snake is cold and unknown, with a bit of supernatural strangeness. In the angel orphanage, Mrs. Samantha was tied to a chair. Next to her is a white man in fancy clothes. His name is Barnett. He is a gangster from Hell''s kitchen in New York. He is a standard New York scum. He doesn''t like Los Angeles. It''s too hot here. Although they are all coastal cities, there is a big gap between the two sides. But there is one thing that New York can''t compare with Los Angeles, that is the quality of beautiful women here. Relying on Hollywood, Los Angeles has a large number of beautiful women. Barnett also enjoys the benefits of a star dream, but from the bottom of his heart, he still prefers New York. His purpose of coming to Los Angeles is very simple. New York is the only modern super city in the world (the other is London). The situation there is very special. The intensity and frequency of market economy make many local gangs in New York have to develop new resources. Barnett''s "savage" club is the first group of gangs to explore new resources. They can only be regarded as a second-class organization in New York. Although they are close to the first-class organization, everyone knows that there is a big gap. But if you count the resources around the world? The savage club, an underground gang in New York, is definitely a first-class organization. The savage club in Los Angeles has been developed for some time. It can bring the organization $30-50 million a year. This is not the whole market of Los Angeles. The real big head of Los Angeles is controlled by neon gangs and local street organizations in Los Angeles. In general, the underground industry in Los Angeles is divided into three parts. The strongest is the local gangs. They have their own system, mainly focusing on stars, so as to develop a series of peripheral products and finally make huge profits. This includes protection fees, illegal * * * * and so on. From high dignitaries to civilian pawns, the Los Angeles gangs cover almost all industries. The second is neon gangs. They usually do business in ports, mainly smuggling or illegal addictive drugs. Neon people are a very special race. They are very strange. When you are counselled, you are more counselled than anyone, and when you are cruel, you are more cruel than anyone. The most important thing is that they are extremely united, and they all come out of the gangs in neon country. They are a very hard bone. At first, the Los Angeles gangs didn''t like these people, but they fought for a long time. Finally, the Los Angeles gangs had to admit that the neon people are really a terrible race. No way, Los Angeles is Los Angeles after all, and the neon gangs are backed by a country. After all, it is the only country in the world that legalizes gangs. As for the last part? It is a local American gang like the "savage club". Although they are outsiders like neon people for Los Angeles, they are all Americans after all. And gangs like them that make money from other states to Los Angeles have a fatal weakness, that is unity. Hollywood is a spendthrift place. Its economy is not as good as New York, but its consumption is the highest in America. Stars, directors, rich people and losers always want to seek some stimulation in order to pursue stimulation or get out of depression. The three forces are all involved in illegal addictive drugs, but the most serious internal struggle is always those outsiders from the United States. Barnett is from New York. He is a member of the savage club. At the beginning, he organized himself to go to Los Angeles in the hope that he would be optimistic about this industry in Los Angeles. He doesn''t care about people from other states. People from other States deal with them. But the people of New York came and wanted to take a share here, they had to get Barnett''s permission. Wilson Fisk, a little gangster in hell''s kitchen, calls himself Jinhe. I don''t know through what channels, he got a batch of big goods and is now selling in Los Angeles. Barnett was not going to pay attention. After all, the other party came from Hell''s kitchen like himself. Besides, if the other party is alone, how much can he have even if he has goods in his hand? I can''t earn enough money. Besides, I can''t earn this money myself. It''s better to give a favor to this fellow in the hell kitchen. But Barnett didn''t expect that this guy named Wilson had more than one or two kilograms of goods in his hand. From the day he knew it, until now, that guy has sold more than 30 kilograms of goods. Barnett''s face was a little ugly. He decided to teach the ignorant little guy a lesson and swallow the goods by the way. That''s why Barnett came to the angel orphanage alone instead of coming down with his hands. People are selfish. This road is hard to walk. Barnett needs to find a way out before he overturns, but it needs money and a lot of money. Life has surprises. Barnett has met many surprises in Los Angeles for more than four years. With his many years of experience, he guesses that Wilson is likely to be his next surprise. So he came to the angel orphanage, which he thought was a hiding place for Wilson. But instead of finding Wilson, he found an old woman. After a trial, Barnett tied up the other party and threw it into the kitchen. The old sofa, Barnett smoking a cigar, according to his information, Wilson will come back every night, so he is not worried that his waiting will fail. The hot sea breeze in Los Angeles blew, and a roar of closing the door sounded on the second floor. Barnett put down his cigar and drew a pistol from his waist. He walked up the second floor step by step. Wilson came from the hell kitchen. He knew what kind of guys came from the hell kitchen. He had to be careful to know that those who came out of the hell kitchen were cruel characters. On the second floor, everything seems normal. The only difference is that there are 16 doors, of which 15 are open. Is it the wind? Barnett did not relax his vigilance. He slowly approached the door, holding a gun in one hand and slowly opening the door with the other hand. "Bang!" The door was opened, and the room was empty. There were only two iron framed beds and an open window. The dry and hot sea wind blew, and Barnett spit unluckily: "thanks! It was really the wind." At the moment when Barnett was ready to leave, he didn''t see the black snake looking at him with indifferent eyes on the upper layer of the iron frame bed! A black shadow flashed in Barnett''s eyes. He didn''t even have time to react. Two sharp fangs had pierced his throat. 3 ml of venom was injected into Barnett''s body in 0.01 seconds. Nagini Tang calculated. 3 dogs = 1 person. The venom of the Basilisk is amazing. 0.01 ml of venom is enough to kill a German black back. Now he injects a full 3 ml, which is equivalent to 300 German shepherds, or the lethal dose of 100 people. At the same time, nangintang''s body quickly wrapped each other''s shoulders and arms. Although he knew that the other party was dead, he still had to guard against the other party''s counterattack before he died. After all, the other party had a gun in his hand. Just the next second nangintang wrapped each other''s arms. "Bang!". The sound was like breaking the earthenware with a rope. A gray energy flew out of Barnett''s body and integrated into nangintang''s body, while nangintang''s body absorbed the gray energy. The other party''s body began to turn into ashes at a speed visible to the naked eye. Two or three seconds later, Barnett, who was more than one meter eight and weighed at least 80 kilograms, turned into a pool of ashes. Name: don Nagini Race: basilisk (the former race [human] was eliminated due to insufficient racial position.) Status: normal Grade: infancy (infancy, growth, maturity, complete body.) Growth: 21% Current points: 1 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 100% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ding! Branch Mission: snake monster Nagini''s growth (12) is completed. Do you receive type I growth potion?" "Yes? No?" Chapter 10 "Mrs. Samantha?" When Nagini Tang reappeared, he was already a six-year-old asian boy. He opened the door expertly and didn''t seem to notice what was happening in the room until he found Mrs. Samantha tied to a chair in the kitchen. When he untied the tape on Mrs. Samantha''s body, the first sentence of the other party made Nagini Tang''s pupils shrink: "go, leave me alone, there is danger at home." From the other party''s flustered look, nangintang judged that the other party was not lying. Her tone was very sincere, and there was only the smell of fear and worry in the air. Nagini Tang wanted to tell the other party that the man was dead, but when he said it, he didn''t know why, he just couldn''t say it. Fortunately, Wilson came back at this time. With a bang, the gate of the angel orphanage was smashed open. At the moment, Wilson''s eyes were red. He clenched his fist. He was as strong as a bear, emitting a frightening smell. His gloomy face seemed to drip water, and the air was filled with anger, depression and crazy killing. The door of three centimeters thick, even if it uses an axe, can not be split, but in front of Wilson, this door is like a bubble toy. Terrible eyes swept around, his eyes were murderous, but there was no lack of wisdom. Wilson is not a good man, but there is no denying his wisdom. This afternoon, Wilson sold illegal addictive drugs as usual, but the strange eyes of the trading party alerted him. Then, after using some violent means, Wilson learned that Los Angeles, one of the drug trafficking leaders belonging to the New York faction, was investigating his news these two days. Wilson is very smart. Although he is just a minion now, doesn''t any Mafia giant grow up from a minion? At that time, Wilson guessed that Mrs. Samantha was in danger, which made him blame himself. He knew that he was too publicity. He exposed the relationship between Mrs. Samantha under the eyes of others. Wilson thought a lot on the way back. What if something happens to Mrs. Samantha? If everything has reached an irreversible situation? Seriously, Wilson, who didn''t know what regret was from childhood, felt regret for the first time in his life. However, when Wilson saw Mrs. Samantha, who had just been untied, and the scissors in nangintang''s hand in the kitchen, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He strode over with a wide arm and saved Mrs. Samantha and nangintang. He comforted: "don''t worry, don''t be afraid, everything has me." The thick palm and strong arm eased the frightened Mrs. Samantha''s mood to a certain extent. Then Wilson got up. He closed the kitchen door. At the moment he turned his head, a ghost like killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. Seriously, Wilson would be handsome at the moment if there was nangintang in it. But it''s a pity that everything has been solved by nangintang, so Wilson''s behavior at the moment seems a little ridiculous to nangintang. Late at night, Wilson, who failed to search, decided to leave with Mrs. Samantha and nangintang. Originally, he planned to take them to a safe place, but at Mrs. Samantha''s strong request, nangintang was sent home. Holding Mrs. Samantha trembling in his arms, Wilson looked at the back of nangintang leaving, and couldn''t help a flash of thought in his eyes. He didn''t feel quite right. According to the information he got, Barnett had started with Mrs. Samantha today. Through Mrs. Samantha''s story, Wilson also judged that the man was the drug lord leader stationed in Los Angeles in New York. But the problem is that nangintang was too calm today, and the timing of his appearance was wrong. He should have arrived at the angel orphanage two buses earlier, but in fact, according to nangintang''s explanation, he came late today because of some personal problems. In half a month, a person like Wilson can see through the essence of a person. He didn''t believe what nangintang said. The kid definitely found something. The timing of his appearance was too clever, as if he was sure that Barnett had disappeared at that time. No, maybe it should not be disappearance, but death. Although there was no smell of blood left in the air, his soul smelled the smell of death. Looking at the young six-year-old figure that nangintang left, Wilson flashed a thought in his eyes. Although there was no evidence, he had a strong feeling that his brother was not simple. At the moment, nangintang didn''t know his seamless plan, which had aroused Wilson''s doubt. He didn''t know that the future New York gangster emperor was interested in him at the moment. But even if he knew, nangintang probably wouldn''t care too much. After all, in 1989, the name "Jinhe" was not the king of hell''s kitchen, but a little-known minion. Besides, nangintang has more important things to solve. First, why did the white man killed in the angel orphanage turn into clay sculpture after death? Is it because of the venom? If it''s really poison, why didn''t the German Shepherd he killed become a clay sculpture? Second, what is the gray energy integrated into his body after the white man dies? Is it good or bad for your health? Third, after killing the white man, nangintang learned that the other person was a new Yorker. With the white man''s death, nangintang got a capsule called type I growth medicine. At the same time, the moment he got the medicine, a new branch mission came to mind. Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Type I growth agent? Type II growth agent? Does that mean that there is likely to be a type III growth agent? Late at night, Owen left nangintang''s room. Today he felt very tired. Although nangintang didn''t say anything, he could feel what had happened. In addition to nangintang, his other son todo came and had a lot of worries recently. The strong middle-aged man felt old for the first time. In the room, nangintang, lying on a small wooden bed, looked at the red and blue liquid capsule in his hand by moonlight. Eat or not? Naguintang''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but a moment later, he threw the medicine in his hand into his mouth. Although the matter in the evening was perfectly solved by himself, it actually had a great impact on him! In particular, the scene of Wilson''s smashing of the door, really, najientang has some envy of Wilson''s strength, if not because he is a poisonous snake, if not because of his venom awesome. A six-year-old boy is nothing but a burden and a hostage in the adult world, especially in the eyes of these vicious bad people! Nangintang needs strength. Seriously, this is the first time in the three months since he came to the world that he yearned for power. Not for the so-called destruction of New York, just for himself, he needs strength! The red and blue liquid capsule crossed the throat. Under the corrosion of gastric acid, the translucent and crystal skin melted, and the red and blue liquid were intertwined, resulting in a wonderful chemical reaction. A new element is generated in naguintang''s body, but the real change is not from this time. The new element produced by the mixing of red and blue liquid will not react to naguintang''s body. The only function of this new element is to lead to another force in naguintang''s body. This force is the gray energy separated from the other party''s body when nangintang killed New Yorkers. Nangintang had a guess that when the amount of his venom reached a certain level, it may have the effect of fossilization. But this guess is wrong. The mob in the angel orphanage really turned him into a pool of ashes, not naguintang''s venom, but his identity as a new Yorker. That gray power represents all of Barnett, a new Yorker. In other words, nangintang killed Barnett because the identity of the other new Yorker triggered a special mechanism, and then he was transformed from a carbon based life into a pure energy life and stored in nangintang. The red and blue liquid capsule plays a role of transformation. That new element will decompose Barnett of pure energy life into nutrients that nangintang can quickly absorb. So as to realize the high-speed eruption period of growth. The body is ignited and detonated. Naguintang''s breath became rapid, and a tear like pain made his eyebrows wrinkle, and his heart turned into an erupting volcano, a stream of hot magma, with the rolling red dust, flooded naguintang''s body. The six-year-old young body disappeared and replaced by a 2.3-meter black snake. His body shrank together and his black scales opened one by one, The snake is a cold-blooded creature, but now there are bursts of heat waves from the gap between the scales opened by naguintang. You can see the white and tender snake skin under the scales of naguintang. At the moment, a touch of pink appears due to the high temperature. "Bang!" The body is like the dry and cracked earth. Abundant nutrients are the rain that nourishes the earth. The dry soil, moistened by rain, began to soften and expand. As time went by, nangintang''s body was also undergoing wonderful changes. 2.3m 3.3m 4.2m Half an hour later, nangintang on the small wooden bed opened his indifferent dark golden snake pupil. At the moment, he is already a 4.8-meter-long snake. Maybe he shouldn''t be called a snake. He should be a 4.8-meter-long poisonous Python now. The whole body is black, and the scale of snake Lin the size of nail cap is smaller than that of ordinary python, but its thickness and hardness are far higher than that of ordinary snakes. The dark golden cold snake pupil glances around. Compared with himself half an hour ago, his venom, smell, strength and even speed have been greatly improved. Seriously, if I go to the angel orphanage in my current state this afternoon. He doesn''t need to sneak attack with tricks at all. With absolute power to suppress, naguintang is sure to break each other''s bones at the moment he entangles each other! Chapter 11 "Captain of the United States, Steve Rogers, captain of the army, was born on July 4, 1918 in Brooklyn, New York. Remember this day. You have to take the exam when you take the exam." "Aside, it is said that the captain of the United States was very thin when he was young, but through his own efforts and exercise..." Nangintang sat in the classroom, bored playing with his pencil, looking at the middle-aged man on the podium, chattering about what he thought was interesting but actually boring stories. He looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside, as well as the big children playing football on the football field, and a touch of envy flashed in his eyes. School life is very boring, especially for a child with adult thinking, he can''t accept each other''s lectures. Similarly, he can''t accept why his classmates are excited like chicken blood in the teacher''s lecture. Captain America? These guys think they can become captain of the United States as long as they eat well and exercise hard? Come on, if it weren''t for the super soldier serum, the captain would have died on the battlefield. No, the physical quality of the American team doesn''t seem to meet the minimum requirements of conscription. He won''t die on the battlefield, but in the gray alley of Brooklyn. Thinking of the little man from the beginning of the U.S. team and becoming a "big chest brother", Nagini Tang couldn''t help feeling funny. But then again, I don''t know how Mrs. Samantha has been lately? She is an old stubborn. Wilson has clearly said to find a good doctor, and he will pay for the operation, but why does Mrs. Samantha just disagree? Wilson knew at first glance that he was not a good man. His money was not in vain. He really didn''t understand what Mrs. Samantha was thinking, as Nagini Tang thought. By the way, three weeks have passed since the last accident. Although Wilson and nangintang strongly opposed it, Mrs. Samantha still chose to stay in Angel orphans. For the old lady''s stubbornness, both of them were helpless. But fortunately, the trouble caused by Wilson has been solved. Don''t ask nangintang how he knew that the trouble was caused by Wilson. There were only three people in the orphanage. Mrs. Samantha was dying. She was just a six-year-old child. Even if they wanted to get into trouble, they didn''t have the ability. As for robbery? Stop it. They are in the angel orphanage, not the angel bank. Even a poor and crazy robber can''t rob an orphanage. So it can only be Wilson, and Nagini Tang smelled the smell of blood from Wilson. Although it was very light, it should have been two or three days ago, Nagini Tang could smell it. But anyway, the days gradually became calm. "Jingling bell" After class, the bell rang. Amid the pleading of a group of children, the fat middle-aged teacher smiled and refused to continue telling the story of Captain America. Nangintang put on his backpack. Today is Monday. He must take MIA home. Yes, it''s not MIA who takes naguintang home, but naguintang who wants to take MIA home. Although he is the youngest in the family, nangintang''s maturity has become a little adult in the family. Even in Owen''s opinion, nangintang is more sensible than his careless son Toledo. Seriously, it''s a beautiful thing to pull mia, such a naive and lovely little Lori, after school every day. But the problem is that little Lori is little Lori after all. Besides, the other party is still the daughter of her adoptive father. Strictly speaking, the other party is her sister. Nagini Tang is very helpless. He really hopes that time can go faster so that he can grow up quickly. On bus 304, Mia chattered in nangintang''s ear. For example, the woman Ellie stole her limelight today. Julie has a beautiful pink hairpin. Jack of the football team is so handsome. These nutritious conversations made nangintang very helpless. The warm wind blew, and the bus drove past the angel orphanage. Nangintang licked his lower lip to make sure that Mrs. Samantha was safe at the moment, so he took back his tongue. A chocolate was taken out of her pocket. Nagini peeled off the tin foil and stuffed the chocolate ball into her mouth in the expectant eyes of little lorimia. No one can resist the temptation of chocolate. Nangintang knows how to shut up little Lori, although nominally this little Lori is his sister. When bus 304 stopped, Mia reluctantly swallowed the last bit of chocolate. Girls like to eat sweets, but Owen doesn''t want his lovely little angel to become a lovely fat angel, so candy is a privilege of nangintang. He took out his handkerchief to erase the criminal evidence from the corner of MIA''s mouth and rubbed the little angel''s golden hair. Nagini Tang took little Lori''s hand and walked home with satisfaction. Just a moment before going home, Nagini Tang frowned. He smelled the familiar smell, which made a flash of doubt in his eyes. Wilson? How did he show up here? "Jingling!" The door bell mixed with the wind bell and made a clear sound. Nangintang came back with little Laurie. At the moment of entering the door, nangintang saw Wilson''s shoes: "Uncle Owen, I''m back. Are there any guests at home?" Inside the house, located in the living room, Owen''s hearty laughter rang out: "Nagini, come back, ha ha, my little angel, come and let dad hug!" Mia made a grimace: "no, you''re hot. It''s better for Nagini. You''re cool." Probably because of the basilisk, nangintang''s temperature was very low, and his body remained cool even in the hot summer. At first, the family was very worried, but later when it became clear that it was not a disease, the family envied Nagini for having this "summer artifact". In the face of MIA''s refusal, Owen made an exaggerated sad expression. His thick palm covered his heart: "God, the little angel doesn''t want his father. My heart hurts. I''m dying, I''m dying." In nangintang''s helpless eyes, Mia kissed Owen. The father with a painful heart came back to life. While Owen and Mia were playing, nangintang looked at the huge figure sitting on the sofa and pretended to be surprised: "Wilson? Why are you here?" Wilson was stunned, and the big man was surprised: "what a coincidence, Nagini? Is this your house?" Owen looked at the two people he knew and was surprised: "do you know each other?" Fortunately, at this time, nangintang "reacted". He smiled and said, "Wilson is Mrs. Samantha''s child. He was with Mrs. Samantha some time ago..." After introduction, Owen gradually understood the relationship between nangintang and Wilson, and Wilson also understood that Owen was very good to nangintang and Mrs. Samantha. Just this introduction from Nagini Tang? Wilson glanced at nangintang. He felt that the brother Mrs. Samantha had found for himself had something else to do with it. In the face of Wilson''s slightly profound eyes, Nagini Tang pretended to be innocent. Although Nagini Tang didn''t like children most of the time, he had to say that his appearance was really deceptive. Owen didn''t know that in the conversation just now, Nagini Tang gave Wilson a warning. He didn''t even know that Mrs. Samantha was almost killed three weeks ago. The only thing he knew was that Wilson was his son''s brother. Although the relationship was a little complicated, the big man in front of him was barely his family. Owen has a unique set of rules in dealing with interpersonal relationships. Although he is not a bad man, he pays as much attention to family ideas as the old generation of gangsters. So after confirming that Wilson might be a family member, Owen smiled brightly. Instead of being as tough and stubborn as before, he smiled and took out beer for each other: "since you know each other, it''s a family. As a gift, I''ll help you for free this time." Nagini Tang was stunned. He suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart: "what deal?" Wilson was ready to say something, but Owen vaguely shook his head. He pretended to be confident: "nothing, an underground car. I can kill them by drinking two kilograms of vodka and driving with one hand." Mia didn''t understand it. Little Lori only knew that her father''s speech was very domineering. She looked at Owen with big watery eyes: "Dad, you''re great." In Mia''s adoring eyes, Owen floated: "that''s your father, I must be strong!" Nangintang ignored chubby''s adoptive father. He was silent for a moment and turned to Wilson: "is it dangerous?" Wilson touched his chin. He didn''t answer positively, but made a serious promise: "don''t worry, I''ll solve all the problems." After completing his promise to nangintang, Wilson turned to Owen. He glanced at nangintang and looked a little more tangled: "Mr. Owen, I heard you''re going to open a restaurant? I happen to have one. I might as well give it to you." Owen''s eyes flashed with emotion, but he finally shook his head: "no, Mrs. Samantha and I are friends, and you and Nagini are brothers. I can''t accept the restaurant." Wilson smiled. He didn''t speak any more, but he had thought of the restaurant. Whether Owen agreed or not, the other party must accept it. Not only because of the transaction, but also because of the relationship between the other party and Mrs. Samantha and naguintang. "Bang!" The door was opened, and Toledo, who was seven or eight points similar to Owen, came in. He was wearing a white waistcoat and his strong biceps were like marble. As usual, he had a cold attitude and looked rebellious with teenagers. However, at the moment he saw Wilson, he couldn''t help being stunned: "boss Kim, why are you here?" Chapter 12 How did Wilson and Toledo meet? This starts with a street fight three weeks ago. TOLEDO is not the boss on the streets of Los Angeles ten years later. The overestimation and excessive publicity of teenagers have inadvertently offended many people. However, fortunately, the little girlfriend he is dating is precisely the sister of the backbone members of the Japanese gang at the Los Angeles pier. The essence of their love is pure, but because of their identities, the love gradually becomes less pure. My uncle wanted Toledo to help him open up the local market in Los Angeles. Toledo was unwilling to be a sinner. It was OK to refuse once or twice, but after three or five times of rejection, my uncle decided to teach Toledo a profound lesson. Just when Toledo was about to be thrown into the sea, he happened to meet Wilson who came to the wharf to solve the trouble. Wilson needs a smart local snake, and Toledo happens to be a good choice. So Wilson saved todo, and Toledo also helped Wilson find the gang that started with Mrs. Samantha. It is said that more than a dozen younger brothers and hundreds of kilograms of goods died in the "savage" club that night, resulting in heavy losses. But after that day, the two never met again. Toledo didn''t know Wilson''s name. He only knew that the other party said his name was Jinhe. He thought they would never meet again in their life, but he didn''t expect to see each other at his own house. Jin Bing? Nagini Tang was stunned. At this moment, he thought a lot. New York''s all black and white real God, the king of hell''s kitchen, the leader of world-class gangs, and a man who cried spider man several times without any reinforcement. At the peak of Jin Bing, more than 90% of his body is muscle, and he has never stopped exercising for decades to keep each other in peak state all the time. What naguintang didn''t think of was that the future emperor of New York came from angel orphanage and the sister named Daisy Johnson. If she guessed correctly that the other party was Zhenbo girl, she suddenly felt that Mrs. Samantha was very powerful. Should Angel orphanage not become Akam madhouse in Marvel world? All the children inside are talents? Nagini looked a little more strange, and Kim, who didn''t know what Nagini was thinking, now had a touch of embarrassment on his face. Jin did not, although it didn''t mean anything, but inexplicably felt that he was a good second form. Especially looking at nangintang''s strange eyes, he was simply a public punishment. Don''t be ashamed. He glared at Toledo fiercely and then scratched his head awkwardly: "in fact, my name is not Jinhe. My real name is Wilson. Jinhe is just what I said casually. It''s unnecessary to take it seriously." "Actually, the name is very good." "Really?" "I lied to you. Are you angry?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kim doesn''t have a nice name? Come on, this name is very mediocre. If it weren''t for Wilson and the underground emperor of New York, who knows who Kim is? But in any case, nangintang was very happy to see Kim with a flat face. Who let this bastard put himself and Mrs. Samantha in danger? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ To be honest, the conversation between Wilson and Owen was not smooth at the first meeting. Otherwise Owen would not interact with MIA when talking with Wilson. Owen''s subtext at that time was to let you go! However, with the emergence of Nagini Tang, their relationship gradually warmed up. When Toledo told the shameful story of what happened three weeks ago, Owen had accepted Wilson from the bottom of his heart. Set up a barbecue rack in the backyard. Tonight''s dinner is BBQ barbecue. Knowing Wilson''s amazing appetite from nangintang, Owen changed the original 12 pounds of beef into 18 pounds of beef. 1 pound = 9 Liang, a total of 16 kilograms of beef, plus vegetables and fruit drinks, this is definitely a harvest dinner. Wilson was surprised that the Owen family had so many food materials. You know, more than 70% of American families have easy to preserve vegetables such as milk and fruit in their fridges, and rarely leave more than 5 pounds of meat at home. But considering the appetite of nangintang, Wilson''s eyes at the Owen family were much softer. Although the contact time of the family is very short, Wilson has a unique vision, and the family is not that kind of complex type. Owen likes Nagini very much, and the little lily is also good and depends on Nagini Tang very much. As for Toledo? He is now in a rebellious period. Although he is strong in appearance, he is sensitive and fragile in heart. He doesn''t like nangintang, which just shows that he attaches importance to each other. Although this is not a good start, it is better than nothing. Wilson believes that when Toledo grows up, he will become a good help to Nagini. At the end of dinner, Wilson and Nagini contracted more than twelve pounds of beef and two-thirds of vegetables. In the laughter of the crowd, Nagini sent Wilson away. It''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. The law and order of the whole street is very good. The clean road, bright street lights and the cool sea breeze blow across it, which gives people a mental shock. Wilson looked at nangintang. He was like his brother looking at his brother. He had a smile on his face: "it''s dark in front. Don''t send it. I''ll go by myself." But at the moment Wilson was ready to leave, Nagini grabbed Wilson''s thick arm. He raised his head with a touch of seriousness on his young face: "aren''t you going to say something to me?" Wilson looked down at the six-year-old''s young face, and the corners of his mouth inadvertently tilted up: "what do you say?" Nangintang took a deep look at Wilson. His young face was more serious: "I asked if it was dangerous before. You haven''t answered my question." Wilson was stunned. He looked at nangintang with a critical eye. They looked at each other for a minute, and the smile on his face gradually converged. After a long silence, Wilson sighed, "I said it was not dangerous. Do you believe it?" There was no positive answer, but a rhetorical question. This unclear answer obviously could not satisfy nangintang. He looked at the big man in front of him and felt the exuberant vitality in the other party''s body and the brute force of tearing tigers and leopards. He had no doubt that the other party could blow his head out with one punch. However, compared with the first meeting between the two, Wilson was dangerous, but after the strengthening of type I growth medicine, nangintang was no longer what he used to be. There was a touch of indifference on his young face and asked, "can I believe it?" Wilson was stunned again, but the difference was that this time Wilson was stunned for a short time. A moment later, Wilson took a deep look at nangintang. Although it was a doubt, he said with great certainty: "did you kill Barnett?" A disturbing smile appeared on nangintang''s young face. He shook his head: "I don''t know the man you''re talking about." But Wilson also had a smile on his face. He thought of Mrs. Samantha''s evaluation of nangintang. In addition to their different shapes, they were really similar. At first he didn''t believe it, but now he does. You know, the six-year-old said he didn''t know him, but he asked if he killed him! This is so interesting. The other party''s performance should not be what a six-year-old should have. Wilson felt some emotion. His thick palm patted Nagini on the shoulder, looking a little happy: "Sure enough, it was you. If it weren''t for you, I might regret it all my life. But Nagini, I have to say that it''s too complicated. And I don''t want you to touch these things. I can only tell you that I didn''t do it for myself." This sentence is absolutely Wilson''s words from his heart. Now Kim is not the ruthless underground emperor. He has not found or lost his love in his life. Like Toledo, who grew up, both sides are very young. Now he is at the most confused time of his life. He was in the mire of darkness, and Mrs. Samantha was one of the few lights of his life. If Mrs. Samantha died, and still died because of him, even if Wilson thought he had a big heart that could bear all the harm, he was still afraid that his heart would not bear the pain. Nagini was silent. He was a snake. Many people thought that human emotions could only be expressed through expressions, but many people didn''t know that these emotions had a taste, and Nagini Tang could just distinguish this taste. To exaggerate, no one can lie in front of nangini Tang if he wants. After a long silence, nangini''s young face was more complicated. He sighed: "Is that Mrs. Samantha?" He is very smart, a man of two generations. The integration of snake monster genes and the enhanced adaptability brought by Marvel world make Nagini''s IQ no less than that of top scientists. As long as he is willing to spend some brain cells, he can analyze the other party''s motivation through several conversations with Wilson through the current situation. Wilson was not surprised by the cleverness of the other naguintang, because in his opinion, naguintang was the same as himself. They were all geniuses, and even the other was more talented than himself! At least Wilson didn''t think he could do that when he was six. He nodded and took out a cigarette from his pocket. It was the first time he smoked in front of nangintang and in front of others in his previous life: "The metaphase of liver cancer was detected three years ago. I just learned the news recently. I contacted a very powerful doctor who asked for $1 million." Looking at the huge man in front of him, Nagini Tang sighed: "so you didn''t get the inheritance." Wilson smiled bitterly and shook his head. He told his helplessness in a humorous tone: "no, I got a house and more than 100000 debts, as well as an inheritance tax that I don''t know when it will appear." It all makes sense, Wilson, that is, Kim. Now there is no "get rich". After his parents died, he did not walk out of a broad road in the hell kitchen according to his original fate. But because some unknown force was connected with Mrs. Samantha. So he came to Los Angeles. His only purpose was to make a million dollars and cure Mrs. Samantha. As for how to make a million dollars? Nagini don didn''t know, and he believed Wilson wouldn''t say. Do you want to stop Wilson? Owen and Mrs. Samantha are their own relatives on both sides. He suddenly felt that the face of the world was really ugly, which was a difficult choice. He didn''t want to put the kind Owen in danger, nor did he want to give up Mrs. Samantha. He sighed, looked at the big man not far away and said heavily, "Wilson, I won''t stop you, but I hope you can ensure that Owen can survive and won''t get involved." Wilson was stunned. He patted nangintang on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I know without you saying. I can guarantee that." Nagini nodded, smelling from Wilson. He was sure he wasn''t lying. Chapter 13 The fourth day Wilson came home happened to be Friday when Nagini was looking for Mrs. Samantha. Owen was debugging his Dodge Challenger early in the morning. Of course, he can also call another name of the muscle car - Hell Cat. Just like her name, this is a wild cat with outspoken claws. She comes from hell. Only the most powerful brave can conquer her. And Owen is just the strong man of the underground racetrack! Nagini Tang felt that Wilson was aiming at him. Although this statement was a bit absurd. After all, he was only a six-year-old child, he strongly believed that the other party was aiming at himself. Otherwise, why Friday? Can''t you do it on other days? Wilson, an asshole, must have been on purpose. He knew that Mrs. Samantha could tie her little poisonous snake, so he arranged the date for Friday. Yes, it must be! Eating freshly baked finger biscuits and pouring a mouthful of milk, he seemed to take Wilson as food and gulped down to vent his dissatisfaction. But then again, what if you''re dissatisfied? He is only a six-year-old after all. Of course, nangintang is not unable to solve this problem. Growth potion is a good thing that can make him grow rapidly, but the problem is how to start? Run down the street and ask a stranger, are you from New York? Come on, he doesn''t want to be a psycho. I''m saying that if I kill the wrong person, I''ll leave the body at the scene. Naguintang has tested 56 kinds of animals and 84 kinds of plants, from mammals to cold-blooded animals, including monkeys closest to humans. After they are poisoned by themselves, they leave corpses rather than a pool of ashes. Four weeks ago, the killer who attacked the angel orphanage. The reason why he became ashes has nothing to do with the amount of venom he injected. The real reason is that the other person is a new Yorker. Nangintang was prompted by the system to complete the task. He confirmed the identity of the other person and that the new Yorker will become ashes after death. And nangintang guessed that the real function of the growth potion is not to grow, but to start a certain force in his body, which is exactly the gray energy integrated into his body when New Yorkers turn into ashes. Although he could not infer what the principle was, he knew that New Yorkers were very different from themselves. So what about killing the wrong person? Swallow it? This is a good choice, and his body is not disgusted, but his psychology resists this behavior. Indeed, relying solely on eating and sleeping can only achieve meager growth, but compared with high-yield and high-risk hunting, nargintang chose the former. After all, it''s only 1989, and it''s still a long way from the era of demons. Besides, can nangintang really control himself? You know, once the desire in the people''s heart is opened, it will be much more difficult to close the monster again. Do you really want to sacrifice the feelings established with Mrs. Samantha and the Owen family to fight against the world? No, nangintang won''t choose. Besides, he is very rational. He knows that he will end up killing himself. The water in this world is very deep. Don''t forget that the supreme mage in New York, who controls magic and dark forces, wants to kill herself as easily as crushing ants. At night, Mrs. Samantha accompanied nangintang to watch [cat and mouse], an enduring cartoon. But after all, Mrs. Samantha was in her seventies, so after watching TV with nangintang for a while, she went to bed early. As Mrs. Samantha entered a deep sleep state, nangintang couldn''t help a bad smile. His body gradually changed. His pajamas slipped from his body, revealing his thick bowl mouth, a body with fine black scales, and a pair of dark golden ruthless eyes looking at the new world. Maybe the last growth potion was too powerful. In recent four weeks, his body length has only grown by 30 cm, but anyway, as a poisonous snake with a body length of 5.1 meters, he is already a behemoth. You know, the world''s largest king cobra, the current record is only 5.58 meters. As a basilisk, naguintang, whether it''s strength, speed, or venom. None of them are comparable to King Cobra. Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: normal Grade: infancy (infancy, growth, maturity, complete body.) Growth: 77% Current points: 1 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: there are gains and losses. Go to Amazon and swallow ten blood orchids to complete the trial of snake monsters. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Crossing the old road, climbing up the old treetops, with a cool breeze blowing, naguintang is integrated with darkness, or his essence is darkness. A street 15 kilometers in diameter from the angel orphanage, where countless boys and girls seeking stimulation gather, is a crazy carnival. In 1989, Los Angeles was still the most developed place in America. The star driven surrounding economy gave birth to more than 100000 jobs, but were they happy? No, they are not happy. They live with masks every day. Human beings are creatures who yearn for light, but there is always inevitable darkness in this world. In order to protect themselves, they choose to wear masks and move forward with heavy loads. This is the sorrow of adults. They are exhausted. They need a glass of wine or indulgence overnight to redeem their repressed hearts. Of course, exciting underground racing is also a good choice. Apart from guns, nothing is more exciting than the roar of motors. Every underground car race is a carnival. 10 km, unlimited racing, you can add any part to the car, even if your fuel tank is filled with nitrous oxide (fuel for nitrogen acceleration system), no one will pay attention as long as you run fast enough. Tonight, it''s another extremely exciting car race. Although there are only two people, it''s really a contest between the two kings of underground car racing. Hans, the king from New York, will challenge Owen, the king of Los Angeles. This is an extremely exciting century war. In the past, it took at least four cars to start the car. Today, it only needs two cars. It''s not that others don''t want to play, but that they don''t dare to play. This is a contest of kings. Their collision is enough to tear up the body and soul of any racing driver and turn their car into a pile of parts that can only sell scrap iron. At the end of the track, at the end of the lift bridge, in the cheers of a group of hot beauties and crazy car fans, there were several people who didn''t fit in with the surroundings. In their suits and leather collars, they look like senators who are about to attend an important meeting, but in fact they are criminals, drug lords who control the Los Angeles pier and sell washing powder. Everyone''s hands are covered with blood. Every place has its own rules. Los Angeles is a place of dragons and snakes. It can be eroded, but chaos is not allowed. If chaos happens? Then we must solve the confusion! According to the old rules, it will be a duel, just like in the western film. However, due to the influence of some unknown force, Los Angeles today chooses to solve its grievances by racing. Of course, this change is reasonable. It tests your comprehensive power. Those who can create chaos are not poor in strength. Before the chaos breaks out completely, the racing car and racing driver become the chess pieces of the struggle between both sides. You can assassinate, threaten and buy off each other''s racing driver. In short, all means can be used. There are only four words in this battle - the winner is the king! The disadvantage of this is that as long as the rule maker loses power, Los Angeles will be completely disordered, but the advantage is high efficiency and can minimize the occurrence of bloodshed. From the current situation, the tree in Los Angeles is still very healthy. Chapter 14 Andy, the core member of the savage club, is also the real controller of the channel of the savage club in Los Angeles. The former one was just a small minion, and the real boss disdained to use this means to make money. The one standing behind Andy is a villain from New York. His name is Wilson. He is tall and strong. Even with a smile, he still gives people a feeling of ferocity. He is the creator of this chaos. The contradiction between the two has intensified to an irreconcilable extent. Previously, people at the Los Angeles pier were in danger, which made the city''s rulers very dissatisfied, so there was this contest. The loser goes away, and the winner gets everything from the loser. At night, colorful neon lights seem to crack the eardrum. The air is full of degenerate breath. In the dark corner, there are men''s and women''s Carnival and the happiness of drug addicts. Andy looks at everything in front of him. He doesn''t fit in with his surroundings. His greedy eyes seem to be looking at a group of goods. He turns to look at the big man who is more than one head taller than himself. A cold look like a jackal appears at the corner of Andy''s mouth: "Wilson, it''s too late to regret. I''m very optimistic about you and even willing to let you replace Barnett." Wilson stands straight, his tall body and indifferent eyes can always ignite the desire in women''s hearts, but his eyes are so cold that no one dares to approach. Everyone likes the strong because they have a sense of security, but Wilson''s breath is so strong that no one wants to get close. Even Andy, a drug lord with blood on his hands, still keeps a certain distance from Wilson. He turns his head and looks at Andy as if a lion overlooks a hyena: "It''s a good choice, but I prefer your position." Andy doesn''t like Wilson''s eyes, which makes him very upset and makes him unusually tough and fierce: "do you know what will wait for you if you fail? Don''t think people in hell''s kitchen will plead for you!" But Wilson shook his head and hissed: "I never believe in human feelings. I only believe in what I have got." Andy frowned. He didn''t like each other''s attitude. But there is no way. This is not his territory. Things have become big. He must solve this matter. So he can only put down his cruel words: "you will regret it. As long as you lose, I will immediately break your limbs, pull out your eyes and throw you into the deep-water port of Los Angeles to feed fish!" Wilson ignored each other''s cruel words. He looked at Andy piteously: "but if I win, you''ll go away, and I''ll replace you or even surpass you." After taking a deep breath, Andy flashed a touch of irritability in his eyes: "you are very ambitious, but don''t forget that ambition will devour you and even harm you." But Wilson was calm, his eyes confident: "The game has begun. No matter what the result is, our agreement cannot be changed. Whether I die or you roll, it''s up to God to arrange, but Andy, I prefer the second." The conversation ended because the game began. Everything is a foregone conclusion. Rules are rules. If you can''t make rules, you can only obey them. But they didn''t know that on the ancient Korean pine next to the lift bridge, a five meter long poisonous Python was looking at the two people with cold eyes. Nagini Tang believes in Wilson. After all, this is the famous Jinhe, but he believes that fate is changeable. He agrees with a word that how noble a person is, how vicious he is. He hoped that the matter would be settled satisfactorily, as Wilson said. Mrs. Samantha has been treated, and Owen will be safe and get a restaurant. He likes this perfect ending, but fate is always in trouble with him. He doesn''t want accidents. Even if he believes in Wilson, he will still be the last strong insurance in the car. As time went by, the battle of the king made the atmosphere of the scene reach its peak. Nine minutes later, the lifting bridge rose, below the choppy sea water, in front of the reinforced iron plate, there was a harsh motor sound in the distance, and the engine was running at high speed, which made the adrenaline in the human body reach the peak. Ten minutes later, a black hellcat jumped over the lift bridge. Owen in the car subconsciously turned up his mouth, which was a confident and victorious smile. He knew that he had won. In the last stage of the car, he knew that the other party had given up from the moment he surpassed the other party. Of course, he also knows that this is because the other party doesn''t know the track, but so what? Victor Owen! Everyone fell into a carnival. Owen, who gradually began to be greasy in his middle age, enjoyed the feeling of holding the moon again, but nangintang on the Korean pine was nervous at the moment. He saw the gloomy face of the man talking to Wilson and smelled the anger emanating from each other. Similarly, although he saw Wilson''s seemingly calm look, he had a frantically soaring nervous smell. Unlike the revelers, nangintang knew that the next conversation was really dangerous. Andy looked at Wilson. His eyes were full of blood, and his low voice was like a hell devil, full of resentment: "you bought hunter!" Wilson smiled. The smile on his face was full of sarcasm: "Andy, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." But Andy shook his head. He was paranoid, but he said with great certainty: "he can''t stop. He ran this track for dozens of times, and hunter can''t stop in front of the finish line. Damn bichi, what did you do and why did he help you!" Andy is very angry at the moment. He can''t afford failure, but he can''t afford it. Walter is a racing driver he found from New York. When the other party came to Los Angeles, it means that the other party is his person. Everyone knows what level Walter is, and everyone knows that with each other''s experience and level, it is impossible to stop at the finish line. What does that mean? Walter was bought by Wilson, which means that everyone in Los Angeles will know that his Andy is not as good as Wilson tomorrow. This is a signal that he is likely to be doomed. Andy doesn''t allow Walter to fail, but he can''t accept each other''s failure. He just doesn''t understand why Walter betrayed him? To know that even if he lost everything, he was still a criminal with blood in his hands and could easily kill each other. He wondered what kind of chips Wilson had given. Wilson had a smile on his face. This should be his first action, not counting the previous trifles. At first, he was very nervous, but as the plan was completed step by step, when he finally came to the apple tree and picked the apple, he suddenly felt that everything was so simple and calm: "It''s very simple. I promised him to hand over the business in Los Angeles in a year. I know you spent 100000 dollars, but obviously your chips are not big enough." Andy was stunned. He seemed to understand something, like a wounded hound, leaving a resentful bark: "you are breaking the rules, and you will regret it!" But Wilson shook his head. He looked calm: "Maybe, but I won." Then there is the carnival, which belongs to Los Angeles. Wilson and Owen look at each other and smile. Owen wants to enjoy the joy of the winner, and Wilson also wants to pick his own victory fruit. But no one knew that on the ancient Korean pine not far away, a five meter long poisonous snake left with a smile. It''s strange that snakes should not have the expression of smile, but I don''t know why. The feeling of this black poisonous Python is a smile. It seems very happy? That night, Owen, who came home with the fruits of victory, was surprised to find his son waiting for him. He was a little confused and asked curiously, "Toledo? What''s up?" "Dad, I was there tonight." "So?" "I want to learn to drive from you." "There will be a professional refitting car competition next month. Are you interested in refitting with me?" "Hasn''t the registration stopped?" "I have my way. Are you interested?" "Of course!" Chapter 15 In the following period, although it was a little boring, nangintang had a good time. Under the persuasion of Nagini and Wilson, Mrs. Samantha finally compromised. Although the process was a little difficult, chemotherapy made Mrs. Samantha become a teenager in an instant, but everything was good in the end. As long as Mrs. Samantha continues chemotherapy and as long as she meets the minimum standard of surgery, the Doctor Wilson hired is sure to make Mrs. Samantha recover. Don''t ask why, in 1989, not everyone could earn a million dollars commission by virtue of medical skills and one operation, so Mrs. Samantha would be healthy. She might live to be 80, 90 or even 100 years old. Owen finally accepted Kim''s gift. It''s a great restaurant. Owen spends almost half his energy there. The name of the restaurant he plans to call MIA. Owen thought very well. After a hundred years, Toledo inherited his auto parts factory, Mia inherited his restaurant, and nangintang inherited his house and all the remaining property. Toledo likes cars and Owen believes they will love the job. Mia has a stable personality. Having a restaurant is a good choice for her. Nagini is very smart and has many ideas, so he plans to let Nagini Tang inherit his house and all the remaining property. The property is to let Nagini have the capital to go out, and the house is his hope that if Nagini Tang fails one day, he can have a place to rest. It has to be said that although the middle-aged uncle looks greasy on weekdays, he also has a warm side. Before a dinner prayer, Owen told his thoughts to three children. Mia didn''t understand at all, but she was very happy to have a restaurant. Toledo was half ignorant. He felt he understood his father''s mind and said he would not let him down. Only nangintang, he doesn''t know why he feels that Owen''s idea is very dangerous, or he doesn''t like Owen''s idea, but looking at everyone''s happy appearance, his words have been swallowed. Anyway, life is beautiful now. Although not very rich, and there are various problems to be solved, but this feeling of moving forward to a happy life every day is really great! The greasy middle-aged teacher is still chattering about the story of Captain America. Who knows how the other party knows so many rumors, and he is curious that the six-year-old has no memory? The story told by the middle-aged teacher was clearly told in the same class last Wednesday, and it was no worse than the story told last time. But these children were still very excited, as if they had heard the story for the first time, and their eyes were full of curiosity and joy. Really, nangintang even thought that if he could stand on the podium, even if he made up something, it would be better than the teacher, but unfortunately he was only a six-year-old child. By the way, the little Lori named Christine at the back table looks at herself a little abnormal recently. She seems to be interested in herself? Although he didn''t object to puppy love, he really had no idea about these little loris. He turned and gave Christine a fierce look. Little Lori was like a frightened quail, lowered her head in panic, then secretly looked at Nagini and lowered her head in panic again. It felt like love. This made nangintang very helpless. He sighed and turned to look at the playground. There is MIA with a pink hairpin. The handsome boy next to her is Jack, the football player MIA mentioned last time. I have to say that MIA is worthy of being a child of Toledo''s family. During the last conversation on the bus, several troubles that MIA said have been solved. She got the pink hairpin, but she didn''t rob it, but she spoiled Owen. As a senior daughter, Owen bought MIA a $100 pink hairpin, enough for MIA to grow up from primary school. That handsome olive player is now five fans and three fans by MIA. As for the publicity loving Ellie? I''m sorry, Mia is the hottest Laurie in school now. "Jingling!" This is Nagini''s favorite voice every day. Genius is always incomprehensible. The school curriculum is very boring. If he is not afraid to scare others, he has begun to review advanced mathematics now. He is very smart. In addition, he reviews rather than studies. Nangintang uses the speed of one book a day to promote his knowledge reserve from primary school to high school. However, because this learning speed is too frightening, he claims that he is challenging the high school curriculum rather than having completed the high school curriculum. Now think about it, it seems that none of the Toledo children is simple? Mia is beautiful and naturally has a strong affinity. Although TOLEDO is a little stupid, he is strong, intelligent and has excellent leadership temperament. As for Nagini? He has great wisdom at a young age and is a famous genius in school. Otherwise, why would the middle-aged greasy teacher allow nangintang to indulge in class? With the bell ringing, Nagini walked out of the classroom and went to the school canteen with MIA. Because they are far away from home, Nagini and Mia eat at school at noon. The school lunch is very rich. Owen reports to his children in private primary schools. The environment and the quality of education are excellent. The chefs in the canteen are said to have worked in Michelin restaurant. Nagini is not sure whether it is true, but he can be sure that the ingredients in the canteen are generally fresh. Lunch is potatoes, beef, ice cream, fruit salad. Beef is soft and rotten, potatoes are fragrant and waxy, and strawberry ice cream is the most recommended, because the strawberry jam is purely handmade without any additives. The fruit salad is bad. Today''s oranges are not fresh. It is obviously the remaining oranges yesterday. Mia is very smart. She knows that Nagini has a magical tongue and can always distinguish what is delicious and what is not delicious, so she eats whatever Nagini Tang eats. And Jack behind them? The handsome little Zhengtai obviously made a mistake. He chose fried chicken breast, vanilla ice cream and orange salad rich in vitamin C. It''s a classic match. Obviously, it''s a strictly controlled diet, but unfortunately, chicken breast as the staple food is frozen food. Jack doesn''t like nangintang, and neither does nangintang like Jack. But after knowing that nangintang is Mia''s brother? He gradually found that nangintang actually had many advantages, but it was precisely because of this change that nangintang disliked each other more. Jack always hopes to maintain his relationship with MIA through his relationship with Nagini. But obviously he made a wrong calculation. According to nangintang, seven or eight year old bear children know fart love! Lunch continued. MIA ate half of her small beef stew, and Nagini had begun to work on the third beef stew. His amazing appetite was famous both at school and at home. But you can understand that after all, Nagini is a genius, and mental work is very physical. Maybe it''s because all animals are very cute in childhood. The smart nangintang is always liked by middle-aged and elderly women. The canteen aunt is always partial to nangintang. Mia was obviously out of shape today. She only ate two-thirds of her usual food and put down her spoon: "sister is full, brother Nagini, are you willing to help her sister?" Little Laurie pretended to be poor. With her lovely expression, Jack looked straight next to him. It seemed that as long as nangintang said "no", he would turn into a knight of the princess through fire and water. But unfortunately, after taking little Lori''s tray, Nagini made a small abacus: "I''ll give you your homework in the evening. Is it a deal?" Little Laurie looked pitifully at nangintang: "dear brother, do you have the heart to see your sister help you stay up late to do your homework? And if the teacher wants to find out that you don''t do your homework well, you will be scolded." Nagini shook his head. He was shining with the glory of Xueba: "don''t worry, the teacher won''t trouble me. After all, I''m different from you. Even if I go out to play every day, I can still guarantee a + in general subjects." Little Lori sighed, like a discouraged ball: "you''re a little devil. I''ll tell Mrs. Samantha." Nagini was stunned: "Mrs. Samantha?" Little Lori was also stunned. A flash of surprise flashed in her eyes: "don''t you know?" Nagini shook her head and asked, "should I know?" Little Lori shrugged indifferently: "in fact, it''s nothing. Toledo and dad are going to participate in the professional refitting car competition. I''ll stay with you at Mrs. Samantha''s house tonight, and brother Wilson will take care of us." "Ding!" The spoon slipped from his hand and made a clear sound on the ground. Nangintang''s young face turned pale with the naked eye. Professional modified car competition? Damn it, why is it a professional refitting car contest! PS: poor jack, who can''t get in a word, cried, "recommendation ticket, recommendation ticket! Uncle and aunt, give me a recommendation ticket!" Chapter 16 Nangintang''s face was a little ugly, or very ugly. If there is no problem with his memory, the car race that led to Owen''s death is the last round of the professional modified car race! He remembered that on the last lap of the race, Owen was overtaken by a madman inside. At a speed of 190 kilometers per hour (120 miles in the original book), he touched the bumper and died on the spot! If Nagini has any disgusting words, the professional modified car competition can definitely rank in the top five. Nagini''s ugly face frightened the little Laurie. She had never seen Nagini Tang''s face so ugly that his pale face was like a dead man. This made her very worried and asked subconsciously, "Nagini, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly? Don''t scare me." Nagini smiled reluctantly on his face. He shook his head. "Maybe I was in a hurry to eat ice cream and had a stomachache just now. I''ll just go to the bathroom." With that, nangintang left in Mia''s worried eyes. At the moment, his mind is very confused. The word professional modified car competition makes him have a bad feeling. Owen will die in a car race, and according to the normal trend, Owen will not die in this professional modified car competition. Because after Owen''s death, Toledo was locked up in the detention center for fighting. At that time, although MIA was a minor, she also had a certain ability to survive independently. Therefore, it is estimated that MIA should be in Grade 8 or grade 9 at that time. (American middle schools are divided into junior middle school education: grades 7-9 and senior middle school education: grades 10-12.) In other words, it will take three or five years before this tragedy will happen. But I don''t know why, after getting the news, Nagini felt inexplicably more bad. He left school in a hurry. Toledo and Owen went to participate in the professional modified car competition. They couldn''t contact each other at all. It''s 1989, not 2019. There may be one landline, but the telephone is definitely a rare thing. Nagini can''t contact Owen and Toledo. The only thing he can do is to find Wilson and see if he has any way to contact Owen. On the road to Los Angeles Airport, the burly Wilson drives the Ferrari he just bought on the asphalt road in Los Angeles baptized by the hot sea breeze. The corners of his mouth were slightly upturned. Judging from his expression, Wilson seemed in a good mood? In fact, Wilson has been in a good mood recently. When he came out of New York, he had nothing but a car and less than 100 kilograms of washing powder. Alone in this strange city, Wilson killed the backbone of the savage club and replaced it. In just a few months, Wilson, who had nothing at that time, now had wealth and status. In addition, he also let his relatives break free from the disease. He is very happy and has the capital to be happy. What he has to do now is to welcome a world-class doctor. The other party''s name is Edward. Although he is an underground doctor, he has been a doctor for decades and cured countless cancer patients. This time, the other party came to Los Angeles for vacation and helped Mrs. Samantha do a small operation. Of course, Wilson has to pay a million dollars. In 1989, what did a million dollars mean? Hundreds of millions of dollars may be exaggerated, but in future generations, the purchasing power of one million dollars is no less than tens of millions of dollars. This is a number enough for anyone to scold madmen, but Edward is different. Although he is not famous, his medical skills are very good. He is the top medical skill in the world and even beyond this era. For Wilson, a million dollars is unacceptable, but Mrs. Samantha''s life is priceless. He believes in his ability. He believes he will make countless millions, but Mrs. Samantha has only one. Just as Wilson was about to arrive at the airport, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was a strange number, which made Wilson frown. Only a few people knew his mobile phone number, and the number he knew obviously did not include this number. He hesitated and finally connected the phone: "Are you?" At the other end of the phone, Nagini of the telephone booth breathed a sigh of relief. He hurriedly said, "Wilson, great, you can answer the phone. I''m Nagini. Do you know the professional refitting car competition?" The black Ferrari, elegant and tough, was like a gentle beast. Wilson''s eyes flashed a doubt in the car. He heard Nagini''s anxious voice and couldn''t help but look: "I''m not sure. What''s the matter? Nagini, slow down." He took a deep breath and pressed the restlessness in his heart. Nagini flashed a touch of anxiety in his eyes: "Toledo and Owen will participate in this game today. I have a bad feeling." Wilson frowned in the car, and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "I remember that the competition registration stopped last month?" Although he is not interested in racing, he also knows about professional modified car races. But he knew it because his man, the God of underground racing from New York, hunter. The other party mentioned it to him some time ago. He said he was sorry that he didn''t participate in the professional modified car competition. Wilson chatted casually at that time. Unexpectedly, it was hunter''s chatter and eloquence. A pile of unknown nouns and professional terms made Wilson''s head big. So Wilson has some superficial understanding of the game. According to Wilson, Owen was preparing for his bet during the registration of the professional modified car competition, so he, like hunter, would miss the game. But after hearing Wilson''s doubts, Nagini became more and more agitated: "this is the key to the problem! How did Owen enter the competition that has stopped signing up? I have a bad feeling, Wilson, I need your help." Wilson was silent for a moment and finally shook his head. "I''m sorry, Nagini. I''m picking up a doctor at Los Angeles Airport who will cure Mrs. Samantha today." Nagini was stunned, and a flash of disappointment flashed in his eyes. For him, Mrs. Samantha and Owen have the same weight in his heart. But Wilson was different. In his heart, Mrs. Samantha was irreplaceable. But a moment later, the disappointment in Nagini''s eyes disappeared, and he cheered up again: "it''s all right, Wilson, I can understand. But can you help me find out the location of the game and the phone number of the organizer? I''m in urgent need." This time, the strong man in Ferrari was not silent. He readily promised Nagini: "of course, I have a friend who happened to participate in the game. I believe he will be willing to help you." With a long sigh of relief, Nagini''s eyes flashed a touch of gratitude: "thank you." But at the other end of the phone, Wilson shook his head. "Nothing. We''re friends, and I''m not helping." Facing Wilson''s words, Nagini smiled and said sincerely, "but it''s very helpful for me. Wilson, if you have any trouble, you can come to me at any time. Believe me, I won''t disappoint my friends." Wilson didn''t care what Nagini said. In his opinion, even if a six-year-old child has the ability, he can''t help himself But what he thought was different from what he said. The adult world was so complex. Wilson nodded and stopped talking about it: "Well, do you have time now? I can ask this friend to contact the angel orphanage." Nagini looked at the clock built in the teaching building not far away. He estimated the time in his heart: "I have time now. Half an hour, no, I will appear in the angel orphanage in 21 minutes." 304 bus is not far away. Nagini has to go to Angel orphanage. As for class? He can''t control so much. Chapter 17 When it comes to America, we have to mention American car culture. As one of the most economically developed and militarily powerful countries in the world, although the United States lacks cultural heritage, it also gave birth to a new culture that many other countries do not have. One of the most famous is the automobile culture. Due to the war dividend, after the end of World War I and World War II, the economy of the United States was unprecedentedly developed. Mass production reduced the cost of cars to a level acceptable to everyone. Under the scour of the times, the highway area of the United States reached its peak at that time, which gave birth to a new culture - automobile culture! In America, you can have no house and no job, but you can''t have no car. Also because of the automobile culture, the racing industry in the United States has maintained strong vitality. Similarly, this is why there are cars in the world, but transformers are thought up by Americans. The professional refitted car competition is a product of conforming to the times. Hunter, the God of underground racing from New York, now wears a red hat, holds beer in his hand, and watches this exciting race with people around him in the scorching sun. At the moment, he is not the chariot God who dominates the streets of New York. Like everyone around him, he integrates and enjoys the happiness of being an audience. "Jingling!" When the cell phone rang, a touch of irritability flashed in Hunter''s eyes. Work is work, rest is rest. Hunter doesn''t like to call him when he''s resting. In particular, he is watching the exciting modified car competition. But after seeing the phone number, Hunter counseled. No way, Wilson is not only his boss, but also a cruel bastard. Offend the boss and let you go at best. How many bodies were buried in Los Angeles deepwater port to offend Wilson? Don''t you want to count? "Hi, boss, are you looking for me?" "Hunter, are you in the professional refitting car competition?" "Yes, boss, don''t tell me you''re coming too. I remember you don''t catch a cold about this thing." "Remember Owen, the one who played you last time." "Of course, that guy''s level is good. What''s the matter with the boss?" "It''s not clear what happened, but you seem to want to stop him from continuing the game. Give you a suggestion, he doesn''t have time to sign up like you." "Yes, boss, I''ll take care of it. Damn America, damn black box operation, I''ll let Owen understand that he''s not advisable." Wilson hung up the phone with satisfaction. Although hunter''s mouth was broken, he had no problem with his ability. Hunter, who hung up the phone, felt happy. Although Wilson didn''t say what had happened, he didn''t care. He only knew two things: First, he and Owen missed the registration, but he was rejected, and Owen participated in the game, which made him very unhappy. Second, although Owen was also the boss''s man, he even helped the boss win. But this order is also said by the boss himself, so his next behavior will not be taught by the boss. This is human nature. People may become friends because of the same thing, or they may become enemies through the same thing. Without Wilson''s phone, Hunter wouldn''t care about it, but with Wilson''s phone? Unfortunately, who let this be the boss''s order? Hunter gloated at the thought. This is also Wilson''s wisdom. He didn''t tell hunter that what he would do next might be to save Owen. Wilson knew that evil could stimulate people''s initiative more than good. If a person wants to help others, the common thing is action. If a person wants to hurt others, he will think a lot and act together. These are two completely different attitudes towards good and evil. As Wilson thought, after hanging up the phone, Hunter happily found the organizer of the professional modified car competition. The director of the organizer was a strong black man who seemed to be able to punch himself half to death, but Hunter didn''t care. He threw a cigarette at him: "Man, I want to ask, why can Owen Toledo play?" The strong black man rolled his eyes, but in the face of smoke, he didn''t have the idea of doing it: "you asked a stupid question. He''s not a criminal. Why can''t he participate in the competition?" After a puff, Hunter shook his head and denied, "but as far as I know, Owen didn''t sign up at all." The strong black man frowned and flashed a bad look in his eyes: "man, what do you mean?" Hunter ignored the threat from the other side and a flash of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes: "man, I need an explanation why Owen can play, but I can''t." The black man was stunned. He looked at Hunter and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "hunter? The one in New York?" And looking at the other party''s surprised eyes, Hunter''s eyes flashed a touch of satisfaction. It''s always good to be recognized, which greatly satisfied his self-esteem, so Hunter readily admitted: "yes, I''m hunter, and hunter is me." But unfortunately, the black man rolled his eyes and looked at himself contemptuously: "man, you are a loser. But Owen is different. Maybe you can take this as a reward for the winner?" Hunter looks a little ugly. He has failed many times in his life, but the failure with Owen is one of the last failures he is willing to accept. Seriously, from the bottom of his heart, Hunter doesn''t think Owen is better than himself. But there''s no way. He can''t win that game. He lost. Although he would lose 100000 dollars, he gained the hope of the future and living. And he won. Although he got a reward of $100000, he would sink into the sea the next day. At that time, hunter could only make this choice, which was the most unacceptable choice in his life. So at the same moment when the voice of the strong black man fell, Hunter''s face became gloomy. He looked at each other with disgust, and a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth: "Man, I don''t care. I only know that since Owen can participate, I will participate. Otherwise, let him down and let''s go together. Since you know me, you should know who my boss is now." The strong black man''s face froze. He knew who hunter''s current boss was, which made him look a little more tangled: "man, you''re asking too much." But Hunter ignored it. He sneered, "that''s your business." He sighed helplessly. The strong black man shook his head and said, "why don''t you talk to our boss?" Hunter was stunned, and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "boss?" The strong black man shrugged: "boss, boss, don''t they all mean the same?" Hunter thought for a moment. Although the title was strange, because generally only gang members would call him the boss, he didn''t think much. After all, the other party was black, and the gang relations among blacks were very complex. At the same time, in the last round of the professional modified car competition, as a special guest, Owen''s appearance made the atmosphere of the scene reach an unprecedented peak. On the racing track, Owen looked at the little man with a pale face next to him and couldn''t help but flash a concern in his eyes: "man, what''s your name? Your face doesn''t seem to be very good?" The little man was a little nervous. He rubbed his hands nervously: "Kenny, just call me Kenny. Boss Owen, maybe it''s because I''m too excited to see you. You know, this is my first time to participate in the game." There was a flash of surprise in Owen''s eyes. He patted Kenny on the shoulder and kindly encouraged him: "The first time? Kenny, you are definitely a genius. You know, when I first took part in the modified car competition, I just went away until the third round. You are a genius. I look forward to your performance." Kenny was stunned and then nodded seriously: "don''t worry, boss Owen, I won''t let you down!" It''s a normal conversation, but what''s abnormal is that the moment Kenny turned around, there was a flash of madness in his eyes! Chapter 18 At Los Angeles Airport, seeing that the doctor had not arrived yet, Wilson couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone: "Hello? Hunter, how are you doing there?" Palm Valley, glancing at the strong black man in front, Hunter shrugged: "don''t worry, boss, you may not know how bad your reputation is in Los Angeles. I''m going to talk to their boss now." Wilson thought for a moment. He was silent for a moment and told hunter the number of the angel orphanage: "remember this phone number. After the matter is solved, call and tell each other the process." Hunter was stunned and a touch of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "phone? Boss, who is this man?" Wilson frowned: "don''t ask. Do what I give you. Sometimes it''s not necessarily a good thing to know too much." The slightly cold threat made Hunter shiver. He swallowed and spit, and nodded quickly to say, "I understand." Now Kim is not the later emperor of New York who pays equal attention to grace and authority. Now he will only be cruel and control his subordinates by fear. Such management is easy to make mistakes, but for most people, simple fear is enough. Rome was not built in a day. Even Jinbo needs a certain time to grow. Hang up the phone, Hunter''s face twinkles, but finally he sighs and glares at the strong black man: "what are you looking at, cheap nigger." The strong black man shrugged. His face was helpless and pointed to the RV not far away: "my boss is inside." Hunter opened the door, but when he saw the man sitting in the car? Hunter''s face turned white for a moment, and his face suddenly became flustered. He did not want to, subconsciously turned around and ran away, but he was knocked down by a black man. The strong black man grabbed Hunter like a chick, threw Hunter into the RV, and looked at the gloomy white man sitting in the middle of the RV: "boss Andy, what should I do?" Yes, the one sitting in the RV is the Los Angeles drug lord who Wilson calculated a month ago. As one of the core members of the savage club, although he lost the sales point of Los Angeles, which hurt Andy''s muscles and bones, it''s not enough to destroy his foundation. After a month''s repair, Andy has suppressed the internal voice and has time to deal with Wilson and the people who betrayed him. Don''t think you have goods and territory. The business of this sales point is yours. Andy''s network accumulated over the years and the influence of the savage club in America. Compared with Wilson, Andy has too many resources to use. Although the tea is cold, as long as Andy keeps the core identity of the savage club, his bowl of tea will not be cold. In the RV, Andy smoked a cigar and looked at Hunter kneeling on the ground like a dead dog: "what do you think I should do to you? You know how much I trusted you at that time." Looking at the man in front of him, Hunter trembled and looked frightened: "boss Andy, I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong. I have money, I can be an undercover for you. Wilson trusts me, and I will be..." Hunter was frightened and always wanted to return when he came out. Hunter knew Andy would make a comeback. After all, there was a savage Club behind the other party. But in his imagination, even if Andy makes a comeback, Wilson should bear the brunt rather than himself, so Hunter didn''t expect to meet Andy here. Looking at Hunter''s fear, Andy shook his head and looked piteously at the little poor man in front of him: "Wilson? Should I say you''re stupid or stupid? You don''t think he''s safe now?" A flash of regret flashed in Andy''s eyes. He waved his hand and scratched an indifferent smile on his face: "forget it, deal with it directly. I was going to kill Owen, but I didn''t expect there was an unexpected surprise." Seeing Andy''s indifferent look, Hunter struggled frantically. He cried: "no, boss Andy, let me go. You can''t kill me. I have a secret. You can''t..." "Bang!" The strong black man took back his gun. Andy looked at Hunter whose head was smashed. He frowned: "don''t shoot in the car next time." A doubt flashed in the black man''s eyes: "bullet hole?" Andy shook his head: "no, it''s troublesome to wash the car." The strong black man was stunned and had a smile on his face. He suddenly felt that the boss was actually very good. At Los Angeles Airport, Wilson, who had not waited for the doctor for a long time, flashed a touch of irritability in his eyes. He tried to contact the doctor. The phone could get through, but the other party just didn''t answer the phone. I don''t know why, Wilson thought of Nagini and the conversation between the other party and himself. He was a little more uneasy in his heart. He thought for a moment and dialed hunter''s phone: "hunter, how''s it going?" "It''s done as you ordered." "You''re not hunter. Who are you?" "Who am I? Old friend, you won''t forget me?" "Andy? Damn it, what do you want!" "Nothing, I just want to tell you that I''m back and give you some surprises. Should hunter and Owen have a good relationship? I hope they can drive together in hell." "Andy, stop it, Ann... Shet!" At the last second when the phone hung up, Wilson seemed to hear the sound of shock and explosion. A bad hunch poured out of his mind, and then he thought of the doctor who had not arrived yet. Wilson''s face changed and a man came to mind - Mrs. Samantha! He looked a little flustered. His strong body was like a wall crashing into the crowd. Wilson had a bad idea in his heart. Andy''s revenge was not as simple as killing a hunter. The other party won''t kill himself, because it will have an impact on the rules of Los Angeles, but Andy can revenge himself. It''s normal for hunter to die, because he is his own man, and Hunter betrayed Andy. But what about Owen? Owen is obviously different from hunter. Few people know his relationship with Owen. According to Nagini''s information, Andy obviously plans to fight Owen, and the phone just connected also shows this. So this means that the other party knows his relationship with Owen and his relationship with Mrs. Samantha. That is to say, Mrs. Samantha, there may be danger! Palm Valley, the venue of the professional refitting car competition, a red sports car collided with a black Dodge Challenger at the corner. Finally, the black Dodge Challenger lost control and flew out of the runway directly, crashed on the spot, and was burning at the moment. Andy looked at the tragedy with emotion. He looked at the panic and exclamation of the people, and the child who seemed to want to rush out but was stopped by the people. He turned and looked at the strong black man with a serious look on his face: "find a chance to tell the child what happened. He has the right to know the truth." The strong black man was stunned. He thought, and a bad smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Los Angeles hospital, crazy Wilson hurried to the hospital. Under the fragrance of a group of nurses and patients'' families, Wilson came to the intensive care unit. When he opened the door and saw the old woman lying in the hospital bed sleeping because of fatigue, Wilson breathed a sigh of relief: "thank you, God, and you are all right." But Wilson didn''t know. At the moment he rushed into the ward, sitting outside the ward, a white man wearing a hat to cover his face, who had been here for a long time, got up and left with a smile. But before he left, he did one thing. That is to press the detonating button. "Ding!" "3... 2... 1... Boom!" The huge roar, flames and shock waves directly broke the glass. Under the terrible impact, Wilson''s strong body was hit more than ten meters away. "Wow!" Blood was spitting out of his mouth and dizzy. Wilson struggled to get up. His clothes were ragged, his hair and eyebrows were scorched, and his body was full of scratches and burns. He rushed into the intensive care unit anxiously, looked at the dead body, and roared angrily. Chapter 19 Los Angeles, angel orphanage in the hot summer wind. The six-year-old Nagini Tang''s fingers pounded frantically on the table. His face was anxious and his eyebrows were agitated. He had come to the angel orphanage half an hour ago and was about to kill the last trace of patience in his heart. Under normal circumstances, the guy named hunter who Wilson contacted for himself should have contacted him long ago, but the phone didn''t ring for a long time, which made Nagini''s heart more and more heavy and worried. The afternoon sun shone on Nagini, and his young face changed. He tried to call Wilson several times, but he was finally restrained. When I called earlier, I learned from Wilson that the other party was going to the airport to pick up the plane, and estimated the time. If everything goes well, Mrs. Samantha should be on the operating table now, and Wilson should be as anxious as himself. Don''t go too far. If Wilson can help himself, Nagini is already very satisfied. He doesn''t want to bother Wilson at this time. "Jingling ~ ~" The phone rang. Almost at the same moment, Nagini answered the phone: "Hello, is that Hunter? How''s Owen? Has he been suspended?" A series of questions came out of my mouth like a machine gun. But there was a moment of silence, and a familiar voice came: "Nagini, this is Wilson." Nagini was stunned. He subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s Wilson. How''s Mrs. Samantha? Is the operation going well? When the matter here is solved, I''ll go to see Mrs. Samantha and tell her not to worry." But what made his heart sink was that Wilson across the phone did not continue to speak, but remained silent for a long time. This made Nagini''s face change, and a bad idea could not help but emerge in his heart. He squeezed out a dry smile on his face: "Wilson, don''t make trouble, tell me, what you''re going to say next is not bad news." At the other end of the phone, Wilson held the steering wheel tightly and twisted the steering wheel with terrible force. He bit his lower lip and almost broke his lips: "Sorry, Owen died on the last lap of the track. Hunter didn''t have time to stop him. A guy named Kenny rushed out of the inside at the last corner and hit Owen''s bumper." Nagini was silent. He had a bad feeling when he knew that Owen appeared in the professional refitting car competition. The Murphy effect is like this. The less you want to happen, the more likely it is to happen. As he thought, fate bichi never gave up on himself. This time, bichi succeeded. He took his close relatives away from him. The result made him heartache and unable to breathe. Nagini closed his eyes. He was silent for a long time and insisted not to let his mood get out of control: "I''ll deal with this matter. Where''s Mrs. Samantha? Tell me she''s okay. Didn''t you hire the best doctor? She must be cured?" Owen''s death was fatal to nangintang. The blow had overwhelmed his heart, and he was eager for Wilson to bring good news into his broken heart. But to Nagini''s great despair, Wilson was silent for a long time: "she died and the doctor didn''t come. She died in an explosion when I left." "Bang Dang!" The phone slipped from his hand. Nagini stood in place like a clay sculpture. The bright sunshine sprinkled on him. Nagini couldn''t feel the slightest warmth. Mrs. Samantha died and Owen died. A strange emotion gradually broke out of the broken heart, as if the world no longer had attachment, and even felt that it was good to destroy the world and pull everyone to die together. "Click!" The door was opened. Wilson, strong like a wall, appeared in front of the angel orphanage. He was bandaged and looked less energetic than a few days ago. At the moment, he was filled with the smell of decadence. He stood there like a useless fat old dog. Looking at Nagini standing in front of the telephone, standing there like a statue. Somehow, he felt that there was a terrible smell on Nagini at the moment. Different from their own black and evil, it is pure destruction and destruction. If it had been before, Wilson would have said something, but now he looked at Nagini and kept silent for a long time. Many words choked in his throat. Finally, there was only a pale apology: "Nagini, I''m sorry." He twisted his neck rigidly and crossed Nagini''s forehead in the sun, half dark and half bright. The strange tone made Nagini a little more strange and twisted at the moment. He was silent for a moment. He forced a look on his face and sent out a hoarse voice from his throat that was not like human beings: "it should not be an accident? It''s a coincidence that Mrs. Samantha and Owen died today." Nagini wanted Wilson to say the answer he wanted to hear. Because this can push everything to the fate of the damn bichi, not his and their stupidity. Although this idea is selfish, Nagini really feels that her heart can''t bear it because it''s too painful. But Wilson opened his mouth. He was silent for a long time. He didn''t want to tell Nagini the truth. The other party''s state made him very upset. Wilson was afraid of Nagini''s impulsive things. But looking at the dim eyes of the past, he finally sighed: "I have no evidence, but I''m 90% sure it''s not an accident, Nagini. I''m sorry." Nagini smiled. With a bloodless face and a bit of weakness, he raised his young arm. Nagini pointed to the outer door with a tragic smile: "get out." It was very calm, but it seemed to drain Nagini''s strength. Wilson pursed his lips. He looked at Nagini''s face. Guilt and worry flashed in his eyes: "I''m right outside the door. If you need anything, you can call..." Before the words fell, Nagini''s young body roared hysterically. He shouted madly: "Go away! I''ll let you go!" Sharp and even harsh voice, with madness and supplication The pupil contracted, and the black pupil turned into a dark golden indifferent light at this moment. The whites of the eyes were full of blood, like blood colored snakes winding in their eyes. His tender face conveys a twisted and strange emotion. At the moment, Nagini is filled with an uneasy breath. His trembling body and something under his skin seem to be wriggling. It seems that he will break through the earth in the next second! Wilson took a step back and felt a dangerous, deadly threat in Nagini. And he was absolutely sure that the threat was not sent by the other party unconsciously, but that Nagini really wanted to kill himself, and the other party was also able to kill himself, but the other party didn''t do it. The trembling body is not activating the disturbing power in the body, but suppressing this power to prevent the emotion from getting out of control and killing itself. Wilson backed out and closed the door. At the moment he closed the door, Nagini released himself. He let out an unprecedented hiss with sadness, anger and uncontrollable sadness. The surrounding animals seem to sense something. A mouse escaped madly from the dark sewer, the beautiful cardinal flapped its wings desperately, and a domestic cat and dog gave out a restless wail. In the sun, a pure black snake, with its neck tilted back, hissed bitterly. He wanted to cry, but the snake had no lacrimal glands, so even if he was sad, he couldn''t shed a tear. Wilson sat at the door. He felt the creepy breath and hiss behind him, and silently lit a cigarette. As time passed, the sky gradually darkened, and the disturbing atmosphere gradually converged in the angel orphanage. After a long time, the silent Nagini came out. He looked at the strong man at the door: "I''m going back. Don''t tell MIA about it. If you can, let Toledo come back later." Wilson stood up. The bandage on his body was stained with blood. Wilson was injured by the previous explosion. He should have been treated comprehensively, but he simply bandaged it and came back. He looked at Nagini with guilt flashing in his eyes: "Nagini, I''m really sorry." Nagini shook his head. He raised his head with indifference on his young face: "call me Nagini don, we don''t know each other." Wilson smiled bitterly. He understood what Nagini meant. He screwed it up: "Well, nangintang, what are you going to do? Don''t be impulsive. They are all murderous executioners. Will you leave it to me? I promise I will give you a satisfactory answer." Nagini stopped, and his pupils were a touch of indifferent dark gold: "Wilson, I made a mistake, I won''t make a second mistake." Wilson screwed up? no Nagini knew very well that if he had killed the man that day, everything would not have happened. A gust of wind blew, and under the swinging chandelier, Nagini''s shadow twisted and strange, like a disturbing poisonous snake. Chapter 20 When Nagini came home, the lights were on. There was no one at home. Mia, only one year older than Nagini, was full of worry and fear. It seemed that at this moment, she was alone in the world, and her loneliness and fear were overwhelming. She turned on all the lights in the house and made the house as bright as possible until Nagini came back with Owen''s double barreled shotgun in her arms. She looked at Nagini, threw down the shotgun that didn''t even open the safety bolt, and jumped at Nagini barefoot. Before she hugged Nagini, her face was already crying: "Where have you been? Do you know I''m scared to death, Nagini? I almost thought you didn''t want me." Little Laurie was frightened. She was obviously taller than Nagini, but the whole person lay in Nagini''s arms like an ostrich, wiping her nose and tears on Nagini''s body. Nagini patted MIA on the head. He quickly comforted her, but little Lori didn''t listen to anything. She kept crying and couldn''t stop. It was not until there was a sound of tummy growling and Mia, who was tired of crying, shyly pushed Nagini away. She waved her little fist and looked fierce: "I''m hungry. Don''t tell Owen about tonight, do you hear me!" Nagini''s body stiffened, and he forced a normal expression on his face: "don''t worry, I won''t tell Owen what to eat at night. I know the takeout phone of a pizza shop." Tonight''s pizza goes faster than Israel. Mia, who was tired of crying, slept tired after dinner. Looking at the sleeping mia, Nagini was silent for a long time and finally sighed. He rubbed his aching eyebrows. Seriously, he doesn''t know what to say to MIA. Tell her Owen''s dead? Can she really bear the news? Nagini was not sure. He was inexplicably upset. Under the cold moonlight, with a sigh, Nagini slowly turned into a big black snake. He tilted his neck, and the dark red snake letter was like a night fork. The smell in the air was captured and a network was formed in my mind. Nagini didn''t know who killed Owen and Mrs. Samantha. He doesn''t know what happened here and what kind of interest disputes there are. All he knew was that the man standing with Wilson was the culprit in the death of Owen and Mrs. Samantha. And he doesn''t need to determine who is involved. He just needs to know who has the smell of the man. He will kill all the people related to the man and completely erase the traces of the other party in the world! In the cold moonlight, the black snake crossed the fence and merged with the surrounding darkness. In an apartment three blocks from Nagini, Snoopy wiped the sweat on his forehead and kissed his lover in bed: "honey, I''ll take a bath. It''s too hot in this damn summer." Looking at the agitated lover in front of her, the woman sighed: "honey, it''s really not good. Just change it." She knows what Snoopy is worried about. Now Los Angeles is Wilson''s world, and they belong to Andy''s forces and men. Under Wilson''s coercion and attack, life is becoming more and more difficult. But Snoopy shook his head and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "don''t worry, boss Andy will come back. You don''t know how powerful he is." The woman opened her mouth. She seemed to want to refute, but finally sighed: "forget it, just be happy yourself." Looking at the woman''s look of no confidence, Snoopy rolled his eyes. He said angrily, "stupid woman, you don''t understand. A few days ago, we... Forget it, I went to take a bath." The bathroom rang with pattering water drops. The woman''s eyes twinkled with thinking. She was thinking whether she wanted to leave Snoopy. Now Los Angeles is not peaceful. She loves Snoopy, but it doesn''t mean she is willing to die with Snoopy As time passed, the woman felt that there seemed to be something more in bed. She didn''t open her eyes and subconsciously thought that the other party was her Snoopy. The patter of water in the bathroom didn''t stop. The woman complained, "honey, the shower head in the bathroom isn''t turned off." Then came not the departure of her boyfriend, but a cold and greasy woman who had never experienced before. She felt something wrong and subconsciously opened her eyes Five minutes later, Nagini left. There was only a pool of ashes gradually washed into the sewer by the sprinkler and the suffocating woman lying in bed. She was naked with obvious squeezing marks on her body. Her death was very terrible, as if something terrible had squeezed the last trace of air out of her lungs. Is it a snake? Or some new exciting toy? No one knows. The dark body melted into the night again. Under the cold moonlight, there was a ghost''s death figure. I don''t know how long the time passed. The tired Nagini returned home. He came to Mia''s bedroom gently and looked at the sleeping face on the small wooden bed. The corners of Nagini''s mouth turned up slightly. He breathed a sigh of relief and quietly closed the door of MIA''s room. Back in her room, Nagini thought and turned on the auxiliary system: Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: normal Grade: infancy (infancy, growth, maturity, complete body.) Growth: 78% Current points: 4 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: there are gains and losses. Go to Amazon and swallow ten blood orchids to complete the trial of snake monsters. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tonight, Nagini killed 15 people related to Andy. When he killed, Nagini learned that the mastermind who killed Owen and Mrs. Samantha was Andy. But because this is Los Angeles, not New York. So tomorrow, the Los Angeles police will only find 12 bodies, and the remaining three bodies will turn into gray powder after Nagini absorbs three layers of gray energy. The second phase of the regional mission, Nagini, has been completed. He got a red and blue liquid capsule. If it wasn''t written on it that it was type II growth medicine, Nagini would completely confuse it with type I growth medicine. Back in bed, Nagini thought. The red and blue liquid capsule appeared in his mouth. Like last time, the liquid capsule entered his stomach, and the epidermis dissolved rapidly under the corrosion of gastric acid. The body seemed to be electrified, and the cells and bone marrow began to tremble. The heart beats violently, and the strong current seems to activate a special force in the body. Every heartbeat is like a volcanic eruption. The hot magma flows through the whole body. I thought that under the heating of special energy, the blood as hot as magma flows into the cells, followed by evolution! But Nagini guessed wrong. This strengthening was different from the previous strengthening. The hot blood moistened the cells. The cells did not evolve, but were completely detonated, as if they had detonated one volcano after another. In the strong eruption, the body continues to grow. Just like blowing a balloon, Nagini''s body entered a period of rapid growth. Almost in the blink of an eye, he broke through from the previous 5 meters to 6 meters, and then worked hard to reach an amazing 7 meters, but his growth has not stopped. He can feel the crazy surging energy in his body and constantly wash his body. Until Nagini''s figure reached eight meters, he suddenly felt his body tight, and then a special feeling came to his heart. Subconsciously, Nagini opened the dark golden cold snake pupil. Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: normal Grade: infancy (infancy, growth, maturity, complete body.) Growth: 99.9% Current points: 4 Under the cold moonlight, Nagini''s dark scales were covered with a layer of gray dust. The gray dust seemed to have been baptized by years and exuded an indestructible breath. It gave people the feeling that there was a layer of rock scales on his body. Twisting his body, his body length increased from five meters to eight meters. He felt that the power in his body had changed dramatically. If Nagini is allowed to do what he did before, he doesn''t need a sneak attack at all. He can push through with his own strength. Nagini is not an ordinary snake. He is a snake monster, and a snake monster modified by Marvel Universe magic. Moreover, even a snake with a body length of eight meters is already a python! In addition, there are unexpected gains in this promotion. In the middle and late stage of the strongest efficacy of type II growth medicine, Nagini felt that a large part of energy gathered deep in the body and finally generated a very unique energy, but this energy seems to be still pregnant. Otherwise, Nagini is likely to directly break through his childhood and enter the growth period. Although he didn''t know what energy was bred in his body, Nagini felt the power just by touching it! Chapter 21 Early in the morning, Nagini woke up from her sleep. There were no adults at home, only two children. One is six and one is seven. One of them, Mia, who doesn''t know how to cook but is already the owner of a restaurant. Breakfast is simple, cereal + milk. If there is enough time, Nagini will consider a glass of juice. Interestingly, Nagini slept very late last night. He only slept for about two or three hours, but his mental state was very good. He even felt that his body was full of strength without the slightest sense of fatigue. Instead, Mia went to bed early, or Nagini woke up the other party. MIA is likely to be late. But anyway, on the first day when the family was no longer grown-ups, although it was not very comfortable, Nagini at least didn''t let little Laurie starve to death. Nagini has been very tangled about Owen. He doesn''t know how to tell MIA. At breakfast, Nagini tried to tell MIA about it several times, but looking at MIA with a slightly tired look, he couldn''t bear to tell each other the cruel fact. At 7:30 in the morning, the two took bus 304 to the school. Every morning when the sun rises, it is a new day. Nagini looked at the sun. He took a big breath, hoping it would bring him good luck. Can sunshine bring good luck? Nagini doesn''t know. But when he saw the man not far away, he frowned and a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes. Even if the other party wears suits and gold wire glasses, he still can''t hide the wild man''s breath on his body, just like a male lion suddenly appearing in the sheep. Even if he hides well, he can still see the other party at a glance in the crowd. Yes, that strong man like a wall is Wilson! For Wilson, Nagini''s mentality is complex. Wilson has unshirkable responsibility for the death of Owen and Mrs. Samantha. But this is not Wilson''s original intention. Nagini knows that the other party doesn''t want to see such an outcome like himself. Similarly, he also knows that Wilson suffered no less pain than himself at the moment of Mrs. Samantha''s death. Don''t forget that without Owen and Mrs. Samantha, Nagini, Toledo and Mia, unlike Wilson, he would have nothing without Mrs. Samantha. Maybe there will be Vanessa and Richard in Wilson in the future, but now is not the future. Seeing Mrs. Samantha die before her own eyes, no one knows Wilson''s pain. Seriously, Wilson can still stand here in such a thing. He is strong enough. Nagini can''t hate Wilson for this. But in any case, Wilson has unshirkable responsibility for the death of Owen and Mrs. Samantha. Nagini didn''t want to see Wilson. He believed that Wilson would also not want to see each other. Although Nagini didn''t know why the other party was here, Nagini was not ready to pay attention, but MIA on the side subconsciously said when she saw Wilson: "Brother Wilson, why are you here? Is Mrs. Samantha well? I''m still waiting for her to make me delicious finger cookies." As soon as the voice fell, the faces of Nagini and Wilson changed. Their expressions were almost rigid at the same time. Fortunately, Nagini patted MIA on the shoulder: "hurry to class, or you''ll be late later." Mia rolled her eyes. She stared at Nagini discontentedly: "don''t you have to have class, too?" Nagini shook his head. He pointed to his little head. "Sorry, I''m different from you." Mia opened her mouth. She seemed to want to refute, but she couldn''t find any reason to refute in the end. She could only stomp angrily: "well, my great genius, I hope you can guarantee your a + score in the final exam." Seeing mia, who was fooled away by herself in a few words, Nagini couldn''t help shaking his head. Then he turned and looked at Wilson. There was a stiff touch on his young face: "what are you doing here?" Staring at Nagini, Wilson raised his head, and his bloodshot tired eyes were a little more complicated: "twelve people died in Los Angeles yesterday, of which eleven bodies were found and one was missing." Nagini frowned and looked at Wilson with more questions: "what do you mean?" Wilson shook his head. He tried to show his kindness: "don''t be nervous. I''ve handled the body for you. There will never be a police discovery. Also, you''re welcome." Nagini was stunned and then hissed. His young face was a little more ruffian than his age: "I didn''t intend to thank you. What does this have to do with me? I''m just a six-year-old child. What are you doing with me?" Yes, he is only a six-year-old child. No one will believe that Nagini is a murderer. Even if he leaves evidence and all the clues point to himself, no police will believe such words. Because no one thinks a six-year-old can kill 15 people overnight. No, it''s 12. Wilson understood what Nagini meant, which was one of the main reasons why he came to Nagini today. He took a deep breath and looked sincerely: "do you want to make a deal?" Nagini''s eyes flashed puzzled: "what deal?" Wilson looked a little complicated. He looked at Nagini''s young face and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I don''t know how you do it, but obviously your efficiency is very poor, and this kind of thing is too dangerous for you who are only six years old. If you mess around like this, someone will find out one day. I can help you." Nagini was stunned, and his subconscious eyebrows frowned. He frowned not because of Wilson''s words, but because of Wilson''s motives! He doesn''t care if he is found out, because no one will believe such nonsense. But the question is, why did Wilson come to him after knowing what he had done? In Nagini''s estimation, he and Wilson should have the same feelings for each other. Mrs. Samantha''s death will become an inseparable knot between the two. Although they are very familiar with each other, they may not meet for a lifetime. So he wondered why Wilson came to him? Even help yourself? He couldn''t help asking, "why?" Wilson smiled bitterly and shook his head. His face was full of complexity: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of guilt. I thought a lot last night, If Mrs. Samantha is still alive, I''m sure she doesn''t want you to do such a thing, but obviously I can''t stop you. And because of Mrs. Samantha, I can''t watch you take risks, so I can only choose to compromise in the end. " Nagini was stunned. He gradually understood Wilson''s idea. Obviously, the other party didn''t know his strength. Wilson guessed that he should have some special extraordinary abilities. But because of his deceptive appearance, Wilson subconsciously thought that Nagini, who had danced on the tip of the knife for a long time, would die on the tip of the knife one day. As he said, this kind of thing is too dangerous for Nagini, who is only six years old. He doesn''t want to contact each other like Nagini. But there was no way. Because of Mrs. Samantha, he couldn''t let Nagini die. Of course, Wilson did so partly because of his guilt for Nagini. After all, he promised Nagini not to bring Owen in, but he broke his promise in the end. After understanding Wilson''s idea, Nagini could not help but feel a little strange: "I''m curious what can you do for me? Tear a living man by hand? Or that rotten intelligence network?" It''s not that Nagini despises Wilson. If Wilson is twenty years later, or even ten years later, it can definitely provide Nagini with great help. But now Wilson? To put it awkwardly, he is a rookie like Nagini, and even he is not as good as Nagini. After all, he doesn''t have his deceptive appearance and olfactory tracking ability. Although in terms of power, the eight meter long Nagini may not be as powerful as Wilson, he has a deadly venom that Wilson doesn''t have! Wilson was stunned. He didn''t expect Nagini to respond like this, which made him have to defend: "I''m not as bad as you think, and my intelligence network is not bad. I know all the 12 people you killed last night." Nagini curled his lips and retorted with disdain: "sorry to interrupt, it''s fifteen." Wilson was stunned, then shook his head casually: "is there a difference?" Perhaps this figure is important to the police. But for people like Nagini and Wilson? Whether it''s 12 or 15, it doesn''t make any difference, especially when Nagini has tacitly accepted his help, the number is completely meaningless. Nagini also understood Wilson''s meaning. He was stunned and nodded: "it seems that there is really no difference?" Wilson had a smile on his face. He patted Nagini on the shoulder and pointed to the black Ferrari: "come on, I''ve invited you a week''s holiday." Chapter 22 Palm Valley, Vienna Hotel, Looking through the glass at the alley not far away, Kenny, who was almost killed by Toledo, turned his head and looked aside at Andy, who tasted Raffi in ''82: "Boss, Kenny is about to be killed. Do you want to call the police?" Lafite in 82 is the world''s top wine, but don''t forget that it''s 1989. After putting down the glass, Andy shook his head slightly disappointed: "don''t worry, call the police after he died." The strong black man shook his head. He looked at his boss strangely: "I don''t think that boy can kill Kenny. He doesn''t have the courage." Andy shrugged. He looked at the strong black man. "What does that have to do with us? I only know that Kenny had been killed alive when we found him." The black man was stunned, and then a cruel smile appeared on his face: "understand, I will deal with it." Ignoring his cruel thoughts, Andy shook his glass. He thought for a moment and asked, "what''s going on in Los Angeles?" The strong black man turned his mouth and said disapprovingly, "Wilson is crazy. He killed more than a dozen people last night. I heard that the big men in Los Angeles are very angry. We can go back to take over the business in two weeks at most." Andy shook his head. He put down his glass and his eyes flickered: "no, we''ll go back now." The strong black man was stunned. He looked at his boss with some doubts: "why?" Now Wilson is the craziest time. No one wants to face this crazy beast. He doesn''t understand why his boss hit the muzzle of the gun at this time? Andy glanced at the strong black man. This man is easy to use and easy to use, but unfortunately he doesn''t like to use his head. But that''s why he is willing to let the other side follow him. After thinking for a while, he finally explained, "go back now and I will be a hero. When Wilson dies, I can only be a hyena eating leftovers." The strong black man scratched his head. A flash of thought flashed in his eyes. Finally, he shook his head in distress: "forget it, although I don''t understand it very well, I''ll prepare a good hand." At the same time, Wilson took Nagini through the streets of Los Angeles and looked at the buildings passing by the road and the gradually desolate land. Nagini asked in doubt: "Where are we going?" Operating the distorted reverse disk, Wilson replied without turning his head: "Shooting range." Nagini was stunned. He didn''t think why there was a shooting range in such a remote place, because this was Los Angeles in 1989. The secrets here were no less than those in New York. What he really wondered was that Wilson wanted to teach himself to shoot? This stunned Nagini: "Are you sure?" Wilson glanced at Nagini. Although he looked calm, his tone was serious: "That''s right. I don''t know and don''t want to know what secrets you hide. But I want to tell you, don''t forget what''s the biggest difference between people and animals." Nagini thought for a moment and replied uncertainly: "Use tools?" Wilson nodded. The corners of his mouth inadvertently turned up slightly, and a flash of approval flashed in his eyes. Then he asked: "Yes, guns are a tool. Your secret is also a tool. In your impression, I should be a reckless man who can only wave his fist?" Shaking his head and sneering, Nagini looked strangely at the strong fat man who almost filled the Ferrari seat in front of him. He replied with the same rhetorical question: "Isn''t it? Fat man!" It''s a little too much to say Wilson is fat, because he is not fat, but really powerful and strong. Not everyone can be like him. His muscle content exceeds 90%. You know, Wilson''s strength index in Marvel is 4, which is the same level as Spiderman, who exceeds the limit of the human body and has ten times the normal strength. You can say he''s a freak or he''s gifted. The poor rely on variation, the rich rely on technology, but as a pure human being, it is by no means a simple thing to have the strength of Wilson, or gold. Wilson ignored that Nagini said he was fat, or he did. He replied in a pun: "of course not. I am proficient in 17 kinds of small and medium-sized guns. Although I am not the best, I am definitely above the professional level." Nagini was stunned. He looked at Wilson in surprise and looked skeptical: "are you sure?" Wilson is more than two meters tall. Although he has not reached the peak value (more than 450 pounds), his weight is close to 400 pounds (360 pounds). It is not too much to say that he is a wall. His palm was wide and his phalanx was strong, like carrots. Nagini doubted whether Wilson''s fingers could pull the trigger. Facing Nagini''s doubt, Wilson looked very calm. Many people thought they were reckless and unfit for guns. If they thought so, they would just enter the trap set by Wilson. He nodded and smiled proudly at the corners of his mouth: "of course, I have never given up the training of my body. Similarly, I can make rational use of any tool that helps me and give full play to the effect." "I have to say, you are really a cunning bastard." Nagini gradually realized that Wilson, like himself, had a disguise. But unlike his six-year-old disguise, Wilson''s disguise is a reckless man and a strong body. This is a very clever approach. It is difficult for anyone to see Wilson''s true face, and those who see Wilson''s true details are generally dead. What''s the use of learning firearms by yourself? Do snakes have hands? Shoot yourself with your mouth? Nagini rolled his eyes. "My time is precious, and I''m not sure what use I''ve learned." Wilson shook his head. He looked at Nagini seriously. "Don''t be so decisive. If one day your ability fails. Or you don''t want to reveal your secret, guns will be your best choice." But it''s a pity that Nagini refused again. He admitted that Wilson had some truth. In fact, he also planned to learn shooting in the future in case of need, but that was later, not now: "What you said makes sense, but I still think it''s a waste of time." But Wilson disagreed with Nagini''s statement. He patted Nagini on the shoulder: "you''ll change your mind because I only asked you for a week''s holiday. You should understand what I mean?" Nagini was stunned for a moment, and then glared at Wilson angrily. With his wisdom, of course, he understood Wilson''s meaning. If the other party helps himself, it does not mean that the other party gives up revenge. He helped Nagini because he was afraid of Nagini''s death. The only cause of Nagini''s death can be the gang fight, but if Wilson solves the gang, who will Nagini fight with? Who to avenge Owen and Mrs. Samantha? This week''s holiday is the time Wilson gave Nagini. The subtext is that no matter what Nagini does, the people who killed Mrs. Samantha and Owen will pay a price in a week! With a frown, Nagini flashed a touch of irritability in his eyes: "do you want to stop me?" Wilson shook his head. "No, I just want to speed up the process. Besides, your goal is the same as mine. The difference is whether you die in your hand or me." "Squeak ~ ~" There was a harsh brake sound. Wilson stopped in front of a remote warehouse. He turned his head and looked at Nagini, with the corners of his mouth slightly up: "Choose, choose to accept my help. Or let me try my best to solve all the problems before you. Personally, I prefer you to choose the second one. Although it''s a little late, I can still guarantee to send you back to school before the end of the second class in the morning." Nagini was silent for a moment. He opened the door and raised his middle finger at Wilson. "Wilson, I thought you were a dead fat man, but now I find you are a cunning dead fat man." With that, he slammed the door and walked to the warehouse without looking back. Don''t ask why he went to the warehouse. Nagini''s hearing is very general, but his smell is very sharp. He has smelled the smell of gun oil and gunpowder around the warehouse. Chapter 23 Los Angeles, a warehouse at the pier. It was originally a dens for making washing powder, belonging to Barnett''s private workshop, but later Barnett was killed by Nagini. Because of his disappearance, Barnett''s men ran away directly with washing powder. Later, Wilson knew it and transformed it into a shooting range. The equipment in the warehouse is perfect. In addition to the necessary guns, there are many other equipment. For example, the huge sandbags are Wilson''s special sandbags. In the corner of the warehouse, you can see seven or eight brand-new but exploded giant sandbags scattered there. Nagini seemed to see Wilson venting madly at the sandbag in the moonlight after the two separated last night. The whole warehouse is in the shape of a "Palace" with a double-layer structure. The first floor is fitness equipment, a huge challenge arena and many giant sandbags. The second floor is a shooting range covered with sound insulation panels. There are a lot of equipment here, from slingshots to bows and arrows, and then to guns and artillery. Nagini even saw the warheads of several single rocket launchers in the corner. To be honest, the weapons here are enough to arm an elite special team. Wilson took out a silver alloy slingshot from the side shelf and threw it. Nagini took it and flashed a strange look in her eyes: "are you sure it''s shooting, not a toy?" But facing Nagini''s question, Wilson shook his head. He took out another slingshot from the shelf, which was similar to that in Nagini''s hand. The only difference was that he was bigger. He opened a camouflage box, took out a steel marble from it, and then opened his arms. "Bang!" Nagini heard the reputation. Ten meters away from Wilson, the human target''s head was smashed. Wilson took back his slingshot. He said coolly: "don''t underestimate any weapon here. Even a slingshot is enough to explode people''s head. You may not know that within 10 meters, slingshot and pistol do the same damage to people." "What about ten meters away?" "The 30-50m pistol is the most powerful, and the 50-80m bow and arrow is the best choice. The 80-300m assault rifle is the most cost-effective. There are sniper guns for you to practice over 300m. As for the distance of more than 1000m? That''s not within your consideration. There are no weapons of that level in Los Angeles. In fact, sniper guns rarely appear." "What''s a good recommendation for pistols and bows?" "I suggest you start with a slingshot. You''re only six years old. The rebound force of a pistol will affect your bone development." Wilson frowned. He seriously warned Nagini that it was a gun. Any weapon here had the ability to kill people. He didn''t like Nagini''s ambition and indifference. But Nagini ignored it. He had got his favorite items from the shelf. This is a desert eagle. Nagini has only used it in CS and cf. it has a pure black appearance. The first feeling is heavy. The desert eagle in the empty gun state weighs two kilograms, but the cold touch and ferocious and exaggerated appearance are really fascinating. When Wilson saw that Nagini chose the desert eagle, he couldn''t help frowning: "I don''t suggest you choose this gun. The recoil force is too strong, your arm..." "Boom!" With a huge roar, the lower body of the human target not far away was hit with a huge gap. Nagini patted, because the sound shook some tinnitus ears and looked at Wilson suspiciously: "what did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly. The sound of the gun is too loud." Wilson twitched at the corner of his mouth. He forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart and calmly shook his head: "nothing, I just want to tell you that the gun is loud." Nagini rolled his eyes. "Didn''t you tell me earlier? Fat man, do you want to see me make a fool of yourself?" There was a flash of silence in Wilson''s eyes: "first of all, I''m not fat. It''s strong. My body fat rate has never exceeded 10%. Second, don''t call me dead fat." Nagini curled his lips. He didn''t continue to argue with Wilson: "forget it, I won''t argue with you about this topic. I think this gun is good. When will it start?" Wilson opened his mouth, finally shook his head, took out another handful of desert eagles from the shelf, and then began to teach Nagini how to shoot, and when and under what conditions to shoot best. In addition, there were some questions about ballistics. Wilson didn''t know much, but he also gave it to Nagini. But in the next few hours of teaching, Wilson was a little confused. Generally speaking, beginners will choose small caliber pistols when choosing pistols. The most typical example is the civil sports pistols of big brands such as browning and Sturm. There is no recoil. The caliber is mainly 0.22 inches. It is light and suitable for carrying. The desert eagle is different. Let''s not say whether the weight of 2kg is suitable for carrying, but just the caliber of the desert eagle. The gun has three calibres: 0.357 inch small calibre, 0.44 inch large calibre and 0.50 inch super large calibre. The one in Nagini''s hand is 0.50 super large caliber because it is used by Wilson. If the caliber is large, the bullet will be large, and the power will naturally be more ferocious. Among all the pistols in the world, the desert eagle is definitely famous in terms of the difficulty of getting started. Let alone beginners, even American soldiers with more than five years need a long time to master the characteristics of this gun. There are three difficulties. One is the weight of the desert eagle, which requires sufficient strength. After all, the desert eagle with an empty gun has a loading capacity of 2kg. The second is the amazing recoil. Once a gun tester joked that only people with more than 80 kg can use the gun normally. We can see the recoil of the desert eagle. Finally, the structure of the desert eagle is complex. A good sharpshooter is fed with bullets. He dares to say that he is no longer a rookie. At least he has fired a thousand bullets. The power and structure of the desert eagle are doomed that the life of this gun will not be too long. This is why no country was willing to place orders for the amazing desert eagle in those years, because the cost was too high. But for Wilson, the last thing he needs to worry about is the third problem, and he also doesn''t need to worry about the first two problems, because that''s Nagini''s business. But after they really started practicing, Wilson found himself autistic. He really didn''t understand how the six-year-old Nagini could resist the recoil of the hand gun like the desert eagle? You should know that even adults will lose consciousness in half of their arms without touching the desert eagle. In addition, what puzzled Wilson even more was that Nagini''s fixed target score was poor. The desert eagle with a caliber of 0.50 inches had a cartridge capacity of seven bullets. Nagini''s score never exceeded 30 points, which was completely the level of vegetable chicken But on his moving target, Nagini has an extremely terrible talent. His average score is more than 68 points! Damn it, shouldn''t normal people be fixed targets better than moving targets? Why is Nagini the other way around? One afternoon of practice, Wilson felt that his three outlooks had been greatly impacted. Nagini has too many doubts different from normal people. But Wilson didn''t delve into it. As he said before, he wouldn''t care what Nagini''s secret was, so he wouldn''t ask more even if he was curious. As for why Nagini is so abnormal? This is composed of many factors. The moving target is stronger than the fixed target because the snake monster has a strong dynamic ability. Although it can''t compare with the frog, it is still very excellent compared with human beings. The poor performance of fixed targets is also due to this reason. You know, the sight of snakes is very poor. Although Nagini has begun to consciously protect her eyes, she still can''t change the result of her mediocre eyesight. Then the solution of the sitting problem is mainly due to Nagini''s physical quality. Although as a six-year-old, Nagini weighs less than 25 kilograms. But don''t forget that he is not a human, but an eight meter long poisonous python. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: normal Grade: infancy (infancy, growth, maturity, complete body.) Growth: 99.9% Current points: 4 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It can be seen from the data that although as a human, Nagini is still a six-year-old child, as a snake monster, Nagini has reached the limit of childhood, and Nagini has 4 points. One integral represents one gray energy, and one gray energy represents all nutrients of an adult human. Nagini has 4 points, which means he has absorbed all the nutrients of four adult humans. Although Nagini is still a child, his physical quality is almost the same as that of adults in human state. In the state of basilisk, his strength is beyond human beings. Even in front of Wilson, although Nagini doesn''t think he can beat the wall in hand to hand combat, his venom can kill Wilson in three seconds when the fire is fully open. Dinner was settled at the shooting range. Wilson went out and came back with 20 pounds of smoked beef and ten personal data. Nagini asked Wilson when he would finish. He felt that such practice had no effect on improvement. Wilson wanted to scold him for not being ambitious, but only one afternoon, he was empty. He was silent for a long time and pretended to be calm: "three days, learn the structure and assembly of pistols tomorrow, teach you sniper guns and assault rifles the day after tomorrow, and review them the day after tomorrow." "But don''t be complacent. Your level is about the same as me. I had a coach named Nick Frey. With the same equipment, he is enough to easily sling ten catchers at my level." "Nick Frey?" "Well, Nick Frey, an interesting black man, is said to have been a soldier for some time, but now he can only be a civilian." Chapter 24 The night came again, and the moon spread all over the earth. Whenever this time, Nagini will disappear. Even Wilson doesn''t know when Nagini disappeared. He is like an elf in the night. The shadow of ghosts will disappear in the dark almost in an instant. Because of the agreement and respect, Wilson didn''t know what Nagini''s real ability was. Similarly, he didn''t know how Nagini did it. But he knew what Nagini was going to do, because during the meal, while solving 12 pounds of smoked beef, Nagini read the ten people he found. It''s strange that Nagini''s appetite has increased again. Wilson still remembers that the last time they had dinner together, they were at Owen''s house. At that time, Nagini ate less than himself. His highest record was 9 pounds of beef, while Nagini''s highest record was 7 pounds of beef. Tonight, perhaps in anticipation of a big war, Nagini ate 12 pounds of smoked beef and nearly 3 pounds of fruits and vegetables. These foods have exceeded a quarter of Nagini''s weight. He really doesn''t know how the other party did it and where the food went. But anyway, Nagini disappeared. Recalling the information of the ten people, Wilson started the car, and his heart was still a little worried. You know, the ten people he showed Nagini today are not the minions killed by Nagini yesterday. The ten people on the data are all bandits, with an average of 2.7 lives per person. As for the number of injuries and disabilities caused by them, there are countless. In short, these people are real villains. According to the order from near to far, Wilson came to an apartment building. He opened the window, took out his telescope and looked at the brightly lit fifth floor. Wilson lit a cigarette for himself, and then waited patiently. But Wilson didn''t know that five minutes before he arrived, an eight meter long gray black Python had appeared in the apartment, and the gray Python didn''t give the owner the slightest reaction time. The thick body at the mouth of the bowl twined each other in an instant. The thick scales as rough as sandpaper scratched blood marks on the strong man. The muscles wrapped together like steel wires burst out amazing strength at this moment. The man struggled. He grabbed a fruit knife and stabbed Nagini desperately. But what made him despair was that the scales of the other party were like a tire wrapped with a layer of iron sheet. They were hard and tough at the same time. Even if they used their milk strength, they could not hurt the other party. The steel wire wound muscles began to exert force, with a force of more than 1000 kilograms per square centimeter, so that the other party had no time to call for help or suffocate, so he was directly hanged. Blood mixed with internal organs, spit out madly from the mouth. When Nagini released each other, the poor man''s chest was even thinner than a woman''s waist. His miserable white bones were like a sharp knife. He pierced his skin from inside to outside. His death was strange, with some inexplicable infiltration, as if he had experienced some abnormal terrible things before his death. Nagini felt different now, especially after he reached the peak of the juvenile basilisk. His strength has improved a lot. This improvement is not strengthened due to the change of body shape, but a deeper improvement from the body after reaching the limit. His muscle density, scale hardness and even poison glands are changing. Maybe he can try to have a hand-to-hand fight with Wilson now? Looking at the strangled non adult man, Nagini''s dark golden cold snake pupils flashed a bit of thinking. Five minutes later, Wilson came and Nagini left the apartment. Before leaving, he even saw Wilson looking stupid and looking at the fifth floor with a telescope. By the way, because of the change of muscle density, Nagini''s strength has become stronger, and his speed has also become faster. Normally, the speed of a snake will not exceed 20 kilometers per hour. For a snake, the moving speed of more than five meters per second is not slow. But after the evolution of Nagini, his speed has also made a qualitative leap. From Wilson''s warehouse to the apartment in the main urban area of Los Angeles, his speed will not be less than 40 kilometers per hour. That is to say, Nagini''s speed has more than doubled under the condition of body growth. The ghost figure melted into the darkness again, and the "rustle" sound made by the friction between scales and the ground was creepy. Tonight is destined to be a crazy night. It has been promoted from childhood to growth. The surge of strength has made Nagini lose his previous calm about power, and the best way to control power seems to be fighting. Wilson waited for a long time downstairs in his apartment in Los Angeles. He wondered why Nagini didn''t show up. After all, he waited for a long time. Is it because he didn''t reserve a taxi fare for Nagini that the kid had to run? Wilson looked strange. He seemed to see Nagini running and scolding himself on the desolate road, which made him feel funny. Just when Wilson felt that he was going to laugh, he suddenly felt a cold and hard object behind his head. Years of experience made Wilson subconsciously think of what it was. A gun, a gun powerful enough to open your skull! Wilson was calm. He didn''t overreact. Although he was strong, he didn''t think his head could resist bullets, so he opened his hands and said he didn''t have the idea of resistance: "man, what do you want? I can give it to you, as long as you don''t shoot." The next moment, a familiar voice sounded behind Wilson: "man, I need you to open the door and take me home. It''s that simple." Wilson was stunned. He rolled his eyes and looked back at Nagini with a bad smile: "seriously, when you grow up, you will become an asshole!" Nagini ignored. He patted Wilson''s broad shoulder: "if I had a camera, I would take a picture of your expression. Trust me, it must be very interesting." At Owen''s house, Mia is anxiously waiting for Nagini''s return, but don''t worry. Wilson has told MIA that Nagini will come back later tonight. As for the reason? Mrs. Samantha may not be in good shape, at least that''s what Nagini told MIA. As for MIA''s dinner, there was no need for Nagini to worry. When Wilson went to get the information for ten people, he had already gone to school to take MIA home. Even MIA ate the first bite of 20 pounds of smoked beef. When Nagini came home, the light was on, but MIA had fallen asleep on the sofa. The lights at home were turned off one by one. Nagini found a blanket. He was not unable to carry MIA back to bed, but he was worried that MIA would wake up. Her sleep quality was very poor recently. Don''t think that children will always be children. They know that they will always be a higher level than you think. Owen hasn''t been in touch for two days. MIA has guessed something, but she doesn''t want to admit it. When Nagini covered MIA with a blanket, Mia asked Nagini a question vaguely: "Nagini, do you think Owen can come back?" Nagini didn''t answer. He touched Mia''s small head and looked complex: "go to sleep. When you wake up, everything will be all right." Turning off the last light in the room, Nagini returned to his room. Tonight he killed 10 people, two of them New Yorkers. The proportion is not very high, but there is no way. After all, New York and Los Angeles are on the east coast and the west coast. But anyway, Nagini got a type I growth potion. He threw the red and blue potion into his mouth. With a weak electric shock, surging energy flowed in his body, but type I was not type II. All the energy of the growth potion was absorbed by the new energy being bred in his body, Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: normal Grade: infancy Growth: 99.9% Current points: 6 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 33.3% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: there are gains and losses. Go to Amazon and swallow ten blood orchids to complete the trial of snake monsters. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) Meanwhile, at the Vienna Hotel in Palm Valley, looking at Toledo taken away by the police, Andy smiled and closed the window, and then ordered the strong black man in the driver''s seat: "target, Los Angeles." Chapter 25 Andy is a white man. He has long blond hair, a tall nose, an almost perfect figure, and a pair of blue eyes like the ocean. The blue of his pupils is very deep. He will feel very charming at first, but he will feel cold and heartless after watching for a long time. Everyone familiar with Andy knows that he is as Moody and cold as the sea. Before Wilson came, Andy controlled one-fifth of the washing powder business in Los Angeles, which was the limit he could achieve. After all, Los Angeles had local forces in addition to Japanese gangs. Although these guys apparently don''t get involved in the washing powder business, the problem is where do the poor women controlled by Hollywood stars and Japanese gangs come from? In a restaurant in Los Angeles, Andy eats his favorite smoked beef. This is a restaurant specializing in meat food. Their smoked beef is a crime and addictive than washing powder. You just need a bite, and the full juice will conquer your taste buds in an instant. Andy likes it here. His biggest regret is that there is no takeout service here, otherwise he can eat smoked beef three times a day. He put a piece of juicy beef into his mouth. Andy drank a mouthful of red wine and a touch of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. Then he turned and looked at the strong black man: "Booz, how''s the contact between people?" Booz, the name of the strong black man, shook his head: "boss Andy, the situation is a little complicated. I contacted my former men. They are willing to help, but they need a sum of money. Crazy Wilson is not easy to mess with. He has killed a lot of people recently." Andy shook his head. Without thinking, he replied, "it''s nothing. This is not the time to save money. Tell your men how much they can pay as long as they kill Wilson. How''s the contact under Falco''s cabinet?" Carmen Falcone, the real power holder of the Los Angeles underground gangs, the game between Wilson and Andy before was the rule made by your excellency Falco. You may not know Lord Falk in Los Angeles, but you must abide by the rules set by Lord Falk. However, it is rumored that Falco''s health under the cabinet is much worse. After all, he has ruled Los Angeles for decades and is now in his seventies. I don''t know what I thought. A cruel light flashed in Andy''s eyes. As for Andy''s question just now, Booz had a smile on his face: "Falco''s cabinet agrees to the invitation for dinner, but we have to wait for the night after tomorrow." Booz thought Andy would be very happy, but in fact, Andy frowned, a touch of gloom flashed in his eyes, like a sudden storm in the blue sea. He sneered: "The cunning old fox told him that I would wait for him at spago restaurant the night after tomorrow. The California food there was good. I remember that the wife under Falco''s cabinet was from California." It''s normal for Falcone to accept the invitation. What''s abnormal is time. Everyone knows that Wilson is crazy, and I believe it won''t be more than tonight. Wilson will get the news of his return to Los Angeles. The subtext of the old fox is to tell Andy that only one of the two can be qualified to invite him to dinner. But all this is in Andy''s expectation. If he is not sure, he can''t come back. He failed before because he underestimated Wilson, and after his failure, Andy would not underestimate anyone. He knew that a Wilson without any foundation was a worm that could be crushed to death in front of him. For example, the two temptations of Owen and Mrs. Samantha fully show how shallow Wilson''s foundation is. Andy didn''t tell Booz that he didn''t just want to kill Wilson this time. He wanted more! Buz, a strong black man, flashed a hesitation in his eyes. He looked at Andy: "boss, the chef of spago restaurant is difficult to speak. It is said that the seats there have been reserved for three months." But Andy shook his head. He said calmly, "don''t worry, the chef of spago restaurant will reserve a seat after Wilson''s death. Does buzz want a piece of beef? I think Barry''s beef should be the best in the world." Booz looked at the fresh and juicy smoked beef. He swallowed his saliva and finally shook his head: "forget it, boss, I still have a lot to do." Andy ignored Booz''s refusal. He turned and looked at the restaurant owner nearby: "seriously, Barry, Dad, are you sure you don''t want me to take some beef? I can pay you a lot of money." Barry''s father, the owner of the restaurant, is a white man in his fifties. At the moment, he is dealing with the ingredients. Facing Andy''s request, Barry''s father shook his head: "Andy, you know, my smoked beef will only be given to my family. You can take it away, but I don''t guarantee to provide you with delicious beef." Andy sighed, a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes, and he swallowed the last mouthful of beef with satisfaction: "that''s a pity." Watching Andy leave, Barry''s father sighed, and then he dialed a number: "Wilson, is that you, you bad boy." A minute ago, Wilson was eating pizza with Nagini. They had solved seven boxes of 12 inch pizza and five boxes were waiting for them to solve. However, with the phone ringing, Wilson looked at the phone number and got up to the corner. He had a smile on his face: "Dad Barry? Why did you call me? Don''t tell me you prepared smoked beef today. I took 20 pounds yesterday. Now my mouth still tastes like smoked beef." Barry''s father smiled. He patted his round stomach: "you deserve it. Who let you take it all?" Wilson shook his head reluctantly: "I can''t help it. After all, it''s Barry''s father''s smoked beef. I think God will forgive me." Barry''s father was stunned and looked strange: "because God knows you''re eating Barry''s father''s smoked beef?" PS: overeating, one of the seven sins Wilson nodded in a cheerful voice, "yes, that''s it." Barry''s father at the other end of the phone laughed: "you glib bad boy, tell you the news. Andy came to my restaurant just now." Wilson was stunned. He subconsciously clenched his fist, the smile on his face converged, and his round eyes flashed a killing meaning: "thanks, Barry dad." Barry''s father sighed. He said sadly, "nothing. This is the last thing I can do for Samantha. Those people deserve it!" At the end of the short call, the moment Wilson turned around, he looked calm again. Nagini swallowed pieces of pizza and looked at Wilson: "what happened?" Wilson was silent for a moment. He looked up at Nagini: "nothing. Andy is coming back." Nagini was stunned. His eyes were sharp and gloomy, and his whole body was filled with a disturbing breath: "when?" Wilson shook his head. His eyes flickered: "it may be tomorrow, it may be the day after tomorrow, no more than three days at most." Looking at Wilson, Nagini licked his lips, which made him frown: "what else?" Under Nagini''s eyes, Wilson had a sense of being seen through. He was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head. He turned out several documents from one side of the cabinet: "no, this is the goal of tonight. Andy is coming back. I must prepare. I can''t take you home tonight." Then a thought flashed through Wilson''s eyes. He thought, "although you can''t take you home, you can take a hundred dollars from my safe. The password, you know, is Mrs. Samantha''s birthday. Remember, you can only take a hundred dollars. I know how much money there is." He patted Nagini on the shoulder. A strong body like a wall, he drove his Ferrari with a twisted steering wheel. Looking at the back of Wilson leaving, Nagini sighed. He threw away the pizza in his hand, grabbed the gun parts on one side with his slender fingers, and formed a desert eagle almost in the blink of an eye. Wilson is very good at lying. His lie has almost no flaws. He seems to be true in both look and state, but unfortunately, Wilson didn''t see Nagini lick his lips. With his sense of smell fully open, no one in the world can lie in front of Nagini as long as he wants. The only reason Wilson can lie to himself is that Andy is back! Otherwise, the other party could not tell himself the password of the safe. Obviously, Wilson made a big move tonight, and this guy was not fully sure. In other words, Wilson tonight is clinging to the idea of death. But the problem is that although Nagini doesn''t like Wilson, just as Wilson will compromise because of Mrs. Samantha, Nagini can''t watch Wilson die! Chapter 26 In the afternoon, from about three o''clock, the sky in Los Angeles suddenly became gloomy, and a burst of dark clouds blew from the sea, as if the dark clouds pressing on the head were depressing. Under falca''s cabinet, he looked at the gloomy sky outside. He took a sip of Raffi from 59. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He had a hunch that Los Angeles was not peaceful tonight. He doesn''t like similar things to happen. Every time it''s not peaceful, it means that his rules will be impacted, but he can''t help it. The only constant in the world is always changing. He has controlled the city for decades, and he knows this better than everyone. People are changing, rules are changing, and the only eternal thing is change. In the "Palace" shaped warehouse, Nagini is shooting, and one bullet hits the moving target accurately. Wilson came back. He took some tools with him. They talked for a while. Wilson was glad that Nagini didn''t find anything, but he still had a feeling in his heart. This feeling told him that Nagini had known everything. But anyway, Wilson must have an end with Andy tonight! Even if he fails, he believes that the hard hit Andy will also be killed by Nagini, which is regarded as his revenge for Mrs. Samantha. He knew Nagini. He knew how powerful the six-year-old child was. Nagini watched Wilson leave. He sighed. He was just suspicious before, but now Nagini can be sure that Wilson, a silly fat man, will take a risk tonight, because he smelled the smell of angel orphanage on Wilson. Seriously, Wilson''s behavior is really orphan. At night, the sky in Los Angeles becomes more and more gloomy. This depressed atmosphere makes everyone upset. Everyone hopes that a heavy rain will drive away the heat. The deep-water port in Los Angeles did not know whether it was because of the weather or because of a hunch. These workers who made a living at the wharf left early. Of course, not everyone left. There is a cement building in the deep-water port, which used to be the canteen of the deep-water port. After the war, the boss made a fortune and left the restaurant, so the cement building became an abandoned building. In this abandoned building, there are Andy and 20 gang members with guns introduced to him by Booz. This is the manpower that Booz can summon to the greatest extent with Andy''s prestige in Los Angeles. After all, not everyone is willing to fight against Wilson''s madman for money. According to statistics, Wilson, a madman, killed at least 30 people in just two days! In Los Angeles, Andy has become a name that everyone can''t avoid. No one wants to have anything to do with Andy. I wonder if the devil Wilson will find you tonight. The reason is that you know Andy. But these people in the abandoned building don''t care, because they are a group of crazy people who want money but don''t want life. There was a damp smell in the air, and everyone looked a little nervous. After all, this was a cruel Wilson. He killed more than 30 people in two days. This man was a psychopath. However, Andy is very calm. He knows how shallow Wilson, as an outsider, is in Los Angeles. Although many people gather around him, how many can he really trust? Why do gangsters talk about qualifications? Not because of relying on the old, but because resources and contacts need time to accumulate. Why should Wilson, a newcomer, fight himself? Although he knew that Wilson was fierce and could tear himself to pieces in a single fight, he was a man after all. There were more than 20 people here, and all of them had guns. As long as a shuttle bullet, Wilson would go to hell. So Andy was calm. He didn''t panic at all. "Click!" Under the weak light, there was a sound in the shadow, and then a round thing came from the dark. Everyone smelled the sound and looked at it. Then everyone''s face changed: "Damn, it''s a bomb, everybody get down!" "Boom!" A burst of fire burst into the sky, and the terrible impact was accompanied by the fire, which made everyone dizzy. Andy felt his forehead wet. He wiped it and his palm was red, which made him angry. His eyes flashed ferocious. Looking at the strong figure of the double shadow not far away, Andy subconsciously took out his pistol. "Bang bang!" The muzzle of the gun sprayed fire and the horn of the decisive battle blew towards him. In a hail of bullets, the strong black figure was beaten into a sieve. However, to Andy''s anger and uneasiness, the bullet hit not Wilson, but a sandbag disguised as Wilson. The splashed blood was not blood, but sand in the sandbag Andy''s pupil shrinks. His face is a little ugly. He quickly shouts, "Damn it, change the bullet quickly!" He dared to fight Wilson because he had a gun in his hand. He knew that without the threat of guns, Wilson could kill more than 20 of them alone. And because of the previous damn sandbag, there are not many bullets left in their guns. What if Wilson killed them at this time? That''s not too scary! According to Murphy''s law, the last thing Andy wanted to happen happened. In the dark, a strong figure, like a ghost, appeared in front of everyone. With a big fist and a roaring fist, he hit it hard. "Crack!" Just like smashing a watermelon, Wilson stubbornly blew a person''s head with a pair of iron fists. Then he rushed into the sheep like a tiger. With his strong body and terrible strength, and with his amazing brute force, he killed three or four in a moment, and seven or eight lost their combat effectiveness under Wilson''s attack. This was a unilateral massacre. The strong Wilson brought his strength and cruelty to the extreme. The ferocious smell of the beast, even the murderer licking blood with the edge of the knife, could not help feeling scared and sprouting a feeling of fear. Unfortunately, Wilson is strong, but he is a man after all. When the first shot was fired, Wilson''s ferocious body was shocked. But a moment later, he looked more and more ferocious! As Nagini guessed, Wilson did not intend to leave alive tonight. He had already put life and death aside. The injured Wilson, instead of retreating, became more and more fierce. Four seconds, maybe five seconds? With a ferocious look and unusually calm eyes, Wilson was calculating what he could do in the last few seconds of his life. The answer may be a dozen people, or they may go to hell with Andy. Wilson was uncertain that after the initial chaos, there was little time left for him. The gang led by Andy knew that although Wilson was terrible, he was still alone and would be injured and killed in the face of bullets. So they stepped back and frantically changed ammunition. This was probably the fastest change in their life. It was a race against death. Wilson also knew this, so even if he was injured, he still clenched his teeth and insisted. During this period, Wilson knocked down several people again, probably because of the injury. They were only disabled rather than dead, and the people led by Andy changed from the first 20 to less than 10 now, but it doesn''t matter. When Wilson saw a nigger lifting his assault rifle at himself with a ferocious look, he knew that his life was coming to an end. But the next moment, Wilson didn''t react. With the bang of a gun, half of the nigger''s head was smashed, and then his body cracked like a sculpture and turned into a pool of powder. Wilson was stunned. He came alone. He didn''t think there would be support, and he didn''t think he had any friends who could help him in Los Angeles. Andy was also stunned. He looked at the unscientific scene in front of him in amazement, and his face became extremely ugly: "Damn, Wilson has help, kill him, or we''ll all die!" He shouted wildly and robbed Wilson, and Wilson also wanted to understand who the man who helped him secretly when everyone was stunned. He was a slightly embarrassed donkey rolling, 400 pound fat man, who had an unusual agility. He dodged flexibly and finally hid behind a load-bearing column. "Pa Pa Pa!" A burst of gunfire, the load-bearing column was hit by bullets, splashing countless cement chips. The war spread again. Andy madly ordered his men to shoot. Today''s incident made Andy understand that Wilson is too terrible. He must kill this man, or he will be killed by this man one day in the future! Wilson tried to fight back several times, not to fight back, but mainly to provide a shooting environment for Nagini, but the opponent''s firepower was too fierce. As soon as he looked up, countless bullets would be fired at him. Nagini, who was hiding in the dark, also understood Wilson''s meaning. He turned into an eight meter long poisonous python with a desert eagle and a spare cartridge clip in his mouth. Quietly came to Andy''s rear. When he was ready to do it, Nagini stopped. He smelled a group of strangers. Is Andy''s reinforcements here? But these people don''t smell like Andy or Wilson. When Nagini looked puzzled, his face suddenly became very ugly, because he saw a missile flying straight with a flame tail. "Boom!" the earth seemed to tremble, Nagini''s body was blown out, and he felt his internal organs screaming. The dark golden snake pupil is now more ferocious and angry than usual! Butz, a strong black man who had just come, looked at the damaged entrance and took out his mobile phone with a comfortable face: "under the falca cabinet, the entrance has been blown up by me. The people inside are now a group of mice trapped in a cage. What should we do next?" After taking a sip of Raffi for 59 years, a smile finally appeared on the face of falca''s cabinet: "all solved. From today on, you will replace Wilson." As he said, the world needs to change. Why did Falcone rule Los Angeles for decades? Because he''s always changing! Chapter 27 The explosion startled everyone. The people who were shopping in the abandoned building couldn''t help stopping the exchange of fire again. Wilson and Andy''s first reaction after the attack was that the explosion was the pen of the other party. But a moment later, both denied the idea. Andy doesn''t think it''s Wilson because the best choice is to attack back and forth at this time, and the explosion just blocks the exit of the abandoned building. Wilson won''t make such a mistake foolishly. Wilson''s idea is similar to Andy''s, but the difference is that he doesn''t want Andy to have a missile behind his ass. So who did it? Both of them have an answer. The real master of Los Angeles - under the cabinet of Kamen Falco! Only he has so much energy, and only he can use missiles as weapons in places like deep-water ports. After a short time of thinking, Andy took back his pistol. He shouted into the shadow: "Wilson, let''s stop. If we continue to fight, we can only beat the old fox Falcone." Wilson looked uncertain in the shadow: "why should I believe you? You know you killed the most important person in my life." Andy shook his head. He calmly told a fact: "you can only believe me. There are two choices, one is that everyone dies here, the other is that we fight to the death another day. Give me a chance and give everyone a chance. It''s not worth dying here." Wilson was silent for a long time. Finally, he came out of the shadow: "you''re right. It''s not worth dying here." He is not afraid of death and is willing to take Andy to hell, but the problem is that Wilson is not the only one here. He knows that Nagini is still here. It''s okay if he dies, but he can''t let Nagini die here with himself. There are many opportunities to kill Andy, but killing Andy has to pay for his own and Nagini''s lives. Wilson feels it''s not worth it. Andy watched Wilson come out of the shadow. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The explosion just now proved that there were a third group of people besides the two groups present. He knew how bad the situation was, and that he must not fight Wilson at such a time, or he would kill himself. However, seeing Wilson out of the shadow, he didn''t see Wilson''s sharpshooter, which made him frown: "where''s your sharpshooter?" Wilson sneered and said disdainfully, "do you think I will..." He didn''t want Nagini to come out, not only because Nagini in the dark played a greater role than Nagini in the light. And because he didn''t want Nagini involved in it, because it was easy to get hurt or even die. But before Wilson finished, Nagini, with a disheveled face and a lot of bruises, appeared behind Andy''s group: "are you looking for me?" Looking for the voice, Andy subconsciously turns his head and looks at it. Then he is stunned. A strange flash in his eyes: "a child?" "Boo!" a gunshot rang out. As soon as Andy''s voice fell, the white man next to him was shot in the head. Nagini shook his arm and held in his palm a murder weapon that did not belong to his age - 0.50 super caliber Desert Eagle! Andy was stunned and Wilson was stunned. Everyone didn''t expect Nagini to shoot. You know, this is just a child, a child up to five or six years old! The gun stunned everyone, and then the atmosphere on the scene became dignified. Some people held guns at Wilson and the other at Nagini. Everyone was nervous. The scene seemed to be full of powder kegs, which could explode at any time. Andy looked at his men whose heads had been blasted, and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes. He sent out hysterical Rage: "Damn it, why did you kill him!" Nagini rolled his eyes. He calmly looked at Andy: "because you let me kill you." Andy was stunned. He shouted angrily, "I didn''t!" But Nagini shook his head and sneered, "really? You just questioned my ability, and in order to dispel your doubt, I can only shoot and kill him to prove my ability. It''s a simple truth, isn''t it? So you asked me to kill him." Andy is angry. What''s wrong with this? Is it simple? This truth is not simple at all! Have you ever seen a child kill for one word? The child is a madman! A pure madman!! Looking at Nagini''s calm eyes, Andy felt a chill in his heart. Of course, in addition to these reasons, there is another reason that makes Andy angry. In the previous battle with Wilson, Andy had only nine people left in his hand. Three were left in the explosion just now. Now there are six people. After one was killed by Nagini, he now has only five people in his hand. Counting himself and five men, facing Wilson and this disturbing kid, Andy has no confidence, so he is hesitating whether to kill the kid for this reason? Wilson on one side saw Andy''s intention. He came out to make a round and warned the other party: "well, Andy, what do you want to do? Kill a child? Don''t forget what''s going on now. Falcone''s people are outside." Andy opens his mouth. He wants to do something, but Wilson is right. The current situation doesn''t allow him to do so. Nagini ignored Andy, who looked uncertain. He walked through the crowd. His indifferent expression made Andy very angry, but with a little helplessness. Seriously, under normal circumstances, Nagini won''t kill for one word. But the other party is Andy''s man, and he was injured just now, but after a shot in the other party''s head? He found his anger relieved a lot. Ignoring the strangeness on Wilson''s face, Nagini pointed out and wondered, "what''s going on outside? I don''t know what''s going on." Wilson shrugged. He pointed to Andy''s ugly face. "I know, but obviously Andy knows better than me, don''t you think?" Andy pursed his lips. He looked uncertain for a while. Finally, a cruel anger flashed in his eyes: "conspiracy, from beginning to end, this is Falcone''s conspiracy!" Through Andy''s narration, Nagini gradually understood what was going on. It turns out that the gangs in Los Angeles are not as simple as everyone knows. In fact, there is a big man who secretly controls everything, and this person is Carmen Falcone! The boss wants Andy to work for him, but obviously, as a core member of the savage club, Andy can''t take refuge in the boss, so the boss wants a obedient person to replace Andy. Andy is very smart. He knows the big man''s intention, so he never gives the other party a chance to bring himself down. The two sides fought for many years until Wilson appeared. As a grassroots, Wilson is not qualified to compete with Andy, but under the arrangement of the big man, Wilson has this qualification. Andy could have refused, but he couldn''t, because refusal represents the rules formulated against the big guys, and those who oppose the rules have only a dead end. At the beginning, the racer who betrayed Andy really bought him not Wilson, but under the Falco cabinet. At that time, if Andy could let Hunter live one more minute when executing each other, he might know the secret. Unfortunately, the racer was killed by Booz when he was going to leak the secret. Now think about Booz, he should also be an undercover placed by the big guys around him. Even the person who fired the gun outside is likely to be Booz. From beginning to end, this is not the battle between Wilson and Andy, but the battle between Andy and Falco''s cabinet! But Andy is a little weak. He is like a stupid monkey, led by the nose by the big man. Interestingly, Wilson and Andy beat you to death. Until now, the other party put a knife around their neck, Andy and Wilson didn''t understand who was playing chess. It can be said that from beginning to end, Andy and Wilson have been fooled by Falcone. Andy has a bitter smile on his face. He feels very tired. He didn''t feel this before, but after understanding the whole thing, he suddenly has the impulse to stay away from Los Angeles. When Nagini saw Andy and his men, he secretly stuffed Wilson with a pistol. Wilson took the pistol. He was stunned at first, then shook his head and stopped Nagini''s crazy thoughts with his eyes. He knew what Nagini wanted to do and had to say that this was a good time for revenge, but the plan was too crazy and might lead to everyone''s death together. But obviously, Nagini is not Wilson''s man. "Bang bang!" "Bang bang!" Wilson two shots, Nagini five. Andy''s eyes flickered with doubt and amazement before he died. He didn''t understand why the other party wanted to shoot. Didn''t he know what was outside? Since Falco''s cabinet made a move, he would never let anyone go. He was close to death and is still fighting now. Is the old woman he killed really so important? Even if it''s important, can it be more important than your life? Until the moment of death, Andy''s eyes were still full of confusion. Looking at the two powdered New Yorkers, Nagini smiled. Wilson threw the pistol to one side. He roared wildly, "are you crazy? Andy will die sooner or later. Why do you want to do it at this time? You will die. You shouldn''t have died here!" Facing Wilson''s roar, Nagini took out his ears. He shook his head indifferently: "die? Don''t worry, I won''t die and you won''t die." Chapter 28 Boom! After a long backlog of dark clouds in Los Angeles, lightning finally appeared. Huge lightning tore the darkness, and then led out the big rain curtain of beans and shrouded Los Angeles. One of his men appeared next to Booz: "boss, when shall we do it?" Booz''s eyes flashed a cruel smile: "don''t worry, do you hear the gunfire inside? They began to fight again. When they are exhausted, I''ll surprise Andy." At the moment, Booz didn''t know Andy was dead. After all, no one would believe that a person could kill more than 20 outlaws with guns. He subconsciously thought that his identity had not been exposed. After all, he heard gunshots just now, which shows that the battle in the abandoned building is not over. He doesn''t want his men to rush in. He needs to know that the dying beast is the most ferocious. Although this was an order from Falco''s cabinet, each of his men was very precious, and buz didn''t want his men to die in vain. At the same time, Wilson in the abandoned building looked at the confident Nagini with his eyebrows. He roared with dancing: "Do you know what you''re talking about? I know you have some special abilities, such as the ability to turn people into ashes, but do you know how many people are outside?" "One round of shooting, only one round of shooting!" "You and I are going to die. It''s okay if I die. I should have died. But what about you? You''re different from me. Do you understand what I mean? Damn, why did you do that!" Wilson was very angry. He thought Nagini was as smart as him. He thought the other party was different from himself. He was not a fool who ignored everything for revenge. But it turns out that they are the same kind of people. No, Nagini is more stupid than himself! Wilson felt it was a mistake. He shouldn''t have pulled Nagini in at the beginning. He would rather let Nagini get hurt than let him and himself wait here to die. How should I face Mrs. Samantha? If I can see Mrs. Samantha, how should I explain to her? Wilson felt so tired. He had never felt so tired. As for Nagini? Ignoring Wilson''s roar, he asked how many people were outside? Although Nagini won''t answer this question, he knows there are 68 people outside. Wilson thought they were dead when the other side fired a round of fire. In fact, it doesn''t need one round, only half a round of shooting. Wilson will die. But Nagini won''t die, because he has many ways to make the other party can''t find himself. But this was not what Nagini wanted. He didn''t want Wilson to die, just as Wilson didn''t want Nagini to die. So he has to find a way to get rid of the other party before this round of shooting occurs. What should I do? The answer is simple. The key point is Andy. Why did he kill Andy? Partly because the other party killed Mrs. Samantha, and partly because the key to Wilson''s survival is Andy, because he is a new Yorker! Now Nagini is a young basilisk, but he is only one step away from reaching the growth stage of the basilisk. Nagini lacks energy and a possibility that can make him stronger and change the status quo, and Andy is the possibility that he can advance to the next stage of the Basilisk and succeed! As for Wilson''s previous proposal? Come on, if there are only a dozen people outside, his idea is very good, but there are 68 people outside, and they are all equipped with enough firepower! No one can guarantee their survival except Nagini. Maybe Wilson can. After all, he will become the underground emperor of New York. But who can guarantee that accidents will not happen? Owen is a bloody example. He can''t let the same mistake happen to himself again. Nagini needs a type II growth potion. He killed a new Yorker yesterday. In the previous battle, he killed another new Yorker, who was first shot in the head by himself. Now he still lacks a new Yorker. As long as Andy dies, Nagini can get a type II growth potion, and then he is sure to ascend from childhood to growth. 1VS68£¿ It was destined to be a crazy battle. Nagini had only a 70% chance of winning at the beginning, but fate bichi finally did a good thing. She brought a rainstorm to Los Angeles, which also raised Nagini''s chance of winning from 70% to 90%. More fortunately, Nagini got a type II growth potion as well as a type I growth potion. Ignoring Wilson, who fell into self reproach and despair, Nagini melted his body into the dark. He turned into an eight meter long poisonous Python again, and two growth potions were swallowed at the same time. A wonderful evolution has begun! The familiar electric shock came back again, and this time it was extremely strong. The great volcano erupted in the heart, which brought a chain reaction that burst every cell in Nagini''s body. The gray energy was activated, and stimulated by the red and blue potion, it turned into a pure and burning red magma torrent, raging in Nagini''s body. In the deepest part of the body, a large amount of energy gathered here, and countless genes began to be reorganized and arranged. This is a huge project, and the process is extremely complex, which is enough to make the world''s smartest scientists lose their heads overnight. But inside Nagini, everything was going on in an orderly way. Until a certain moment, when the gene deduces to the next stage, Nagini''s body suddenly becomes stiff and weak, and a very special feeling lingers in her mind. He began to lose his sense of everything around him. It was like being drunk, his body became numb, his mind began to stop working, and the whole person became very dull or even clumsy. At the same time, Nagini''s appearance has also undergone amazing changes. The scales covered with dust now begin to secrete a gray viscous object. It feels like wet cement, which is dried a little in the sun, as if covered with a thick and incomparable hard shell. to shed? This was the first thought that came to Nagini''s mind. For an eight meter long poisonous python, this is not a novel thing. But for Nagini, it was the first time in his life. In the next three minutes, Nagini''s vitality decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye. If his body did not shake occasionally, Nagini was completely a stiff dead snake at the moment. Gray scales have been replaced by gray hard shells, as if gray cement had covered Nagini''s whole body. Three minutes later, With a click, The crack appeared from the ferocious snake head of Nagini''s triangle, and then scattered. The hard cement shell turned into powder, while Nagini slowly climbed out of the old body. The newborn scales are very young. The black and bright snake Lin seems to be waxed, just like the black gemstones inlaid on the body. The originally indifferent snake pupil is getting colder and colder at the moment. But this is not the end. Nagini''s body began to expand. The efficacy of growth medicine obviously did not dissipate. You know, he took two red and blue medicine this time. From eight meters to ten meters, and then to the amazing twelve meters, he felt the power of internal blowout ascension. At the moment, Nagini just wanted to make a long roar. Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: normal Grade: growth period Growth: 15% Current points: 10 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: there are gains and losses. Go to Amazon and swallow ten blood orchids to complete the trial of snake monsters. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Night is Nagini''s best disguise. There seems to be some special magic on him, so that he can always perfectly integrate into the darkness, which can''t be found. Nagini on a rainy night can hardly be found, because the rain will erase all his traces and sounds. After the transformation, Nagini has undergone earth shaking changes in strength, speed and defense. Now he can say impolitely that even if Wilson is entangled by himself, he can''t escape death. And deal with ordinary people? In a moment, the body will burst out more than 3000 kilograms of power, enough for him to kill anyone in an instant! As for guns? I''m sorry. When she was young, Nagini was shot by RPG and didn''t die. In the face of guns that were one grade weaker than RPG, Nagini, who was one grade stronger than before, said she didn''t panic at all. Booz was still waiting for the fire in the abandoned building on a rainy night, but he didn''t know that the footsteps of the God of death had approached quietly. Chapter 29 Boom! In Los Angeles at night, with lightning, the giant in the sky vented his madness and anger. Beside the road of deep-water port, in the yellow and green bus, huel looked at the gloomy sky with boredom. He was an excellent gangster with a good mind and view of the overall situation, but it was a pity that he was too impulsive when he was young, which accumulated a lot of dark wounds on him. Don''t mention this rainstorm weather. Even if it is cloudy and rainy, the old injury will hurt faintly. At the moment, huel just wants to finish the cleaning task quickly and take a good dip in a Japanese hot spring, otherwise he really doesn''t know how he should live tonight. Bambi on one side saw huel''s pain. He patted huel on the shoulder: "have you made the old problem again?" With a reluctant smile on his face, huel rushed to the abandoned building not far away and put up his middle finger: "thanks, you don''t know how I feel now. If I can, I''m willing to use all my money to exchange for no rain today." Bambi ignored huel''s nonsense, because every time it rained, huel would make similar remarks: "all right, you say that every rainy day. When Wilson and Andy are solved, go to the old place?" Bambi said that the old place is a hot spring massage shop they often go to. Although the consumption is not high, the quality is quite good, but huel shook his head. A touch of obscene laughter understood by men appeared on his face: "forget it, I know a new shop. The hot springs and massage there are very good. It is said that there are daily materials." Bambi was stunned. He knew what the wretched guy said. He rarely went to that place. He didn''t feel it, but he didn''t want to spoil his friend''s interest, so he casually said, "your treat?" Huel raised his middle finger. "Fuck off, of course it''s AA." Bambi hammered huel: "do you want to be so stingy? When Andy and Wilson die, we will take care of the business in Los Angeles." But huel was like a miser. He grabbed the money bag and argued, "it''s different. I''m still waiting to bribe God to make it rain less in Los Angeles." Bambi rolled his eyes. He punched huel and then patted the other party on the shoulder: "go out with me." There was a doubt in huel''s eyes: "why?" Bambi rubbed his belly with a small belly: "my stomach is uncomfortable. Although the daily food is delicious, my stomach can''t stand it." Hugh was stunned, with a dirty smile on his face: "how can you say that he is also a 200 pound man and wants me to accompany you? Call dad." But Bambi''s backhand was a heavy punch. He laughed and scolded, "get out!" Although he was punched, huel''s body was very honest. It''s not because they have a relationship beyond friendship, but because of Booz''s rule: no single person is allowed to act when there are more than five people. Although Booz said that this was to prevent a sneak attack, we all know that this is mainly to prevent traitors from appearing inside and divulging the wind. Huel and Bambi have been paired several times. They have a good relationship, mainly because they have similar interests. One likes Japanese hot spring massage and the other likes Japanese food. He moved his muscles and bones to make his joints as hot as possible. Looking at the big rain outside, huel looked bitter and glared at Bambi: "Damn it, why can''t you always control your mouth? I really want to blow your ass with a gun now!" Bambi doesn''t care. He always has a hobby in life. Although he is a black man, Bambi likes and is even obsessed with the taste when he eats sashimi for the first time after the age of 18. Of course, the price is also painful. Although his tongue and mouth like the taste of sashimi, his body and stomach obviously resist this kind of thing, so the most common thing in Bambi''s family is antidiarrheal. In the rain curtain at night, two gang members with semi-automatic assault rifles rushed into the rain curtain, but they didn''t know. At the moment they entered the rain curtain, a pair of dark golden indifferent eyes had stared at them. In the remote corner of the wharf, there are messy containers stacked here. With a whistling murmur, ban Bichang breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped his forehead without knowing whether it was rain or sweat. While wiping his ass, he scolded this damn rainy day again and again, and at the moment when Bambi got up, he was stunned. Because he was stunned to find that his good friend huel had disappeared. Bambi thought a lot at this moment. He first wondered where huel had gone? Then began to wonder whether the other party had rebelled? Then he began to panic, because he didn''t know if Booz, who found out about it, would be angry with him. In fact, there were more emotions and ideas. But unfortunately, a huge shadow fell from the container. Bambi didn''t even have time to react, so he left his feet off the ground, and the whole person was pulled away by an unstoppable force. Then there was a click, and Bambi''s body, together with huel, was thrown onto the container by Nagini. At the same time, in this abandoned corner filled with containers, there are also seven or eight similarly twisted and damaged bodies, just like cloth dolls tossed by naughty bear children all afternoon! In the RV, he looked at the abandoned building in front of him through the window. Booz looked a twinkle. He hadn''t heard a gunshot for a long time. Does this mean that the battle is over? A flash of thought flashed in his eyes, and finally picked up the walkie talkie on the side: "everyone is ready, assemble in five minutes, attack the abandoned building, leave no living mouth, and find anyone directly killed!" Butz was a soldier, but he finally went to military court because of the torture and killing of prisoners of war. After serving his sentence, he came to Los Angeles. It was also at that time that he met the real big man in Los Angeles. Farko''s cabinet likes Booz because Booz is a good knife. His militarized management can give full play to his strength in group events. Nothing is more reassuring than holding an army in his hand. At the same time, because of his military career, buz has far more loyalty than ordinary people. Killing Andy and Wilson is a reward for Booz under Falco''s cabinet. It''s reasonable that he doesn''t need to stir up so many people. After all, Andy has been brushed around by the big guys from the beginning. However, the prudence of his character still made Booz mobilize all his men. He was the type who was restless and became a blockbuster. However, what Booz didn''t expect was that an accident happened when he was ready to pick the fruit of victory. "Boss Booz, Martin and Fitch are gone." "Shet, there are few people here. Potter and Antoine have disappeared." "Huel, Bambi, Godfrey, Ella, damn it, I''ve lost four people!" Every conversation in the walkie talkie, Booz''s face was ugly. He took a total of seven teams, 9-10 people in each team, with a minimum loss of two and a maximum loss of six. He brought two platoons (68), and now there are only 45 people left, that is to say, during this period, someone quietly killed 22 of his own hands! There was an inexplicable chill in his heart, but a moment later, he was angry. Booz picked up the walkie talkie: "everyone comes to me. Since the other party is an assassination, it shows that he has no strength to fight with us. As long as everyone is together, the other party has no way." At the same time, Nagini, perfectly integrated with the rainy night, looked at the people who rushed into the rain curtain from the bus and knew that Nagini, who had been exposed, was not flustered, but a sneer flashed in her eyes. Rainy night was his best disguise. No one knew where the attack came from. Booz thought he had found a way to target Nagini, but he didn''t know it was a stupid decision. You know, in this weather, not everyone can master the wind and grass in the dark like himself! "Bang bang ~" The huge gunfire from the desert eagle spread far in the night. John and Duncan were the captains of the two teams respectively. With the gunfire, the gunfire flashed in the night at the moment of gunfire, which made the two people who were already nervous draw their guns at almost the same time. There was only one thought in their hearts. Shooting at this time must be the enemy, and the flash of gunfire in the night was where the enemy was. But they didn''t know that their positions were opposite, that is to say, if they shot, they might hit Nagini or themselves. And this is not the most terrible. The terrible thing is that with the emergence of gunfire, everyone panicked. In the rainy night, the visibility is very low. No one knows where the enemy comes from or whether he is safe. People are selfish. Even if they know they will hit their teammates, they will shoot without hesitation at this time. Because they''re not sure whether the next bullet comes from the enemy or a teammate. Like dominoes, a single shot can trigger a chain reaction. In front of the dilapidated abandoned building, the 45 people under buz were completely in disorder, and some were only abusive and painful cries. Booz was flustered. He suddenly found that he had been tricked. The other party was forcing them out. As long as his men came out, it was possible to fish in troubled waters. He frantically told his men on the walkie talkie to ask them not to shoot and try to find a safe shelter. But now it''s too late to say this. Although he has been turning his soldiers into soldiers, they are gangs rather than the army. They may not see it on weekdays, but in case of emergencies, they can obviously feel that they lack the toughness of soldiers. What''s more, Nagini was growing up in the rain. He was like a dark elf on a rainy night. His huge body had a ghost inconsistent with his body shape. While Booz''s men were in a mess, Nagini broke the throat of one enemy after another. Wilson in the abandoned building heard the sound of external gunfire and subconsciously looked out of the window. However, when he saw the enemy''s dense fire, Wilson couldn''t help feeling a burst of despair. But what made him wonder was why the other party wanted to kill each other? His mind subconsciously came up with Nagini''s young face, but then he shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Nagini? Come on, he''s just a six-year-old child!" Chapter 30 In front of the abandoned building, in the battlefield filled with gunsmoke, Booz intended to prevent his men from killing each other, but a stray bullet broke his window glass, so Booz was silent. He lay down in the special carriage, scolding these stupid men in his heart, while he shivered in the carriage. Until at some point, the gunfire disappeared. After a long time, Booz tentatively looked at the dark rain outside from the broken car window. Ear is the sound of rain, the air is filled with a smoke, the surrounding is very quiet, quiet people feel uncomfortable. All dead? Or do these fools figure it out? A flash of doubt flashed in Booz''s eyes. He took out his walkie talkie: "Damn it, didn''t I ask you to cease fire? Tell me I''m hurt now..." Before Booz finished speaking, a big bloody mouth poked out of the darkness and bit on Booz''s neck. With a "tear" sound, Booz''s neck was torn off a piece of meat. His body lay on the window, his pupils contracted, and his hands desperately covered his bloody neck, but finally he could only watch the last glimmer of vitality pass Yes, everyone is dead! When Nagini came back again, he saw Wilson, who had been wrapped up, tidying up his guns. He looks as if Full of fighting spirit? Looking at the bullets with blood stains on the ground, Nagini looked strange. He asked Wilson uncertainly, "what are you doing?" Wilson''s face was excited. He had to say that he was a real tough guy. After all, not everyone can get bullets for himself, nor can anyone maintain vigorous energy and excitement under such circumstances: "Nagini, listen to me, this is an opportunity! Although I don''t know what''s going on outside, I know those guys must have suffered heavy casualties. I''ll go out to attract fire later, and you''ll find a chance to leave." Nagini looked more and more strange. He opened his mouth and explained, "Wilson, I think..." But Wilson didn''t give Nagini a chance to explain. He waved his strong arm angrily, as if he couldn''t feel the pain of tearing the wound: "Enough, stop talking! This is our last and best chance. If you can survive, remember to hold the best funeral for Mrs. Samantha." Looking at Wilson, who looked like an angry lion, Nagini sighed, "listen to me..." But Wilson roared again. He looked at Nagini excitedly, and his eyes were very dignified and sincere: "there''s nothing to say! Remember, we must survive!" With these words, Wilson moved his strong body. He was like a knight who knew he would die but still launched a fierce charge in those Epic Games. With the belief of death and glory, he turned his life into the last candle to illuminate Nagini''s life path. At this moment, his body and soul shouted: "Ah! You damn bastards, shit! Go to hell!!" "Dada dada!" The muzzle of the gun was ablaze with flames. Wilson was very fierce at this moment. He was almost as fierce as the governor carrying the fire cannon, but Nagini''s only feeling was that he wanted to laugh. What is this? Fight with the air? Nagini helplessly looked at the flexible fat man who shot wildly and jumped back and forth around the bunker. Finally, Nagini couldn''t bear it. He could only hit the desert eagle with empty ammunition on Wilson''s head. Wilson was stunned. He didn''t notice the abnormality outside, or he never thought that all the enemies would die. He only knew that the clutter outside had fought a wave. It was a good opportunity for Nagini to escape here. He subconsciously thought it was his powerful firepower that kept the enemy down. Of course, it can also be said that after all, the dead have no ability to look up. Looking at Nagini standing there foolishly, Wilson shouted angrily and anxiously, "what are you doing? Run, my ammunition can''t suppress them for long!" But Nagini had more helplessness on his face. He walked over to Wilson and looked a little strange: "Wilson, seriously, you need to go to the hospital to see your brain. I feel that the previous explosion has done great damage to your brain." Wilson was stunned. He was not the most intelligent type, but he was by no means a fool. He soon understood Nagini''s meaning and flashed an unbelievable surprise in his eyes: "you mean no one?" Nagini shrugged. "What else? What do you think I was doing just now?" Wilson was stunned. He stopped shooting. There was no one around. Except the sound of rain, he could only hear his breathing and heartbeat. His face changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Sometimes white, sometimes red. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief. The strong man who seemed to be able to tear up polar bears sat on the ruins. He looked at Nagini with his own ferocious eyes: "why didn''t you remind me just now? Did you mean it? Yes, you just want to see me make a fool of yourself!" Nagini touched his nose. He was stunned. Then he looked at Wilson helplessly: "you should be glad I didn''t bring a camera." Seriously, Nagini really had the idea of taking pictures of Wilson. Ten, twenty, or even thirty years later, when Wilson has become the leader of a world-class criminal group, and when the name Jinbo is mentioned in the whole new York, or even the whole world, it will make people tremble. Take out the embarrassing photos of Wilson at the moment. Wilson''s expression at that time must be very interesting. However, the smell in the air still made Nagini subconsciously ask, "Wilson, where''s your car? Don''t tell me you didn''t drive here?" Wilson was stunned for a moment, then turned his eyes, and a look of self thought he was very smart on his face: "I rented it. It''s Ferrari. How can I be willing to drive it?" Yes, Wilson came by taxi. He thought he would die, so he put all his property in the safe, and his Ferrari would be transferred to Nagini''s name after his death. Seems to have lost the chance to own a Ferrari and become a millionaire? You know, it''s 1989! Ignoring Wilson, who thought he was very smart, Nagini sighed and patted each other on the shoulder. Six-year-old Nagini is thin and has 400 pounds of Wilson. Even if he sits on the ground, he is still a giant. The wonderful combination of the two gives people a very strange but very harmonious feeling. Beauty and beast? Green dragon and Zhengtai? With a helpless sigh, Nagini gave the other party a gloating expression: "tell you good news, you''re going home." Wilson was stunned. A flash of confusion flashed in his eyes: "why?" "Boom!" there was a loud explosion, and Wilson''s face became a little ugly, Before that, the bullet passed through the rain curtain and hit a bus outside. Nagini smelled the smell of gasoline leakage. At the same time, he had a bad hunch in his heart. Facts have proved that the Basilisk evolved from infancy to growth, not only enhanced its strength, but also its invisible sixth sense, so an explosion that was not very good-looking but full of impact began. Looking at a car that exploded into a huge fireball and Wilson with an ignorant face, Nagini patted each other on the shoulder: "now you know why?" "What should we do now?" "Go to the hospital, of course, if you don''t want to die from losing too much blood." "But it''s raining now, and the nearest hospital is more than ten kilometers away from here." "So what? It''s not the bus I detonated." "Nagini, where are you going?" "MIA is still waiting for me at home. Bye." "Damn it, you can''t leave me alone! Mrs. Samantha would be angry if she knew!" "I''m sorry, Mrs. Samantha is in heaven, and you will only go to hell, so Mrs. Samantha can''t know about it." "Shet! This heartless little bastard!" The rain in Los Angeles didn''t stop. As Nagini said, he had to go home with little Lori, so he had to say sorry to Wilson. But considering his physical condition? He should have no problem... Right? At the same time, under the farko cabinet, who was drinking Raffi for 59 years, he looked at his mobile phone and flashed a touch of irritability in his eyes. He just called Booz, but all he got was to turn it off. Looking at the black sky, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Chapter 31 See the update? Are you happy? Do you think salted fish seven Conscience Discovery, so you need to add more? Let me tell you the good news. It''s time to get up. What daydreams do I have in the daytime? How can I add more? Then emmmm¡­¡­ It smells good! In order to celebrate the signing of the contract and praise a wave of character, add a little tomorrow afternoon (starting at five o''clock and a five minute chapter). Don''t be too few. The cry of the defeated dog sent by the disabled party is a sadness you never understand. Finally, can you add a group? The salted fish inside are seven super tolerable, offensive and soft. Are you sure you don''t want to flirt? In order to facilitate you to copy and paste, the group number is under the introduction. Finally, let the salted fish seven kneel with Thomas rotation and four and a half difficult rotation, and say to the readers loudly: dad! I''m wrong. I''m not skinny. Give me a ticket! Bang! Bang!! Bang!!! Chapter 32 Maybe God is losing his temper, maybe because the city of Los Angeles needs cleaning too much. It has rained all night and there is still no sign of stopping. Wilson didn''t die. He was as stubborn as a cockroach. However, the gunshot wound and serious blood loss still made Wilson fall into a bad cold, but Wilson was a tough man. Even if he had a high fever, he still left the hospital. The reason is very simple. Today is the third day of Mrs. Samantha''s death. According to customs, today is the day she was buried. In the gloomy sky, the atmosphere in the church was extremely depressed. There was a patter of rain outside. Many people came to the church. The priest read out Mrs. Samantha''s memorial speech. He repeatedly mentioned that she was a respected old woman, and he even choked several times. But in the end, everyone had to admit the fact that Mrs. Samantha died. Her body was buried in the Los Angeles cemetery. Wilson gave the grave keeper a lot of money in the hope that he could regularly help Mrs. Samantha clean up the weeds and send a bunch of flowers. The grave keeper agreed. In fact, even if Wilson did nothing, the grave keeper would do so, because his adopted son was once a member of the angel orphanage. Nagini looked around. He hoped to find Daisy, but obviously Daisy''s adoptive parents didn''t want their children to touch such a heavy thing as death so early. Nagini understood. After all, he didn''t let MIA come. Wilson was wearing a bandage, which made him look like a big white bear. He was naive and cute, but the big white bear looked sad. Finally, Mrs. Samantha was buried in the earth, and everyone presented a bunch of flowers. Some people would say a few words to Mrs. Samantha, while others remained silent in front of Mrs. Samantha''s tombstone for a long time. People don''t like death after all, perhaps because it''s too heavy. Many people come to remember Mrs. Samantha. They are very sincere. Nagini can feel their heartfelt sadness, but finally they all left in a hurry. In the gloomy sky, the pattering rain fell, and in front of the black tombstone, only Wilson, Nagini and a black man who looked familiar. The black man came over. He was very tall and looked like a comedian. He had neat teeth. I believe he must have a good laugh, but now he looked very heavy and patted Wilson on the shoulder: "Man, Mrs. Samantha is looking at you in the sky. Don''t be so sad. You have to tell her you live well." Wilson pulled out a smile more ugly than crying: "Frey, why are you here? I remember you weren''t in New York?" Frey shook his head with a touch of helplessness on his face. "Work reason, you know how difficult it is to keep a job now. But I''m glad the boss let me come to Los Angeles. Mrs. Samantha is a great person. Would you like a drink? The first one is on me." Wilson thought for a moment and finally nodded. He patted Nagini on the shoulder. "Come on, I can''t buy you a drink, but I can buy you a glass of milk." Frey looked strangely at the six-year-old next to Wilson. "Are you sure? Are you taking a child to the bar?" But Wilson rolled his eyes and snorted coldly, "who said he was going to the bar? I know a restaurant with good drinks and their smoked beef is very good." Frey should have a conflict with Wilson, although the relationship between them seems to be good in the news Nagini got, because when Wilson mentioned Frey two days ago, his eyes flashed a touch of admiration. But I don''t know why. After they met, they felt incompatible. Facing Wilson''s bad attitude, Frey said helplessly, "well, Los Angeles is your territory, so I can only listen to you." Barry''s father''s meat shop is an unknown restaurant with countless repeat customers. On the day of Mrs. Samantha''s funeral, Barry''s father didn''t go. According to him, he didn''t want to accept the fact that Mrs. Samantha died, so he refused to appear at the funeral. Wilson took a sip of whisky and looked at the black man in front of him: "Come on, Frey, what are you doing here? Don''t say it''s because of Mrs. Samantha. I''m in a bad mood today. If you dare to lie to me, I''ll dare to beat you!" Frey wiped his mouth with a napkin. There was a helpless flash in his eyes: "well, you know what my current job is?" But Wilson snorted coldly, with a flash of displeasure in his eyes: "I asked last time, but you were full of lies." For Wilson''s attitude, Frey could only shake his head with a bitter smile. They know each other because of Mrs. Samantha. Now Wilson''s shooting was taught by Frey himself, but because of different positions and many things happened, the friendship between the two sides was completely broken, even to the point of old death. Facing Wilson''s rejection, Frey can only explain helplessly: "That''s because some things can''t be said. There are confidentiality regulations. I''m mainly in Los Angeles to investigate a special incident, code 42-7. No one can say the information here." With that, Frey took out a document from his clothes. After Wilson took the document, he looked at it casually and frowned subconsciously: "What is this? All I see are black bars. Can you find a line of sentences that are not blocked?" Frey shook his head and a look of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Wilson, I''m sorry, but I promise this is the limit I can let you know. I know what you''ve done. Although I don''t agree with you, I have to say it''s relieved. I know you, so I know it has nothing to do with you, but someone died, and this way of death is very strange. It involves a lot. I''m here to help you." Wilson was stunned, and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "missing? What do you mean?" Frey was also stunned. He looked at Wilson. He looked at the fake expression in each other''s eyes. He couldn''t help frowning and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. Is your investigation wrong? Wilson really doesn''t know? But after all, Frey is professionally trained. He won''t easily expose his ideas, so he plans to continue to test: "Barnett, Snoopy, Andy, do you want me to go on? They are not dead, but disappear. You can''t find each other''s body, as if they disappeared out of thin air. I know you didn''t do it, but Wilson, I hope you understand that I really want to help you!" The first two names, Wilson''s look did not change, but at the moment when Andy was mentioned? Wilson frowned, his face changed for a moment, stared at a pair of tiger eyes and slapped the table heavily: "What do you mean? When Mrs. Samantha died, you cops didn''t care about anything. Now that the murderer is dead, you found me here? Frey, if you don''t give me an explanation, I swear by Mrs. Samantha''s grave, I''ll never let you go!" Seeing Wilson, a fierce human beast, was very angry. Frey looked undaunted. He looked at Wilson without weakness. Two old foxes, each with his own ghost, were observing the loopholes in each other''s eyes at the moment, but Frey didn''t find that when he mentioned the names of these people, the pupil of the six-year-old child drinking milk next to him contracted imperceptibly. Nagini put down the milk cup. He wiped the milk beard under his nose. His young face asked naively, "Uncle Frey, can I have a look?" Because of Nagini''s interruption, Frey had to give up the confrontation. He shook his head and put on a smile: "kid, your name is Nagini, right? These things are too much for you..." But before Frey spoke, Wilson handed the document No. 42-7 to Nagini and gave Frey a provocative look, as if he were retaliating. Looking at Nagini''s documents, Frey''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness. He waved helplessly: "forget it, you''re free, but the next glass of wine is for you." Although this is illegal, as long as Wilson doesn''t say it, who will know? Talking about how much a six-year-old child can understand even if he reads the documents? Maybe in a day or two, you''ll forget it completely. While Nagini was browsing the document No. 42-7, he was worried, but after seeing the words World War II and energy weapon, Nagini was relieved. Their worries are superfluous. The other party obviously thinks that the disappeared people were killed by the energy weapon developed by Dr. anim Zola, one of the Hydra members during World War II. As for the speculation behind the document? If he didn''t know that he did it himself, Nagini even really thought there were hydras in Los Angeles. But one interesting thing is the document number - 42-7! 42 is the number of the city of Los Angeles, and the following 7 refers to the seventh special event in Los Angeles. Does that mean that there are six special events before this? Flipping through the documents, at least in Frey''s eyes, Nagini was completely flipping. After getting a satisfactory answer, Nagini threw the document at random. When Wilson saw that Nagini didn''t give him a hint, he thought about it, and then drank the whisky in his glass, with a flash of seriousness in his eyes: "Frey, I don''t know what you want to do with me, and I don''t know the use of showing me this useless document, but I have to tell you that I don''t regret doing these things!" Then he patted Nagini on the shoulder and left with a look of anger. Watching the two of them leave, Frey frowned slightly. He had a feeling that he should have ignored something just now, but what did he ignore? Frey frowned and thought twinkled in his eyes. At the same time, in Wilson''s Ferrari, a flash of concern flashed in Wilson''s eyes: "Are you okay?" "Don''t worry, I just read the document. I won''t doubt it." "That''s good. Didn''t you have enough just now?" "Well, that Frey is not easy." "How about I invite you to spago for dinner?" "Are you sure? That''s a star hotel." "It''s a treat, and this man is not simple. His name is Falcone. Be careful then." "Can I help you?" "No, but I have a feeling that I may have to leave." Chapter 33 S.h.i.e.l.d. - Nick Frey, the hell kitchen controls - Kimo (Wilson Fisk), plus the absent s.h.l.d. - Daisy Johnson, and many people Nagini knows or doesn''t know. Mrs. Samantha''s funeral made Nagini more and more sure that the angel orphanage was the marvel version of Akam madhouse. But then again, Nagini really didn''t think that Nick Frey and Mrs. Samantha knew each other, and their relationship seemed to be very good. The reaction of Wilson and Nick Frey, who thought they had a good relationship, surprised Nagini. And the Falco cabinet? I don''t know why, when Nagini heard the name, he inexplicably thought of a real big man in DC Gotham! But considering that this is marvelous rather than DC, Nagini couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. You know, when the big man ruled Gotham, the penguins were still holding umbrellas, and the Riddler was just a freak who no one cared about. The ice fire forest man (frozen man + firefly) was still a small minion worth mentioning. As for the director Gordon with a click in his heart? His stupidity and incompetence are a headache. As for the clown? He''s really just a clown in the circus. (early generation clown) Dinner is at spago restaurant, which has the best California restaurant in Los Angeles, standard Western-style dining table, white tablecloth, polished silver knives and forks, and exquisite sobering device. The decoration of the restaurant is very exquisite. Although it is full of luxury, it won''t make you feel vulgar. When Wilson and Nagini came, falca did not appear under the cabinet. The waiter of the restaurant warmly entertained them. The routine of pretending to force and beating faces did not appear. This high-end restaurant never judges people by appearance. However, falca''s cabinet did not keep them waiting. He is a person who pays great attention to the concept of time. The agreed time is three o''clock, and he will never be a minute late. The catering wine is Lafite of 59 years. Many people think that Lafite of 82 years is the classic, but now it is 89 years. Compared with Lafite of 59 years, Lafite of 82 years is obviously not mellow enough. Moreover, in the 20th century, both 59 and 82 of Lafite''s four major years are on the list. When he first met with falca''s cabinet, Nagini felt very good. The other party didn''t look like a gangster at all, but felt like an Italian aristocrat. Tall and burly, with white hair and a certain degree of baldness. I don''t know whether it''s because of his age or because he hasn''t exercised for many years. Falka''s cabinet is a little fat. He has a kind face, wearing a black windbreaker and a round hat. It looks like an old gentleman, giving people infinite favor. His aura is very strong. At the moment of his appearance, you will feel inexplicably that the old man deserves respect. Nagini has only seen this aura in one person, that is Mrs. Samantha! Except for Mrs. Samantha, whether Owen, the future Toledo, or Wilson, and Nick Frey, who had just had dinner together, they didn''t have this aura. Even Wilson and Nagini, who are also members of the gangster, don''t think the other party will have a similar aura in the future. This is the aura of the old generation alone, which can''t be raised by the new generation. He smiled, patted Wilson on the shoulder, took a candy from his pocket and handed it to Nagini. Nagini sniffed. He looked at Wilson in surprise. nervous? I smell tension on Wilson? After the meal, the imaginary tension did not appear. The falca cabinet friendly pulled Wilson to the table. He was very kind to Nagini, and even gave Nagini the dessert bacon cheese macarone. The reason is just that Nagini said that this dish is delicious. The atmosphere at the table is awesome. If you know that the two sides are not friends, Wilson is likely to die in the hands of the cabinet of the French cabinet if he is not enough to help him last night. But strangely, the atmosphere at the dinner table is so harmonious that people feel unreal. Falco put down his knife under the cabinet. The old man took a sip of red wine and tasted it carefully. He looked at Wilson kindly: "I haven''t been so happy for a long time. Do you know red wine? I didn''t know wine before, but later I found that wine is the same as people. The older it is, the more mellow it is." "And wine is like people. Opening a bottle of wine is like knowing a person. Before you wake up, you won''t understand the taste of the bottle of wine. It''s like you can''t know the essence of a person without contact." Wilson frowned, and the atmosphere in front of him made him very uncomfortable. He would rather fight for life and death as soon as he entered the door than eat here with the man in front of him. There was a strong aura on the other side. Wilson wanted to break through the suppression of this aura, but no matter what he did, he finally got despair. He took a deep breath and looked a little reluctant: "Under Falco''s cabinet, if you have anything to say, just say it. I don''t understand wine." Falcone looked at Wilson with a smile on his face, but the atmosphere of the restaurant became dignified. He put down his glass and pointed to Wilson with a smile: "interrupting other people''s conversation is a very impolite behavior, but I like your directness." A pair of narrowed eyes looked at Wilson, the kind-hearted old man. His eyes twinkled with thinking. Finally, he sighed: "leave Los Angeles and never come back. I can act as if nothing had happened." Wilson was stunned. His face was a little ugly: "isn''t it fair? I beat down the business in Los Angeles." But Falco shook his head under the cabinet, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I let you win the business in Los Angeles. I know what you''re thinking. I respect Samantha very much. She is one of the few people I dare not touch in my life, because she will make me ashamed. I''m very sad about Samantha''s death." "But you can''t blame me for this. Everything you bear now is because of yourself. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t seize it. Her death is because of your greed and arrogance!" Wilson''s face was a little ugly. He looked at Falco''s cabinet: "what about Booz?" Falco shook his head under the cabinet. He looked at Wilson seriously: "that''s why I''m willing to let you leave instead of killing you." With these words, Falco''s cabinet turned to look at Nagini. He had deep eyes and a kind smile on his face: "By the way, and you, Nagini don, a magical kid." Wilson was stunned, and his face suddenly changed: "under Falco''s cabinet, what do you mean?" He suddenly felt that it was a mistake to bring Nagini here tonight. It was terrible under Falco''s cabinet. He was more terrible than rumored! Facing the nervous Wilson, Falco shook his head under the cabinet, with a mocking smile on his face: "Take it easy. I know how cruel this child is. Although I can''t live for a few years, I don''t want to die now. Owen has a son named Dominic Toledo. I heard that he was jailed for murder not long ago." Wilson looked at Nagini, and now Nagini''s six-year-old face had faded. He didn''t want to, but the other party mentioned Toledo. The other party was one of his few families. He looked up at Falcone with a cold look like a poisonous snake: "what do you want to do?" Nagini''s eyes were very cold, which made Falco''s cabinet frown. His face didn''t change much, but his face was more dignified: "Your eyes are very dangerous. I''ve seen a lot of people, but such dangerous eyes are the first time I''ve seen them. If I say Andy wants to replace me and I have to fight Andy for self-protection, Samantha and Owen have nothing to do with me. Even if I know in advance, I''ll send someone to protect them. Do you believe it?" Nagini licked his lower lip. He was silent for a long time. The indifference in his eyes gradually disappeared and replaced by the childishness of a six-year-old: "I believe." At the moment when Nagini believed, the dignified face of Falco''s cabinet slowly dispersed. He breathed a sigh of relief and drank the red wine in the glass. Then he got up and pushed a box of biscuits to Nagini from the waiter: "Wilson, I have a friend in New York. Andy''s business has been handled, so you can rest assured to go back." "As for Nagini? This is the finger biscuit I prepared for you. Although I know it can''t compare with Samantha''s craft, I hope you like it." "Finally, I''m sorry. I know it''s impolite to leave now, but I want to talk to Samantha and say sorry to her." Then he got up and took the black round brimmed top hat from the waiter. Like an old gentleman, he left gracefully. Wilson looked at the figure of Falco''s cabinet leaving, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "What should I do?" Nagini took a biscuit out of the box and threw it into her mouth: "what do you want me to say? Spago''s biscuits are very good?" Wilson rolled his eyes. He said with some irritability, "you know what I mean." But Nagini shook his head and sighed, "you''re right. Falcone is a pretty terrible guy!" Wilson''s eyes flashed a doubt: "what do you mean?" Nagini shook his head. He didn''t explain, "Wilson, leave sometime." Falcone didn''t lie. Nick Frey was full of lies in front of Nagini. He didn''t believe that his tongue would fail here. So it wasn''t Falcone who eventually led to the deaths of Mrs. Samantha and Owen. There are many killers, Andy, Wilson, and even himself. I don''t want to admit it, but this is the truth. There was a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know why. He felt that the biscuit was a little bitter. Chapter 34 As time went by, Wilson left. He finally agreed to the proposal of Falco''s cabinet. He planned to go back to New York. Although Andy''s problem had been solved under Falco''s cabinet, the matter of savage club had not been solved. Wilson needs a goal, and the savage club is a goal. Nagini was a little envious of Wilson because he couldn''t find a target. Destroy New York? Sorry, it''s too early for him. Don''t forget that there is an ancient mage in full power in New York at the moment. As for revenge under Falco''s cabinet? Forget it. First of all, the deaths of Owen and Mrs. Samantha have nothing to do with each other. Secondly, the other party helped himself. Toledo killed someone. It is reasonable that he should serve many years in prison, but with the help of Falco''s cabinet, the other party can come out in only three years, and if his attitude is good, he can be appropriately exempted from prison. So why should you vent your dissatisfaction on each other? Besides, he patted his ass and left. What about MIA? Life is like this. There are more troubles than good ones. You think everything has been solved, but in fact it has just begun. If you want to blame it, blame the damn fate! Owen''s death was finally not concealed. MIA cried and went straight to the hospital. Nagini took care of MIA for more than a week, and little Lori got better, so she moved home from the hospital, but Mia and Nagini suspended school because of the special situation at home. However, with Nagini''s care, Mia has recovered very well. It is estimated that she will go to school next semester. Father Barry''s butcher''s shop has an extra handyman, Nick Frey. It is said that the future director of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. was severely cleaned up by Barry''s father because he couldn''t pay the three digit meal fee. Two days ago, Nagini met Nick Frey in Barry''s father''s store. This guy gained at least 5 pounds! They talked happily. At least Nick Frey thought that Nagini had trusted him. Although he got some useless news, it was a good start after all. As for what the other party wants to do? Nagini estimated that Nick Frey would not give up and planned to continue his investigation in Los Angeles for some time. After all, energy weapons are related to the remaining sins of Hydra. If this matter is not handled properly, Nick Frey obviously can''t leave at ease. Nagini is also very helpless. He can''t tell each other that there are no energy weapons in Los Angeles. Those people disappear because they are New Yorkers, so they will turn into ashes after death? Stop making trouble. Don''t say whether the other party believes it or not. Even if you believe it, you can''t explain it clearly. Why must it be a new Yorker? Can''t Los Angeles people? Also Americans, why are New Yorkers so special? This completely unreasonable setting can not be explained by Nagini himself. How to get Nick Frey to go away without making him doubt himself is one of the problems Nagini has been thinking about recently. But after thinking for a long time, he finally found that there was a conflict between the two problems. If you want Frey to go away, you must solve the mysterious disappearance in Los Angeles. The source of this matter is Nagini. He can''t involve himself in it. Hydra''s remaining sin is a ready-made black pot, but the problem is how to make nikfrey believe a fact that doesn''t exist at all and let the other party find enough evidence to support this fact? Nagini can create facts, but he can''t provide evidence because there is no evidence at all. So he can only guide Nick Frey intentionally or unintentionally. And it can''t be too obvious. You know, Nick Frey is a human spirit. Even if he is not the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, he is still a terrible old Yin ratio! It''s very tiring to compete with Lao Yin, which requires a lot of mental energy. Coupled with the things about Owen and Mrs. Samantha, Nagini''s mentality has a great problem. Some time ago, Falco''s cabinet came down to find Nagini. He said he would be the adoptive father of Nagini and Mia if he could, but Nagini finally refused. Nagini is not short of money. Owen left a large legacy, including high-end auto parts, a restaurant and a house. And when Wilson left, he left Nagini more than half a million dollars, which is one third of his property, and the remaining two-thirds are Ferrari and washing powder. The real reason for his mental problems is that he has no goals. I don''t know why, Nagini has been thinking about the old days recently. He is not very rich, but he is also rich. Children are not very smart, but their grades are definitely good. Although the wife is not amazing enough, she can still brighten people''s eyes. Compared with the top, there is more than the bottom. It''s a plain life, but it''s full of happiness. In the past, he felt that life was peaceful, but in just a few months when he came to marvel world, Nagini increasingly missed that life. Sometimes he even thought about whether he wanted to go to New York to find Wilson? In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a dream and a game. Go to New York, step on it, smash it, push the whole new york flat, and you can go home. Although Gu Yi mage is a little strong, but his obscene development for a period of time, in theory, the success rate should still be quite large? In early autumn, a gust of wind swept, and in about a day or two, the leaves of the lemon tree in the backyard became withered and yellow. Nagini found the lawn mower from the warehouse. He wanted to trim the lawn in the backyard. Obviously, the huge lawn mower can''t be controlled by a six-year-old, but Nagini is different. He pushed the machine without expression, just like a machine without emotion, but there was an uneasy indifference in his eyes occasionally. Obviously, his mentality has not been adjusted, and even the problem is becoming more and more serious. Mia upstairs looked at Nagini weeding in the backyard through the window. Her eyes glittered with complexity. She seemed to want to say something, but she finally came to the kitchen silently holding the doll. Nagini in the backyard was stunned, and his subconscious eyebrows frowned. But when he smelled the tomato being cut, his frown slowly spread. Mia is making breakfast. Although Nagini is a little puzzled, he usually makes breakfast, but he doesn''t want to pay attention to this problem. Breakfast is a simple sandwich, two pieces of bread, a fried egg, two pieces of lettuce, four pieces of bacon and a piece of tomato. According to Nagini, it''s not bad. After all, his requirements for food are very low. He can maintain basic physical needs. Breakfast was silent. At first, Nagini would care about mia, but over time, Nagini''s idea gradually began to become dangerous. So when eating, there was no more noise and laughter at home. I never thought that the atmosphere at home would change so much if only one person died. Just as Nagini was about to finish breakfast and continue mowing the lawn, Mia suddenly said, "Nagini, how about marrying you when I grow up?" Nagini was stunned. He didn''t even find the tomato falling out of the sandwich: "What did you say? Say it again?" Little Laurie''s eyes flashed a serious look. She looked at Nagini: "how about I marry you when I grow up?" With a frown, Nagini''s calm eyes as if they were stagnant water added a touch of waves. He hesitated for a moment and finally rolled his stiff eyes: "I''m your brother." But MIA shook her head. She looked at Nagini solemnly: "but you are not my brother. I investigated that we are not related by blood, so theoretically I can marry you." There was a hesitation in his eyes. Nagini looked at Mia''s eyes. When he realized that MIA was not joking, Nagini frowned: "why?" At first, Nagini thought the other party was joking, but later he found that MIA was not joking, so Nagini was stunned. He wanted to know what MIA was thinking. Looking at Nagini''s frown, the silent MIA lowered her head. I don''t know when her voice was crying: "I''m afraid you''re gone, I''m afraid you don''t want me. Owen is gone, Toledo is gone, and I''m afraid I''m alone in the family..." With that, Mia looked up at Nagini. It was a pair of tearful eyes. The emotions revealed by those eyes were more than a dozen emotions, such as fear, begging, pity and so on. These emotions made Nagini feel as heavy as ever, like a stone, hitting his calm heart like stagnant water. Nagini was stunned. He was silent for a long time. He took out a napkin and handed it to him: "so you''re going to marry me?" Mia took the napkin. She was embarrassed to wipe the tears on her face. Her face was a little shy: "it''s said on TV that as long as I marry you, you will accompany me all my life." Nagini rolled her eyes. "Don''t be silly. TV is full of lies." Mia was stunned. She shook her head desperately: "you lied to me, I don''t believe it, Nagini, I don''t believe it, you''re lying to me!" But Nagini said, "if you don''t believe it, ask the teacher, but although it''s a lie on TV, I won''t leave you until you get married." The placid heart, like a stagnant water, has inexplicably added a trace of vitality. The upturned corner of Nagini''s mouth, which has not appeared for a long time, is gradually showing signs of recovery. Unfortunately, seven year old MIA obviously didn''t know the change of Nagini. She shook her head and looked firmly at Nagini: "I don''t want it. I''m going to marry you. I''m afraid you''ll run away." There was a flash of helplessness in his eyes. He ate the last sandwich. Nagini wiped his mouth with a napkin: "come on, stop it. I''m going to see Toledo today. Is there any food at home? I''m going to bring him some." As for cleaning the lawn? Forget it, have time to discuss with MIA another day. After all, this is a big event. Owen designs lawns of different shapes and functions according to children''s preferences every year. Chapter 35 Los Angeles belongs to California. Together with Washington and Oregon, it is called the west coast of the United States. Strictly speaking, it is the west of the United States. Many people think that the environment in Los Angeles is very good, but in fact, it is just the opposite. Like the country in the East, the west of the United States is very desolate. It has improved over the years, but it is obviously a long work to control one side of soil and water. Because it is close to the sea, Los Angeles does not have the desolate atmosphere of yellow sand in the west, but there is still a big gap between the two sides compared with the pleasant east coast, that is, New York. The reason why Los Angeles still has a war with New York is probably because Hollywood is not far from Los Angeles. Without Hollywood, no one would know that there is a place called Los Angeles in America. By bus 101, with Mia''s love sandwich, Nagini gradually left Los Angeles. The road is desolate at the speed visible to the naked eye. The wind and sand blow through the Gobi with yellow sand all over the sky. Even in early autumn, it still makes people feel desolate and lonely. Nagini''s destination is a prison in California. Because there is a river not far away, the surrounding environment is not very bad. You can see the small forest not far away. There are many pines, cypresses and wild animals. However, because it is a prison, some people will be close to it. Toledo''s luck is very good. He is only 14 years old this year, which means that he is still under age (18 years old). Otherwise, the killing will not be as simple as three years. But anyway, killing is illegal after all. Toledo has to pay for his impulse. The appearance of Nagini surprised many prison guards in California prison. Although western children are precocious, even if they are precocious, Nagini, who is only six years old, still surprised everyone by taking a bus to visit the prison alone. Many prison guards have said that at the same age of six, his children can only play with mud! In short, in the surprised eyes of the prison guard, Nagini met Toledo. Not seen for more than half a month, Toledo matured a lot, as if he had grown up overnight. Owen''s death and his imprisonment for murder made Toledo think a lot. He began to regret his impulsive behavior. It''s really relieved to kill each other, but so what? I''m in prison, but what about my brother and sister? Even the oldest MIA is only seven! How should his brother and sister survive in the place where people eat and don''t vomit bones in Los Angeles? Toledo thought a lot during the more than half a month in prison. Owen was dead. As the only boss in the family, he didn''t play the role of pillar. Instead, he worried his younger brothers and sisters and even fell into danger, which made him very self reproach. So after seeing Nagini, Toledo was very excited. The first sentence he met was: "How''s it going recently? Is everything all right at home? No one bullies you? Is MIA okay?" Asking questions like machine gun fire made Nagini a little more helpless. Instead of answering each other''s questions, he handed over Mia''s love sandwich: "OK, this is the sandwich she prepared for you." Unlike Eastern prisons, Western prisons are more humanized. Especially in places like the juvenile detention center, because the prisoners are special (young), there will not be a glass window to separate them. Generally, prison guards will find a special room for prisoners to chat face to face with their friends and family members, and even choose coffee as a drink. But Toledo didn''t want to drink coffee at the moment. He tore open the package, looked at the ugly love sandwich inside, and took a big bite. Then he shook his head reluctantly and smiled at the corners of his mouth: "The taste is as bad as ever, but it''s delicious." Mia really doesn''t have any culinary talent. Nagini has always doubted whether Owen''s taste is wrong. Otherwise, how can she think MIA is suitable for opening a restaurant? But for Toledo, this sandwich is different from ordinary sandwich. Its focus is not on taste, but the special meaning of love sandwich! Watching Toledo gobble up the sandwich, Nagini kindly sent a cup of coffee: "eat slowly and don''t choke. MIA confessed to me today. She said she wanted to marry me." "Poof!" Toledo''s eyes widened and coffee spewed out of his mouth. Fortunately, Nagini expected Toledo''s reaction and was ready to avoid early. Looking at Nagini, this strong Toledo like a calf, his brain is blank at the moment. Nagini? Mia? Get married? blamed! What happened while I was away? At the thought of MIA and Nagini entering the palace of marriage, Toledo couldn''t help feeling sad that his cabbage was arched by a pig. His eyes flashed with anger and gnashing his teeth at Nagini: "Damn, you''re her brother!" Nagini shrugged, his face helpless: "I can''t help it, maybe it''s because of personality charm, but don''t worry, I''ve rejected MIA." Refuse? Nagini refused Mia''s proposal? Toledo feels that his brain can''t react, that is, they won''t get married? Why don''t I feel Kaisen? It''s a good thing. Why do I feel that my sister is despised? And the person I dislike is my brother? And just when Toledo thought it would be over here, Nagini spoke again. You think it''s over? Come on, Toledo is no better than Nagini. He needs treatment. He needs strong treatment from Nagini. Looking at Toledo''s complicated look, Nagini coughed: "although I have rejected mia, you know the little girl''s mind is hard to guess. Who knows if MIA will appear in my bed when I wake up." "Shut up! It''s impossible!" Toledo was gnashing his teeth. The anger on his face was like an angry bull. At the moment, his mood was as exciting as taking a roller coaster. If he hadn''t had a big heart, he would have had a heart attack. Looking at Toledo''s "kind" look, Nagini nodded with satisfaction: "it''s no use talking to me. After all, we are not MIA unless..." "Unless what?" "Unless you come out early." Toledo was stunned. He was not stupid. He understood what Nagini meant with a little reminder. He sighed and looked at Nagini with a complex look: "thanks." Nagini shook his head, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly: "it''s all right. I''m holding it at home, but you do well and try to come back early." Toledo nodded, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes. This was the commitment and thanks between men: "well, I will, that''s right." Nagini looked at Toledo suspiciously: "what?" Toledo took a deep breath. He gnashed his teeth and stared at Nagini: "remember, if I find you two together after I go back, I''ll break your leg!" Nagini was stunned and turned his eyes: "get out, you dead sister!" At the same time, he served as the commander-in-chief and chief scientist of Pegasus project in the secret military base of the United States 140 kilometers away from California prison. On weekdays, Dr. Wendy Lawson (Kerry Empire scientist Ma Weill), who is friendly and calm, always frowns. At the moment, her eyes twinkle with tension and dignity, as if a very terrible thing was about to happen. Finally, as soon as she gritted her teeth, a decision flashed in her eyes: "No, I can''t stay here anymore. I have to leave quickly!" Chapter 36 After leaving California prison, Nagini was in a good mood. From Toledo''s figure, we can see that his prison life is very good, and his mental problems have been perfectly treated under the guidance of Nagini. Maybe he can stimulate Toledo every month. Nagini believes that under his own treatment, Toledo will be angry in three years or two years at most. After leaving California prison, Nagini sat bored on the sidewalk in front of the prison. Because it was remote and next to the prison, there were few buses to here. If Nagini remembers correctly, it seems that only three 101 buses pass here a day. This proves once again that it is quite inconvenient in America if you don''t have a car. Nagini has a car. Although Owen''s Dodge Challenger was burned, most parts can still be used. It will be a great car with a little modification. But the problem is that Nagini is only six years old. He is not qualified to apply for a driver''s license. In the distance is the bright sun and the desolate earth, because not far away is a river, which nourishes the earth and makes a dense pine and cypress grow here. A gust of wind blew, but it was cool. Nagini estimated the time. It''s 13:00 p.m. now. The fastest bus No. 101 can arrive here is 17:00 p.m., that is to say, he has to sit here foolishly for four hours. Really, Nagini misses the era of smart phones 30 years later. As long as there is a mobile phone, even if he doesn''t do anything, he can easily spend a day. Bored squatting in the shade, Nagini looked up at the blue sky, and her bright eyes were a bit dull. He wanted to go back to prison and chat with Toledo, but there was a time limit for visiting. Moreover, the prison guards are very face-saving. Toledo and Nagini''s visiting time is obviously much longer than the regulations. He is not a person who can advance by an inch. The other party gives himself face, and Nagini also gives the other party face. At the same time, what Nagini didn''t know was that in a wilderness 140 kilometers away from him, an aircraft beyond current technology was flying into space. Carol Danvers, the driver, is a beautiful woman with dazzling blond hair. Except that her ass is not tilted enough, her face is a little big, and her skeleton is more male than men, she should be a pretty good beauty. Behind Carol is the designer of the fighter. The specific name is not clear, but generally everyone calls her Dr. Lawson. She is a very powerful woman. The operation and service object of the whole base is Dr. Lawson. It started two minutes ago. At that time, Dr. Lawson was very nervous. Carol didn''t know what the other party was nervous about, but from the look, Dr. Lawson seemed to be in big trouble? The friendship between Carol and Dr. Lawson is very deep, probably because of mutual trust and understanding. When she was a little girl, Carol went to Cape Canaveral (the world-famous aviation coast) to see the launch process of the aircraft. Of course, the bear child''s ending was the same. Carol''s father beat her up. But even so, Carol didn''t stop her desire to fly. Because her father didn''t want Carol to go to college, she had to join the air force to meet her desire to fly. Unfortunately, the process was not smooth. American pilots at this time are almost synonymous with men. As for women? Sorry, isn''t it good to go home to look after the children, wash clothes, cook and tidy up the housework? In short, Carol''s flying career was not smooth until she met Dr. rouse. The other party appreciated Carol''s character and was optimistic about Carol''s potential. So she gradually changed from a logistics soldier to one of the few female pilots in the United States at that time. What is a friend? A friend is someone who can help you regardless of principles when you need them. Although Carol didn''t know what had happened, it was obviously not a small thing to make Dr. Lawson so flustered, but she stood up resolutely. "Are you sure you want to follow me? You know it''s dangerous." Dr. Lawson looked hesitant. She gave Carol a solemn warning, but the other party shook her head and looked firm: "Of course, Dr. rouse, you should know what I know about the plane. It is already a part of my body. I''ll drive it safer than you." "Well, 5229 - negative 4-7, 8.7-6-8, 0.2," Carol didn''t know where the coordinate pointed. She asked Dr. rouse, but the other party explained that her laboratory, but the coordinate was obviously in outer space. Carol had some doubts, but anyway, she drove the plane to this coordinate. But soon an accident happened, and a fighter plane obviously beyond the current technology passed by his eyes. Carol was a little flustered, but Dr. rouse behind seemed more flustered than herself. She seemed to know each other''s identity and hurriedly shouted to Carol, "run!" However, it is obviously useless to escape. Although the other party''s fighter is much smaller than her own fighter, the other party''s speed is faster and the firepower is more fierce. At a glance, it is known that it is a fighter with batch production qualification after several tests, which is essentially different from the concept fighter she drives. Is it a Soviet fighter designed for the United States? This is terrible! Energy rays were emitted from the fighter, and blue and green lights were emitted from the fighter jet. It felt like a green meteor chasing a blue meteor. But unlike meteors, these two "meteors" are obviously much more flexible. Sometimes they suddenly accelerate and complete a difficult 360 ¡ã rotation in the air, just like an inverted big C, running from the front to the back and launching a fierce attack on the enemy''s ass. Sometimes the eagle hits the sky, and its flexible figure is like a petrel in a storm. Under a set of flexible operations, it can hide all the enemy''s attacks. The battle was fierce. The two sides fought for about a dozen rounds. Although the blue side has been very brave, it can be clearly felt that the blue side has been suppressed by the green side. Similarly, this also made Nagini squatting on the ground look confused. He didn''t realize what it was at first, but soon he remembered that it was 1989, the year when Captain Marvel gained his ability. Nagini suddenly realized that he seemed to have found a big baby! At the same time, because of the surprised captain''s discovery, Nagini couldn''t help thinking. Recently, Nagini has been trying to get Nick Frey to leave Los Angeles, but the problem is that if he can''t find enough evidence, Nick Frey, an old fox, can''t leave. So Nagini needs another way, a way to make Nick Frey have to leave Los Angeles, and the battle in the air may be an opportunity for Nagini. He needs a pistol, a pistol that can emit energy rays, Nagini just needs to give the pistol to Nick Frey and tell him that he found it at the explosion site. Nick Frey, who is naturally suspicious, will investigate. With the mind of Nick Frey, the king of agents, I believe he will eventually find out that all this is related to Tianma plan. Nick Frey would then be forcibly transferred from Los Angeles on suspicion of investigating state secrets. The s.h.i.e.l.d. has extremely high privileges in any country in the world. Generally speaking, the police do not have the right to expel each other, so every member of the s.h.l.d. has a very high degree of freedom. Nagini can''t drive Nick Frey away unless Nick Frey leaves by himself. Of course, there is another possibility that Nick Frey''s superiors let him leave. You know, Nick Frey is not the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. now. He is not even a middle-level agent. The Tianma plan is likely to be the place where the United States made special weapons for the cold war. Although the Divine Shield bureau does not belong to the United States, the United States has great power within the world security organization. So as long as Nick Fury investigates here, as long as Nick Fury investigates Tianma plan, he will leave Los Angeles! Chapter 37 The place where Carol and Dr. Lawson fell was an alluvial island. This is a beautiful place with clear water and green pines and cypresses on both sides of the river embankment. The best thing is the terrain here. A "human" shaped tributary is separated from the source of the river. Because the river drives sediment, part of the sediment settles under the wide riverbed, and then forms a round alluvial island like a pupil. Interestingly, affected by the surrounding landform, the "herringbone" tributaries extending from the source of the river gathered together again at the end of the river, and finally formed an erect but incomparably beautiful eye. Carol''s fighter plane is making an emergency landing. Her first forced landing is on alluvial island, but I don''t know whether it is because the materials of the fighter are too strong or because Carol''s driving skills are too excellent. The fighter plane did not crash on the island in the middle of the river, but crashed a large area of pines and cypresses. Finally, it taxied on the river for a distance before landing on the shore. It was precisely because of this taxiing that Carol was not seriously injured by the crash. "Boom!" A violent crash sounded like a series of thunder on the earth. Carol felt that the whole fighter was shaking. The huge sound seemed to tear her body. She desperately controlled the plane, but the plane was like a huge monster angered, and she didn''t listen to her control at all. Finally, in the harsh alarm and violent turbulence, Carol''s plane broke through the water like a sharp arrow and crashed into the soft sand opposite. When the fighter completely stopped, an anxious voice came from the command room in the helmet with radio: "Carol? Can you hear me? What happened? Carol?" Don''t think that if you fly into the sky, you can fly as freely as a bird. In fact, every plane flying in the blue sky has a command console to control everything on the ground. The command room obviously found that there was a problem with the plane, so it sent out an inquiry at the first time. Carol shook her body. The violent bumps and impact made her feel that her bones were going to scatter. Fortunately, the landing point she chose was very good, so she didn''t get too serious injury. In his ear was the anxious voice of the headquarters. Carol subconsciously replied, "yes, I got it. The plane hit the ground." After receiving Carol''s reply, there was a relieved voice from the command room. We should know that although aircraft accidents rarely occur, the mortality of aircraft accidents is terrible. Especially in 1989, when science and technology were not so developed, aircraft accidents almost meant death. At the moment, Carol is obviously not interested in bragging about the experience with the headquarters. The only thing in her mind was Dr. Lawson sitting behind the driver. She took off her helmet and climbed out of the driver''s seat. Looking at Dr. Lawson sitting behind the driver and unconscious, Carol quickly untied her helmet with anxiety and concern: "how are you, doctor? Yours..." Dr. Lawson, who sits behind the driver, is arguably much safer than Carol. But because Dr Lawson is very old, her condition is much worse than Carol. Dr. Lawson, who woke up from a coma, was stunned when she saw the strange flash in Carol''s eyes. Then she smiled kindly: "it''s blue? How''s my hairstyle?" Carol is a little silent, because as far as she knows, there is no race with blue blood in the world, so what''s going on? Dr. Lawson didn''t care about Carol''s changing look. She patted each other on the shoulder. Although she was seriously injured, she had a bright smile on her face: "Carol, can you help me get out of here?" Carol thought for a while and finally dispelled the idea in her heart. No matter why Dr. Lawson''s blood is blue, in short, now save the other party. In about seven or eight seconds, Carol rescued Dr. Lawson from the falling fighter. The air is filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke, which is the smell of fighter burning, but fortunately, the flame can not detonate the fighter''s energy. Carol and Dr. Lawson sat on the sand. She looked at Carol''s puzzled look, sorted out the language in her heart, and finally explained it briefly. It turns out that Dr. Lawson is not an earth person. She comes from a cosmic civilization called Kerry Empire and is a scientist of that civilization. As an excellent scientist, Dr. Lawson invented many things, including many terrible weapons. She thought her inventions were all for peace until she found that the essence of the Kerry empire was aggression and destruction. Dr. Lawson collapsed. She said she would resist the tyranny of the Kerry empire. Of course, Dr. Lawson also knows that it is impossible to fight against the giant Kerry empire with his own strength. So she planned to build a shelter so that the scurus who were mutilated by the Kerry empire could have a viable home in the universe. The plane that chased them just now came not from the Soviet, but from the Kerry empire. The other party''s goal is to kill Dr. Lawson and take away the weapon invented by Dr. Lawson. What is this weapon? Dr. Lawson didn''t say, but she looked at the fighter not far away excitedly: "I''ll destroy it anyway." So Carol guessed that the weapon should be in the plane, but what she didn''t expect was that when Dr. Lawson was about to destroy the plane, there was a gunshot not far away. With a bang, a green energy ray penetrated Dr. Lawson''s heart. There is no bloody picture in the imagination. The energy weapon has strong penetrability and penetrates Dr. Lawson''s heart in an instant. The protective clothing is as fragile as a piece of paper in front of the energy weapon. In no more than two seconds, Dr. Lawson''s body loses its vital characteristics. Dr Lawson is dead? Carol is confused! Today''s events have a great impact on her three outlooks. Dr. Lawson, whom she has always respected, is actually an alien. In addition, the other party''s name is not Lawson. Her real name is Ma Weill. Besides Dr. Lawson, there are many other civilizations in the universe. What Carroll couldn''t accept was that she was about to face an alien, and the alien had just killed Dr. Lawson, and in her conversation with Dr. Lawson, Carroll learned that the other party seemed to be a murderous villain? This made Carol very confused. For a time, she didn''t know what to do. The smoke of war was burning in the air. Carol nervously picked up Dr. Lawson''s pistol. Through the smoke, Carol could see the fuzzy humanoid creature not far away. The opposite side is coming towards itself step by step. The heartbeat began to accelerate. Because of tension, Carol subconsciously bit her lips. A layer of sweat appeared in the palm of her hand, and the string in her heart was tight. I don''t know when, there was a layer of sweat on her forehead. As the enemy approached, Carol finally saw each other''s face. He is about 1.8 meters tall. He is dressed in black armor. There are silver white metal baffles in some parts. Carroll can''t distinguish the material, but the whole set of equipment is full of a sense of science and technology. His face is similar to that of most people on earth. His facial features are a little rotten, but he lacks the noble smell of rotten, and gives people a feeling of cold-blooded officers. Yong Rogge, Star Corps commander, Colonel Kerry empire. Facing Carroll pointing a gun at himself, he looked calm and did not panic at all. He looked at the contempt and arrogance of lower species with higher species in his eyebrows: "you don''t need this. I won''t hurt you." Nervous Carol sneered, "won''t hurt me? What do you mean by shooting as soon as you meet?" Rogge frowned slightly. He shot because the other party was ma Weill, a scientist who defected from the Kerry Empire, and this low creature in front of him? It''s like the police kill a criminal, but they don''t kill a criminal''s pet. For Carol? I''m sorry, he has no desire to kill each other. So Rogge shook his head. Instead of continuing to talk to the lower creature, he directly asked, "where is the energy core?" Carol obviously didn''t know what Rogge thought. She was very nervous at the moment. Rogge''s calmness made her inexplicably uneasy, so Carol pretended to be confident: "the ambulance is on the way. It only takes two minutes for you..." "Bang!" a gunshot! Looking at Carol who fell to the ground and his life passed quickly, Rogge looked indifferent. He seemed to kill a pig without mercy and sadness: "it seems that we don''t need to continue this topic." With that, Rogge looked at the plane not far away. Dr. marwell had tried to destroy the plane before, and the lower life looked at the plane several times when talking. This shows that the energy core they want is likely to be in the plane. However, just as Rogge was going to inspect the wreckage, he suddenly frowned. Years of combat experience gave him a sixth sense beyond the reach of ordinary people. He feels a sense of crisis, a very strong sense of crisis. Although he is not sure whether the other party is aimed at him, he can feel that there is enough to pose a fatal threat to him. So he subconsciously turned around and fired several shots at his back: "Who''s there!" Chapter 38 Looking at the thick smoke on the ground, the surrounding has crystallized, and the core area is even emitting dark red magma bubbles in "Gulu Gulu", a touch of helplessness flashed in Naji''s eyes. Heaven and earth conscience, he came here just to find something no one wanted, and was ready to throw it to Nick Frey, an old Yin Bi, who was going to pit him hard. But he never thought that as soon as he came, he saw Colonel Kerry shoot Carol. Die young! Captain surprise hung up! Nagini''s face was confused and forced. What do you say that Captain Marvel died? Does that mean that no one will save the iron man Drifting in space in the future? Without iron man, we can''t develop a time shuttle, and we can''t go back to the superheroes of the past. We can only reluctantly accept this reality. The purple potato father of the family planning director doesn''t need to restart the universe. He can safely eat his own melons on his Titan planet? So whether Carol is dead or not, iron man seems to be dying? Sure enough, little Nini, you died miserably!!! While Nagini was thinking, Colonel Rogge of the Kerry Empire, standing in the wreckage of the plane, looked at Nagini''s direction with a dignified look: "come out, no matter who you are, I have found you!" Did you really find yourself? Or are you blowing yourself up? Nagini didn''t know, but after a little thinking, he resolutely came out of the trees. The reason is very simple. Rogge came to the earth for the energy source, that is, the magic cube of the universe. Nagini came here mainly to pick up "garbage". Although this garbage is priceless in the eyes of earth people, for the development of science and technology and the Kerry Empire, which has long entered the interstellar civilization, these things Nagini needs are really garbage, even worse than garbage. Therefore, there is no conflict of interest between the two sides, and as long as there is no conflict between the two sides, there is no possibility of fighting. Even if the Kerry colonel is a cold-blooded and ruthless guy, he will not attack a child, will he? In the afternoon sun, Nagini came out of the trees. She had short black hair and white and tender skin. She couldn''t help but pinch it. Her delicate facial features gave people a doll feeling. Especially those bright big eyes, coupled with the slow development of Asians, and the very thin Nagini, with this high appearance, he can always make countless women''s maternal love flood. The six-year-old Nagini is very beautiful and exquisite. On the one hand, it is because he is a hybrid, on the other hand, it is also because the Basilisk is changing Nagini''s genes. There is a naive smile on his face, which makes people who have met Nagini feel good about the six-year-old child. If Nagini has any shortcomings, it is that after a long time of contact, you will feel a sense of disobedience in Nagini, a little angel, because his eyes occasionally flash a touch of uncomfortable, even creepy indifference. As Nagini ascended from childhood to growth, this change became more and more obvious, or the snake monster gene had a greater and greater impact on Nagini. As Nagini walked out of the grass, the dignity flashed in Rogge''s eyes did not dissipate, but became more and more nervous. Unlike the lower life who was shot by himself, Although Nagini is only a six-year-old child, Rogge doesn''t underestimate each other. On Nagini, Rogge feels ten times and dozens of times more pressure than Carol. This feeling is like the famous yuan eater. Who would have thought that a lovely orange cat could swallow a planet? Although the child in front of him is not a yuan eater, the degree of threat given to him by the other party is by no means what human beings can have. After taking a deep breath, Rogge looked at Nagini with a dignified look: "who are you? Why are you here? What''s your purpose?" Looking at the nervous Rogge, Nagini stuck out her tongue and pretended to be harmless to humans and animals, with a pair of lovely big eyes and long eyelashes blinking: "uncle, I''m just passing by." Rogge frowned. He looked at Nagini with a twinkle of thought. Finally, he shook his head and a warning appeared on his face: "in this case, hurry away. I don''t want to hurt you." Nagini nodded with a sweet smile on his face, but at the moment he was ready to turn around, his speed suddenly increased and dodged aside like lightning. "Bang!" A green energy ray hit the beach behind Nagini. Under the erosion of energy weapons, the sand and stone were instantly melted into flowing dark red magma, emitting terrible high temperature while bubbling. If Nagini hadn''t been fast enough, this shot would have been fatal to him. Looking at the Kerry Colonel not far away, Nagini had a touch of helplessness on his face. He pointed to the flowing magma not far away, and a touch of irony on his face: "this is what you said you don''t want to hurt me?" Rogge didn''t answer Nagini''s question. He took the pistol back to his waist and took out a pair of boxers full of green lightning from somewhere. Although Rogge''s marksmanship is very good, he is better at fighting with other weapons than marksmanship. As for Nagini''s question? Sorry, he didn''t want to answer. When he shot just now, Rogge found that Nagini''s evasion was predicted, which means that the other party had long predicted that he would shoot. The key to this problem is not anticipation, but why the other party thinks he wants to shoot. So the two of them belong to 50 steps and laugh at 100 steps. They don''t trust each other. The only difference is that they took the lead, but unfortunately their first hand didn''t achieve the expected effect. Rogge doesn''t believe in Nagini. Although in his scan, Nagini''s genes are the same as those of people on earth (similarity 99.99%), he doesn''t think there will be creatures of this level on the backward earth. The other side feels even more threatening to him than the accuser Ronan. This means that the other party has the technology to hide their genes, which can not be developed by people on earth in 100 or 200 years. So the question is, why does the other party appear on the earth? Why pretend to be lower life? In Rogge''s view, the answer is self-evident. The other party, like himself, comes for the energy core. The reason why he pretends to be an earth man is also to paralyze himself. But the other party obviously didn''t know that he had honed an extraordinary sixth sense in countless wars, so even if the gene detector suggested that the other party was from earth, he still didn''t let down his guard. What made him wonder was that even the skurus, who were born to change their shape, could not disguise in front of the gene detector, so which side of the universe did they come from? Asgard? It is said that the Prince there has a superb camouflage, enough to disguise anyone. Looking at Rogge''s uncertain eyes and vaguely guessing what the other party thought, Nagini felt that he should rescue. No, it''s to explain. However, when Nagini saw the other party''s firm and murderous eyes again, Nagini gave up the idea of explanation. How to say? Nagini''s school teacher, that is, the middle-aged greasy man who likes to tell stories about the captain of the United States, once his wife came to school to find him, and then met the greasy man with another female teacher. PS: the one with the pants off. At that time, the smell of greasy man and wife was similar to that of Colonel Rogge of Kerry. They were all the smell that I didn''t listen, I didn''t listen, I didn''t listen, anyway, if I killed you. In fact, there is no difference between women and men, especially those who admit death. For example, in front of Colonel Rogge, Nagini knew that in this state, the other party would not believe what he said. As for running away? This is a good choice, but looking at the brand-new aircraft not far away, Nagini resolutely gave up the idea, the pupils gradually began to shrink, and the disturbing cold smell on Nagini began to be strong. His body surface temperature decreased at a rate visible to the naked eye, while his heart beat wildly. A cool wind blew, and both sides stared into each other''s eyes. The atmosphere in the air became solidified. Animals felt more keenly than humans. They seemed to know that a disaster was about to happen. At the moment, they curled up and trembled. The ants climbed into the cave, the birds no longer dared to sing, and the fish swimming in the river also lay on the bottom of the river and loaded wood. A frightened North American cardinal feels that it is wise to flee here, so it plans to fight hard, and then "Boom!" A huge roar sounded! Chapter 39 Kerry people have strong physical quality. Although they look similar to humans, under long-term genetic optimization, Kerry people''s strength is at least three to five times that of humans. Therefore, even without the advanced weapons of the Cree, an ordinary Cree has the ability to fight dozens of people on earth. And the Crees armed with high-tech weapons? Strength will be stronger! For example, the boxer in Colonel Rogge''s hand is similar to magneto''s ability to manipulate metal. Although the power is far from magneto''s ability, the advantage lies in mass production, and gloves with different power can be manufactured according to the principle. In Rogge''s hand, this glove can only pick up a few tons of metal at a time, but if this weapon is installed on a spaceship or even a star class warship, it is powerful enough to destroy one or even several planets. Nagini turned into a 12 meter black scale poisonous python. Although it is a snake, Nagini is obviously different from normal snakes. He has the quickness and power that snakes on earth don''t have. In contrast to the yellow and white sand beach, Nagini, who has become a black scale python, looks very beautiful. His scales are like just washed black gemstones, reflecting bright light in the sun and having a body 12 meters long, but Nagini doesn''t look bloated as a whole, but gives people a feeling of slender and powerful. Through the hard and thick scales, you can see the compact muscles below, full of explosive power. Like the previous sneak attack, Rogge took the lead this time. He instantly activated the magnetic gloves, and the green lightning wrapped the surrounding aircraft debris. Dozens of kilograms and hundreds of kilograms of debris hit Nagini with a roaring wind. But Nagini''s reaction speed is very fast, or his reaction speed has been very fast. Any emotion has a taste. Nagini can always infer what the other party''s next action is through these tastes. Don''t doubt whether Nagini can smell the smell of each other before they act. The actions of all creatures are reflected by the brain to the body, and then the body to the brain, which is why Nagini can always attack later. So before the wreckage of the plane hit him, Nagini turned into a black scale snake monster. The 12 meter black snake gave people a very strong pressure. People stood up three meters high, with a bucket thick waist and a head full of small scales. Under the gaze of those dark golden indifferent eyes, it seemed that their heart was going to stop! What''s more, this snake also has a speed that doesn''t match its size! A black lightning flashed across the ruins. Under the great power of Nagini, the surrounding sand was lifted and flew. He skillfully passed through pieces and threw them at his debris. His action was elegant and flexible, and it was a little strange. It''s hard to imagine that such a swift action comes from a python of thousands of kilograms. Looking at Nagini''s approach, Rogers did not panic. He has rich combat experience. In the vast universe, you can always meet strange opponents, Twelve meter Nagini is not a big challenge for him. Shaking his hand, seven or eight large pieces of aircraft wreckage formed an iron wall in front of Rogge. At the same time, he wanted to draw a short knife from his waist. This is a short knife made of special material. The overall color is silver gray with red and green patterns. It is similar to the two daggers in the hands of Drax the destroyer, but it is much smaller. Its hardness and sharpness are of high quality in the whole universe. Even if it is a giant star beast that can travel in space, this short knife can cut each other''s skin. But the next moment, Rogge''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t have time to pull out the short knife at his waist, and Rogge quickly retreated back! At the same time, the neighing Nagini shook his tail, full of black scales, just like a steel whip, with unstoppable violent power, directly smashed the metal wall in front of him! How powerful is Nagini now? This is a difficult figure to calculate. In the human state, Nagini weighs less than 25kg, but in the snake monster state, his weight has already exceeded 1000kg, and now it is likely to have reached more than 1400KG. How much strength does Nagini need to move this body of more than 1400KG? In the Basilisk state, although Nagini''s average speed is only 70 kilometers per hour, this is not his peak speed. If Nagini is willing, he can even challenge the cheetah''s speed of 125 kilometers per hour. In front of this level of weight and power, not to mention the metal wall forcibly bonded together with magnetic force, even if it is a complete copper wall and iron wall, Nagini can break it! Rogge was not ready to escape. He was still very confident in his strength, but when he saw the wall torn by Nagini''s blow, he resolutely chose to follow his heart. While Nagini looked at the angry Nagini, Rogge really wanted to tell the other party: Fighting also needs brains! However, what Rogge didn''t expect was that Nagini, who sent out "incompetent rage", did not attack at this time when he took back the parts, but became human. This made Rogge curious, especially after watching Nagini spit out the pistol from his mouth, Rogge''s expression became more and more strange: "what do you want? Don''t tell me, you''re going to beat me with this pistol that has been eliminated for more than ten years. It can''t even break the armor on me." But Nagini shook his head. He raised the energy pistol and looked at Rogge compassionately: "I know your eyes just now. Do you think I''m stupid and smart? Observe the surrounding environment, you fool!" Rogge was stunned, then thought of something, and his face suddenly changed! He shouted in panic: "No, you can''t!" But unfortunately, Nagini did not give the other party a chance at all. With a shot and an energy ray, he successfully hit the energy warehouse of the fighter next to Rogge. Then there was a violent roar. Looking at Rogge engulfed by blue energy, Nagini shook his head and raised his middle finger with disdain: "Fool!" Chapter 40 Nagini knew for a long time that if he continued to fight hard, he must eventually fall. All battles have a law. Whether it''s the battle between Nagini and Rogge at the moment, or the battle between the world and the world, there is only one factor that ultimately determines the outcome, that is, comprehensive strength. Why did the East dare to open a trade war directly in the face of great provocation from the West 30 years later? The reason is that the comprehensive strength of both sides is not much different. Although the GDP is higher than me, my GDP is not bad. Even considering the comprehensive conditions, I am even stronger than you. Home to home, and so did the battle between Nagini and Rogge. Although Nagini has an absolute advantage in terms of destructive power, Rogge can minimize Nagini''s destructive power with science and technology that has surpassed the earth for many years. In particular, the other party has magnetic gloves, which can gain an advantage that Nagini can''t get in the later tug of war. You should know that Nagini needs to consume physical strength in every battle, but Rogge only needs to consume the energy in the magnetic gloves. Although they are all consumed, they are essentially different. But that''s not why Nagini thought he would lose. The reason why he really thinks he will lose to Rogge in the end is because of his endurance, such as the other side. Kerry people are very powerful. Don''t think their technology is the most terrible. In fact, their biotechnology is also powerful. Kriti, who can stand firm in the universe and wantonly invade other planets, has excellent physique in addition to powerful weapons and desperate technology. The accuser, Ronan, has the ability to independently control power gemstones. In front of the Colonel Rogge, although he did not control the infinite gem, he also suffered the explosion of space gem energy, and was bombarded with a lot of energy by Captain Marvel without injury. Considering that under 50% of the state, one hit energy can penetrate the anti-theft door (in the Tianma plan laboratory). If normal humans are hit, they may have a big hole in their body. But the same attack against the Crees? Whether it was Colonel Rogge himself or Colonel Rogge''s men, the surprised captain''s energy seemed to have little effect. This is the Kerry people''s physique. The strong physique brings the Kerry people high defense and amazing endurance. Nagini''s weakest is endurance. As a basilisk, although he has great power, the problem is that he is not durable enough. So after understanding this, Nagini began his layout. Rogge didn''t realize that Nagini''s attack and every dodge had a purpose. He didn''t find that he picked up Carol''s energy hand when picking up aircraft parts. Maybe he noticed the energy hand, but he didn''t notice that his position had changed, especially the distance between them had changed from the first 20 meters to the present 40 meters. And when Colonel Rogge discovered the problem? It''s too late! As he said to Logan, do you think you have a high IQ? Sorry, I hope you think your IQ is very high! Creedy''s technology is terrible. Rogge''s armor can easily resist the shooting of energy weapons, but the problem is that he can be faster than energy weapons? In order to prevent this problem, Nagini specially made Rogge''s position ten meters away from the position of the energy module, which means that as long as he drives it, he will be able to detonate the energy module. Rogge, ten meters away, will also be involved in the energy flood leaked from the energy tank! So with Rogge''s angry and unwilling roar, Nagini''s hair went into his soul and successfully ejected the sub into the energy module. Then there was a huge explosion, and everything went on according to the script set by Nagini. The blue energy leaked from the energy tank. Under the sweeping of this huge energy, Colonel Rogge was directly shot off, but there was a small problem, that is, Nagini''s body was directly shot down in the river behind him under the impact of this blue torrent. At the moment before the coma, Nagini was a little confused. Because according to the setting of the film, when Carol detonated the energy module, although it caused an explosion, the effect of the explosion was not strong and did not cause substantial impact and damage to the surrounding environment. But why did the energy source explode so strongly after driving? You should know that Nagini is 40 meters away from Rogge, and Rogge is 10 meters away from the energy module, that is, 50 meters away. His physical fitness is still affected. Sure enough, the movies are deceptive. At the last moment of coma, looking at the blue energy filling his field of vision, Nagini thought helplessly. What Nagini didn''t know was that with his own detonating energy source, with the explosion point as the center, a large amount of blue energy gushed out, directly covering all life within a radius of 100 meters. I don''t know whether it''s guided by some force or because the two sides really fit together. This blue energy gradually integrates into Carol''s body. Carol, who was already a corpse, is now becoming more and more energetic. Even with a large amount of blue energy integrated into Carol''s body, this powerful and majestic female man had a heartbeat, and she even began to breathe. But things didn''t stop here. Most of the blue energy was integrated into Carol''s body to revive the dead Carol, but a small part of the blue energy flashing white light was not integrated into Carol''s body. This energy seems to be very fond of Carol''s body, but I don''t know whether it is because Carol''s body has been filled with blue energy, or because the flashing blue energy density is too high, Carol''s body can''t fit in. In short, this force lingered around carol for a long time, and finally had to run to gro, who was also unconscious. When this energy was about to integrate into Rogge, Nagini, who sank in the river, had a wonderful change. "Ding! Discover high-density space energy!" "Ding! It is found that this energy is highly consistent with the snake monster gene and can be used to open the fifth stage of the snake monster - the polar body!" "Ding! Do you absorb this energy?" "Ding! It is detected that this space energy has the intention to escape control. This behavior has violated the relevant regulations of the New York destruction plan. According to the relevant provisions of the current universe, this space energy will be punished as deprivation of lifelong freedom." "Ding! The space energy did not refute, and the punishment was executed immediately." This unconscious space energy doesn''t know what just happened. It just feels that the one lying next to him seems more suitable than the one in the river. Then? Then there''s no more. A terrible suction burst out of Nagini''s body in an instant. There was no room to struggle. This pure, flashing white light energy was sucked into Nagini''s body. The young body was transformed into a python of more than 1400KG again, and the flashing white light blue energy was integrated into Nagini''s body. The wound cut by Rogge with a dagger began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. After the body recovered, the scales worn by the battle seemed to have been polished and polished again, becoming as clean as new, like beautiful black gemstones. But the change did not stop. With the integration of body and space energy and the change from the genetic level, Nagini''s original pure black scales gradually added a touch of blue, showing broken patterns in the shape of broken lightning At the same time, with Nagini''s body constantly absorbing this high-density space energy, a series of new hints sounded in her mind. "Ding! High density space energy detected!" "Ding! The Basilisk gene is trying to evolve energy!" "Ding! The current evolution degree is 1%... 4%... 7%... 10%..." "Ding! The evolution energy is insufficient, and the evolution of basilisk gene polar body stops." "Ding! Detect that the host lacks a lot of space and energy. Do you want to open the new function of the mall?" "Ding! The new function of the mall is enabled by default." Name: don Nagini Race: snake monster Status: (coma) Grade: phase II - growth period Growth: 15% Polar body gene: 10% Current points: 10 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: there are gains and losses. Go to Amazon and swallow ten blood orchids to complete the trial of snake monsters. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 41 No.: 42-7 File content: Los Angeles mysterious missing persons Details: since 1989, Los Angeles people have disappeared strangely. The first case occurred in the angel orphanage. A gangster named Barnett disappeared strangely in the angel orphanage. Persons involved in the case: Samantha Falcone (late), Wilson Fisk (moderate suspicion), Nagini Tang (mild suspicion). The second case occurred on the day of Samantha''s death. The victim was a gang member named Snoopy. In addition, a severely deformed female body occurred on the other party''s bed, which was suspected to have been subjected to terrible torture. In addition, a small amount of black ash was found in the bathroom of Snoopy''s home. The composition is the residue of human body burning ash, but the quality is extremely fine. Therefore, it is judged that the combustion is very sufficient, which is suspected to be an energy weapon (high-density energy burning). The third case also occurred on the day of Samantha''s death. The way the victim died was basically the same as that of Snoopy. At the same time, some gang members died the same as the first female corpse found. Judging from this, this is a retaliatory incident. The 15 victims that night were all related to the gang led by Andy, who was the murderer who killed Samantha. In addition, on the day Samantha died, Andy killed Owen Toledo in Palm Valley. Persons involved in the case: Wilson Fisk (moderate suspicion), Nagini Tang (moderate suspicion). The fourth case, located in the abandoned building of Los Angeles deepwater port, killed 95 people. In the case restoration, gang member Andy mysteriously disappeared. Several powders were found at the scene and suspected to have been killed. The above four cases are most likely committed by the same person. Summary of doubtful points: 1. Why are the same criminals? Under the same circumstances, some people turn into ashes, while others are broken and subjected to terrible torture? What do victims have in common? Is it related to race, blood type and personality? 2. In the fourth case, the death toll was as high as 95. Why are Wilson and Nagini all right? People involved in the incident: Wilson Fisk (highly suspicious), Nagini Tang (highly suspicious). Deep speculation: is there another possibility of this event? Is the incident in Los Angeles really due to energy weapons? One of Wilson and Nagini, suspected of having unnatural abilities, or methods of using unnatural abilities. In the afternoon, Barry''s father''s meat restaurant cleaned up the restaurant and left the dishcloth on the table. Nick Frey sorted out the latest information. As Nagini guessed, it''s better for people like Nick Frey to leave Los Angeles. The document numbered 42-7 that this guy showed Nagini at Mrs. Samantha''s funeral was not a secret document at all, but made up by Nick Frey. That conversation was just a test, and the information in front of him was Nick Frey''s real doubt about the supernatural event in Los Angeles. And he not only doubted Wilson, but even six-year-old Nagini was marked with high suspicion. Especially after Wilson left Los Angeles, Nick Frey did not leave together, but chose to stay in Los Angeles, which has explained the problem. At the same time, it is more than 100 kilometers away from Los Angeles, and it is also the place where Carol''s plane crashed. Under the scouring of space energy, it is becoming more and more messy. Colonel Kerry, who was paralyzed on the ground, woke up from a coma with a painful groan. His body is sore. Although armor resists most of the impact of space energy for him, there is still a small part of energy. With the strong physique of Kerry people, Rogge will not die on the spot, but the impact of this part of energy also caused extremely terrible damage to his body. Especially the internal organs, under the impact of space energy, he felt that every breath was so difficult, and the bursts of pain from muscles and bones made Rogge frown. However, after a short period of confusion, Rogge soon woke up. Then his face became ugly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he even looked a little scared. You know, he came to earth to get energy from Dr. Ma Weill. The Kerry empire is a very special cosmic civilization. Unlike most cosmic civilizations, the supreme ruler of the Kerry empire is an intelligent life. This behavior of letting intelligent life control the whole empire has both advantages and disadvantages. Not everything in the world can be answered by calculation. Fate always likes to joke, otherwise there will be no such sentence as impermanence of fate. Once an accident occurs, intelligent life will be in a quite passive situation. But intelligent life also has advantages. The reason why accidents are accidents is that the probability of occurrence is very small, so most of the time, intelligent life is still very reliable. Since the intelligent life of the Kerry Empire entrusted this task to itself, it shows that its success rate is very high in the calculation of intelligent life. And once your mission fails? In a word, intelligent life will not have problems, so the problems can only appear in Rogge. In the Kerry Empire, once labeled as a problem? That''s not a good thing. Colonel Rogge was flustered. He didn''t know how to explain it to the supreme ruler of the Empire. This made him feel a burst of anger. None of this would have happened without the damn snake man and the other party hitting the energy module. But the question is, will the supreme wisdom believe his words? In the final analysis, it is their own conceit and contempt that lead to this ugly situation. While Rogge was upset and didn''t know what to do, Carol woke up from a coma not far away. She let out a groan that made the man uninterested, but she stunned Rogge. He was sure that Carol was dead. Although his shooting skills were rubbish, he was also a hardened veteran. Looking at the wound in his heart, he seemed to be electrified. Carol was wrapped by silver lightning. An idea flashed into Rogge''s mind. Then the next second. As soon as he opened his eyes, Carol, who was still in a confused state, was stunned by Rogge''s striking knife, and his sight was shrouded in darkness again. When he carried carol on his shoulder, Rogge frowned. He thought this stupid woman on earth was strong. He didn''t expect to have a chest without a chest and a butt without a butt. He was in a panic when he carried it on his shoulder. But thinking of the ruthlessness of supreme wisdom, Rogge could only bite his teeth and ignore these difficulties. As for Nagini, who fought with him before? He didn''t see each other around. There are two possibilities. One is that the other party has died, and the other is that the other party has left. Compared with the former, Rogge prefers the latter. After all, the energy core has been destroyed. Even if the other party kills himself, it makes no sense. Instead, he will be targeted by the supreme wisdom because he kills a colonel of the Kerry empire. So leaving directly is the best choice. Up to now, Colonel Rogge still thinks that Nagini comes from the universe like himself, and the other party belongs to the hostile forces of the Kerry empire. And he didn''t know that not long after he left, he was in the wide river next to him. With a body length of 12 meters, a blue lightning pattern, and scales brighter than black gemstones, Nagini opened his dark golden snake pupils in confusion. In the warm afternoon sun, his face was pale and yellow. Only six-year-old Nagini came out of the water in red fruit. He looked at his body. His skin was as pale as ever, but now he had a blue, broken lightning tattoo. This makes Nagini have a headache. He doesn''t know how to explain the tattoos on his body. Even Maori who regard tattoos as faith will not let six-year-old children have tattoos. At the thought of explaining this problem to mia, Nagini felt a headache. However, compared with the problem of tattoo, Nagini was even more upset at the moment. It seemed that he felt hungry from the depths of his soul. If he hadn''t seen the flame on the wreckage, Nagini even thought he had fallen asleep for more than ten years. Pick up the pistol distorted by space forces and finally abandoned by Colonel Rogge from the ground. Nagini picks up the clothes he left on the ground. He looks at the surrounding environment and turns into a black python with lightning patterns again. With a pistol and clothes in his mouth, he slowly swims to the estuary of Los Angeles Chapter 42 Sam Rogers, female, native of Los Angeles. He is 1.72 meters tall and has a quarter of black descent, a quarter of Italian descent and a half of American descent. The excellent hybrid makes Sam have a hot figure and an angelic face. Her father is a scientist. Although he is not a top scientist, he is also famous in academia. My mother is a native of Los Angeles. She is a small star. Later, because she fell in love with her father, she gradually stopped engaging in the performing arts industry. Now she is a fairly good screenwriter and occasionally plays a guest role as an associate director. This also makes Sam not short of money since childhood. Her family is not that rich and powerful family, but even if she achieves nothing, she can live a carefree life. Rich people generally have a common problem, that is, it is difficult to find the goal of life, because for many people, the very difficult goal of life has been achieved at the moment of their birth. Especially for rich people like Sam, there is more than enough. The small goal of one hundred million is too far away for her, and the big goal of one million is not challenging for Sam. The first contact with diving was when Sam was seven years old. She was surprised to find that the underwater world was so beautiful. It was this diving that opened another door to her life. In the summer when she was seven, Sam found her first goal in life. Sometimes, Sam is not sure whether she is breaking through the limits of the human body or pursuing the excitement of diving, but anyway, she has insisted on this sport for 17 years. What is the concept of seventeen years? Even a fool can become an elite in this industry as long as he focuses on doing one thing for 17 years. Sam is like this. In Los Angeles in 1989, you may not know the reputation of Wilson, a deep-water port, or the fall of Owen and hank, two underground car gods, but as long as you like the beach, you must know that there is a mermaid named Sam in Los Angeles. Today, as usual, sam came to the sea with her equipment. She likes to dive near dusk. The light is getting darker and darker. No one knows when the night will come and what will happen next. That''s why Sam likes this time period. This unknown and dangerous environment can always give Sam unlimited satisfaction. In the unarmed rock climbing in extreme sports, there is a saying. Every unarmed climber will eventually die from unarmed climbing. Compared with this life-threatening stimulation, even the most violent washing powder is eclipsed. The sea area in front of us is a little-known sea area in Los Angeles. The sea water here is very turbulent. Coupled with the special seabed structure, it makes the underwater undercurrent surge, and sharks often haunt around. Therefore, even experienced senior diving enthusiasts will definitely not launch here. But Sam is different. What she wants is this stimulation. And she came alone and didn''t tell anyone about the operation, including her family. Because Sam knew that if she told her family, they would stop her from taking risks. As early as when she was seventeen, her parents expressed concern and hoped that she could stop this crazy behavior, because one day this interest would kill herself. Sam also demonstrated this in last year''s crazy diving. If it hadn''t been discovered in time, she should be lying in a cemetery in Los Angeles now. This matter touched her family a lot. Sam was banned for three months. She was not allowed to touch the sea until this summer. Sam knew that her behavior was crazy, but this kind of thing was addictive, and Sam couldn''t control himself. With a "puff", a smart figure swam into the sea. She was like the daughter of the sea. Her beautiful posture perfectly integrated with the surrounding sea. After a short familiarity, Sam began her diving. The top of the head is the magic sky because of the change of light. And the sea water under your feet is a dark abyss. Heaven or hell? Now Sam has a choice. However, everyone who likes extreme sports is a madman running to death. SAM once again embraced the embrace of hell. Although the sun in heaven is warm, it can''t compare with the bad guy full of temptation in hell. Five meters, ten meters, fifteen meters. Because of the undercurrent, Sam''s speed was much slower than expected, and the surrounding situation was more dangerous than expected, but Sam was not in a panic. She had expected this possibility before she came. Moreover, in Sam''s view, human potential is unlimited. You think you''ve reached your limit? But in fact, you are far from the real limit! The surrounding light is getting darker and darker, and the sea has become very cold. At the moment, Sam seems to be integrated with the surrounding darkness. The sea water squeezed her body, making her feel dizzy and dizzy. At the same time, her body was accompanied by bursts of tingling. This is not a good phenomenon. For beginners, they should start floating now. But Sam is different. She is an ashes diving enthusiast. This situation can only make her more excited! The body is still sinking. Sam looked at the submersible. Now it''s 30 meters underwater. It''s completely dark around. She can''t tell the direction and doesn''t know what''s around. The only thing she can be sure is the faint light on her head. However, at the moment Sam looked up, she couldn''t help being stunned. Before the eyes of calm, at this moment more than a touch of panic, she saw a shadow! With her years of diving experience, Sam can be sure it''s an adult man eating shark! The human eating shark, also known as the great white shark, has an adult body length of more than 6.5 meters and a weight of more than 2000 kg. It has a wide range of food. All animals, from cheetahs to whales, may become its food. At present, it also includes Sam under the great white shark. But after the initial panic, Sam soon calmed down. You know, in most cases, the great white shark will not take the initiative to attack humans. She just needs to keep calm, calmly wait for the great white shark to leave, or try to reduce her actions, and then quietly go ashore. But an accident is an accident because you can''t explain it with common sense. As time went by, about a minute later, Sam felt that his lungs were about to burst, but the great white shark was still hovering over his head. Feeling the state of his body, Sam''s beautiful eyes are full of blood because of lack of oxygen. She had never felt death so close, as if death would take her life the next second, and then the stubbornness in her bones made Sam''s eyes flash crazy. She moved her body to the surface of the water to reduce the range of movement as much as possible so as not to disturb the shark hovering above her head. 30 meters 28 meters 26 meters Almost burst chest, under the threat of life, has completely tightened nerves. Each ascent represented a further step away from life for Sam, and she couldn''t worry, because the hungry great white shark above her head could tear her body to pieces at any time. However, as Sam floated up, her pupils contracted suddenly! On the dim sea bottom, from Sam''s ankle to his knee, a big raised tendon, like a baffle, tightened Sam''s calf. Cramps are a terrible but unavoidable disaster for any diving enthusiast. Many diving enthusiasts, even swimming enthusiasts, die of drowning caused by cramps. Sam''s reaction was very fast. After knowing that she had a cramp, she subconsciously adjusted, but then her face became very pale. In the face of such an emergency as a cramp, Sam''s reaction was very correct, but the problem was that there was a hungry great white shark on her head! At the moment, Sam kept praying in her heart, hoping that the great white shark didn''t find herself. However, something that made her extremely desperate happened. The great white shark that had been hovering over her head seemed to have found a goal. The other party directly turned around, nearly seven meters of his huge body, and swam straight towards Sam. In the dim light, Sam could see the other party''s ferocious and sharp triangular serrated fangs, as well as the cold face like a dead man. Normal people should be completely flustered if they face this situation. But Sam is different. She is very calm. At the moment, she is even too calm. When the great white shark was about to bite herself, she grabbed the huge head of the great white shark and pressed it. With this force, Sam successfully avoided the attack of the great white shark. This wave of operation is very beautiful. It''s just that people''s scalp is numb, but what''s the actual effect? Seriously, it''s almost useless. This is a great white shark with a body length of nearly seven meters. The other party''s attack is not only biting, but also the undercurrent brought by its huge size. Although Sam took a distance upstream through the body of the great white shark, a moment later, the undercurrent set off by the great white shark will let her know what despair is. Sam wanted to resist. She swam her body hard, but in the end she could only watch her being pulled to deeper dark waters. This force is too powerful. The great white shark with a body length of nearly seven meters has extremely terrible power. The other party doesn''t even need to bite with his teeth. He just needs to swim around him, which is enough to drag himself into the abyss of death! There was not much oxygen in his lungs. Sam began to think wildly. His pale face began to turn blue and purple. She thought of the summer when she was seven and the last time she went into the water. Heaven or hell? Sure enough, every unarmed climber will die from unarmed climbing, and every diving enthusiast will eventually be buried in the sea. Consciousness gradually began to blur. The lack of oxygen and the impact of undercurrent made Sam gradually lose consciousness. Her mouth began to spit bubbles and her body twitched unconsciously. At the moment when his body was about to lose consciousness, Sam felt that the undercurrent around him suddenly became violent. If she was a boat in the storm before, she is now like a doll thrown into the washing machine, filled with helplessness and fear. Maybe I really should listen to my parents and give up this dangerous interest. With this idea, Sam was gradually swallowed up by the darkness. At the same time, he loosened the great white shark, which was cut into four or five sections by himself. In the dark and cold water, Nagini looked at the sinking woman not far away. He didn''t intend to pay attention to it, but a moment later, Nagini''s cold dark golden snake pupils thought a little more Chapter 43 When Sam woke up again, the sun was half set at the end of the sea level. The moment she opened her eyes, she looked at the dreamy sunset in front of her eyes. Her eyes flickered confused, and then whispered, "so, is this heaven?" She thought she was dead and subconsciously thought this was heaven. But what responded to Sam was not the voice of God, but a slightly immature child voice: "I don''t know if it''s heaven, but I know I was lying here when I found you." Look at the six-year-old in front of you. Under the setting sun, although his face is young, he is adorable, just like a little angel who brings happiness to people. At that moment, Sam seemed to be stunned. A very special emotion grew in the bottom of her heart. She felt as if she had been saved. She even saw the holy light on Nagini. But a moment later, when Sam reacted, there was a little doubt on his face: "Are you?" The little angel looked at her with a smile full of healing: "Nagini, beautiful lady, I would be grateful if you would give me a ride." This is Sam''s first meeting with Nagini. I don''t know why, looking at the "little angel" in front of Sam, there was a sense of security in his heart. This feeling is very strange. You should know that the other party is only a six-year-old child, and Sam, who has more than ten years of diving experience, has no worse combat ability than adults. But I don''t know why, Sam felt a special temperament in Nagini. She tilted her head and gradually became gentle with her flustered look: "of course, you are my little angel. It''s my honor." But Sam didn''t see the disturbing playfulness hidden under Nagini''s angel like appearance. Heart attack? Come on, Nagini is not that kind of bad man. Besides, Nagini has never had a good feeling for such a man who likes to die. I saved each other because it was Sam Rogers. Although the present Sam is somewhat different from the one in his memory, Nagini can judge that the other party is the female owner of Python disaster 2 at a glance. Breakthrough mission: the trial of snake monster Nagini (only) Mission Description: gain, lose, swallow ten blood orchids, and complete the trial belonging to the snake monster. Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the second race (the first race is not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is a unique breakthrough task without any points reward, but it can open the second race. Theoretically, a creature can only have one race, but Nagini is different. With the help of the auxiliary system, Nagini has unlimited possibilities. He will never forget his ultimate goal of coming to the world. Snake monster is very strong, but it is a secondary gene card after all. At present, Nagini has unlocked all gene cards below level 3, including level 3. If Nagini wants to destroy New York, he needs a tertiary gene card stronger than the secondary gene card. But the problem is that Nagini can''t give up the gene card of the basilisk. He has seen those monster cards in the mall, beasts from the Pacific Rim, Titans from the monster universe, and even terrible monsters from various games, such as Kun Kun (manual funny life saving). If it is placed on the normal earth, or even on the earth after magic reform, Nagini believes that with the hardness of the three-level gene card itself, it only needs to grow to the fourth stage, which is enough to destroy the whole new York and even the whole world. But this is Marvel Universe. It''s not difficult to destroy New York. The difficult thing is how to destroy New York under the prevention of superheroes and even super villains. There is only one in New York. Although super villains shout to destroy the world every day, what if New York is really dangerous? These villains will definitely join hands with heroes, because New York is their home and their stage to show themselves to the world. No one will watch Nagini destroy all this. This means that in addition to the level 3 monster gene card, Nagini also needs a higher level gene card. Although the Basilisk gene card is not strong, it gives him incomparably strong camouflage ability to integrate Nagini into the world as a human. According to Nagini''s plan, he needs this gene card before he is strong enough to fight the world. Therefore, opening the second race plays an extremely important strategic role in Nagini''s whole plan Of course, Sam''s role is not just blood orchid. At the moment of seeing each other, Nagini had a flash in his mind. He thought of a perfect plan Zhi ~ ~ ~ Zi~~~ There was a screeching brake, and a blue Ford pickup stopped in front of Barry''s father''s meat restaurant. Looking at Nagini with a slightly ugly face on the back seat, Sam stuck out his tongue in embarrassment, and a touch of embarrassment appeared on his face. She thought for a while and finally explained awkwardly, "well, actually I drive very stably, but there are some problems with the car today." Nagini sneered and labeled Sam as a female driver. Not everyone can drive 40 kilometers at a speed of 240 kilometers, which is heroic and exciting. Nagini''s pale face was not because of Sam''s bad driving skills, but because she was disgusted by her bad driving skills. She pushed open the door of the pickup truck and ignored Sam with a guilty face. Nagini walked into Barry''s father''s restaurant with an ugly face. If it weren''t for Sam''s use now, Nagini would let the other party know how deep the water in Los Angeles is! At the same time, when Nagini opened the door of the restaurant, it seemed as if a new door to the world had been opened in the dark. It''s evening, the busiest time in a restaurant. The normally kind Barry''s father turned into a kitchen tyrant, flames and knives and forks, fruit trees and smoke ovens. With the smoke and fire, the air gradually filled with an attractive smell of meat. Barry''s father has opened a shop for decades. Because he is not good at publicity, there are not many people here. Anyone who has come here for dinner knows that Barry''s father''s smoked meat is really delicious! Take out a large piece of bacon from the fumigation stove. The large piece of bacon steak is roasted into a jujube red, scorched red and crisp appearance. At the moment, it is still "zizizi" emitting oil. With Barry''s father''s knife falling, the full oil and mixed juice are ejected from the edge of the knife. The smell in the air, which is enough to make your taste buds crazy, instantly diffuses in this small restaurant. At first, Sam didn''t get used to it when he first came here. Because the whole restaurant is full of men, and everyone is a big man, which makes people feel very annoying. However, smelling the smoke in the air and seeing Barry''s father cooking with his own eyes, Sam felt inexplicably hungry when he watched the scorched brown bacon turn into bacon slices. Sam looked straight at the golden bacon in Barry''s father''s hand, and Barry''s father was also looking at Sam in front of him. Los Angeles is the place where there is no shortage of beautiful women. I don''t know how many young people gather to the place where the dream begins and breaks for a star dream every year, but it''s not against their heart. Even in Los Angeles, where there are so many beautiful women, the little girl in front of her can be regarded as a beautiful woman. He is 1.75 meters tall and has long blond soft hair. He is wearing a loose cowboy jacket with a black one-piece swimsuit, slender ankles and a pair of jade feet on flip flops. The figure is not hot, but because of diving all year round, Sam has an enviable figure ratio and a pair of big white legs against the sky, especially because the tight swimsuit inside makes the tight legs more slender and slender. With Sam''s pure and charming look, it will be the most beautiful scenery on the beach. But who''s Barry''s dad? He''s over seventy this year. What hasn''t he experienced? So I don''t care what Sam looks like. After cutting the bacon, Barry''s father took off his leather gloves, took out a bottle of beer from the refrigerator and glanced at Sam casually: "the first time for a little girl? Who introduced you?" Sam was stunned. A touch of doubt and confusion flashed in her eyes: "do you need to introduce yourself to dinner?" At this time, standing in front of Barry''s father, Nagini, who was too short (across a window), waved her young arm from below: "Barry''s father, she sent me." Sam looked more and more confused. Fortunately, at this time, as the only waiter in the meat shop, Nick Frey came out and explained, "Hello, my name is Nick Frey. You can call me Frey. Dad is the only one in the shop. He has limited food materials and is generally not open to the outside world." Chapter 44 Seeing Nagini, Barry''s father smiled a little more. Compared with his previous indifference and indifference to Sam, Barry''s father seems to have changed. He directly came out of the kitchen, stretched out his palm and rubbed Nagini''s head. His eyes were filled with surprise, just like his grandson''s grandfather he hadn''t seen for a long time. His eyes were full of love: "Here comes little Nagini? Why is she so thin? I''ll eat more later." With that, Barry''s father was very fat and yelled at the group of rough men in the restaurant, "listen to me. There''s no beef tonight." In the meat shop, the muscle men who were eating fast couldn''t help crying out in despair after hearing Barry''s father''s roar. A white man with a height of 1.9 meters, a weight of more than 200 kg, a big arm, a round waist and a muscle similar to the governor, looked at the plate with only two pieces of bacon left in front of him and howled painfully: "Come on, Dad, you can''t do this? I saw a big piece of beef in the smoker." But Barry''s father didn''t care. He waved impatiently: "that''s Nagini''s. He''s still young and needs to eat more beef to grow his body." Next to the white man, there was a strong black man who was about the same size as him, but nearly two meters tall. At the moment, Wei chubaba said: "Dad, in fact, I think I need to grow up." But Barry''s father rolled his eyes and raised his middle finger at the bastards who didn''t want Bilian: "go away, the big piece of smoked beef is gone. There are about 20 pounds of bacon and a pot of smoked chicken. How can you discuss it? Damn Frey, take this plate of bacon to me quickly, otherwise I''ll kick your ass." With that, Barry''s father kicked Nick Frey''s fat ass and looked at Sam who winked at him: "And you, little girl, don''t look at me like this. I''m old enough to be your grandfather. Don''t ask me what you want to eat. Ask those bastards. I''m only responsible for my work." With that, Barry''s father turned his head and yelled at the muscular rough men: "the girl is very beautiful. Who are you gay guys interested in saying that? Don''t hide from me all day." Everyone saw Barry''s father holding Nagini''s little hand and returning to his kitchen without looking back. They also understood that today''s smoked beef was out of the question. However, looking at Sam, who was confused and adorable, several sullen guys whistled: "Long live father Barry, but I still feel that barbecue is more beautiful." "You deserve to be single." "Hehe, are you going to let your share out?" "Are you kidding? Believe it or not, I''ll crush your eggs tonight!" "It''s over, single dog, single dog, no girlfriend all his life..." "Shit, I''m so sad to sing. Hurry and eat a piece of bacon. Is anyone going to roll iron tonight? Frey, are you going?" A single dog is sad, but a group of single dogs? Their happiness and stupid losers, you can never imagine! Nick Frey, who was called by someone''s name, shrugged helplessly at the moment. He pointed to his big round ass and looked sad: "I''d better forget it. I found that I lost a pound today. I decided to eat something to make up for it. Let''s meet Nick Frey." Sam was stunned. She looked at Nick Frey in front of her. To tell you the truth, everything else is very good except for a little light. But unfortunately, this type of Nick Frey is not her dish, so Sam politely refused, "you just introduced it." But Nick Frey shook his head. He looked at Sam seriously. "That''s different. I was a single dog just now." Sam''s eyes flashed a doubt: "now?" Nick Frey shrugged and looked helpless. "Maybe I''ll be Snoopy?" Looking at Nick Frey in front of her, Sam lengged. She suddenly felt that the black man seemed very interesting. Although she didn''t like the one she liked, she didn''t mind having a humorous friend. At the same time, Nagini, who enjoyed Barry''s father''s VIP service, couldn''t help laughing at Sam and Nick Frey. At night, when Nagini came home, it was very dark, but MIA didn''t sleep. Compared with the little Lori who was trembling when she was at home alone at first, Mia is much better now. She didn''t even notice that Nagini came back. At the moment, she is watching the cat and mouse foolishly. Nagini shook his head reluctantly. He felt that his Laurie had been abandoned. If he developed according to the current situation, one day his Laurie would become a greasy house girl. After patting the sofa, Nagini took out the smoked beef and bread sausage brought back from Barry''s father. With a happy look on silly Laurie''s face, Nagini reluctantly took the lawn mower in the backyard back to the warehouse. But it''s because she untied her heart knot, or maybe it''s because Nagini came back as agreed. The broken little Lori some time ago recovered her profit again, which made Nagini start to think about whether Mia''s school plan should be advanced? After all, I''m not a devil. So from next week, you can go to school honestly! After taking the lawn mower back to the warehouse, Nagini didn''t go back immediately, but sat alone in the warehouse. A lot of things have happened today. The first is your physical problems. Nagini thought that all gene cards had only four stages, namely childhood, growth, maturity and completion, but today Nagini found that there is actually a research body above completion. Based on the information currently available, Nagini concluded: The key to opening the research body is likely to be the infinite gem, or the same level of energy as the infinite gem. However, it is obviously not easy to open the fifth stage of the polar body. Infinite gemstones are the top treasures, not to mention on the earth, even in the whole universe. Of course, high pay also has high return. Since the space gem can open the research body of the fifth stage for Nagini, it shows that after his evolution to the fifth stage, Nagini is likely to have the power of space. He is now in the early stage of the second stage, and his body length has reached 12 meters, which means that when Nagini reaches the peak of the second stage, he is likely to have a body length of more than 20 meters. According to this inference, the body length in the third stage will reach 30 or 40 meters, the body length in the fourth stage will reach 70 or 80 meters, and the body length in the fifth stage is likely to exceed 100 meters. What is the concept of 100 meters? According to the theory that the height of a snake''s head is one-third of its body length, that is, Nagini in the fifth stage, the height of his head is equivalent to the height of a ten story building. After having space energy, does it mean that you are likely to have the standard configuration ability of dragon Aotian level, such as instant movement or different dimensional cutting? Imagine flying from Los Angeles to New York, smashing more than a dozen buildings in one shot, and then moving back to his hometown of Los Angeles in a blink before the superhero shot. It''s beautiful to think about it! As for the new things in the mall? Seriously, there are some pits. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: type I space medicine Purchase permission: None Purchase price: US $1 million. Purchase restriction: after the fifth stage is opened, the medicine will be automatically removed from the shelf. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nagini searched every corner of the mall and finally found only one thing. Although there is no restriction of gene card, one million dollars is not a small amount. Besides, I''m only in the second stage now. Type I space potion can only be used at the limit of the fourth stage. Therefore, after taking a casual look, Nagini ignored it. As for the lightning tattoo? For now, Nagini doesn''t have to worry too much. After pulling Sam out, Nagini tested that under normal circumstances, broken lightning tattoos will not appear, but if the body temperature rises or the mood fluctuates greatly, such tattoos will appear. As a snake monster, it is difficult for Nagini to have large emotional fluctuations. Late at night, at Nagini''s compulsory request, Mia went back to her bed with her mouth. When little Lori grew up, she knew to pretend to be poor. Seriously, in the face of poor Mia and with the other party''s soft waxy, you don''t love me. Nagini really felt soft for a moment. But looking at the little Lori who wanted a chest without a chest and a butt without a butt, Nagini sneered. Little girl, the film has learned to be provocative? Don''t you look at yourself? Eat my iron fist of love! Dong! Chapter 45 Man is a very special creature. Whether you are smart or not, everyone is willing to believe what they see and accept the ideas that best suit their psychology, as Nick Frey is. Late at night, Nick Frey and Sam had a heated conversation. The relationship between the two heated up rapidly. At first, Sam, who had no feelings for Nick Frey, gradually found that the man in front of him was actually good. In a bar not far from Barry''s father''s store, Nick Frey''s witty words can always hit Sam''s smile, and the occasional colored jokes don''t disgust her. When Sam was going to invite Nick Frey to his home, Nick Frey shook his head. He said you drank too much today. Wait until you wake up. I don''t want you to regret it. Looking at Nick Frey''s sincere eyes, Sam was really moved. She knows how attractive her appearance is to men. From small to large, she has never lacked admirers, but few can really refuse her. Bright eyes stared at Nick Frey. Sam was silent for a moment and finally nodded. She kissed each other on the cheek and whispered in Nick Frey''s ear, "you are a real gentleman." With that, it was like a butterfly shuttling through the crowd in the bar and finally disappeared. In contrast, Nick Frey shook Jack Danny (black whisky) in his glass and watched the alcohol corrode the ice a little. Until a moment, the phone in Nick Frey''s waist suddenly rang. Looking at the "OK" on the screen, he gradually had a funny smile on his mouth. He drank all the whisky in the glass, then took out a $20 bill and pressed it under the glass. Nick Frey left the bar without looking back. Forty minutes later, Nick Frey appeared on a rather remote beach in Los Angeles. Interestingly, this is exactly where Nagini saved Sam! Nagini doesn''t know Nick Frey. Although he knows how high this old Yin is than his future achievements, he doesn''t have a comprehensive understanding of this man''s character and style. This is a real world. You can''t judge a person by two hours of the film. But one thing is certain. Nick Frey is an agent and a very excellent agent, and the agent is best at finding clues according to clues. People like Nick Frey generally have the characteristics of paranoia, otherwise they will not have future achievements. Considering these factors and the resources he currently has, Nagini designed a bureau for Nick Frey. In fact, to put it bluntly, Nagini just wanted Wilson to find Tianma plan through the damaged energy pistol. Finally, according to this misguided clue, he went all the way to find out the secret that shouldn''t be found, and then went away with his blanket. But the process is not simple. Give the energy weapon directly to Nick Frey? Don''t be ridiculous. As long as Nagini dares to do so, Nick Frey dares to catch Nagini. The s.h.i.e.l.d. doesn''t tell any evidence. Besides, Nick Frey, an old woman, can do anything to achieve his goal. He doesn''t care about his relationship with Mrs. Samantha. So Nagini needed a bait, a bait that Nicky Frey was fooled, but he didn''t know he had been fooled. The plan had already begun when Nagini saved Sam. Why did Nagini go to Barry''s father''s meat shop? Don''t forget that before coming, he ate a great white shark weighing more than 2000 kg. From now on, Nagini will remain full until the beginning of next month (13 days). The reason why he really went to Barry''s father was that he wanted to bring a sentence to Nick Frey, which was Nick''s explanation to Barry''s father at that time: Sam sent Nagini! It was precisely because of this sentence that Nick Frey began to consciously contact Sam. Everyone thought Nick Frey had a crush on Sam, but only two people didn''t think so. One is Nick Frey himself. He knows that he contacted Sam just to know what happened between the other party and Nagini, what dialogue they had, and why he brought Nagini here? You know, najini travels by bus on weekdays, so this point of Sam''s appearance is very unexpected, at least in Nick Frey''s opinion, there is a problem here. Nagini knew because it was all in his expectation. But one thing Nagini didn''t expect was Nick Frey''s prudence. In the conversation after leaving the meat shop, Sam didn''t know. She had told Nick Frey all the information about herself and Nagini. She didn''t know that Nick Frey had asked someone to investigate Sam''s personal information on their way to the bar. Fortunately, Sam''s meeting with Nagini was a coincidence. But it was not all lucky, because when designing all this, Nagini guessed that Nick Frey could not be deceived so easily, so he "protected" Sam very well. It is precisely because of Nagini''s "protection" that Nick Frey realizes that this is a real accident, and this accident will become an opportunity to seize Nagini''s small tail! So he came to the beach where Nagini and Sam met. At the same time, he took out a complex instrument like an iron box from the car. The function of this instrument is similar to that of a mine sweeping instrument for demining, but this instrument is a high response for detecting high-energy weapons. With Nick Frey starting the instrument, a circle of ripples similar to radar swept across the old screen above the box, and finally a red dot appeared on the screen, and Nick Frey also had a victory smile on his face. Ten minutes later, Nick Frey, wet all over, sneezed out of the sea, holding a distorted gun in his hand. Twenty minutes later, Nick Frey finally drew more than a dozen sketches according to the patterns and decorations on the gun. Fifty minutes later, at a secret stronghold of the s.h.i.e.l.d. in Los Angeles, Nick Frey did not hand in the sketch directly, but copied the 15 sketches. Only then did he find his colleagues in Los Angeles and ask them to help investigate. Half an hour later, Nick Frey, who had taken a hot bath, was sitting on the bed sorting out the documents numbered 42-7. However, after sorting out half of the documents, his joy gradually became irritable at first. He thought of Samantha, the old woman who had saved himself. He began to think whether he was right to do so. Now Nick Frey gradually understood why Wilson hated himself so much, because he was really cold-blooded. But in the end, Nick Frey sighed, and his irritable eyes gradually became firm. That night, Nick Frey didn''t sleep. He came to Mrs. Samantha''s tombstone, took two bottles of $9.9 red wine and two goblets, and drank it all night. Early in the morning, with the morning dew and a harsh whistle, Nick Frey got up and looked at the black car not far away, and stepped down from the car a Chinese American girl who was estimated to be sixteen or seventeen. Her name is Melinda. She is a colleague of Nick Frey. Both sides have the same level and are the lowest level agents. However, Melinda has much longer working experience than herself. The other party met agent Carter at the age of seven, was valued by the other party, and then took him into the s.h.i.e.l.d. for training. Although everyone is a low-level agent, in fact, the two sides have very different positions in the s.h.l.d. Melinda is a junior agent because she is limited in age. Nick Frey is a low-level agent because he can only be a low-level agent. Nick Frey and Melinda have a good relationship. They are neither very familiar nor very strange. They have cooperated once before. Nick Frey is surprised that a girl in her sixteenth and seventh years is surprisingly cold and ferocious, just like a ruthless machine. However, after learning that the other party came from the "cavalry regiment" (a special team within the Divine Shield Bureau), Nick Frey gradually began to understand the girl''s indifference. After all, it was one of the most elite troops of the Divine Shield Bureau. However, before Nick Frey said hello, Melinda had drawn a pistol from her waist. She indifferently pointed a gun at each other: "Nick Frey, you are arrested for overstepping the investigation of senior secrets of the Divine Shield Bureau. As long as you dare to resist, I will shoot right away." Nick Frey subconsciously raised his hands, and then he was stunned. From now to last night, and finally to the first time he saw Nagini, pictures flashed in front of him. He had no evidence, but now he was absolutely sure it had something to do with the six-year-old child. The cold handcuffs handcuffed his wrists. Nick Frey looked at Melinda, who looked indifferent next to him. He thought for a moment, and a plea flashed in his eyes: "Melinda, I won''t resist. I know it won''t affect me, but can you promise me one thing before you take me away?" Melinda frowned slightly. As Carter''s confidant, she knew a lot more than Nick Frey, so she knew that this matter would not have any impact on the other party, just as Nick Frey said. But the question is, do you want to promise each other? You know, if you go deep, it''s illegal. Then when Melinda hesitated, Nick Frey seemed to understand something. He suddenly shook his head, breathed a sigh of relief, and put on a relieved smile on his face: "forget it, no, let''s go directly." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Nick Frey, do you know why you''re sitting here?" "It''s not very clear, but I guessed some." "Where did you get this gun?" "By the sea in Los Angeles, I can provide the location. I found the gun based on a girl named Sam." "Sam?" "Yes, I''m investigating the mysterious disappearance of people in Los Angeles. I suspect that the murder weapon in the case is an energy weapon, and Sam''s father is just engaged in energy research." "So?" "Obviously there is something wrong with my suspicion. From the current situation, Sam should be innocent." "It''s good that you know. Considering the special circumstances, we won''t be investigated this time. There is a task in the Bureau. It''s about to leave for a period of time. Are you interested?" "Do I have the right to refuse?" "You don''t, so go, soldier. I hope to see you again." "Yes, sir." In the end, Nick Frey didn''t say anything. After all, he is not the cold-blooded old Yin Bi later. But people have to grow up after all, so does Wilson, Nick Frey and Nagini! Chapter 46 In 1999, a 16-year-old Asian teenager sat on a hot horse road on a dry asphalt road in hot Los Angeles. Holding a double ball strawberry cone in his hand, the hot sun and the rising heat on the road make people upset. The boy looked at the ice cream in his hand, which was deformed and melted a little under the invisible flame. Pink and white fused and dropped on the black rough asphalt painting board to form an abstract oil painting. He is 1.78 meters tall, with loose jeans with holes, a white shirt with the head of boxing champion Ali, and a pair of bright eyes under a black cap. The skin is very white. It is not common for Asians with such white and tender skin in hot and dry Los Angeles, and the white and tender skin also makes the black tattoo on his arm more prominent. There are two tattoos. One says death, which means death. The other is n ¡¤ y ¡¤ C, which is an abbreviation, meaning New York. Under two slender willow eyebrows, Nagini has a pair of beautiful eyes. The facial features are very delicate. With the white skin, it gives people a feminine softness. Like most Asians, he is not strong and looks very thin as a whole, but don''t underestimate each other''s strength. His body is like a python, and his muscles contain incredible violent power! Behind him is a Japanese bath shop with Japanese style decoration. At the door stood two clay girls in Japanese clothes. The glittering pink font on the signboard seemed to indicate something. It seems that since the Asian economic and financial crisis in 1997, there have been many similar bath shops in Los Angeles. It''s hard for Nagini to say what these bath shops do. However, foreign monks like to chant scriptures. They go to the deep-water port to find a big American sister in her twenties to talk about life. It''s only $50 at a time, and the minimum consumption of the Japanese bath shop behind them is $100. "Bang!" A gunshot rang out from the bath shop behind, and a riot sounded behind the pink light. Nagini shook his head reluctantly. He threw away the sweet cone. The exquisite abstract painting on the ground became more and more abstract at the moment, ignoring his works. Nagini walked to the blue Chevrolet of the 1980s next to him. Facing the shooting behind him, he looked very calm. He didn''t look like a 16-year-old high school student at all. While lighting the engine, Nagini turned on the car music. I don''t know why, in the face of such emergencies, Nagini''s calm expression makes people feel like an old hand or a recidivist? The destiny girl broadcast on the radio is an album of the same name launched by this group last year. Beyonce in 1999, although her voice is slightly immature, how hot is her body? Nagini Tang smiled, his slender fingers tapping the steering wheel with rhythm. As time went by, the engine maintained a speed of more than 3000, which did great harm to the car. The collision between gear and oil made the engine temperature rise rapidly. Halfway through the music, two embarrassed men rushed out of the pink bath shop. A white man and a black man have several things in common. One is tall and strong. Their figure seems very good. They are obviously shelf goods after professional training. The other is that they look good. They say they are acting in Hollywood, which is absolutely believed. After they got into the blue Chevrolet, they shouted in panic: "Don, come on, come on!" "Tom, you fool, didn''t you say there were no guns in the bath shop?" "Damn it, how do I know these neon people will carry a gun? Don''t they all carry samurai swords?" "Shet!" Nagini ignored the two fools. As usual, he increased the speed to 70km in three seconds, from zero gear to fourth gear, which is almost the fastest speed that this Chevrolet in the 1980s can provide. The previous preheating made the engine roar like a beast, and the gasoline was ignited, bursting out of the power of a wild beast and instilling it into the Chevrolet of the 1980s. "Boom!" The car flew out like an arrow, leaving seven or eight neon people with red fruit and upper body, shouting at the air with a long knife. But unfortunately, no one paid attention to these neon people. The United States has a chain of disdain that belongs exclusively to the United States. White people are the highest and mixed race. Black and yellow people are not popular. Although many white people like to come here for fun, they will never take care of what really happens, but will laugh at each other. The blue Chevrolet, the engine roared, and the dry streets of Los Angeles seemed to be lit at the moment. Looking at the group of neon people behind him, white Tom said happily, "don, you are still so excellent!" The black Jerry on one side also laughed happily at the moment: "ha ha, you didn''t see the expression of those neon people. It''s so interesting!" Nagini Tang''s mouth was slightly upturned, but his face was very calm: "how much money have you robbed?" Tom smiled. He clapped his bulging backpack and filled it with money: "100000? Maybe 150000? In short, it''s a lot of money. Don, you''re right. Neon people are a group of hamsters. They like to hide their money rather than put it in the bank. From today on, they will become a group of poor people!" "Poor man, I like the word." Black Jerry was stunned, and a gloating smile appeared on his face: "When I went last week, they asked me for 200 dollars. Damn it, it only costs 180 dollars on weekdays." There were bursts of laughter in the car. Looking at the two people in the back seat, Nagini shook his head reluctantly. And Tom and Jerry in the back seat? The two men looked at each other and then smiled more and more happily. Half an hour later, the 1980s Chevrolet drove into an abandoned parking garage. There are many similar parking garages in Los Angeles. There is no management and monitoring here, and few people around come here. This may also be the reason why the law and order in Los Angeles is getting worse and worse. When the three got out of the car, nangintang took out the gray dust cover and the camouflage modified by the fan from the trunk. Ten minutes later, the ''80s Chevrolet was covered with dust, as if it had been parked here for four or five years. After all this, Nagini removed the electric fan and put it in her previously hidden handbag. Then she turned to look at Tom and Jerry: "man, the old rule is, give me the money first." Tom and Jerry come from New York and come to Los Angeles for their star dream. But unfortunately, their star dream failed. There are many dream seekers like them in Los Angeles. Hollywood is where dreams begin and where dreams break. Six months ago, the three met in a bar under the actors'' Union. The dejected Tom and Jerry met nangini Tang, a photographer with a dream of becoming a director. After drinking a little wine, they didn''t know who started it. They completed the first robbery, and then it was like opening Pandora''s magic box. The three began a crazy robbery plan for half a year. Their cooperation model is very simple. Local Nagini is responsible for robbery planning, sentry and escape. Tom and Jerry are responsible for carrying out the robbery plan. In order to avoid internal disputes and the police tracked them down according to clues, all the money robbed by the three people was managed uniformly since the first robbery plan six months ago. The management method is very simple. There are three boxes and three random journeys. One person is responsible for a journey, and the other two blindfolded and wait for the other party to hide the boxes. The reason for this is simple. None of them knew whose box was rich, because they chose the box immediately, and no one knew where the money in the box was, because the two people in the car watched each other. After this series of operations, the possibility of black eating black is greatly eliminated. Similarly, in order to avoid accidents, they will carry out a random money hiding plan every time the total amount of robbery reaches $100000. Before the amount reached US $100000, the money was temporarily placed in the hands of nangintang. As for the goals of the three? It''s a robbery of $3 million! Don''t think this figure is very small. In 1999, one million dollars per term was not a small amount! However, unlike in the past, Tom and Jerry didn''t hand over the robbed money as usual. They looked at Nagini with a somewhat strange and malicious ferocity. Chapter 47 In the remote abandoned parking lot, under the hot sun at noon, the North American cardinal shouted powerlessly. Nagini looked at the two men in front of him. He couldn''t help but sink his face. His expression was a little ugly and asked, "Tom, Jerry, what do you two mean?" Tom and Jerry looked at each other. Their faces were greedy and murderous. Tall Tom sneered: "Don, you''re smart. Why don''t you guess what we want to do?" Slightly frowned, Nagini looked puzzled: "you two want to kill me? Why?" Although each box is random, the probability of getting 100000 dollars per person is the same. If you want to wash your hands in a golden basin, you can directly take the box and leave at any time. There is no need to kill yourself. It is precisely because of this that the three people can rob dozens of stores continuously in half a year. We should know that unity is the most important in a team with high risk and high profit. And looking at Nagini''s puzzled eyes. Tom sighed. He looked at the clever Chinese in front of him with regret: "Tang, you are very smart. Before I met you, I never thought that I could make so much money in half a year." "But you are doomed to die here today. You know Tom and I are from New York, but you don''t know that we are neighbors. We have lived together since childhood. We know your route from the beginning. With your share, we can get more than one million if we don''t give anyone." "Moreover, we have robbed seven or eight neon people''s shops recently. Those neon people will be tracked down, so in order to have a stable future, Tang, I''m sorry to do so." Looking at Tom talking, Jerry frowned slightly. A touch of impatience flashed in his eyes: "what are you talking to him about?" Tom shrugged with emotion on his face: "nothing, just some emotion. He is a genius. If he lives, I believe he will become an excellent director or an excellent crime master." Jerry rolled his eyes. The tall black man didn''t care. All he saw was greed and killing. "So what? He''s just a Chinese American who nobody cares about. If you kill him, no one will know what we''ve done." "Yes." Tom nodded and smiled at each other, with a smile on his face: "For our bright future." Abandoned dilapidated parking lot under the hot sky of New York. Tom and Jerry, black pistols, black muzzle, aimed at the Chinese in front of them. Nangintang looked at each other. He looked with emotion and complexity, but there was no imagined panic and fear. After a moment of silence, he raised his head with a touch of helplessness on his face: "if I said I knew you knew at the beginning, I don''t know if you believe it?" Hot Los Angeles, summer cicada Sorry, there are no trees in the streets of Los Angeles, so there are no cicadas. Maybe a bird calls? But since Nagini came, there have been many fewer birds in Los Angeles for some reason, although many people are not aware of this. In short, the dilapidated abandoned parking lot has only the thin chirp of the North American cardinal. Jerry, a strong black man, is a sharp guy, at least sharper than Tom, a strong white man. He looks at Nagini, and the calm look of the other party makes him feel uneasy inexplicably: "What do you mean?" Nagini Tang shrugged. He looked with a sigh: "nothing, just some emotion." Tom and Jerry are not their first collaborators, nor are they the first guys who want to eat black. After all, your appearance is too deceptive. A 16-year-old boy and an Asian boy. Even though he is a little clever, he will still be despised. The solid impression of the carving makes everyone think that he is only a child, although the child is 16 years old. The hot sea breeze in Los Angeles continues to blow, and the voice of the North American cardinal is a little impatient. This made the strong man Jerry upset. He took out his pistol and stood with the white strong man with the gun: "what do you feel?" Nagini looked at the two people in front of him. His beautiful face had a strange smile: "I''m a Chinese American. Don''t you wonder why I found you?" The voice fell, and Jerry, a strong black man, looked inexplicably flustered. He suddenly remembered the frequent disappearances in Los Angeles in the past decade. And I don''t know when the crime rate in Los Angeles has been soaring, especially large-scale robberies, which occur almost every month. I heard the more and more urgent cry of the cardinal. Looking at the 16-year-old high school student who was one head shorter than himself, I felt a little more flustered. It''s like a sheep meets a tiger. The suppression at the top of the food chain makes him panic and raise his gun. He roars wildly: "Damn it, what the hell are you trying to say!" Nagini looked at each other and was a little disappointed: "Nothing. I thought you two would start when the total amount was 3 million or even more than 3 million. Unexpectedly, you couldn''t help it when it was only 2 million." "Damn it, kill him!" There was a bang. Black Jerry shot, while white Tom didn''t know what had happened, but he subconsciously followed and shot. Then? At the moment when white Tom shot, black Jerry turned and ran away. He ran very fast. Tom didn''t know why he ran. The other party was only a 16-year-old high school student, and they had guns in their hands. But soon white Tom knew what had happened. Because Nagini changed, his pupils expanded, and the black fog swallowed up all the whites of his eyes. From the deepest part of his pupils, a little golden awn replaced the previous pupils. Black fine scales grew from Nagini''s face. With a strange forward roll, the 16-year-old Asian high school student took off his clothes and replaced it with a 24 meter long snake with blue colorful patterns and scales as hard as black iron! The Yellow bullet hit him with a "Ding". The bullet did not enter Nagini''s body, but was bounced away by thick scales. The last picture before white Tom died was that he was entangled by a black python. A second later, the pressure of more than 10000 kilograms per square centimeter crushed Tom''s bones and internal organs. Black Jerry is running away, but his escape is in vain. This is a 14 story abandoned parking lot, three floors underground and eleven floors above the ground. Although Nagini does not park in this parking lot every time, he has never parked on a floor below the fifth floor. His parking place meets three points every time: First, the surroundings should be very desolate. Second, the parking lot must be the highest building around. Third, the height of the parking lot will not be lower than five floors, unless there is an underground parking lot with more than three floors. Three seconds later, Nagini don found black Jerry and wrapped him around. Outside, the voice of the North American cardinal had completely disappeared. The cold snake pupil looked at the frightened Jerry. Nagini tilted his head suspiciously. A ferocious and terrible head full of black scales leaned over: "why did you run away?" Black Jerry struggled frantically, but his struggle was too ridiculous in front of a 24 meter python. He looked frightened and stared at the terrible Python in front of him. His strong desire for survival made him say anything: "I can tell you, let me go, what happened today..." But Nagini shook his head. "Forget it, I don''t want to hear you." "Click!" Black Jerry''s bone was broken and his internal organs squeezed, which made him crazy spit blood. His life was deprived in an instant. A gray energy gushed out of the dead black Jerry and finally integrated into Nagini''s body. With the power of gray extracted from his body, black Jerry''s body began to dry at a visible speed, and finally disintegrated like clay sculpture into a pool of red gray powder. From the other party''s shabby clothes, Nagini turned out a green card. Looking at the name on it, Nagini shook his head and sneered: "Jerry Defoe Collett? Ridiculous trick." The greatest pleasure of hunting is that you never know whether you are a prey or a hunter until the last minute. Obviously, the hunter of this hunt is Nagini. Chapter 48 Lift the dust cover and turn out the simple combustion device. There are similar tools in the trunk of each car in several abandoned parking lots frequented by Nagini in Los Angeles. Sprinkle gasoline on the clothes, and all clues related to the two piles of ashes will disappear under the devouring flames. Tom and Jerry, everything that little can bear must be cleaned up. The United States does not know how many people are missing or how many police are tracking down every day, but as long as it is handled properly, no one will find that two New Yorkers have died in Los Angeles today. From 1989 to 1999, ten years have passed, many things are changing, many things have not changed. Nagini has changed from the previous 12 meters to the current 24 meters. His strength and body shape have been greatly improved, but he is still a growing snake monster. Although the pressure he can exert per square centimeter has increased from 3000 kg to more than 10000 kg. Two or three years ago, Nagini was 99.99% of the second stage. He tried to break through, but it seems that Los Angeles has no pressure to break through. I have to say, invincible is really lonely. Toledo stayed in prison for three years. When he came out, he no longer continued his studies. Instead, he picked up Owen''s wrenches and tools and propped up the high-end auto parts store at home. Nagini thought that the other party would not contact the car all his life. After all, he watched Owen burn before his eyes, but some things in his bones could not be changed. Toledo could not forget the roar of the engine. Five years ago, or six years ago, Toledo won the title of little Owen at the Los Angeles underground racetrack. At that time, Nagini knew that the child was hopeless. "Jingling!" A telephone rang, Walking barefoot, he crushed the head of white Tom, who had been turned into clay sculpture. Nagini turned out his mobile phone from the handbag thrown aside. Nokia classic, model 6150, was released in 1998. In Los Angeles in 1999, not to mention a 16-year-old child, even an adult, this is a rare luxury. But Nagini owned the phone and owned it openly. It was a Christmas gift from Wilson last year, which made MIA very envious. But unfortunately, there seems to be only one Tetris to play. Two words, bad comment! He took out his cell phone and looked at the number on the screen. Nagini tangleng looked at it. He thought about it, and finally pressed the number key, as if he had changed his face. Just now, the cold snake man seemed to have no feelings. At the moment, he seemed to be a green and rebellious high school student. He pressed his voice with a bit of impatience: "what''s sister Lettie doing? I''m in class. Don''t call me." At the other end of the phone, a female voice full of magnetism had a few thoughts: "don, are you sure you''re in class?" With a dry smile on his face, nangintang hardened his head and pretended to be impatient and complaining: "Of course, sister Lettie, it''s nothing. I''ll hang up first. You don''t know, the phone rang just now and everyone was looking at me. It''s super embarrassing." Lettie, the wife of Toledo in the speed and passion series, Nagini didn''t know when they met, but one night five years ago, Toledo suddenly took Lettie home. At first, Mia didn''t like Lettie very much, but Nagini liked it very much, because he knew Lettie''s character and that they loved each other deeply. It''s rare. It''s a perfect match. With Lettie living at home and Nagini''s several assists, Mia gradually accepted this big sister who was crazy but good to her family. Yes, Lettie is a crazy guy. If animals are used to describe the members of the family, Toledo is a domineering lion, Lettie is an unmanageable female cheetah, Nagini is an unfathomable poisonous python, and Mia? She is barely a deer, but in most cases, she is a silly rabbit who can only chew carrots. Don''t ask why, Mia''s weight reached an amazing 140 pounds last year. Now she drinks vegetable juice every day to lose weight. Nagini witnessed with her own eyes how the little Lori changed from a vigorous young girl to a fat woman who drinks vegetable juice every day to lose weight. At the other end of the phone, Lettie, who got Nagini''s answer, was silent for a moment, and finally reluctantly said, "don, in that case, go to class first. By the way, have a barbecue tonight and don''t forget to come back early." Nagini Tang, who muddled through, breathed a sigh of relief. He said happily, "sister Lettie, I will come back on time tonight. No! I will come back in advance!" But obviously, Nagini didn''t recognize Lettie''s helplessness. Although the snake monster''s excellent sense of smell allows him to see through the lies of anyone in the world, he can''t smell it over the phone, can he? Los Angeles, bus No. 304 passed, leaving a beautiful nangintang. A pair of blue wide jeans and a yellow T-shirt with Beyonce''s head printed on the upper body make him thinner and thinner. Wearing a certain cap on his head seems to be the most popular dress in this era. Who knows why high school students like to wear a black cap with white seal. Seriously, I have a small head. Wearing this hat will make my body very uncoordinated. But I can''t help it. In 1999, it was the most popular dress for high school students. In addition, there are backpacks, single backs, and skateboards in the other hand. With a green face and somewhat weak eyes, 99% of people will think that this is a thin high school student who can be bullied at will. No one would believe that he had just finished a robbery and killed two tall New Yorkers four hours ago. On the skateboard, the Walkman plays the album of the same name, with a unique simplicity and simplicity of the last century in the air. Seriously, Nagini doesn''t like music very much, but she can''t help it. The classic [no! No! No!] of destiny in 1999 is definitely the most popular music for high school students this year. Skateboarding, music, the right girl, and this dress. Everything is carefully packaged by Nagini Tang, just like Wilson in those years, which will make everyone think that he is a high school student, not a snake more than 20 meters. It is also with this disguised appearance that hundreds of New Yorkers have disappeared in Los Angeles over the years, but no one doubts him, but no one doubts it. When I went to Hollywood to study photography two years ago, I met Nick Frey. This bastard doesn''t know when he''s back in Los Angeles. Walking through two streets, passing by his own fast food restaurant and a high-performance auto parts store, Nagini Tang stopped in front of a white house, which is a standard American house. Square shape, standard three-story structure, yard, lawn, back garden and a swimming pool that is neither big nor small. By the way, there is a garage next to the house, which can store the car, some repair tools and sundries that can''t be used most of the time. For example, the Christmas tree a few years ago, and two bicycles that I don''t know what to use. This is Nagini''s house, a house that is not very valuable, but carries a lot of his memories. Adjust the center of gravity and make a beautiful 720 ¡ã rotation. Nangintang stopped. His action was very cool. Unfortunately, no one around appreciates it. The smell of barbecue came from the backyard. Nangini Tang''s mouth crossed a radian. The taste was not very strong. It was difficult for normal people to detect the taste, but for nangini, the taste was already very strong. Sneaking into the backyard, the flexibility of his body and the unique hiding ability of snakes make him well integrated with his surroundings. In a sense, the best killer in the world is nothing more than that. Unfortunately, his bright yellow clothes are extremely dazzling in the sun. As long as he is not blind, he can find the "sneaky" Nagini Tang So the moment he entered the backyard, Nagini was found by Toledo. Compared with Toledo ten years ago, he is much bigger now. He has bronze skin, strong muscles and strong breath, just like a muscular bull. Chapter 49 "I''m back." With Nagini''s voice changing period, a slightly hoarse and gloomy voice sounded. Toledo put down corona in his hand, and there was a smile from his heart on his face. But a moment later, he frowned, "aren''t you skipping class again today?" Nagini curled his mouth with a look of disapproval on his face. I don''t know when he began to skip classes crazily. Nagini often disappeared after 20 minutes for a class of 50 minutes, and then disappeared all day. At first Toledo was very flustered. He thought Nagini was in danger. Later, he saw Nagini refitting his car in an abandoned garage. Toledo was angry. It is reasonable to say that as No.1 of Los Angeles underground racing, Toledo should support Nagini''s hobby, but on the contrary, he has seen Owen''s death with his own eyes and encountered danger several times, which makes Toledo very aware of the danger of this matter. He did not support Nagini to play underground racing. On this point, the two had many quarrels. Toledo hoped that Nagini would study hard, enter the Ivy League and become a man of high society. And Nagini said hehe, get out! Every family has a difficult Sutra, just like Owen had a headache for Toledo. Now Toledo also has a headache for Nagini. Fortunately, Nagini is still somewhat different from himself. He only likes racing cars and the stimulation brought by extreme speed. In addition to racing, Nagini also likes photography, music, writing and so on. On one side, Vincent, a strong man with a string of tattoos on his arm, shook the beer bottle and drank corona at the bottom of the bottle. He pushed dorlem''s arm with some teasing on his face: "Boss, I feel Nagini is very good now. He is very smart. I haven''t met anyone smarter than him." But dorim frowned and looked a little serious: "Vincent, shut up. I know he''s smart, but he''s different from us. He has a better future and will become a lawyer or doctor." The atmosphere in the backyard became stiff again. It''s not hard to guess that in three minutes, the dialogue between dorim and Nagini on the "future" will escalate to a quarrel, and even a better play is likely to happen. As for fighting? No, Nagini was once caught by Toledo, the abandoned car factory where he modified his car. The two fought fiercely, but Toledo was finally beaten by Nagini on the ground. Although Toledo has an absolute advantage over the body, Nagini says that the essence is concentrated. Although the power of the Basilisk gene card will be released only when it becomes a basilisk, Nagini can still receive some power in the human state. It is this part of power that makes Nagini have 3-5 times the physique of adults and a reaction speed of less than 0.02 seconds. The limit reaction time of normal human body is 0.125 seconds, and Nagini is one sixth of this value. So although Nagini is thin and small, he can really kill a cow with one punch. Fortunately, at this time, dorlem''s girlfriend, that is, Nagini''s sister-in-law, Lettie, who is hot and exudes the wild smell of a cheetah, came out to make a round. With a box of corona in her hand, Lettie glared at her man and handed Nagini a bottle of milk: "Come on, stop arguing. How''s Nagini''s score recently?" Milk, this is nangintang''s only drink besides water. His excellent sense of smell makes it difficult for him to adapt to human taste. He prefers boiled water to most people''s favorite drinks, such as beer, coffee, fruit juice and so on. As for milk? Maybe it''s because of his childhood habit. Up to now, Nagini still believes that milk + finger biscuits are the best food combination in the world. If he wants to get married in the future, the first condition for his daughter-in-law is to make finger biscuits. Just the moment nangintang opened his mouth. The smell in the air poured in, and the thin tongue caught all the surrounding smell in a thousandth of a second. From Toledo, nangintang smelled a familiar smell. If you remember correctly, this smell comes from that damn Japanese! This made his eyebrows wrinkle. Under his cap, his weak eyes suddenly flashed a terrible killing opportunity! Different from stupid and dull humans, birds, mosquitoes and other creatures around them, they feel the killing opportunity emitted by nangintang and the smell from the top of the food chain, which makes them panic and instinctively fear to flee! But a moment later, nangintang restrained his killing, and he returned to his harmless appearance. He waved his hand with a look of disapproval: "don''t worry, although Ivy League is difficult, there is still no problem with the famous secondary schools." Marvel world''s technology is very developed, and the upper limit here is suffocating. Howard stark, the father of iron man, has long designed new energy beyond the nuclear age. Even Tony Stark of the future discovered this new energy element under the guidance of Howard. But it does not mean that the lower limit of the world is also high. In fact, in the same timeline, for most ordinary people, marvel world is no different from the world where nangintang once lived. This old Nokia in hand is proof. Nagini is not a Xueba. His score in the college entrance examination can only be regarded as above average. But after all, it is much easier for him to live again and pick up the lost knowledge again than to learn slowly from scratch. Besides, Nagini has the ability to never forget, and his IQ is no less than that of the top scientists, even Tony Stark! But that doesn''t mean Nagini can compete with Tony Stark. A person''s IQ has nothing to do with whether a person can become an inventor. It mainly depends on your character and whether you have this talent. Is there anyone smarter than Tony in the whole Marvel world? Yes, and there are many, but how many can really reach the height of iron man? The most typical is aochuang. Aochuang, with the whole Internet as its brain, has long surpassed human intelligence, but why did it fail? Therefore, IQ is not the focus. At least after reaching the top level, it is not IQ that really determines a person''s level. Sometimes the difference between the two sides is the second of a flash of light! This is why Nagini doesn''t specialize in science and technology, because he knows it''s useless. He may become an excellent scientist, but he will never become a top scientist, because he lacks the second of a flash of light. Of course, even so, Xueba is still Xueba. Even if she skips classes every day, Nagini is still a top student with a + in all subjects. That''s why Toledo has a headache. If Nagini''s grades are poor, it''s nothing to let each other go. Anyway, there is no hope. It''s better to learn a craft early. But he is a genius. At least Toledo thinks that Nagini is a genius. He doesn''t want the other party to become the "dregs" of society like himself. But the problem is that Nagini is stubborn and has ideas. What he decides is difficult to change. This is also why TOLEDO is helpless to Nagini. I can''t fight again and again. I''m really helpless to be a brother. But unfortunately, the pride on Nagini''s face had not dissipated. Lettie turned her head and looked at herself with a look: "where did you go this afternoon?" He panicked, but a moment later, Nagini said strongly: "I''m at school." Tina sneered, "but in fact, your teacher told me that you are not at school." His face was stiff, but nangintang still bit to death. He said it was impossible. He was at school this afternoon, but nangintang was still very flustered in his heart. After all, Lettie couldn''t ask himself for no reason, and he smelled the determined smell of Lettie, which made him very flustered. In other words, is that bastard teacher making a small report? Nagini''s eyes flashed with annoyance. He said that if he let himself know who the other party was? ha-ha! There was a sneer in my heart. When Nagini was going to kill the duck and refused to admit it, he saw MIA with a pot of vegetable salad. Nagis was stunned and turned black: "Well, Mia, you''ve gone too far!" Chapter 50 If you hesitate, you will lose, If you are decisive, you will give it in vain. Recommendation, when will it be given? Collection, never regret! PS: you know what I mean? Dad, I''m kneeling for you! Chapter 51 All Laurie''s cuts are black, and Mia is. The lovely Lori who was clamoring to marry herself is now completely broken. It is reasonable to say that there is no possibility of any contact between the two at school. But because Nagini is a grade skipper, they are at the same level. Although they are not in the same class, they have the same teacher. The teacher can''t call sister Lettie because although he is not in school, he can ensure the results of top students. For excellent students, the teacher''s tolerance is always surprising. So there is only one truth. MIA knows that she is not in school through her teacher, and then tells sister Lettie the news. As for the reason? Probably because I ate five pounds of beef, half a bottle of milk and a whole box of finger biscuits in front of MIA the night before yesterday. This is revenge, this is absolutely revenge! The little fat girl is too much. She doesn''t understand her good intentions at all. You know, the reason why she is like this is entirely because the vegetable juice is particularly hard to drink. In order to let MIA drink the vegetable juice, she specially let the other party smell the taste of delicious food. But the little girl was ungrateful, which made Nagini very sad. He said he would go to Mia''s room for snacks tonight. He must let her know that this is his brother''s deep love for you! Looking at Nagini''s malicious eyes, Mia looked with a touch of unnatural panic: "don''t look at me, I don''t know anything." Nagini said: ha ha! Brother loves you! Fortunately, Toledo clapped his hands at this time: "all right, eat, Nagini, I warn you, don''t bully MIA every day, and don''t go to her room for snacks tonight." Toledo was helpless. After he got out of prison, he was very kind to his brother and sister because of his guilt. The child couldn''t stop talking, and Mia gradually became a fat ball. As for Nagini? Come on, this guy won''t get fat by eating anything. In fact, seriously, Mia is not fat now. She weighs only 110 pounds at 1.72 meters. Although she can''t compare with the supermodel, she is also a very healthy figure. But the problem is that people are more popular than people. Sam saved ten years ago has a good relationship with Nagini over the years. The two sides often communicate with each other, mainly because Nagini''s teacher in photography and creation is Sam''s mother. Although Sam doesn''t play diving these years, coupled with her declining temperament due to work, she maintains a really good figure. Mia is so crazy that she should be stimulated by Sam. In the face of the threat of his dead sister controlling Toledo, Nagini rolled his eyes. In his opinion, no matter boys or girls, they can''t get used to it! It''s good for the family to have nothing to stimulate. At least it''s much better than being stimulated outside. However, considering that the two have quarreled today and will have dinner soon, Nagini thinks he should give tole more face. After all, this guy is crazy and will really do it with himself. Although the winning rate of both sides is 43-0, this guy is a real tiger! Besides, Nagini is not in the mood to quarrel with Toledo. He is very upset now. Although he can''t see it on the surface, he is in a very bad mood. The reason is very simple, because Toledo has the smell of neon people. He didn''t like the neon man because Nagini knew how miserable Toledo''s outcome was after contact with the neon man. First, Toledo will rob the van. The reason for the robbery is that it is a transaction between Toledo and the neon people. TOLEDO is responsible for the robbery and the neon people are responsible for the transaction. Both sides also have a very happy honeymoon. But it won''t last long. Soon Toledo will be called Paul Walker. No, it''s an FBI cop named Brian. Although Toledo finally ran away, the Los Angeles family was completely ruined! Later, Toledo and sister Lettie finally went to Dominica to steal oil in order to escape legal sanctions. Unfortunately, sister Lettie died. In fact, she didn''t die, because the screenwriter will revive sister Lettie. Although sister Lettie has lost her memory, it doesn''t matter. She will remember. And Mia, a fool, finally married Brian. Brian, an asshole with a conscience, abandoned the secret and joined Toledo''s small Gang after marriage. Everyone even made a big fuss in Rio and earned enough pensions. In general, after leaving Los Angeles, everyone''s life was "wonderful". But the problem is that in Nagini''s view, all this is wonderful! Such as fighting drug lords and Rio black boss. In fact, these are nothing, but the problem is that in the eighth film, they were upgraded to weapons of the level of "big Ivan". Come on, they''re just a group of drag racing parties, not super soldiers. Although they enjoyed watching the film at the beginning, what if this happened to themselves? Nagini has never felt so fucking! In short, in order to avoid the following things, Nagini has been looking for trouble for neon people for years. For example, the bath shops he recently attacked are neon people''s industries. In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that the neon man''s sister was Toledo''s ex girlfriend and the other party had an unclear relationship with Nick Frey, Nagini would have killed the scourge! Of course, Nagini also analyzed the main reason why Toledo did so. In fact, he was poor. After all, Toledo is playing with a modified car. It''s a bottomless hole. More than 90% of Americans have no habit of saving, which means TOLEDO is a poor man! Of course, Toledo has no money, but Nagini has money! Over the years, he has saved seven or eight million dollars. If all the iron boxes that he is too lazy to dig are dug out, Nagini''s working capital is estimated to reach eight figures. But the problem is that no one will believe this nonsense. After all, he is only a 16-year-old high school student. An hour later, the family finished dinner. Nagini, who was upset, went back to his room, threw his schoolbag by the bed, took out his walkman and put it on. He pretended to listen to music, but in fact his brain was running crazy. Toledo knew the neon man because he fell in love with each other''s sister. However, because the neon people later asked someone to cut Toledo, this relationship was dispensable. But for Nick Frey, the old Yin ratio, this clue is too obvious. On the one hand, they both like racing cars, on the other hand, the Japanese made a deal with Toledo: The neon man is responsible for providing intelligence, and then Toledo carries out the mission. The target of the mission is the truck driver (a batch of goods worth $5 million). Finally, Toledo will give the robbed goods to the Japanese in exchange for compensation. Some are similar to Nagini''s previous robbery plan, but the other party''s plan is much coarser, and Toledo is much more stupid than the two New Yorkers. Why is it that the other party doesn''t do it himself, but asks Toledo for such a private matter? Why can neon people know the departure trend of large truck drivers so accurately? How many high-end electronic products of large truck drivers belong to the Japanese system? Is it self-theft? Or black eat black? What is the real value of the five million dollar goods? Is it electronic goods or some contraband drugs? There are too many possibilities and too many clues to think carefully and fear. Unfortunately, Toledo did not notice these problems. Maybe it''s because he was hit by the writer''s mental retardation, or maybe it''s because TOLEDO is really short of money. In short, he didn''t notice these problems. But the problem is that Toledo doesn''t care about these problems, which doesn''t mean Nagini doesn''t care. Don''t forget that the collapse of this family began with robbing the truck driver. If he had not left the angel orphanage with Owen at the beginning, all this had nothing to do with Nagini, but now he is a member of the family, and he promised MIA to take care of her marriage and have children. Commitment is bullshit for some people. But for some people, A thousand gold does not change! In his ear was Beyonce''s slightly childish voice. Nagini didn''t care about it. A terrible killing opportunity flashed in his eyes from time to time. He was thinking about whether the neon man was worth taking the risk himself. Nagini didn''t care about Toledo. The problem was that Nick Frey, the old Yin ratio, was also among them. Nagini didn''t think the other party was aware of it. Maybe Nick Frey can ignore what happened ten years ago. But ten years later, if Nick Frey catches his little tail again? I believe the other party must be happy to catch it! Nagini knows Nick Frey. This guy is not only old Yinbi, but also a careful eye. Otherwise, why does Nagini clean up all traces after every action? It was all forced by Nick Frey! Chapter 52 Nagini is very upset. It''s not difficult to solve the neon people. The difficult thing is how not to let people find that the other party solved it by themselves. Just when he was in trouble, the door was pushed open. A pair of thigh exposed hot pants, a beige blue wide T-shirt, a beautiful figure, and even a bit hot mia, came in like this. Nagini rolled her eyes and stared at each other angrily: "please, can you give me some privacy? If I was solving my physiological needs just now, do you know it would be very embarrassing?" Mia rolled her eyes and pointed to the poster on the wall: "hit the plane at Captain America? You really have a strong taste. Forget it. I won''t tell you that." Mia shook her head. She looked at Nagini with a more serious look: "Nagini, tell me the truth, have you been in trouble recently?" Don''t think MIA doesn''t know anything. She''s much smarter than everyone thinks. The reason why she "snitched" today is because she feels that Nagini is in a wrong state recently. Who in the family knows Nagini best? Not Toledo, but mia, who has lived together since childhood. Mia was also the one who was most worried about Nagini, because they really depended on each other during Toledo''s sentence, and Nagini assumed the pressure that he should not bear at that age. In fact, Mia wants to lose weight because Nagini let her lose weight. How happy would it be to be a fat woman? In the face of MIA''s worry, Nagini couldn''t help scratching his head. Mia is not easy to cheat. She and Wilson should be the people who know themselves best in the world. To be exact, Wilson knows the dark side of Nagini best, and Mia knows the bright side of Nagini best. It is precisely because the other party knows too much about himself that Nagini is difficult to lie successfully in front of the other party. How should I explain? Nagini didn''t know. His eyes flickered irritability, and his eyes inadvertently glanced. The camera placed by the bed attracted his attention, and then a plan was formed in his mind. With the rapid improvement of the plan in her mind, Nagini gradually had a smile on her mouth: "Mia, can I tell you?" Mia nodded and her eyes became sincere: "of course, I won''t tell anyone." Facing MIA with sincere eyes, Nagini hesitated for a moment: "you guessed right. I have something on my mind recently. I''m going to make a film." Mia: Nagini Tang: "don''t look at me like that. Sam is going to collect a plant in Borneo recently. I''m going to follow him and shoot the first documentary in my life." Mia held her forehead and looked helpless: "tell me, you''re talking nonsense." Nagini shook his head, his eyes flashing seriously, "I''m going to try." She looked at Nagini''s serious eyes. After making sure that the other party was not joking, Mia was silent for a moment and finally roared: "Are you crazy? It''s a tropical rain forest. What if you have an accident? What if you die? I''ll tell Toledo!" As soon as his face stiffened, nangintang widened his eyes and looked at each other incredulously: "you promised me you couldn''t tell Toledo." But MIA ignored it. "Shet!" "What are you talking about?" "I say you are a fat woman who can''t marry!" Nangintang is going to Borneo to make a film? Three minutes after the news appeared, it was like big Ivan detonated, and everyone in the family was surprised. As the eldest brother of the family, Toledo even said that he would let Sam know how cold and deep the sea water in Los Angeles is! Making a documentary? That''s Borneo. Although it''s not as famous as the Amazon forest, the risk factor is the same. Besides, it won''t be long before the rainy season. Toledo didn''t know this before, but after reading Borneo information on the Internet for five minutes, Toledo fully understood how dangerous the place Nagini was going to be! The opposition of his family is also expected by nangini Tang. Even this is what nangini needs to see. Otherwise, nangini doesn''t need to think so long before telling MIA. He knows Toledo just as Toledo knows himself, but the difference is that Nagini has figured out his countermeasures at every step. He knows how much impact this incident has on his family, especially the stubborn Toledo. This guy looks like a cow and has the same character as a cow. He is the type who recognizes death. Therefore, this matter must be detonated on the same day, and then he can state his ideas and completely annoy Toledo, so that someone can persuade the other party. So here''s the conversation: "You''re going to Borneo? Your task is to study hard. You can''t go, you hear me, you can''t go!!" "Hehe, I''m sixteen. Do you mind me?" "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you?" "Come on, who wins, listen to who!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Owen won''t agree!" "Then ask Owen to come to me at night and I''ll convince him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I, Mia, Lettie, and Vincent, we don''t agree." "But Sam agrees, and so do I." "You don''t want pocket money this month." "I can mortgage this house." "Lettie, don''t stop me. I''ll break his leg and see if he can go to Borneo." "Sister Lettie and Mia are washing dishes in the kitchen, so she won''t stop you, and are you sure you can beat me?" "Shet!" "Bang!" The door was slammed open, which is why Toledo had no choice but to Nagini. He couldn''t beat Nagini and said that he couldn''t beat Nagini. He must fail in every quarrel. And with the roar of muscle cars, "Boom!" Like an angry bull, Toledo, who felt he was going to explode with anger, stepped down the accelerator and the car flew directly out of the house. Looking at Toledo leaving, Nagini made a slightly stupid victory gesture to sister Lettie, who was eavesdropping behind the door: "44-0, it seems that I won again?" Lettie glared at Nagini, but there was a flash of helplessness in her eyes: "are you powerful? I''ll persuade Toledo, but you''d better think clearly. It''s a tropical rain forest." Nagini shook his head. He sat down on the sofa with a confident glow in his eyebrows: "don''t worry, that guy in Toledo has no confidence in me. Since childhood, as long as it is something I decide, which accident has happened?" Seeing Nagini''s confident face, Lettie can only reluctantly shake her head. As Toledo said, Nagini is a real genius, as if nothing in the world can defeat him. Then Lettie turned to Mia and said, "lend me your car. I''m going to persuade Toledo." Mia has a car. It''s not as good as Lettie''s, but it''s a good car. As for Lettie''s car? Recently, Toledo didn''t know where to get a batch of high-end sports car parts. Lettie''s car was being upgraded. Although Nagini could drive and had several good cars, he was too young to get a driver''s license, so he didn''t tell his family. As Lettie left, Mia, who had been thinking for a while in the kitchen, looked at Nagini suspiciously: "are you kidding me? How do I feel that you are deliberately asking me to tell Toledo the news?" In the face of MIA''s doubt, Nagini shook his head. He looked at his silly sister sincerely: "how is it possible? How can I lie to you? You must think too much. Yes, you just think too much!" But MIA is not easy to fool. She knows Nagini too well, so she grabbed the pillow and smashed it: "sure enough, you''re kidding me!" Like Lettie, Mia didn''t persuade Nagini to give up. She knew Nagini''s stubbornness, which was ten times more stubborn than tole. As long as he decides, he will never change easily. At least MIA doesn''t think she has the ability and eloquence to convince Nagini. Although Lettie held a glimmer of hope to persuade MIA before leaving, Mia ignored it. After all, she knew Nagini best in her family. Looking at Mia''s leaving figure, nangintang shook his head, and his laughing eyes gradually became deep. Why did Toledo rob the truck driver? In the final analysis, it is because he is poor! Although he has a high-end garage, he still can''t change the fact that he is a poor man! In order to afford a car, Toledo can only accept the suggestions of neon people. But what if I can find a decent and well paid job for Toledo? Normally, it''s hard. But the problem is that this is Los Angeles, next to Hollywood, and the star is a job that is quite in line with Toledo''s situation. And Nagini doesn''t lack scripts to train actors. In fact, after the emergence of this idea, Nagini has tailored many scripts for Toledo, such as speed and passion, extreme agents, Saving Private Ryan and so on. By the way, and sister Lettie, she can play classic movies such as the battle of Los Angeles, biochemical crisis and avatar! And when Toledo becomes a big star, who will rob the truck driver? But all this has a premise, that is, they must have a good result. Therefore, the witch Blair''s version of the python disaster was born. I was just ready to go to Borneo to collect blood orchids. The same thing, double happiness, praise my wit! And becoming a director is also a good choice. After all, he is a public figure. As long as he hides well enough, no one will associate himself with serial killings. Chapter 53 Borneo, also known as Kalimantan island, is the third largest island in the world, with an area of 743300 square kilometers (equivalent to the total area of three provinces and 55 cities in Northeast China). The environment is similar to the Amazon jungle and belongs to tropical rain forest climate. Because the area of this island is too large and most of it belongs to undeveloped Rainforest (forest coverage is as high as 98% and there are dense rivers), the whole Borneo belongs to Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei. In addition, Borneo''s rich coastal wetland and rainforest resources, as well as crisscross river branches, have created dense vegetation and rich animal resources. This also means that you need a boat in Borneo, or you will be unable to move. Outside the window, there was a continuous heavy rain. Raindrops the size of beans hit the glass window and made a crackling sound, which made Nagini think of Mrs. Samantha''s funeral ten years ago, and the sky was so gloomy on that day. Fiddling with the instruments in his hand, Nagini has two cameras in his hand. One is Sony''s digital camera, an ultra portable camera that can be controlled by one hand, and the other is the "fort" camera required for standard photography. If you want to use this big guy, you must mobilize your strength. If in 20 years, the price of these two devices will not exceed $7000. However, in 1999, the price of these two sets of equipment was at least US $20000 (150000rmb). If some accessories are included, the price of the whole set of photographic equipment even exceeded US $30000. It has to be said that with the development of science and technology, the threshold of all walks of life is constantly decreasing. Photography that could not be played by individuals can gradually be accepted by the public. Nagini didn''t study professional photography. His knowledge of photography was mainly learned from Sam''s mother, the Hollywood non-famous screenwriter. It''s hard to make a real film with Nagini''s current photography technology. But want to make fake documentary horror films like witch Blair? At Nagini''s current level, it''s not simple, but it''s not too difficult. "Dong Dong Dong" With a knock on the door, Nagini put down his digital camera. Outside the door was Sam, disheveled, with water dripping from the ends of his hair. He looked a little embarrassed. Especially the blond curly hair, which Nagini hadn''t noticed before, but because of the rain, Nagini was surprised to find that Sam was also a smart "top" type. Sam, who decided not to dive ten years ago, took part in the test at the suggestion of his father. Then he joined a pharmaceutical company and became a "scientist" with excellent results. And because he often worked overtime and used his brain too much, Nagini watched the mermaid turn into the Yellow faced woman no one wants now. No way, Sam''s temperament has fallen too seriously. Compared with the dazzling Mermaid, she has almost no temperament now, but even so, her figure is still as good as ever. Although you can''t be a goddess, you can be a beautiful vase It still doesn''t seem to work? After all, she''s 34 this year. two thousand three hundred and thirty-three After taking off his coat, Sam took out a towel directly from the bathroom, whined and wiped his hair again and again: "Nagini, you know, I really miss Los Angeles now. When will the damn weather stop raining?" After opening the door for Sam, Nagini sat back in bed. At the moment, he is wiping the camera with lens paper. The humidity of the air will do great damage to the camera. The weather in Indonesia is humid and muggy, so it is normal for women not to wear a mask in this season. Of course, Sam, who came to Indonesia for the first time, is still shy, although she is already a 30-year-old woman. But a moment later, the blush on her face dispersed. What has an old woman her age never experienced? So Sam hooked his fingers at Nagini and deliberately made a teasing gesture, with a hint of flirting in his eyes: "the little boy is shy? Do you want his sister to help you become an adult?" Nagini rolled his eyes and directly threw the lens paper pinched into a ball: "go away, believe it or not, I told aunt you seduced me?" Nagini''s aunt is Sam''s mother. Thanks to her excellent appearance, Nagini has always been a good woman. Middle-aged and elderly women especially like Nagini''s model. Facing Nagini''s "threat", Sam raised his middle finger in contempt: "Cut, boring little devil, I''ll take your towel away. The towels in my room are wet. The problem of the boat has been solved. We''ll start the day after tomorrow at the latest." Nagini was stunned and looked a little surprised: "it''s solved so quickly? Doesn''t it mean that no one wants to go out in the rainy season?" I didn''t come to Indonesia. I don''t know. You can''t enter places like Borneo if you want to. Borneo is very dangerous in the rainy season. The rise of water level caused by rainstorm makes the whole rainforest like a huge maze. In addition, the turbulent undercurrent and the unpredictable river flow make it change all the time. Borneo in the rainy season is like a terrible beast entrenched here, devouring all passing ships and lives. Therefore, no one living in Borneo wants to enter the forest in the rainy season, because it is joking about his own life! A week ago, Nagini and Sam met at the entrance of Borneo in Indonesia, but after waiting for a full week, we didn''t find a ship willing to take them to Borneo. To Nagini''s surprise, Sam shook her head. She sighed with a complex look: "little devil, you are still young, so you don''t understand the charm of money." But Sam didn''t know the arc across Nagini''s mouth at the moment she left. Don''t you understand? Sorry, he knows a lot about this journey. The next day, although the rain was much smaller, it was still falling. However, the people came to the wharf and saw the old iron ship like a garbage can docked in the muddy yellow wide water. Nagini glanced around. After he looked at the face in his memory, he ignored it. In general, the team can be divided into three groups. The first group is the captain - Bill Johnson, a strong American, who left the United States for Indonesia for unknown reasons to start a new life. Besides being greedy for money, he is a very reliable man. Nagini guessed that the other party had been a soldier. His behavior style and quality had a strong military style. In addition, Captain Johnson has a loyal Indonesian brother. The second group is Gail and Jordan. Jordan here is not the flying man on the basketball court, but a manager of the pharmaceutical industry. He usually wears clothes and shoes, completely dressed as an urban elite, has received higher education, and is no different from most white elites except skin color. But it is undeniable that the physical quality of blacks is really strong. Even if they wear leather collars, they can still feel the power contained in each other''s body. Compared with monsters like Nagini, the other side is a war slag. But compared with the accompanying researchers? It is no exaggeration to say that the black man will live up to the name Jordan. As for Gail? She is Jordan''s colleague. They both come from a company, and the project they manage and invest in is related to the blood orchid that Sam''s research group is studying. In a sense, Gail and Jordan are the investors and bosses of the research group. The third group is the research group. The main members are Dr. jack, Sam, the black brother who likes rap and basketball, and doggs who has ideas about Sam, Of course, in addition, there is Nagini, who took a boat to shoot a documentary, and the captain''s pet, an adult diphtheria capuchin monkey. In the conversation with the black brother with his own rap skills, people brought satellite transmitters, GPS navigation systems and other professional tools to the small broken ship. Although the rain was much less, it was still raining in the sky. Captain Johnson sat in the captain''s room without gentlemanly demeanor and watched the people carry in the rain indifferently. The capuchin monkey next to him looked at the group of humans outside in the rain and made a harsh cry. From its expression and eyes, it can be seen that the capuchin monkey is laughing at these clumsy humans. Especially when Nagini stumbled and almost fell because of the slippery road on a rainy day, the capuchin monkey smiled happily and clapped his hands happily. But when Nagini looked up, through the hazy rain, a pair of indifferent eyes stared at the capuchin monkey. The sharp laughter just now stopped suddenly! The capuchin monkey''s hair stood up in an instant, and it gave a scream of panic, which made the captain Johnson''s eyes a little more confused. Chapter 54 Bloody Mary, the name of a kind of wine, is said to come from a not very beautiful story. More than half of the people on board don''t like the name. Although the West advocates science, some unlucky names will still make people subconsciously disgusted. But Captain Johnson and his bloody mary are the only combination in Indonesia willing to accompany them in the rainy season. The flowering period of blood orchid is very short, only two weeks. Dr. Jack needs blood orchid, which is related to whether he can get further research funds. As investors, Gail and Jordan, although Xuelan has no direct relationship with them, as investors of Dr. jack, they are very optimistic about the project because it can bring them a lot of income. Last night, Sam said with emotion that najini didn''t understand the charm of money, which is a big part of the reason. Bustling, all for profit, all for profit. As long as we live in this world, we can never get rid of the word interest. Interest is not just money. All things that can sway your will can be called interests! Even Nagini wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for Xuelan and making a film. As for captain Johnson and his loyal little brother? If it were not for the other party''s charge of up to $50000, they would not enter the terrible maze of Borneo in the rainy season. The rain stopped and the sun appeared rarely in the sky, but there were still large black clouds coming in the sky not far away. In Nagini''s camera, the rolling rain clouds seem like the end of the day, giving people a sense of breathless depression. Sam glanced. She looked at the picture on Nagini''s lens. Her bright eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Then she praised, "it''s good. I didn''t expect your capture level to be so high?" Nagini ignored it. He planned to take advantage of the remaining memory card to take more similar pictures to render the atmosphere. A simple tent was built at the bow of the boat not far from najini. The little black brother listened to rap, his fingers jumped on the keyboard, and lines of data appeared on the screen. He seems to be the most useless member of the ship? Because he is thin and small, as an adult, he is even thinner than Nagini, and the other party is a procedural ape, which belongs to the scum with a combat effectiveness of no more than five. But what if you change the environment? It is said that the little black brother who is a member of the flood tide organization has extremely terrible destructive power. The rain stopped, which is a rare thing in Borneo in the rainy season. We also understand this fleeting precious time, so we are busy one after another. Of course, it''s not all. For example, Douglas, who has ideas about Sam, didn''t know where to take out a camera. He shouted at Sam. While Sam subconsciously turned back, Douglas pressed the shutter. With a click. In Sam''s slightly disgusted expression, doggs showed a smile that he thought was very attractive: "Sam, please don''t do this. We are young, single and in Borneo at the moment. You have nothing to lose. If you are not satisfied, you can turn around and leave." The little black brother stopped his work, and a smile of melon eating people appeared on his face. Long ago, he knew that Douglas had ideas about Sam, but Sam was not so easy to catch up with! He is beautiful and in good shape. He has become Dr. Jack''s assistant at a young age. Although some people say that they have an affair, the little black brother knows that Sam became Dr. Jack''s assistant because of her father, a famous big man in the academic world. By the way, Sam''s mother, although not very famous, is a screenwriter who can gain a foothold in Hollywood. Seriously, doggs is very good. You have to admit that the other person is an attractive man, but you want to pursue Sam? He''s still too far away. So, the little black brother is very happy to be a melon eater. Sam was stunned. She looked at the man who thought he was very attractive, and her face was a little more strange: "you are so generous. I''m curious what makes you have the courage to say these words to me?" Not responsible? No loss? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re talking about. You think I''m a 17-year-old girl who doesn''t understand anything? I''m saying, even if I''m looking for excitement, isn''t Nagini a little angel more exciting? Sam likes Nagini very much. The relationship between them is not only a friend, but also a bit of family affection. At least Sam''s father has the impulse to be Nagini''s godfather several times. Therefore, since the pursuit of stimulation, then implement it to the end! In any case, Nagini crushed Mr. Douglas, who felt so good about himself. With that, Sam kissed Nagini on the cheek and defiantly raised his middle finger to Douglas. Nagini pushed Sam away with a disgusted look: "go away quickly, your saliva is stuck on my face." Sam''s face was stiff. She turned her eyes helplessly: "my little angel, I find you are becoming more and more unlovable now." Douglas was left out in the cold. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. At the moment, his face was depressed and his face changed, sometimes red and sometimes white, which was very wonderful. Fortunately, the little black brother came out and comforted. He patted doggs on the shoulder: "Man, don''t cry and lose your face. Didn''t I say before? Not everyone can pursue Sam. by the way, that''s Nagini, Sam''s brother, so kick out those dirty ideas in your head." Under the comfort of the little black brother, Douglas''s face eased slightly. As a doctor, Jack ignored the students'' nonsense. Take out a plastic map from your backpack. Borneo is already wet. In addition, it is rainy season. Many maps will be damaged due to wear and tear if they can''t last a week here. After spreading out the map, Dr. Jack called captain Johnson and investors Jordan and Gail to discuss the next route. However, I don''t know whether it''s out of dissatisfaction with Sam (think Sam has an affair with Dr. jack) or Nagini. When seeing Nagini''s camera move to the map, Gail frowned and asked to smash Nagini''s camera: "what are you doing? You can''t take a map!" Where there are people, there is Jianghu. Gail is unhappy with Sam. she is jealous that Sam is younger and more beautiful than her and that Sam''s career is smooth. It took her 10 years to climb to Sam''s current position. It took another 12 years to climb to the present position. If the experimental effect of blood orchid can achieve the expected effect. Sam only needs 7 years (3 years as a graduate student), which is equivalent to her 22 years of efforts, and even surpasses her 22 years of efforts. Therefore, Gail is jealous of Sam. she hates this woman who is better than her in all aspects. Of course, Gail won''t say these things openly, but Gail is very willing to make trouble for Sam secretly. For example, now, not to mention that Nagini didn''t shoot it, even if he did, it would have no impact. The correct way is nothing more than a verbal warning. But Gail didn''t do that. She was going to push Nagini and even destroy the camera in Nagini''s hand. In 1999, the price of a camera was at least $2000, while Nagini''s hands were high-end goods, selling for at least $8000. Because of the relationship between Nagini and Sam, I believe that the camera has been damaged, the two people will not be in a good mood, or even have contradictions. Gail is looking forward to this story happening on the ship. But before Gail approached Nagini, Sam, standing next to Nagini, moved. Although she didn''t know what Gail wanted to do, from the other party''s actions, she obviously had the idea of hurting Nagini, and it was too late to think more in her heart. Sam slapped Gail in the face with a backhand. The "pa" sound was clear and loud, and most of Gail''s face was instantly slapped. "What do you crazy woman want!" Chapter 55 Gail covered her cheek in disbelief. She didn''t expect Sam to beat her. The grievance and jealousy in her heart broke out at this moment. She was like a bitch. She shouted hysterically: "you bichi, you dare to beat me, and it''s for the yellow pig? I want you to go away! Jack, I want this woman to go away with her little white face!" In the face of Gail''s roar and instructions, Dr. Jack''s face changed. He lowered his head in silence and didn''t say a word. Although Sam''s behavior is a little excessive, he can''t let Sam go. After all, Sam''s father is a big man in academia. If the research results of Xuelan come out, Dr. jack can ignore each other''s attitude, but now Dr. Jack dare not do so. Moreover, if the research results of Xuelan don''t achieve the expected effect, he still needs Sam''s father to pull. Jordan can''t see it anymore. As Gail''s colleague and the core backbone of wh biotechnology company, he doesn''t belong to academia, so he can ignore Sam''s father''s influence. He coughed and looked a little serious: "Miss Sam, I need an explanation, or I have the right to dismiss you." Sam sneered. She was not short of money. The reason why she joined the research group was completely arranged by her father. Therefore, the removal of her post has no impact on her. After all, her academic research and certificates are obtained from the examination of real materials. As for the father''s accusation? Come on, Sam knows how good the relationship between Nagini and his parents is. If Nagini doesn''t agree, the other party will become his brother and have the qualification to share his inheritance equally. So Sam was not worried about his parents'' accusations in this matter. However, just as Sam interrupted Jordan, Nagini coughed. He patted Sam on the shoulder and came out from behind. He looked at each other, his bright eyes flashing calmly: "Mr. Jordan, I think there may be something wrong with your thinking. Now it''s not for me to explain to you, but you should figure out how to explain to me." "My name is Nagini Tang. I''m 16 years old. But because my birthday is Christmas, I''m still a minor when I''m 15." "Ms. Gail has just tried to hurt a minor, and she also has serious discrimination against my skin color. She also slanders that I have an improper relationship with Ms. Sam, which has a great impact on Ms. Sam''s psychology and family." "Considering that our parents have certain social influence, Ms. Gail''s remarks will also have a great impact on our social image." "If I remember correctly, Ms. Gail is one of the main heads of your company?" "Because the impact of this matter is very huge, I have every right to suspect that there is a problem with your Byron Mitch biotechnology company." "I think Jonah James of the horn daily must like the news very much." In America, there are so many hats that you can''t wear. One is racial discrimination, unless your company only recruits people of one color from beginning to end. It denies that once people know that the management is racist, you will be dismissed by the guild every minute, and even the whole company will go bankrupt. The second is about the law on the protection of minors. In any country in the world, as long as children are involved, it is not a small matter. There was a famous report that a man was caught in prison for violating a young child. He was released from his anus in just a few days. Because of different customs, the laws in every part of the world are different, but the attitude towards children is the same, which is a red line that no one can touch. The third hat is to file a lawsuit with celebrities. One is a big man in academic circles and the other is a well-known screenwriter in Hollywood. The most excessive thing is that the other party is not short of money, so you have a lot of time to spend with you, and you can make some news heat when you are free. In short, it''s disgusting. However, the impact of this kind of thing can be large or small, but it is a troublesome thing anyway. "Pa Pa Pa!" Three hats were buckled directly on Jordan''s face, and Gail was completely stunned. She couldn''t help looking at Jordan, but although the colleague''s face was hard to see, like Dr. jack, she learned to be silent. Finally, the frightened Gail sent out a hysterical roar to Nagini: "what the hell do you want to do!" She didn''t deny it, because Nagini''s video recorder was recording all this from beginning to end. Nagini shook his head. He waved to Gail with an angel like smile on his face: "aunt Gail, come here. Don''t be nervous. I won''t do anything to you. After all, I''m just a child." Gail''s face was stiff, but she finally came over. She looked at Nagini''s young face and couldn''t help thinking of Nagini''s words: Yes, the other party is just a child. But the next moment, before Gail could react, Nagini slapped Gail in the face with a backhand. Gail was stunned. She was angry! Like a angry lioness, her eyes to Nagini were full of anger. But Nagini shook his camera and said, "aunt Gail, do you have any opinion?" Gail took a deep breath. She wiped her numb cheek, which was burning. The oppression and anger in her heart almost made her cry. But facing Nagini''s threat, Gail could only swallow the broken tooth into his stomach: "I have no problem!" At the moment of saying this sentence, it seemed as if something in his heart had broken, Gail''s state of mind completely collapsed, and tears flowed madly from the corners of his eyes like raindrops. Nagini looked around at the group of adults with different looks, Some people frowned slightly and looked at Nagini with a bit of kindness. Some people can''t bear it. They simply turn their heads and ignore what happened. There are also some people who keep their heads down in silence, as if nothing had happened. He coughed and pulled out the memory card of the camera in front of Gail, and then his face became more serious: "I know what you think. I really shouldn''t insult Gail like this. But have you thought about it? If Sam didn''t help me stop Gail just now, my camera would probably fall into the water, even myself." "Even if the above things didn''t happen, but then?" "I''m only 16 years old. This is a dangerous tropical forest in Borneo. If I don''t do this, Gail will do more excessive things to me in the future, and it''s likely that I will die here." "Don''t say it won''t happen, because it has happened. No one knows when it will happen next time. I don''t expect you to understand, but I hope you can think clearly. Compared with Gail, I''m the weak one." Nagini''s voice fell. In front of everyone, he threw the memory card into the running river nearby. As Nagini''s voice fell, the people were silent for a long time. Captain Johnson sighed. He looked at Nagini and sighed: "You''re right. If you dare to come to Borneo alone, you don''t look like a 16-year-old at all, but you''re only 16. No, you''re only 15. Nagini, you can come to me if you have any problems on the ship." The little black brother took off his earmuffs. He looked at Nagini strangely: "I don''t want to say anything more, but I have to say, man, you were amazing just now. Are you interested in learning computer from me?" Jordan looked at Nagini with a complex look. There was a touch of fear in his eyes. Then he patted Gail on the shoulder: "I know it''s not your intention. You''re just too nervous. But please rest assured that we will succeed." Gail also reacted at the moment. She restrained her resentment and put on a reluctant expression on her face: "Nagini, I''m sorry about what happened just now." But Nagini shook his head. He licked his lips and looked at each other sincerely: "no, aunt Gail, I''m the one who needs to be sorry." Looking at Nagini''s sincere eyes, Gail was silent for a moment. I don''t know why, Nagini''s sincere eyes made her feel very uneasy, as if the other party meant something else. The captain''s loyal younger brother, that is, the handsome Indonesian. During the previous conflict, no one paid attention to the carving knife (thin dagger) suddenly clenched in his hand. With Nagini''s apology, the loyal little brother began his carving again. He could feel that the atmosphere inside the ship was more harmonious than before. Late at night, everything is quiet. In the moonlight, the colorful thick scales reflected the faint light. A huge Python climbed into Gail''s room silently Chapter 56 Early in the morning, the sky in Borneo. At the end of the huge maze, the vast sky was shrouded in bloody red clouds. The rolling red clouds were like a group of bloody demons, swallowing the pheasant and Phoenix just rising from the horizon. Staring at the magnificent Jordan with a somewhat tragic magic scene in the sky, he could not help frowning. Jordan didn''t sleep well last night. Nagini''s reaction far exceeded that of his peers, which made him afraid. And I don''t know why, Jordan always felt that things wouldn''t end so easily. He sipped the bitter coffee in the cup, his frown tightened, and his eyes were a little agitated. But in the end, Jordan shook his head mockingly. Perhaps the dangerous environment in Borneo makes him too nervous. After all, Nagini is only a 16-year-old child. Does he dare to kill? After drinking the last cup of coffee, Jordan turned and walked to the kitchen not far away. Bloody Mary is a small ferry. The facilities inside are shabby and shabby, and there is not even a refrigerator, which means that everyone should simplify their meals three times a day. The staple food in the kitchen is only bread, and then all kinds of cans, such as canned lunch meat, canned sour cucumber, canned peanut butter and so on. Fortunately, this is Borneo. Although the food is poor, the fruit here is guaranteed to be fresh. Take out three slices of sliced bread, spread a thick layer of peanut butter, and then take out two crisp sour cucumbers and two thick luncheon meat from the can. There was milk next to him. Jordan unscrewed the bottle and smelled the taste. Then he frowned and threw the small half bucket of deteriorated milk out of the window. Fortunately, there was half a pot of coffee made this morning in the iron pot not far away. Everything is ready. A simple breakfast is finished. But just as Jordan was preparing to eat, a flash of thought flashed in his eyes. Finally, he sighed, found a plate, put breakfast on it, and then turned to Gail''s room. He knows Gail. Although the relationship between the two sides is not good and there is a competitive relationship, they have worked together for many years after all. He knows that what happened yesterday has greatly stimulated Gail, but he doesn''t know how to comfort each other. Maybe a breakfast can improve her low mood. However, with a knock on the door, Gail''s room didn''t respond. At first, Jordan ignored it. But after waiting for a long time, Jordan, who still didn''t get a response, inexplicably poured out a bad feeling in his heart, and then he hit the door hard. With a bang, the door was knocked open. There were Gail''s clothes in it, but Gail couldn''t be seen. Jordan was stunned. His face became ugly and his eyes twinkled. No one knew what was going on in Jordan''s mind at this moment, but the next moment, Jordan walked to Nagini''s room with a black face. "Dong Dong Dong" knocked on the door quickly, just like Jordan''s mood at the moment, nervous but full of anger. Unlike Gail''s room, Nagini opened the door in just two or three seconds. Probably just woke up. At the moment, Nagini''s hair is very messy. She only wears a pair of red and blue striped beach pants. Her pale skin color makes her tattoo very dazzling. Before Nagini could react, Jordan grabbed Nagini''s neck. He stared at a pair of bloodshot eyes, looked angry and roared loudly: "you are! You killed Gail! You devil!" Because he was out of control, Jordan didn''t notice the first moment when his palm pinched Nagini''s throat, which was like steel. When he might notice, Nagini''s neck had returned to the softness that normal humans should have. Sam, who lives in the room next to Nagini, hurried out of the room after hearing the news. At the moment she went out, she happened to see Jordan pinching Nagini''s neck. Sam is crazy. Jordan is nearly two meters tall and weighs more than 200 pounds. He looks like a black bear, while Nagini is as thin as a little white monkey in front of each other. She looked at Nagini, whose face had turned red because of lack of oxygen. Without enough time to think, he grabbed a wood carving and threw it at Jordan''s head: "let go! You''re killing! Jordan is crazy. Come on, he''s going to kill Nagini!" Sam''s shrill cry immediately attracted everyone''s attention on board. The first to arrive was the captain''s loyal little brother. Seeing the panic at the scene, he didn''t know where to take out a sharp dagger, directly pulled Sam away and put the dagger on Jordan''s neck. Then, it was full of murderous threats: "let go, or cut your throat!" The ice on his neck and the threat from the captain''s little brother made Jordan calm down gradually. He slowly loosened Nagini''s neck and raised his hands, but his voice was filled with uncontrollable anger: "He killed Gail!" Nagini half knelt on the ground, his face flushed, his breath was big, and the corners of his mouth left saliva uncontrollably, which made him look very embarrassed. In the face of Jordan''s false accusation, Nagini did not refute. In front of the camera, he was like a frightened child, shouting: "he wants to kill me, damn it, he wants to kill me!" "What''s going on?" A majestic voice sounded from outside the cabin. Captain Johnson, who was holding a double barreled shotgun, looked serious and came in. Gun is one of the greatest inventions of mankind. Both humans and animals have an innate fear of guns. Seeing the double barreled shotgun in Johnson''s hand, Jordan, who was a little dissatisfied before, is now completely honest. The captain''s younger brother, who has been holding the knife around Jordan''s neck, is relieved and takes back the dagger. After the threat of the dagger was relieved, Jordan''s face eased slightly. He gave Nagini a cold look, then turned to captain Johnson and said excitedly: "Gail is dead. I''m sure she was killed by Nagini! Just last night, the child was a devil. You shouldn''t do this to me!" Nagini looked up, his face with panic and fear: "you madman, madman! I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Facing Nagini''s sophistry, Jordan was angry. He roared, "you dare to sophistry. Do you think I don''t know anything!" Seeing that the atmosphere was stiff again and even had the intention of rekindling the war, Captain Johnson roared like a lion: "enough, who''s arguing, I''ll blow his head. You say Gail is missing?" Jordan shook his head. He said stubbornly, "she''s not missing. She was killed by Nagini!" Looking at Jordan''s stubborn expression, Johnson, who was not going to pay attention to it, thought for a moment and finally said, "forget it, let''s look for it on the ship and see if we can find something." The captain''s double barreled shotgun finally worked. In addition, Gail seems to have really disappeared, so people still choose to listen to each other''s suggestions. Sam looked at the embarrassed Nagini. At the moment, her face was distressed. There were even a few tears in the corners of her eyes, and her eyes at Jordan became worse and worse. While Douglas on the other side, although his heart was very bad, he didn''t say much considering the current situation. The old ferry boat, everyone on board began to look for the so-called clues. In fact, there are no clues. There are no professionals on board. Even if the clues are in front of us, we may not be able to see them. When everyone was discouraged and decided to give up, there was a simple toilet in the stern of the Bloody Mary. Connected to the toilet was an iron pipe covered with a thin sheet of rusted iron. At the connection between the toilet and the iron pipe, there is a linen cloth, which is now floating on the flooded muddy Yellow River. Looking at the wisp of cloth on the railing, the captain was silent for a moment and said his speculation: "If I guessed right, Gail died in an accident. She should have accidentally fallen into the water when she went to the bathroom last night. Obviously, we didn''t hear her cry for help because of the rain." Jordan obviously couldn''t accept the result. He said excitedly, "no, I don''t agree with you. I know how Gail died. It must be Nagini!" Captain Jason looked at Jordan with a slight frown. Judging from Jordan''s excited look, it didn''t seem to be lying. Sam sneered and said in a strange way: "Are you kidding? Why did Nagini kill Gail? Even if there was a contradiction, it wouldn''t kill him yesterday. And why do you think Nagini has the ability to kill Gail? He''s so thin that he can''t beat a woman." "But you, the biggest beneficiary of Gail''s death, seems to be you, Jordan!" Jordan was stunned and his eyes were angry again: "what are you talking about! I see. You and Nagini are together!" Nagini also eased up at the moment. He recovered his peace in the past. At the moment, his eyes looked at Jordan slightly coldly, like a snake waiting for an opportunity: "I don''t know why you framed me, but I know you almost killed me just now, Jordan. I swear that when I leave Borneo, I will use all my strength to send you to prison!" PS: Nagini: do you know why he died? (©V_©V) Gail: I don''t know Nagini: because you don''t have a vote (¨s¡õ ¡ä) ¨s (©Ø - ©Ø) Gail: is that true? ¦² (¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ Nagini: watch it. Read it with me. Dad who voted found his favorite half o (¡Ý ¨Œ¡Ü) O Gail: that''s too real. Where''s your face!! Nagini: Dad''s face is my face ?? ? ??)? Chapter 57 Captain Johnson didn''t suspect Jordan. He was professionally trained to tell from Jordan''s expression that the other party didn''t seem to be lying. Of course, he did not doubt Nagini. Although it was not difficult to secretly solve Gail while everyone slept in the middle of the night, and then throw each other into the water, that was not what the thin Nagini could do. But after listening to Sam, Captain Johnson couldn''t help looking at Jordan suspiciously. Just because Nagini can''t do it doesn''t mean Jordan can''t. And as Sam said, the other party has the motivation and the ability to commit the crime. As for my previous observation of Jordan''s Micro expression? After all, he is a man, not a machine, and can''t be accurate. Moreover, he has left the army for many years, and his ability in this field has seriously declined. Jordan is in a high position. He is the type of talking to people and talking to ghosts, so his mistakes are also very normal. Of course, he won''t tell others about these things. He''s just a sailor. He can send each other to the destination, and then bring these people back and get his own share of the reward. As for other things? What does that have to do with yourself? So with a cold hum, Johnson glared at Jordan angrily. He threatened: "this is your internal affair, so I don''t care, but I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again on my ship!" Then he patted Nagini on the shoulder and comforted: "although it''s too early for your age, this is Borneo. You can come to my room and get some wine later." People look different. Although the EQ of scientific research is generally not high, EQ does not represent IQ. You can figure out some things with a little brain. Jordan opened his mouth. He seemed to want to explain something, but people didn''t give him a chance at all. For his own success, he killed his colleagues and framed a 16-year-old child. Such a person is ashamed to be with him! As the crowd left without mercy, Jordan''s face was very ugly. He looked at Nagini with a ferocious look: "You deceived everyone, but you can''t deceive me. I''ll stare at you! Nagini, one day I''ll expose your true face." Nagini ignored. He snorted coldly and pulled Sam away without looking back. However, when he left, he secretly remembered the name Jordan in his little book. Gail''s death has something to do with Nagini. In fact, it was Nagini who solved Gail himself, and the cloth strip in front of the toilet was also a disguise made by Nagini. But he didn''t expect that in the absence of any evidence, Jordan suspected himself and bit himself! If he hadn''t known that there was no one around when he acted last night, he even thought that Jordan had witnessed the whole process of his crime. It was incredible that he had never thought that the other party should have such a keen sixth sense. But thinking about what kind of world he was in, Nagini no longer cared about it. The other side is only a little more sensitive to the sixth sense, which is nothing. The ancient mage in New York can even see through the future. And Jordan''s suspicion may not be a good thing. Gail''s disappearance and Jordan''s madness are excellent rendering and bedding in a horror film. While Nagini was thinking about how to make the next film, he glanced at his eyes, smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then waved diagonally. Captain Johnson''s pet, the capuchin monkey named "Xiao Gang". I disappeared last night. I don''t know when I ran back today. Now I hide in the corner. A pair of eyes as bright as black pearls, with a bit of fear, just look at myself. Xiao Gang is very resistant to contact with Nagini. The sixth sense of animals is much sharper than that of humans. In fact, we were almost the same, but humans gradually degenerate because of their too comfortable environment. On Nagini, Xiao Gang felt an extremely terrible threat. This threat is much stronger than those terrible existence outside the ship. If you insist on comparison, it is like the comparison between a strong man and baby. However, even so, Xiao Gang still chose to return to the ship and even approached Nagini on his own initiative. The reason is very simple. Xiao Gang knows how strong Nagini is. It''s like an elephant won''t eat ants. Although Nagini can kill it at any time, as long as he doesn''t provoke each other, Nagini won''t pay attention to its "little bug", and the guys outside are different. So at the moment Nagini waved, although his eyes were afraid, he hesitated for a moment, and Xiaogang leaned over tentatively. A quiet day passed and nothing special happened. At noon, there was a rainstorm. The rainstorm was very terrible. Almost in an instant, the whole river boiling. The choppy River and two or three meters of spray. If it was not because the spray was fresh water, we even had the feeling of drifting at sea. But the rain didn''t last long. It stopped after only two hours. At dinner, Sam said that if Nagini was afraid, he could sleep in a room tonight. But Nagini resolutely refused, because he smelled the smell of a hormone called dopamine from his little sister. If it was Sam ten years ago, Nagini half said yes. But Sam ten years later? My tender grass doesn''t need your old cow! Late at night, the half shower during the day has now turned into a rainstorm. Most people went to sleep. Captain Johnson found Dr. Jack. He had bad news. He had to tell each other. The second floor of the ferry, Johnson''s captain''s room. With a bright flashlight in his hand, he pointed to the water level that was about to drown the treetops not far away, and looked a little dignified: "We are in trouble. Do you see the water level? The river is rising, and the originally planned voyage will be very dangerous. Now we have two choices, one is to turn around and go to another safer channel, but it will take two days. The other choice..." Dr. Jack frowned. Instead of giving captain Johnson a chance to continue talking, he resolutely refused, "I can''t give you two days." His attitude is very tough. Dr. Jack needs blood orchid, because only blood orchid can get him through the current crisis. Blood orchid blooms once in seven years, and each flowering can only last two weeks. Jack has time to wait for the next seven years, but his team can''t afford to wait for the next seven years. Moreover, in the face of success within reach, no one can stand the loneliness in his heart. Captain Johnson frowned slightly. He looked at the crazy scientist with flashing eyes: "there''s no way. It''s too risky to continue sailing unless..." Dr. Jack turned to captain Johnson and said, "unless something?" Johnson had a greedy smile on his face. He patted each other on the shoulder: "you are willing to spend 50000 more dollars!" As I said before, Johnson is good at everything, but he is greedy for money. If he was not greedy for money, the rest would not happen, but there were not so many ifs in the world. After Johnson said his request, Dr. Jack was stunned, and his mouth was a little strange. What is blood orchid? That''s something that can break the hevlick limit (cells can replicate 56 times before dying), which means that blood orchid contains immortal power. If this component is synthesized and drugs are made, he will instantly build a super empire of tens of billions and hundreds of billions. And you only need to pay $50000 for such a precious thing? So Dr. Jack said directly, "deal!" Captain Johnson looked at the other party and readily agreed. He was a little more confused. Then he realized that his offer was low and a little more annoyed in his eyes. But anyway, the deal has been established. Although he is greedy for money, he is a man who keeps his promise. Outside the window, it was a wandering heavy rain. Nagini watched the happy Dr. Jack leave the captain''s room. He shook his head reluctantly and began to tidy up his photographic equipment. If he remembers correctly, the captain will miss the diversion of the river because he is drunk tomorrow, and then the people will follow the ship and leap over a waterfall more than ten meters high. This situation can only happen when the water level rises in the rainy season. Unfortunately, because of today''s rainstorm, the water level that has risen sharply in the rainy season is now directly elevated to an amazing position! Chapter 58 What is the concept of a waterfall more than ten meters high? The huge drop and the impact of water flow are enough to make people faint in an instant! As the ferry at the foot gets closer and closer to the waterfall, the river that has become turbulent because of the rainstorm is becoming more and more powerful, just like a waking beast. Captain Johnson is very brave. Even in the face of this situation, he still tries to break free from the shackles of the beast, but the Bloody Mary is too old to be attacked in front of the beast. It gave out a bitter groan, and all the people on board looked at the waterfall in despair, getting closer and closer to everyone. There was a flash of madness in captain Johnson''s eyes. Until now, he still didn''t give up completely. He no longer considered whether he could turn the bow, but planned to fight to the death. The power of the turbine engine was raised to the limit. Under the control of Captain Johnson, the old Bloody Mary launched the final charge! It is roaring, the blood is burning crazily, and the parts all over burst out amazing power. This is the test of life and death and the ladder to a higher level. As long as it breaks through this boundary, Bloody Mary will become a legend! Then No, then. A waterfall with a drop of more than ten meters. What do you expect a broken ship to do? Work miracles? This is bloody mary, not Queen Anne''s revenge. In short, in a bubbling meal, the Bloody Mary completed its final mission. Its body and soul will be imprisoned in the ancient and huge maze of Borneo forever. The embarrassed people climbed to the shore along the fast current. Johnson looked a little lonely, which was obviously not what he wanted to see. He messed up everything. He lost his boat and would lose 100000 dollars soon. After all, he didn''t send these people to where they wanted to go within the specified time. So how to make up for your losses? This is a question worth thinking about! Not far away, the little black brother found a usable satellite phone from a pile of flooded electronic products. He breathed a sigh of relief: "Damn, I finally found one that can be used. I''ll call for help now. I don''t want to come back to this damn place all my life!" Watching the black brother call for help, Captain Johnson, whose plan was gradually taking shape, winked at the little brother. The two are worthy of being partners for many years. They can see what their boss means in one look. After the black brother hung up the phone, his face was more strange: "please, do you know where the nearest rescue team is? Even if you give them a week, they may not come." Jordan sneered: "so? What do you say? Go into the rain forest and be eaten as food? I''d rather die here." Captain Johnson coughed and glanced at the crowd. "Maybe I can do something." Dr. Jack frowned slightly. His suspicious look was a little sarcastic: "what way. Damn, you don''t want money again?" Johnson gave a dry smile, and a flash of embarrassment flashed across his face. But for Franklin''s sake, this embarrassment was nothing: "twenty thousand dollars, I can reach people." Not far away, Douglas, sitting on a stone, flashed a touch of dissatisfaction in his eyes: "but we have given it to you before..." Before Dougs could speak, as a former extreme sports veteran, perhaps because the falling into the water just now activated the sleeping power in her body, Sam showed a rare determination on weekdays: "Enough, are you really going to starve here? What should we do next? Wait here for your support?" Captain Johnson was a little surprised at Sam''s reaction after the death. You know, normal people''s reaction should be roaring or crying. However, he didn''t care about this problem. Some things are natural. He has seen people who respond better than Sam. therefore, Johnson thought about Sam''s inquiry and gave the most appropriate answer: "No, it''s the rainy season. No boat can get close to here. We have to bypass the waterfall." Nagini frowned and looked somewhat resistant: "that is to say, we are going through this tropical rain forest?" Captain Johnson shrugged and looked helpless: "from the current situation, it''s like this. And it''s not just the tropical rain forest. Because of the rainy season, we''re likely to go into the water." Borneo is very big. Although it is an island, the area here is 38 times that of Xishuangbanna! The unique damp and muggy tropical rain forest makes the environment here extremely cruel. Even if you don''t do anything, a lot of water will pass through your body every minute. People shuttle through the rain forest, sheltered by towering ancient trees, making the forest airtight. Under the broad leaves of ancient ferns, there are spiders, ants, poisonous snakes and other creatures. In addition, there are extremely tough vines. They are intertwined like countless steel snakes. Even sharp Damascus knives need continuous chopping to cut them off. Over a mountain, it seems a simple journey, but only when you really go through it can you know the difficulties and hardships. When Captain Johnson cut off the last ancient fern vine, his sight suddenly opened and a damp wind blew in front of him. Although the wind was extremely dry and hot, it shocked everyone. You think it''s over? no Although compared with the humid and muggy tropical rain forest, the next journey is much easier, it is still not very easy. There was a plain in front of us, but the rainy season came and the land was covered by floods. Waist deep, even chest deep waters, undercurrent surging at the same time, no one knows how many terrible monsters are hidden inside, such as crocodiles, piranhas, and the most common Python in the tropical rain forest! In the scorching sun, the group struggled in the water. Most of their bodies were soaked in the water, but they felt extremely hot. This feeling was like being put into a pot to cook under the scorching sun. Sam''s face wore a blush left by the high temperature. She licked her thirsty lips and looked at the funny looking Nagini with a huge backpack beside her. "I''ll take it for you, so you can shoot more easily." But Nagini shook his head. Although he looked pale and weak and had the appearance of heatstroke, he knew how happy he was now. Snakes like water, and the high temperature here will not make Nagini feel uncomfortable, but make him energetic. As for the problem of physical strength, although endurance has always been the weakness of the basilisk, compared with the naturally weak human beings, even in the human state, Nagini is extremely terrible. Not to mention that he doesn''t need Sam''s help. Even if he needs help, he won''t choose Sam. after all, her current state is not good. So Nagini shook his head and looked at each other with disgust on his face: "no, don''t look at me thin, but my physical fitness is much stronger than you. Last summer, I often carried a camera heavier than this and ran forty or fifty kilometers every day." Sam was stunned and flashed a strange look in his eyes: "shouldn''t my mother let you do this?" Nagini nodded and threw the pot to Sam''s mother: "if you want to be an excellent director and an excellent photographer, you must have excellent physical strength." Sam''s face was silent. She said angrily, "shet, how can she do this? It''s child abuse! I''ll sue her!" Nagini rolled her eyes and warned, "don''t forget, she''s your mother." But Sam ignored, "so what?" Looking at Nagini and Sam, who are talking and laughing, doggs, who has been behind the team, now has jealousy in his eyes. When entering puberty, boys tend to ignore the role of the brain because of their exuberant energy. They always like to attract girls'' attention in ways that they think are very smart, such as brain crippling behaviors such as bluffing and bullying. Seriously, the boy thinks he is clever because he has attracted the attention of girls. But as long as girls with normal and healthy psychology will not like this kind of boys. Our doggs is almost thirty this year, but his development is obviously still in adolescence. "Sam, you know what? There are millions of species in Borneo. But the most terrible one is the boa constrictor in the water." "This creature will approach silently, and then bite your head, and then the cold and greasy scales will wrap your body. The python here has extremely terrible power. Their muscles can release more than 800 kilograms per square centimeter, squeezing out the oxygen in your lungs, and then Mori will make a sound like this." "Hiss ~ ~" "Hiss ~ ~" "Hiss -" It''s hard to use an accurate word to describe Douglas''s heart at the moment. Is it distorted? Or jealous? Or simply mentally retarded? But anyway, he succeeded in attracting Sam''s attention and another in the water. So the next moment, doggs didn''t know what had happened. The unstoppable terror and brute force dragged him into the water. Sam turned his head angrily when he heard the movement behind him: "Enough, doggs, you think you''re funny? You..." "Doggs?" Looking at the rolling water bubbles, Sam looked confused. What about the doggs? Chapter 59 Poof, The water splashed and doggs emerged from the water, although his body was upright. But I don''t know why, it always gives people an awkward feeling? This feeling is like the supporting role of a horror film bent over by evil spirits. His pale face and eyes stare round, as if they will explode in the next second. The strange distortion of his body makes people feel creepy Because of Sam''s cry before, people''s eyes were also attracted, and when they looked at daggs with strange shape, they were a little confused. To tell you the truth, this is the first time that people have seen this. Even the well-informed captain Johnson looks confused at the moment. But Nagini is different. As a 24 meter super python, he can judge at a glance that doggs''s unnatural distortion is because his underwater body is entangled by a python! This is a very normal situation in nature. The reason why Nagini rarely encountered this situation was entirely because he was strong enough to kill the enemy in an instant. Most snakes are limited by the level of life and do not have the power of Nagini. But anyway, doggs is miserable now. What he said before has now been fulfilled in him. If this is a werewolf killing, the identity of doggs as a prophet, stone hammer! But this is not a werewolf kill, and Douglas is not a prophet. When his underwater body was entangled by a python, his deepening strength made him feel that his bones would be crushed in the next second. At the moment, doggs looked at the people in horror, his eyes flashing a desire for life: "Save..." Before he finished, the python in the water attacked again. Doggs didn''t even have time to finish his words, so he felt an unstoppable brute force under the water and dragged his body away! Generally speaking, there is only one hunting technique of python, that is winding! It''s like an elastic rope winding around a wooden pile. But compared with the huge size of python, doggs is obviously too small. This means that the python doesn''t need to wrap around its prey. The prey will be easily rolled up under the great power of the python. Looking at Dougs spinning wildly on the water, Nagini really wants to give him a magic song of love. As the python set off huge waves and undercurrent, although it was only a glimpse, people still saw part of the Python''s body. Ten meters? Fifteen meters? No one gives an accurate figure, but anyway, it''s an extremely terrible thing! Because whether it''s 10 meters or 15 meters, this kind of Python can easily kill everyone present! In a burst of startling cries, everyone resolutely gave up Douglas and ran to the shore one by one. The previous fatigue and hard work had long been forgotten. Everyone wanted to have two more legs. Witness the scene of Python devouring people. No one wants to get close to the seemingly calm waters of Borneo. Even if they go to the forest to accompany poisonous insects and beasts, no one wants to appear in the same water with such a terrible monster! Five Minutes? Three minutes? I don''t know how long it has passed, the frightened people rushed to the shore. For the waters that have returned to calm again, everyone hid far away for fear that the terrible Python would escape from the water at the next moment. The little black brother was very excited. He roared wildly: "What the hell is that? How can there be such a thing? It swallowed him, and doggs was swallowed by a super Python! You know, I''ve seen the discovery channel, Walter Falk, I buy GA, I''m dead. We can''t win at all, we''ll be eaten one by one." Double bet + triple bet + rap? Nagini was a little confused. At the moment, he wanted to call for the black brother. With the rap of the little black brother, people''s mood gradually stabilized. Most people''s idea is to leave this ghost place, but some people have different ideas, such as Dr. Jack. The appearance of Python didn''t make him flinch, but made him more and more firm, Blood orchid, the legendary immortal flower, this plant really has the ability to break the limit of cell replication! You know, in nature, it is impossible for a normally developing Python to have a body length of more than ten meters. So subconsciously, Dr. Jack linked the body length of the python to the blood orchid. Although human and snake genes are different, the emergence of Python makes Dr. Jack see the possibility of the success of the blood orchid project. It has to be said that scientists are crazy. Or in front of fame and wealth, everyone will become extremely crazy. Dr. jack is a living example. He wanted everyone to collect blood orchids with him, but his proposal was rejected by many people. Not everyone wants money but not life. You know, less than ten minutes ago, everyone just passed death. Fortunately, the debate did not last long. Captain Johnson stood up and said: "It''s a huge python. Obviously, it''s not the size that a normal Python should have. It should be a mutant python. This is an opportunity. We''d better get out of here." Dr. Jack exchanged eyes with his supporter Jordan. After getting a satisfactory answer, Captain Jack asked suspiciously: "Opportunity?" Captain Johnson was subconsciously ready to answer, but what did he say? He hesitated for a moment and thought about it. He vaguely felt that it was inappropriate. He reorganized the previous language and said politely: "well, he just ate a large piece of meat and needed to digest it for a period of time." Perhaps for fear of everyone''s emotional collapse, Captain Johnson didn''t say the word corpse. On the other hand, Sam subconsciously came up with the huge figure tumbling in the water. She suddenly felt cold and asked a question that made everyone uneasy: "How do you know there''s only one Python around? What if there''s a second or even a third? Maybe we should..." Captain Johnson knew what Sam meant. The little girl was obviously frightened. She urgently needed a strong place to make her feel safe again. But Captain Johnson, who knew Borneo well, shook his head. He interrupted Sam with a flash of seriousness in his eyes: "I know what you mean. Look into my eyes and let me tell you that in nature, the larger the individual, the larger the territory. According to the estimation of Python''s size, it has a territory of at least 5 kilometers, and there will be no second Python within its territory." "Unless..." Nagini, fiddling with the digital camera, subconsciously raised her head: "unless what?" Captain Johnson''s face stiffened. He didn''t know what he thought. His face became ugly for a moment. He shook his head and smiled to hide the panic in his pupils: "Trust me, you don''t want to know!" After resting for about ten minutes, the people who rallied up had to enter this hot and humid tropical rain forest again. This feeling is very uncomfortable. It''s like throwing your body into a steamer. Obviously, the humidity around is very high, but a large amount of water passes through your body every time you breathe. In such a harsh environment, even field survival experts such as "fire worship" de "and" turn around crazy "bell will feel difficult, not to mention their group of researchers. Fortunately, they don''t need to survive in the tropical rain forest, they just need to climb over the rain forest. Not far ahead is a tributary of the river. According to captain Johnson, his friends will dock there, and then everyone can leave this damn place! Along the way, Captain Johnson said a lot of good things about his friend. Lee Winston, a legendary captain who knows Borneo as well as his own family, is a terrible man. The other is one of the few men in Indonesia who dare to enter Borneo in the rainy season. He is a real tough guy and an elite who has experienced the baptism of the rainforest. If so, who else can take them out of here? That must be the brave and powerful Lee Winston! Captain Johnson praised Mr. Winston as if he were Rambo of the first drop of blood and the T-800 of the terminator. It feels like as long as we reach the shoal, people will be free from pain and get real salvation! However "Boom!" Not far from the river, a sky high fire rises! Chapter 60 "Boom!" Huge roar, as if God was angry! The red flame light column connecting heaven and earth, accompanied by rolling black smoke, is like a terrible hot dragon rising from the cracks under the ground! Looking at captain Johnson whose face changed instantly, Nagini pulled his sleeve and pointed to the flame beam not far away: "Captain Johnson, your friend, shouldn''t be there?" Captain Johnson gave a dry smile, his face changed constantly, and finally whispered an abuse: "Shet! Whether Winston or not, we must go and see it." Half an hour later, they went through the tropical rain forest to this "land of redemption" covered with pebbles and looked at the blackened ship wreckage and the scattered hull parts due to the impact of the explosion. The people''s eyes at captain Johnson gradually became bad. Don''t think that man is a docile animal. In fact, as an omnivore, human beings like meat more than any animal! The reason why everyone listens to captain Johnson is that the other party can take everyone out of this damn tropical rain forest, and if captain Johnson can''t do that? ha-ha! Captain Johnson was also aware of this, so he quickly said: "It''s all right. Although there were some accidents, as an experienced captain, I am familiar with any corner of Borneo. I know that there is a headhunter tribe not far away. Where can we go for help?" As soon as Johnson''s voice fell, the little black brother was angry. He said angrily, "headhunters? Damn it, don''t think I don''t know. It''s a barbarian tribe specialized in cutting people''s heads. I won''t go if I''m killed!" Captain Johnson ignored the black brother''s threat: "Headhunters only cut off the heads of their enemies as booty. They are still very friendly to their friends. Besides, you plan to live by the river tonight? Don''t forget what''s in the river!" One is a mutant Python hidden in the water, One is a cannibal who can cut off people''s heads. The little black brother opened his mouth and looked a little more desperate. He should have been in New York, drinking coke, eating popcorn, watching the All-Star basketball game, and maybe meeting a hot girl in the stadium. But because of Dr. jack, the little black brother had to come to Borneo from New York. It''s nothing. If everything goes well, he can get a lot of wealth with the research of Xuelan. And this wealth is enough for him to watch All-Star games every day and have different hot girls every night. But the problem is, it''s not going well! The first is Gail''s disappearance, then Jordan''s madness, followed by the desperate waterfall and a mutant python that goes beyond common sense, swallowing Douglas alive in front of his eyes! Well, in the eyes of the little black brother, Borneo is already a land of demons, This place is absolutely cursed by God! Otherwise, how can so many bad things happen in a day? You know, he never encountered such a thing in New York. I thought I could leave this damn place, but the boat that came to pick them up exploded unexpectedly, which forced him to go to the savage headhunter tribe! Damn it, what the hell is this place? Why is bad luck happening every minute? The little black brother collapsed. He thought it was the worst situation. But in fact? There is no reason why fate is scolded by people. When the captain''s pet, the long tailed monkey named Xiaogang, shook a corroded body from the treetop, the black brother completely collapsed, and he screamed wildly: "Mom, annoy FAK! What the hell is this!" "Doggs?" At the moment of seeing the body, everyone subconsciously thought that the body was Douglas who had been swallowed before. Although the body is no longer human, and even white bones have been exposed in some places, it is obviously not rotten. If you want to cause such damage, you can only be corroded by strong acid. But the moment captain Johnson saw the body, his subconscious pupils narrowed: "Lee Winston!?" Because the voice was very low, even Dr. Jack standing next to the captain didn''t hear what the other party was saying. So he asked suspiciously, "what did you just say?" Captain Johnson didn''t answer the other party''s question. He seemed to notice something and looked more dignified: "listen to me, the current situation has changed." "What changes?" "When the snake is threatened, in order not to affect its action, it will spit out food from its stomach, just like the body in front of it." "So?" "In other words, there is also a big snake waiting for an opportunity around us. At the moment, it is hungry and may come out to kill us at any time!" "Mom, is it the one that killed Douglas before? We shouldn''t escape, man, we should kill the snake, or we''ll all die here!" When fear reaches its limit, it is anger! At the moment, the little black brother is very angry. His thin body shows amazing fighting spirit! But unfortunately, in this terrible Borneo forest, fighting spirit is such a thing? not to be worth a hair! Ignoring the black brother who seemed to have beaten chicken blood, Captain Johnson''s face was very ugly: "no, not the previous one." "Didn''t you say there was only one here?" "But as I said, there is another possibility." "What''s possible!" "During the mating period of boa constrictors, under normal circumstances, each boa constrictor will have its own territory and they will not interfere with each other, but during the mating period, all male snakes will be attracted by the smell emitted by the female snake." "That is to say?" "Yes, there is not only one snake or two snakes here, but there are many snakes, and each one is enough to easily kill us, so we must get to the headhunter tribe before dark, or we will be killed by Python!" Life is like this. You think you''re miserable? No, actually, you can be worse! Before, the little black brother thought that only the python was a fatal threat in the forest, but in fact, there were many Python in the forest enough to kill him. It is even possible that the boa constrictor they saw before is not the largest among the boa constrictors. Because if the python is strong enough, it will not spit out the food that has been swallowed because of the threat. At the thought of living in the same forest with many python, the little black brother couldn''t help getting numb. He quickly shouted to captain Johnson, "Mom, annoy FAK! Man, let''s go to the cannibal tribe. Damn, I don''t want to stay in this damn place for a second!" After captain Johnson''s explanation, the people also realized how dangerous their current situation was. The cannibal tribe is really terrible, but it is human after all, and captain Johnson who has contacted each other has survived. Why can''t they survive? But Python is different. It''s a group of cold-blooded killing machines. It''s creepy to think about it! So the people who finally gasped for a moment had to embark on the road of escape again. It seems that everyone has been running since getting off the ship? From rainforest to wetland, from wetland to rainforest, they managed to collect a pile of materials, thinking they could breathe for a moment. Unexpectedly, they learned more terrible facts, which forced them to speed up their pace again. Finally, the people who had been running for a day arrived at the cannibal tribe before dark. However, the scene in front of us is different from what we think. This is a flat and fertile soil, but there are few plants around, as if a restricted area that does not belong to plants appeared out of thin air in the forest. At the end of a narrow path, you can see rows of sharpened wooden fences, which are thick enough to have legs, all of which are solid hardwood. Through the long fence, you can see thatched houses and cooking smoke curling up in the tribe. The first feeling of the whole primitive tribe is not bad. Although the style here is barbaric and backward, the environment is clean and tidy, giving people a very comfortable feeling. In particular, the smell of barbecue from the smoke made the tired people salivate. But as people walk into the primitive tribe? Life, sometimes you don''t force yourself, you never know how desperate you will be! Chapter 61 It''s hot today, and it''s hotter tomorrow. Do you think it will rain the day after tomorrow? Yes, it will rain the day after tomorrow, but you have been hot to death at noon tomorrow. Angry or not? Angry, right? But you can''t. Even if you scold fate as a blue pond, the other party will not pay attention to you. Before entering the headhunter tribe, everyone was in a good mood. This feeling is like a desperate traveler in the desert who suddenly finds an oasis not far away. The already desperate people regain hope again. If it were yesterday, people would never be so excited, but the problem is that they have experienced too many times of despair on this day. Although they have not encountered substantive danger, this unknown fear is the most terrible! Walking all the way through the humid and hot tropical rain forest. Both physically and mentally, everyone has been exhausted to the extreme. At this time, a strong tribe with strong soldiers is no less than a cup of manna in the arid desert, moistening their tired hearts. Although this is a cannibal tribe, so what? Compared with the dangerous rainforest, this primitive tribe is like heaven! But when people really entered the primitive tribe, their faces began to change unnaturally. Those with strong psychological endurance can bear it forcibly. Those with weak psychological endurance squat directly on the ground and vomit. Different from the clean and tidy outside, the tribe is a Shura hell, and there are corpses everywhere. Some corpses were torn off their necks, and their desperate eyes looked at the sky. Some corpses were twisted and deformed, and their ferocious looks seemed to have been tortured. Some corpses were hung on the fence and their intestines flowed all over the ground. You can see that they are covered with flies and other scavenging insects. The ground was full of blood and fragments of bodies, as well as messy marks. In addition to human bodies, there are also seven or eight Python bodies in this tribe, which are thick enough to be more than ten meters long. The bodies of these Python are covered with scars. Some were ripped open and turned out, and half of them were corroding. Some were paralyzed on the ground, covered with knife wounds and sword marks, with countless bloody arrow feathers on them. From a distance, they looked like a moldy and hairy giant snake lying on the ground. There are also giant snakes cut off by the waist. The lower part of it has disappeared, but the upper part of it is wrapped around the poor aborigines. The other party''s original strong waist is even thinner than his lower leg under the terrible brute force of the python. The corpse was wrapped around a hard wooden post. The rising heat wave in the surrounding fire pond kept roasting and dripping a drop of muddy corpse oil. The aroma of barbecue that made everyone move their fingers before came from here! The little black brother who squatted on the ground and vomited felt that his bile was about to vomit. He wore a bitter face, tears in the corners of his eyes, and looked embarrassed and somewhat frightened: "Mom provoked FAK, didn''t she say there were cannibals here? What''s the matter with the horse?" Captain Johnson''s face was also ugly. He looked at the mess around him. His face was gloomy as if he could drip water: "obviously, we are not the first humans attacked by boa constrictors." He did not expect that the almost invincible headhunters in Borneo also met the giant snake, and it was so miserable. This made him feel a little more panic. Especially looking at the dead bodies, he felt a cool breath running down his spine and directly into the back of his head. He felt his scalp numb, as if he had been stared at by some very terrible monster. This made him tremble and helpless. You know, even in that unjust war (55-75, Vietnam War), Johnson didn''t feel helpless. Just when Captain Johnson looked flustered and didn''t know what to do, his loyal little brother came over with an ugly face: "Captain, the headhunter''s ship is missing. They should have left." Good news, bad news. The good news is that the invincible headhunters have not failed. They are just strategic transfer, which shows that the giant snake is not as terrible as expected. The bad news is that the headhunter ran away. When he ran away, the other party took all the ships of the tribe. This means that when the giant snakes find that humans still exist in the tribe, they will attack again. Captain Johnson is well aware of these giant snakes, but whether you are white or black, the breeding giant snakes will kill all threatening creatures in the territory, and humans are a threat in the eyes of most beasts! The little black brother was completely desperate, and his eyes glittered with confusion: "What shall we do now? Wait to die?" Captain Johnson shook his head, his eyes flashing crazy! People are forced out. If you don''t force yourself, you will never know what despair is, but only despair can let you understand how strong human desire for survival is! Captain Jason doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t want to die in the rainforest of Borneo. He doesn''t want to be swallowed up by python. He doesn''t want to watch his body corrode into white bones and finally become a pool of shit with broken bones and teeth. So at the moment when the little black brother''s voice fell, Captain Jason clenched his teeth and shouted crazily: "No, we still have a chance! The fence and the main frame of the thatched house are good resources. Headhunters can leave and we can leave!" At the moment, Captain Johnson is like a crazy gambler, but the difference is that he gambles on his own life! In the dark, people are busy. After all, this is their only hope to leave. No one wants to die. In the face of death, any creature will burst out incomparably powerful power. Fences, thatch, wood and everything that can be used are all gathered together. In the weak light of the fire, these most basic things are gradually pieced together to form the prototype of a ship. Nagini was a little miserable. His backpack was requisitioned because the backpack rope was an excellent tool for tying ships. In addition, there is his digital camera. However, it was not expropriated, but robbed by the long tailed monkey named Xiaogang. When Nagini and Sam were carrying thatch, Xiaogang robbed the camera Nagini put on the ground. Finally, the waning moon hung high, and the people who didn''t know what time they were busy finally tied up the raft. However, no one noticed that Dr. Jack''s look gradually became crazy in the dark night when he was shipbuilding. He is a clever scientist and a scientist with a clear goal. Such people are terrible. They have a strong will and will not change their ideas easily, even if they will hurt others, even at the cost of others'' lives. These are extreme egoists. Different from normal egoists, they live for a belief or a goal. The best of them is the Gotham clown who will bring chaos and disorder as soon as he appears. Jack is such a person. Although he is not pure enough, compared with most ordinary people, Jack is terrible. Jack was thinking about a problem when he was making a raft. The river where they are now is called "Mohe", which is a very famous river in Borneo. The headhunter tribe is located in the lower half of the Mohe river. If you remember correctly and continue down the river, it is the origin of Xuelan! He needs blood orchid. Only by obtaining blood orchid can he benefit all mankind and greatly improve human life. He will surpass all previous scientists and become the greatest scientist of this era, even after countless times. But now there is a problem. Jack can''t persuade others to look for Xuelan with him. Those cowards were completely frightened by the python in the forest. They didn''t realize what the blood orchid meant. Of course, he can also leave and wait for the next seven years. But will the next scientific research team to Borneo still be its own? His eyebrows flickered with thinking. At the moment, he needed an opportunity, an opportunity to mobilize everyone''s attention, and looked at the strong Jordan not far away. Jack has a penetrating smile on the corner of his mouth. He believed Jordan would forgive himself if he understood his mind. After all, this is for all mankind! Chapter 62 Dr. Jack ran away. He left with the only raft. When everyone reacted, the other party had completely gone away. This is also a matter of no choice. After all, everyone didn''t expect that the other party would actually do it to Jordan! You know, Jordan is the only one on the team who supports Dr. Jack, Everyone is against his crazy plan except Jordan. Although blood orchid is precious, it has only one life. No one is willing to sacrifice his life for a plant. However, it was precisely because of Jordan''s trust that Dr. Jack chose each other. After all, no one would believe that Dr. Jack would hit Jordan. Dr. Jack''s modus operandi is through a poisonous spider unique to Borneo. The venom of this spider has a strong paralyzing effect, and the toxicity is strong enough to stop people''s heart beating in a few minutes. How do you know? Mainly because Nagini found his camera. Dr. Jack didn''t know that when he poisoned Jordan, the diphtheria long tailed monkey who liked to shoot clearly recorded all this. It is precisely because of this that everyone knows what Dr. jack is thinking - until now, even if there are terrible Python around, the other party still hasn''t given up looking for Blood Orchid! This is a madman, a madman who completely ignores life! The little black brother shouted madly, "Mom, annoy FAK. When I go back, I must sue him for bankruptcy and send him to prison!" Captain Johnson''s eyes twinkled with despair. When Jordan died just now, a python came here. In order to drive away the python, the people lit the only remaining wooden house that had not been demolished in time. In other words, they now have only two options, one is to cross Borneo on foot, the other is to swim away from Borneo. Either of these two roads is a dead end. On the contrary, Sam was on the other side. She showed the unique tenacity of extreme sports lovers. She thought for a moment and drew a sketch on the ground with her memory: "don''t despair, we still have a chance!" Captain Johnson''s eyes twinkled and thought, "what opportunity?" "We didn''t have a chance, but Nagini''s camera gave us a chance. Jack needs to get blood orchid, which means that the other party will be here." With that, Sam pointed to the rainforest in the curved river in the sketch, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "This is our chance. As long as we cross this forest, we can take a shortcut to intercept him. Jack needs blood orchid. As long as we find blood orchid, we can find Jack and the boat!" The little black brother''s eyes glittered with resistance: "that is to say, we are going to cross this rainforest full of cannibals and python?" He doesn''t like the rain forest and snakes. He even has a feeling in his heart that instead of running into the rain forest to compete with the big snakes, he might as well lie down here and wait for the other party to swallow himself. Anyway, as long as they encounter death, the probability of meeting a man eating Python in the tribe is lower than that in the rainforest. But Sam was like a devil. She cruelly gave the black brother hope: "this is our only chance, otherwise we can only wait to die. I don''t want to die here, I want to live!" A simple life, people look complex, but their eyes are gradually firm. Why did they run away this day? Not to live! While everyone was going to enter the rain forest again, Nagini, who had been silent during this period, said slightly tired: "sorry, I can''t go with you." The little black brother was stunned. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Walter?" He was puzzled. After so much experience, the little black brother no longer regarded Nagini as an ordinary child. The other party''s thin body seems to contain endless power. Seriously, in many cases, the little black brother even felt that he was not as good as Nagini, a 16-year-old child. At least the other party will help at some time, instead of holding back like yourself. But Nagini smiled bitterly. He raised his pale arm with a scarlet acne: "I seem to have been bitten by a spider." The crowd was stunned. Sam reacted the most, and her face became very ugly: "How could this happen? It''s impossible. Why would it happen?" This scarlet acne is familiar to everyone. Because the spider that Dr. jack used to poison Jordan would leave this wound. Nagini smiled miserably and shook his head. His pale face was a strange blush in the light of the fire. It felt like a reflection: "Maybe it''s because Dr. Jack thinks a Jordan is not enough insurance, so I became another insurance for his crazy plan." The little black brother had a look of embarrassment on his face. He looked at the excited Sam and looked at the captain Johnson: "what shall we do now?" Before the captain spoke, Sam shook her head directly. She looked decidedly: "go, I''ll stay here with Nagini." There was a hesitation in the black brother''s eyes: "but..." Sam made the whole plan. Of course, the plan is very simple and does not need command at all, so the difference between Sam and Sam in the team is not very big. But the problem is, this is the dangerous Borneo. At the foot of this primitive tribe, it was attacked by a group of pythons that ate people not long ago! Staying here is undoubtedly waiting for death! Sam also knew this, but she shook her head and looked at Nagini''s eyes with a gentle firmness: "no, but he is my brother and my family. I can''t abandon him." At the moment, Nagini''s face was very pale. He squeezed out a reluctant smile on his young face and said weakly, "Sam, I shouldn''t have asked you anything?" Sam was stunned. She understood what Nagini was going to say and lost control of her mood: "stop talking, damn it, I won''t promise you." The two have known each other for ten years. Nagini has never asked Sam anything, but today? Looking at Sam, Nagini, who was as angry as a gossamer, looked with a touch of persistence: "listen to me, live..." After this sentence, Nagini closed his eyes weakly, as if this sentence had exhausted all his strength and life! Watching Nagini slowly close his eyes, the tears in his eyes finally collapsed at this moment! There was an inexplicable sadness in the air. Sam kept remembering their meeting, from the first meeting and redemption by the sea to this farewell. Sam felt a sudden sharp pain in her heart, which even made her unable to breathe. The captain Johnson, the black brother and the captain''s brother behind them looked at the crying Sam and opened their mouths, as if they wanted to say something. But in the end, when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say a word. They couldn''t understand how deep their feelings were between Sam and Nagini, a sister and brother who had no blood relationship. But looking at Sam, who was sobbing, everyone could only be silent. I don''t know how long it took, Nagini''s breath became weaker and weaker. Sam wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She stood up from the ground. Her eyes were full of blood. Captain Johnson, a Vietnam veteran, couldn''t help but feel numb. Sam''s eyes flashed: "let''s go!" In a word, I don''t know why, even in the hot Borneo, the three big men around feel a burst of cold. At the moment, Sam''s cold eyes and ferocious look were like a vengeful ghost climbing out of hell. Although she didn''t say what to do, everyone observed three seconds of silence for Dr. Jack. Sam is crazy, and a crazy woman is definitely one of the most terrible creatures in the world! PS£º Nagini: ah, I''m dying! Salted fish 7: not afraid, not afraid. I know a panacea that can bring people back to life. It''s called recommendation ticket. Nagini: do you? Salted fish 7: I didn''t, but the reader''s father did. Nagini: Dad, the little angel is dying. Give me a ticket. Salted fish 7: by the way, don''t forget to ask for collection. The magic medicine of recommended ticket is taken with collection, and the effect is the best. Nagini: Dad, I want tickets and collections! Chapter 63 Sam left and rushed into the rain forest with anger and murderous spirit and three men. The headhunter tribe, Nagini, lying on the ground, slowly opened their eyes. He weakly waved to the capuchin monkey Xiaogang not far away, and Xiaogang hesitated in his eyes, but he still came over. Then there is a recording: "My name is Nagini. Nagini Tang, who lives in Los Angeles, has a mentally retarded brother and a fat sister. I don''t know who will find this video at last. It may be Sam or a stranger." "But I hope the person who found this video can publish it and tell the world." "Borneo, this..." In the middle of the video, there was a furry hand, in addition to the shrill cry of the monkey, and then it stopped. It seems that the monkey touched a switch, causing the video to stop halfway. This is all the data of the video. What the video didn''t record was that at the moment when the camera was black, Nagini, who was just as angry as a hairspring, suddenly became fierce. Nagini''s dead? Come on, he lives better than anyone. Recently, Nagini has been doing two things. One thing is to force spiders to bite themselves. Who knows what these little spiders are afraid of. In order to find a spider that dares to bite themselves, dozens of spiders have died indirectly in his hands. Nagini is very interested in this matter, because it is related to whether he can fake death and succeed. The second thing is to teach the diphtheria macaque named Xiaogang to take photos. At first, Xiao Gang was stupid. He didn''t know how to operate the camera at all, but with the encouragement of Nagini''s "nuclear" kindness, Xiao Gang''s photography technology improved rapidly. From the part shot tonight, Xiao Gang''s photography level has reached the amateur level, which makes Nagini very satisfied. He snatched the camera from Xiaogang''s hand. Nagini looked through it and nodded with satisfaction after confirming that there was no problem. Looking at Nagini''s satisfied look, Xiao Gang, a capuchin monkey, licked the dog and jumped around Nagini. Yes, it''s all a play, A big play that everyone doesn''t know, but it really happened! No starring, no script, the director is Nagini, the photographer is Nagini, and the Deputy photographer is this monkey named Xiao Gang. But this is not the end of the film. In fact, the real play has just begun! Nagini''s body began to change. Under his pale skin, a layer of gem like luster gradually increased, and his body was stretched like plasticine. On Nagini''s white back and body, blue ones, like lightning lines, but with some mysterious wedge-shaped characters, gradually emerge on the thick and hard scales. A moment later, the thin human Nagini disappeared and was replaced by a beautiful snake with a length of 24 meters and a diameter of more than one and a half meters! The cold light under the waning moon, black scales reflect phosphorescence. Strong body, enough to have a head the size of a water tank, and two dark golden eyes the size of a baby''s head, glittering with indifferent light. Xiaogang was frightened, and it made a very sad cry. It thought Nagini was terrible before. At least on those python, Xiaogang didn''t feel such terrible pressure, but after Nagini revealed his body, Xiaogang realized how terrible the other party was! Although I know the other party won''t hurt myself, But just one look, xiao gang had a feeling that he was going to be scared to death. Even the most terrible overlord in the forest never gave him this feeling! Nagini ignored Xiao Gang, who was completely frightened. He moved his body and vomited two bright red snake seeds. After determining Sam''s position, Nagini moved lazily forward. His huge body is like a bulldozer. There is no grass all the way. The tall grass was severely pressed on the ground. An old tree with a thick waist was knocked down by Nagini''s random swing of his head. His power is too strong. Nagini, the peak of the second stage of the basilisk, is like a monster out of the mythical world. Creatures of this level should not appear in the real world! In addition, the smell of Blood Orchid in the air excited Nagini. Previously, because it was a human state, the blood orchid had little impact on him, but after becoming a snake monster, Nagini''s smell instantly improved several grades! He smelled the fragrance of blood orchid, which made his blood boil, and every muscle of his body was excited to tremble! Evolution! The third stage of the basilisk, the power to really enter adulthood! This is the information Nagini got from the smell of blood orchids. His body has not been so excited for a long time. Two or three years ago, after Nagini reached the limit of the second stage, his body began to become numb. Because this numbness will not affect his normal life, Nagini doesn''t care about this problem in his daily life. But just now, at the moment of smelling the smell of blood orchid, Nagini realized. It is not that the bottleneck of evolution has no impact on him, but that his surrounding environment lacks something for him to evolve, so his body will be numb. When the surrounding environment reaches the standard of his evolution? His body and soul will begin to be excited. The once numb body will be gradually activated under the great temptation of evolution, and finally fall into a state of excitement! That''s why Nagini''s actions are getting rough. Because his body is longing for evolution! However, even so, Nagini still kept a trace of reason in his heart. He knew what he was going to do next. In the humid and muggy tropical rain forest, a four person team led by Sam is cutting through thorns and thorns and moving forward rapidly. The little black brother was a little surprised. He thought it would be very hard all the way. After all, there are a large group of python that can eat people! But along the way, the little black brother was stunned to find that the bad luck that followed them all day seemed to be gone. The boa constrictor disappeared, and the way forward became easier. Even the airtight rain forest had a breeze. The road was so smooth that he even thought he was dreaming. This is normal. After all, they have Nagini to escort them. In fact, Nagini doesn''t need to protect them at all. He just needs to release his breath. No animal dares to be presumptuous within 100 kilometers around. Los Angeles is an example. In the previous ten years, the birds in Los Angeles have largely disappeared because of the emergence of Nagini. Why? It''s not because the smell of Nagini is too terrible. Although it doesn''t threaten their lives, the smell of this level of forest overlord is too terrible to make any creature feel uncomfortable. The four people who didn''t know that they were protected by Nagini found Dr. Jack after chasing them in the middle of the night and finally before a depression. However, after seeing the four people, Dr. Jack didn''t look flustered at all. He glanced at the valley behind him. It was a sunken Valley, surrounded by gurgling streams. On both sides of the valley, there were large fire red flowers of life. Generally speaking, orchids are epiphytic or terrestrial herbs, that is, orchids do not have branches of trees. But the blood orchid is different. Its winding body and fine leaves growing in the upper layer of the trunk are like snake Lin, and the whole body is black. Branching branches are like snake heads spitting out letters. Looking from a distance, the feeling of blood orchid is like Medusa''s head with red flowers on its hair tips. Under the blood orchid, in the deep pool mixed with mud, countless colorful Python rolled and wound together at the moment, and finally formed a huge, peristaltic snake ball! Looking at the four people who crossed most of the rainforest and finally met themselves here, Dr. Jack showed an incomprehensible smile on his face: "great, thank God, someone finally came!" Chapter 64 Half an hour ago, Dr. jack on the raft came here. He thought he was a winner and a brave man without fear, but when he saw the rolling snake nest? And the squirming snake ball? He hesitated! In the torrent of history, there are many kinds of arrogant people like Dr. Jack. They are arrogant and naive and think they are fearless, but when difficulties really come? Seriously, he is just a timid selfish person, even a powerless person. Compared with the Gotham clown who is also an extreme egoist, compared with the madman who can easily give up his life for a will and a belief. Dr. jack is just a wretch after all. He stood in front of the valley, only three meters away from Xuelan. But he stood for half an hour! Countless times he summoned up his courage to prove that he was not a timid loser, but the facts proved that he was a coward and a complete Luther! When Dr. Jack was going to give up, God opened a window for him. He saw Sam, the nagging, endless black brother, the greedy captain Johnson and his loyal brother. Unfortunately, he didn''t see Nagini. If Nagini was here, he would have a chance to try. As for what to try? Dr. Jack sneered. He pulled out a black pistol from his back: "if you don''t want to die, go down and collect the blood orchid!" Although Dr. jack is a coward, he also has a "brave" side. For example, now, in the case of possible death and inevitable death, what kind of choice he believes the other party will make! Facts proved that his guess was correct. The only thing that made him feel a little strange was that Sam, who had no bright spots except beauty, bravely stood up at the moment: "OK, I promise you." At the moment when Sam''s voice fell, the faces of the three men beside her suddenly changed. They guessed Sam''s intention and shook their heads crazily: "Sam, you? Damn it, you can''t do that!" But Sam didn''t care. She walked towards Dr. Jack. Jack was stunned. Although he felt a little strange, he was next to Xuelan. He was only three meters away from success. Under the great expectation, he had lost his mind: "Good, Sam, you made a wise choice!" But the next second, wait for Dr. Jack''s. Not Sam''s obedience, but a pair of bloody, crazy and ferocious faces! "Bastard, die! Die for me!" Sam and Jack are three meters apart. Interestingly, this distance is exactly the distance between Dr. Jack and Xuelan. At the distance of three meters, Sam kept Jack''s waist and tried his best to push towards the snake valley behind him! Jack was stunned. He had no time to react. The whole man was pushed into snake valley. When he realized what was behind him? His face turned very pale in an instant! "Bang!" Snake Valley is not as deep as expected. It is only more than ten meters high. There is a buffer of water at this height. It won''t die at all, but don''t forget what''s around the pool! Cold, with some greasy scales, he slid along his arm. This strange touch made Dr. Jack feel numb on his scalp. He swayed his legs wildly under the water and could feel the numbing softness of the soles of his feet, which made him cry like a woman. Looking at Sam who also fell into the water not far away, he looked more frightened and extremely angry: "you crazy woman, what have you done!!" What kind of feeling is this? It''s like you''re in a bathtub with a bunch of Python! Maybe it''s because Jack''s scream is too ugly, maybe it''s because he accidentally stepped on a python while treading on the water, One, two, three With the clatter of water, snake heads the size of a washbasin came out of the pool. They vomited scarlet snake letters and stared at Dr. jack with cold eyes. Dr. jack, who used to roar in horror, is like a duck choked by his neck. He doesn''t dare to say a word. His rigid body is like a sculpture. At this moment, the atmosphere was strangely quiet and cold. The next moment, when Dr. Jack was ready to move. "Whoosh, whoosh!" With thick necks and creepy ferocious faces, they wound Dr. jack, seven or eight or more snake heads, and tore at Dr. Jack''s body at the same time. In an instant, Dr. Jack''s body was torn apart! The air was filled with a strong smell of blood, and the disgusting smell of blood after killing Dr. Jack seemed to stimulate the crawling snake ball in the deep pool! Sam thought she was scared when he looked at his Python one by one. But I don''t know why. At the moment, she is very calm. She can''t believe it She scrambled out of the deep pool, but she didn''t run away. But tired of leaning against the mountain, surrounded by incomparably bright blood orchids, she gave up, and even thought it was good to die like this. However, Jean Sam, what everyone didn''t expect was that the python, which was easy enough to bite people, didn''t attack her, but looked in the other direction. At the moment, snake valley was so quiet that Sam could clearly hear the sound of "rustle" in the grass not far away. Because of the angle problem, Sam could only see the surrounding trees and weeds rocking wildly, as if a huge creature was coming. Different from Sam, the three people standing above this valley can clearly see what kind of monster it is. Is the boa constrictor big in the deep pool? It''s so big that even the smallest one can easily break the Guinness record. Each Python here has a body length of more than ten meters. Each Python can easily swallow a person. But compared with the python in the back? Damn it, these pythons in the deep pool are just a bunch of little babies! Black scales, blue simple patterns, and a strong waist even higher than Sam''s shoulders. Such a huge body only needs to appear there, it will make everyone present lose the desire to fight. The gap is too big. It''s desperate! Everyone thought Sam was finished. The other party''s head as big as a water tank and huge dark golden eyes, even with hot weapons, no one dared to touch the majesty of the primeval forest and jungle overlord! But in fact, the other party didn''t pay attention to Sam, even didn''t look at Sam, so he passed by her. I don''t know if it''s because Sam is so miserable that God is pitying her. This big snake, big enough to be the grandfather of other Python around, actually blocked Sam and the snakes with its body. Seeing this, the trio at the bottom quickly asked Sam to come up. This time, Sam didn''t give up. Who wants to die if he can live? After climbing for about five minutes, normal people are estimated to have died dozens of times, but Sam climbed up alive. After pulling Sam up from the trough, the little black brother shouted excitedly, "Mom provoked Fark. Thank God, you finally climbed up. Do you know that I was going to have a heart attack the times you slipped down." The captain Jason on the side wiped the sweat from his forehead. He looked at the tumbling snake nest below and felt numb: "all right, stop talking, let''s get out of here quickly. It''s too seeping!" Sam nodded, but when she left, she looked at the huge black snake at the bottom of the valley. She didn''t know why. Sam always felt that the snake was familiar. But then she shook her head, Are you kidding? If she is really familiar with such a huge python, how can she not be impressed? In the deep pool in front of the valley, in the middle of the creeping snake ball, a particularly large female snake, now looked out in doubt, looked at Nagini''s huge and strong body, and couldn''t help making a pleasant sound. Her size is very large, the size of the largest male snake around is only 15 meters, and she already has a body length of 18 meters. In the animal kingdom, the survival of the fittest, the larger the body, the stronger the genes. For Nagini, the mother snake is very satisfied. What made her wonder was that she had sent signals many times, but the other party just didn''t say it, which made her very angry, but in the end, she had no choice but to drive away other male snakes around and take the initiative to go to Nagini. But unfortunately, Nagini turned her head and gave a cold look. The mother snake was scared to pee in an instant. What''s up? What do you old woman want to do to me? I''m just a minor child!!! PS: Nagini: who do you think I am? Am I the man you can get? There is no recommended ticket, don''t annoy me! You hear me, recommended ticket!!! Chapter 65 Under the waning moon, the low snake nest gradually becomes restless. The extra large female snake kept sending signals to Nagini. A special smell filled the air, like a hormone of love, making all the male snakes in the whole snake nest restless except Nagini. But it''s a pity that Nagini is indifferent. He has only this gorgeous red flower in his eyes He swallowed blood orchids one after another. Nagini in the state of snake monster had a head as big as a water tank, and the overall shape was close to a sharp oval, with a layer of fine scales the size of a palm on it. His teeth are very sharp. In addition to the two huge snake teeth, there is a row of back teeth like a sawtooth sickle behind him. The rhizome density of blood orchid is very high. Although it is a plant, it is as tough as steel. If it does not fall off naturally, even Python is difficult to pull off blood orchid. But Nagini was different. His teeth were too sharp to easily cut the roots of blood orchid. With the blood orchid plants with roots swallowed by Nagini, Nagini''s body gradually began to change strangely under the corrosion of terrible gastric acid. This feeling is like the body lit a fire, and each blood orchid is a piece of high-quality coal, flame and coal. Finally, this fire burns madly in the body, just like forging a piece of stubborn iron. The body began to tremble unnaturally. There seemed to be a flame burning in the body. With the temperature of the flame getting higher and higher, Nagini felt that his body became more and more unnatural. Holding grass? Toxic? Nagini was a little confused. What about the familiar feeling of electric shock love? Is it because I ate too much blood orchid? Feeling the change of his body, the amber snake pupil the size of a baby''s head flickered with doubt, and what made Nagini feel even more puzzled was that his temperature was rising steadily. On the thick scales, a gray viscous substance is gradually forced out. This feeling is somewhat similar to rebirth, but the difference is that the temperature of this gray viscous substance is very high! Snake is a kind of variable temperature animal. The most suitable temperature for them is 20-30 ¡ã. At present, the temperature of Nagini''s body surface exceeds 70 ¡ã, which has reached the requirements of low-temperature cooking. Compared with the body surface temperature, the temperature in Nagini''s body is more terrible, which has soared to more than 100 ¡ã. Nagini in the night, his huge body standing next to the blood orchid, emitting rounds of terrible heat waves. The layer of gray material on his body surface has become a thick cement shell under the high temperature. When the water falls on Nagini, it will be evaporated in seven or eight seconds. The python around has run away, and Borneo has a limit. At the moment, the deep pool at the bottom of the trough has completely turned into a boiling soup pot because of the changes in Nagini''s body. If they don''t want to become food, they''d better get out of here. The huge female snake finally left, with attachment and reluctance in her eyes. Even though Nagini was fierce before, the mother snake never gave up. But unfortunately, as the temperature on Nagini''s body surface became higher and higher, the whole deep pool finally rose with white steam. Although she was unwilling, the mother snake had no choice but to give up. How hot is Nagini now? It''s hard to say. Ten minutes ago, the gray shell on Nagini''s body had peeled off. Because the body surface temperature is different, the temperature in places with blue texture is low, and the temperature in places without blue texture is high. Under the condition of uneven heating, the gray shell begins to crack and fall off. As the gray broken shell falls into the water, it instantly makes a "boom ~ Zila ~ ~" sound, which is like quenching in the forging process. It can be seen that the temperature of Nagini''s body surface is at least more than 500 degrees. And that was ten minutes ago. Now the temperature in Nagini''s body is higher. Moreover, compared with the gray material outside the body surface, Nagini''s body is really hot. This also makes Nagini at the moment like a clay sculpture just taken out of the cave, a body without life characteristics, emitting a terrible heat wave. Until a moment, cracks appeared on the surface of the clay sculpture, and the pool water flowed into Nagini''s body along the cracks, sending out a huge roar like an explosion! Gray tiles fell off Nagini''s body. Strangely, the gray shell with lightning pattern peeled off from Nagini''s body surface can still maintain its complete shape after falling into the water, but this time, the gray material peeled off from Nagini''s body surface turns into powder at the moment of melting into the water. But whether it is in solid state or powder state, the temperature of this gray material is constant, so at the moment of contact with water, the terrible heat makes this deep pool boil in an instant! With the peeling of the concrete shell on the body surface, Nagini also woke up from evolution. The scales become more neat and bright. Each black scale seems to be waxed. If Nagini can reduce his body length to less than one meter, he will definitely become a pet in the pet industry. Because Nagini is so amazing at the moment! Just like an unparalleled art, hold your eyes firmly! There is no change in the body length. It was 24 meters before, but it is still 24 meters now. The huge body gives people an amazing pressure. It seems that as long as you stand there, you will have shortness of breath and a burst of panic will emerge in your heart. However, Nagini''s body has lost a circle. Compared with the previous bloated or strong, he is obviously slimmer now, mainly because the overall density of his body has been strengthened again. In the past, bullets could leave traces on their scales. Now it is estimated that missiles can do it. In addition, Nagini felt that there should be other changes in his body, but because this evolution took longer than he thought, Nagini had to run to the headhunter tribe. As for the snake soup behind you? Nagini ignored it. With the power of nature, it won''t be long before it will return to its former appearance. On the Bank of Mohe River, Sam and his party finally found the raft stolen by Dr. Jack. The black brother''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Even captain Johnson, who is usually silent, now showed a relieved smile on his face. On this day, they experienced too much. Borneo is a dangerous land, which makes people tired physically and mentally. However, just as the four of them were about to leave, a monkey screamed from the jungle not far away. Captain Johnson had a surprise in his eyes. He shouted each other''s names. A moment later, Xiaogang, a diphtheria macaque with a camera around its neck, flew through the woods. There was a smile in everyone''s eyes, like the happy ending of Indian films. Although it was old-fashioned, it always made people feel gratified. However, seeing the camera hanging around Xiaogang''s neck, Sam couldn''t help but flash a dark look: "I want to go back." Captain Johnson thought for a moment, and there was a flash of resistance in his eyes. His idea now is similar to that of his former black brother. He doesn''t want to stay here in the rainforest of Borneo for a moment. But looking at Sam''s gloomy look and the silent loyal little brother, Captain Johnson sighed: "come on, Nagini really shouldn''t stay there. He deserves a better choice!" The little black brother standing next to Sam shook his head reluctantly and muttered: "Damn jack, this bastard should go to hell!" Two hours later, the party came to the primitive tribe attacked by python, but what everyone didn''t expect was that what they saw was not Nagini''s body, but a living man standing on the bank! Looking at Sam and his party rowing a raft near, Nagini quickly waved his arms and shouted, "ah ~ ah ~ I''m here, I''m here!" Captain Johnson was stunned, his little brother was stunned, and the black brother opened his mouth and his eyes were confused. He didn''t understand why Nagini was still alive? Arguably, Nagini, bitten by a poisonous Borneo spider, could never survive. But looking at the lively Nagini at the moment, the little black brother could only shout with emotion: "God, this is a miracle!" Unlike the amazing little black brother, Sam was very excited at the moment. Before the raft was stable, she jumped directly into the water and strode to Nagini: "God, you''re still alive, still alive, do you know, I''m scared to death!" Feeling the old woman holding herself tightly in his arms, Nagini flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes. He patted Sam on the back and said with disgusted comfort: "Don''t cry, you old woman, your nose is stuck to me, shet! You said you had a nose, and you deliberately wiped it on your body!" Previous reunion? Come on, the chief director of this big play is Nagini. He said the end is the real end! Looking at the diphtheria long tailed monkey being photographed not far away, Nagini inadvertently, Slightly upturned! Witch Blair version: the disaster of python, today is killing! Chapter 66 The intermittent rain washed the glass windows. The water flow of raindrops is like a transparent snake. It''s raining again in Borneo. The gloomy sky and falling raindrops seem to tell people on Borneo that the rainy season is not over yet! As like as two peas, he sat on the side of the bed, sitting in the same position as he had last time, with a lens paper in his hand, and carefully wiping the camera. But, unlike this time, there was a diphtheria monkey in the vicinity of the company. This is a gift from captain Johnson to Nagini. In fact, he didn''t want to give it, but the monkey "Xiaogang" has completely become Nagini''s licking dog. What can he do? He was desperate, too. A monkey who has been raised for seven or eight years is not as good as staying with Nagini for a week. Is this the legendary foreign monk who is good at chanting scriptures? But the problem is, I''m also American! The little black brother is very interested in Nagini. Although Nagini has explained, he is still curious about how the other party did it. You know, it''s a famous poisonous spider in Borneo! Seriously, he wanted to ask Nagini for a tube of blood to do research. But thinking of Sam''s madness not long ago, the little black brother made a decisive choice from his heart. It''s not advice, it''s from the heart! Sam has been very busy recently, mainly because of Nagini''s little pet. Diphtheria macaque, the world''s key protected animal, is kept and played in Borneo. No one cares, but if you want to leave the country? Don''t be ridiculous. Not everyone can take animals and enter and leave the country at will. Sam does have some energy, but it''s still very difficult to solve it. Outside the door, there was a knock. This time, Nagini didn''t have to open the door. The long tailed monkey Xiaogang ran to open the door. As for the man who came? Nagini didn''t have to look. Sam, an old woman, must have borrowed a bath towel again. Sure enough, sam came in and went straight to the bathroom. Nagini found that the old woman is becoming more and more presumptuous. She used to cover up at least in front of herself, but now she takes off her clothes directly in front of herself. But then again, although there is no temperament, Sam''s figure is really great. And because of Borneo''s experience, the old woman''s hopeless temperament shows signs of recovery?! He touched the head of the long tailed monkey, and Nagini put down the camera: "has the matter been solved?" Sam shook her head. She looked a little agitated: "No, Borneo is easy to solve, but the United States is more troublesome. I was going to let my father go through the scientific research channel, but the old stubborn disagreed. I don''t know how my mother likes this old stubborn." Looking at Sam''s irritable look, Nagini smiled and stretched out his hand: "give me your cell phone." Sam was stunned and hesitated in his eyes: "are you sure?" Seriously, if everything went according to Nagini''s idea, he should have reached American airspace by now. As for Xiao Gang''s identity? At the beginning, Nagini was not ready to let Sam solve it. He knew that although Sam had some power, he wanted to solve the incident? That''s almost impossible. But there''s no way. Sam insisted. As for the reason? Seriously, Nagini can''t understand the old woman. He knew that Sam felt guilty about him and that this guilt came from abandoning himself in the primitive tribe. But the problem is that it was Nagini who asked Sam to leave, and Sam later avenged Nagini, even at the cost of his life. Finally, Sam returned to the primitive tribe and saved himself. So he really doesn''t know why Sam still feels guilty about himself. So, at that time, when Sam insisted on helping Nagini solve Xiaogang''s identity problem, Nagini hesitated for a moment and agreed, but looking at Sam''s tired and irritable look, Nagini had no choice but to snatch the mobile phone from the other party. Five minutes later, Sam, who didn''t know why he was angry, left angrily. After Sam left, Nagini found a strange number from her memory. New York, hell''s kitchen, the whole world knows that the security here is extremely poor and life may be in danger at any time. It is a cancer of New York and a dark place to hide dirt. But in fact, in the core area of hell kitchen, there is such a manor area. The birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant here. Everyone is friendly and gentle, just like a kind noble gentleman. The point is that the security here is excellent, and even the whole world can''t find a better security than here. Wilson Fisk is a member of this manor area. He is known as "Jinhe" in the Jianghu. He is now an entrepreneur in New York. At the same time, he is also the boss of the underworld in the hell kitchen. He is more than two meters tall, intelligent and thoughtful. He is fat, but his fat is different from ordinary people. He is like a wall, but the wall is not water and oil, but hard muscle like steel. He was once called a monster whose body is 90% muscle. His physical fitness has already exceeded the limit of the human body. In this era, he is a well deserved humanoid monster! The huge leather seat and the burly gold-plated walking stick were wiped. His expression was focused and serious, as if he was completing a very sacred thing. In front of Kim, there was a slightly embarrassed white man. The man has a fierce face and a gun cocoon in the tiger''s mouth. Although his eyes are afraid, a flash of fierce light from time to time proves that the man is not a good man. If there is a senior person in the import and export industry here, you will find that the person in front of you is Adrian, a big businessman who went to New York from Italy to develop business some time ago. Of course, Adrian is not a businessman. His real identity is an Italian drug lord. He occupies more than 40% of the Italian market and is famous for his ruthlessness all over the world. Just now? Adrian looked at the man in front of him. He looked crazy and unwilling, and a little angry and helpless: "Jinhe, it''s my fault this time. How about sending you this batch of seven tons of goods and letting me go? I promise that as long as I''m still alive, Italian goods will not flow into New York." Kim was still wiping his walking stick. He looked very serious, as if he had devoted all his energy to this matter: "not enough." Adrian''s face was ugly. He looked gloomy as if he could drip water, but in the end, he said with a painful face: "100 million dollars, this is my bottom line. Kim Ho, don''t go too far. You should at least leave me a purchase fund?" Adrian''s heart is full of chagrin at the moment. He knows that New York is a hard bone. Gangs all over the world know that New York is hard to mix, but he still came to this place where he thinks he can realize his dream. It may be because it was too smooth in Italy, or it may be that the bottom of my heart didn''t look down on Wilson. After all, the other party has only been in this business for ten years. So Adrian came to New York with confidence. He wanted to teach this strong Yankee a lesson! The plan went well, but on the day of delivery? Adrian was horrified to find that Wilson did all the transactions from the beginning to the end. So the money was gone, seven tons of goods were taken away by gold, and he became a drowning dog. He felt that his transaction was a very funny farce. Adrian thought of what the old godfather of Italy had warned him before he left. He was a Mafia giant and had a high position in Italy. He told himself that the water in New York was very deep and persuaded him not to take risks in New York. But unfortunately, I didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Instead, I thought the other party had lost initiative. Now think about it, I was so ridiculous at that time. "Jingling!" A telephone rang, and Kim was stunned. The expression on his face changed for the first time. He took out his mobile phone. Judging from the style of the mobile phone, it should be a very old mobile phone, but I don''t know why, as the emperor of hell''s kitchen, Kim took this mobile phone every day: "Nagini? How did you think of calling me?" In the rainy season in Borneo, looking at the water marks on the glass, Nagini smiled: "Wilson, do me a favor." "You say." "I''m in trouble in Borneo. I have a pet, but I can''t enter the United States through normal channels." "I understand. Leave it to me. I''ll help you solve everything in half an hour." "OK, I''ll see you in New York. By the way, is father Barry with you? I want his smoked beef." "Well, I''ll let dad prepare..." "Doo... Doo... Doo..." The phone was hung up. Listening to the busy tone in his ear, Wilson had more helplessness on his face. As one of the big guys in the hell kitchen, even the director of the New York police department didn''t dare to hang up easily, but the boy could. Adrian looked at Kim and the smile across his face. He couldn''t help but have a happy look on his face. Compared with the expressionless Kim in front of him, Kim now speaks better. But unfortunately he was wrong. Kim and got up, the walking stick was finally wiped clean, and he went to Adrian. Adrian is not short. He is tall and strong, but in front of Kim, he is like a chicken that hasn''t grown up. Just as he was about to speak, Wilson patted the other party on the shoulder and smoothed out the circumference of his suit. There was a kind smile on his face: "You''re lucky. I''m in a good mood today, so I''m going to let you go." Adrian''s eyes flashed a surprise. He quickly said gratefully: "thank God, thank Wilson for his kindness. Don''t worry, I swear by my mother''s grave that I will never..." Without speaking, Wilson grabbed Adrian''s head with his thick palm and broke it with force. "Bang!" A crisp sound of spine fracture. Looking at Adrian''s body with joy on his face, Wilson reluctantly shook his head: "I''m sorry I lied to you. In fact, I''m a good man. After all, I didn''t let you die in pain." Chapter 67 New York in early August 1999. When they were middle-aged, Ben Parker, who was already a little fat, hugged Mei Parker, who was also middle-aged but charming, and the two walked on the golden beach near the port of New York. Not far from the middle-aged couple is Peter Parker, a young nephew, Ben Parker doesn''t have children. It''s not that he doesn''t want them or that he has a physical problem, but that he and his wife have genetic problems. They can never have children. Fortunately, God is kind. Although this is too much to say, their son Peter Parker was raised by their husband and wife because of their brother''s plane crash, which also made the original incomplete family complete again. Although Peter Parker is nominally his nephew, the couple have raised each other as their own children in the bottom of their hearts. Golden beach, blue coast. Under the snow-white waves, young Peter Parker had a touch of cunning in his eyes. He held a ball of sea water in his hand, sneaked around behind Uncle Ben, and then threw the sea water on Uncle Ben with a "wow". Ben Parker''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness. As an adult, how could he be secretly attacked by this childish trick? But when Peter succeeded in the sneak attack, a smile appeared on his face. Ben Parker felt it was worth it. He patted his wife on the shoulder. Under the gentle understanding eyes of the other party, Ben Parker pretended to be a big monster''s "fierce (intelligent) and cruel (barrier)" expression: "Wow, little Peter, you have angered the great devil. I''ll eat you!" Sitting on the beach, Mei Parker looked at her husband who was fooling around with her nephew. Her gentle eyes had a touch of doting helplessness. Ben Parker is not good. Many people think he is not worthy of himself. But only Mei knows what a precious man Ben Parker is. He may not be excellent, but he is gentle and considerate. He always puts his family first in his heart. For a woman, this is enough! What''s more, the other party is still a responsible man. On the golden beach, older children and children chase each other in laughter. Peter Parker''s naive laughter, combined with the waves, is very clear and beautiful. But Peter, who was running, didn''t see a strong man walking down a black Ferrari parked not far away. Ben Parker noticed each other the moment they got off the bus. This man is very tall, at least two meters tall, strong as a wall, each other''s strong arms and huge palms. Ben Parker has no doubt that this level of "giant" can kill himself with one punch! And in this man, Ben Parker felt a strong sense of crisis. This feeling is like meeting a beast in the jungle. This man is very dangerous and the other party is very difficult to provoke. This is Ben Parker''s first idea of Wilson. So subconsciously, Ben Parker wanted to hold Peter, but Peter running obviously didn''t realize what was ahead. So there was a "Dong", Peter felt that he had hit a wall, and the huge recoil made him squat on the ground. Ben Parker, with a flash of apology in his eyes, hurried to help Peter up: "sorry, he didn''t notice just now." Wilson frowned slightly and his eyes flashed displeasure, which made Ben Parker tremble in his heart. Compared with Wilson ten years ago, although he is still not called the "emperor", he has been in the upper position for a long time and has the experience of taking sole control of life and death, which makes Wilson''s every move with the dignity of the upper person. Just watching Peter Parker squatting on the ground, staring at himself with round eyes and a bit of fear, but he still couldn''t help looking at himself curiously? A familiar figure appeared in Wilson''s mind, which made him smile. He shook his head: "forget it, pay attention next time." Waving his hand at random, Wilson walked to the port not far away. Looking at Wilson''s back, Peter Parker couldn''t help but have a flash of curiosity in his eyes. He rubbed his ass and pulled Ben Parker''s palm: "Uncle Ben, this uncle is so tall!" Ben Parker rubbed Peter''s head. He was afraid to hide his eyes: "as long as you eat well, you can become so tall." Little Peter''s eyes twinkled with expectation: "really?" Ben Parker smiled and nodded, "of course!" As if he had made up his mind, little Peter shouted seriously, "I''ve decided. From today on, I''ll have a good meal. I''ll finish all the food Aunt Mei makes!" Looking at little Peter''s serious appearance, Ben Parker couldn''t help smiling. But then he seemed to think of something. A strange touch crossed the corner of his mouth: "are you going to finish Aunt Mei''s biscuits?" Little Peter''s face was stiff. He thought for a moment and finally looked bitter: "forget it, I suddenly feel tall. In fact, it''s nothing good." Aunt Mei is an excellent woman. She is beautiful, smart, charming, confident in everything, and has the ability to do everything well. Except baking cookies! New York port, one of the world-class ports, transports countless goods from here every day. Of course, this also includes prohibited items in gray areas! As a huge cruise ship docked in New York harbor, countless passengers stepped off the ship, and at this time, there was a very excited voice: "God, New York, I''m finally back!" The speaker is a little black brother. He is very thin and different from the strong black in everyone''s impression. At the moment, he is wearing a red shirt and hugging the air excitedly. Not far from the black brother, a beautiful woman with slightly sparse blond hair hid away with a disgusted face: "Joey, don''t say you know me. Your reaction just now was too humiliating." The little black brother named Joey ignored the dislike of the blonde. He patted the Asian teenager on the shoulder: "Nagini, we''re in New York now. How about I invite you to dinner? I know a delicious barbecue shop." Nagini in the mouth of the little black brother is an eye-catching Asian teenager. He is very beautiful. Although the word "beautiful" should not appear in men, it has to be said that the Asian teenager is really beautiful. His skin is very white. It makes people feel either Niang gun or gay. Maybe it''s because he looks too feminine, someone will always connect the Asian teenager with the weak. But what really attracted the attention of the Asian teenager was not the beauty of the other party, but the huge backpack on the other party''s shoulder and the clever little monkey standing on the backpack. The backpack is very big and heavy, which is very inconsistent with the thin body of the Asian teenager. But the most surprising thing is the monkey on the other party''s shoulder. Diphtheria long tailed monkey, not many people know this kind of monkey. And this world''s key protected animals have not been intercepted by the customs? This makes people who know diphtheria long tailed monkeys feel very surprised and surprised. Nagini ignored the strange eyes from around him. He turned to look at the black brother and Sam, and finally shook his head: "Forget it, at least not today. I''m going to see a friend in New York. If I have time, Sam, I''ll find you." The little black brother seemed to want to say something. But the blonde named Sam nodded to Nagini. They exchanged eyes. Then Sam directly pulled the black brother away. Yes, they died in Borneo and finally returned to the trio in New York. In America, the law is sacred and inviolable. Wilson is very powerful, but he hasn''t contacted the aviation department, so he can''t help Nagini handle the inspection of the aviation department, but the customs in New York port is different. Wilson called and the other party immediately said it was not a problem at all. No way, one tenth of the business of New York port is carried out under Wilson''s control. As long as Wilson gives an order, these workers will go on strike and instantly reduce the staff by 10%, which is enough to paralyze New York port! With the cargo flow of New York port, even if it is paralyzed for an hour, it will be a huge loss. So what Sam thought was very difficult was hardly worth mentioning to Wilson. Seeing Sam and his little black brother leave, Nagini smiled more. He walked not far away, the strong man like a wall. Four eyes looked at each other, and a smile flashed in their eyes. "Long time no see. You seem to be fat again? Be careful of obesity." "Don''t worry, I''m all muscles. Why are you so thin?" "I''m not fat. Do you envy me? Where''s dad Barry''s barbecue? I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I really regret letting dad come to New York to find you." "On the contrary, taking dad from Los Angeles to New York is one of the most correct choices I''ve made in my life. I''ll take you to his store later. You can eat as much as you want. It''s my treat!" "All right, when did you give money to Dad''s store?" "Yes, ha ha" Chapter 68 Two hours later, driving the old Ferrari (twisted steering wheel), Nagini and Wilson came to Barry''s new restaurant in New York. As like as two peas in Losangeles, the familiar signs, familiar tastes, and even the dining tables and chairs are exactly the same as those in Losangeles. In addition, the unique strong man style in the store made Nagini smile. I don''t know why dad''s barbecue can always attract the attention of strong men. It''s like this in Los Angeles. Now it''s moved to New York. It''s the same! Looking at the strong men crowded in the restaurant, Nagini felt kind for no reason. Familiar people know that this is a restaurant specializing in meat. Unfamiliar people are expected to be startled at the moment they push the door. After all, the room is full of muscular men. Don''t you have a strong tendon when you eat here? You''re embarrassed to sit down. However, Nagini noticed that Barry''s father is much older than Barry''s father ten years ago. After all, he is now in his 80s. The kitchen tyrant who could control everything by himself now needs two helpers, but as before, Barry''s father is still the kitchen tyrant! At the moment Wilson and Nagini opened the door, Wilson''s strong body won him the ticket to the meat feast, but looking at the thin Nagini? New Yorkers show their unique enthusiasm and hospitality. "Look, guys, what did I find, a little milk goose with milk smell!" "Little goose, why are you here? Go home and find your mother to drink milk. This is not where you can come." "Yes, find your mother to drink milk, poor little milk goose." The noise outside the kitchen attracted Barry''s father''s attention. He looked subconsciously, but when he saw Nagini, he didn''t recognize him immediately, but he was stunned, and a touch of confusion and uncertainty flashed in his slightly turbid eyes: "Nagini?" Nagini had a smile on his face. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "father Barry, I thought you didn''t recognize me." Seriously, seeing Barry''s father''s confused eyes, Nagini, the jungle overlord who scared away the queen snake with a look in Borneo, was a little nervous. He was so flustered that he was afraid that the other party would not recognize him. Looking at Nagini''s relieved smile, Barry''s father said hard: "How could it be? How could I forget you? But seriously, after all these years, you''re still so thin? It''s bad, Samantha. If she knows, she''ll scold me. Is that little bastard Toledo abusing you? I''ll kick his ass!" Los Angeles, Toledo, who knows nothing, sneezes now. He rubbed his nose and looked a little bad at the interesting little white face of his sister not far away. For a week in a row, the little white face came from a restaurant to eat every day and asked for squid sandwiches every time! Damn it, this little bastard must be interested in Mia! Toledo, who was in a bad mood, decided to teach the boy a hard lesson today and let him go! Nagini, who didn''t know what happened in Los Angeles, now had a helpless look on her face: "If Barry wants to kick Toledo''s ass? I quite agree with you. But he didn''t abuse me. The reason why I am so thin is probably because I have a special constitution and can''t eat fat." Barry''s father patted his increasingly round belly. He was found to be three high early. At the moment, there was a sense of helplessness in his eyes: "Well, it''s an enviable body. But anyway, since you''re in New York, I must treat you well." With that, Barry''s father turned to look at the restaurant not far away. He didn''t forget the voices that mocked Nagini just now. His eyes scanned around. A touch of the dignity of a kitchen tyrant appeared in the corner of Barry''s mouth: "You, and you, the big man hiding next to you, the beef you ordered today is gone." Who''s Nagini? That''s the little angel of the head of our "Los Angeles sunset group". She can''t bear to scold. Why do you ridicule? In the face of Barry''s father''s punishment, the arrogant men just now looked miserable. They screamed one after another: "Dad, you can''t do this. That''s my barbecue. We New Yorkers should talk about the spirit of contract." "Yes, Dad, you can''t deprive me of my barbecue. You know, I asked for leave today." "Dad, I''ve been eating in your store for more than two years. You can''t do this to me. God will cry." But Barry, Dad, ignored him. He sneered, "I''m from Losangeles, and I has the final say, and today, I''ll cut all meat portions by half!" A group of strong men wailed in the restaurant where there were only three people screaming. That gruesome voice is simply creepy. Thinking can''t help but rise in an instant! Three hours later, satisfied Nagini patted her stomach, ate the last glass of milk mixed with biscuits, and wiped her mouth with a satisfied dinner towel. The strong men around him gave nangini a thumbs up one after another. Before, they looked down on Nagini because they felt that Nagini was not suitable to appear here. Barry dad''s barbecue is delicious. At least in the eyes of diners here, Dad''s barbecue is no less than Michelin star chef, but the weight of dad''s barbecue is really terrible. Generally speaking, the weight of beef per person is 400g (200g in the East), but the beef in Barry''s father''s store is at least 1500g, more than three times that in a normal restaurant. If you don''t eat enough, it''s hard to eat beef for one person. Because the quantity of smoked meat in Barry''s father''s shop is limited, diners here hate wasting food. It is precisely for this reason that many thin and small guests will be ridiculed and intimidated by a group of big men when they come to the meat shop for the first time. But Nagini was an accident. After watching the other party easily solve 34 pounds of beef, even a large plate of baked biscuits, and at least ten glasses of milk, everyone had to admit that this beautiful little dwarf was too much. There were some things! After saying goodbye to Barry''s father, Wilson took Nagini all the way south, estimated to walk 40 or 50 kilometers, and finally stopped at the bottom of a very remote parking lot. There are many cars around. Most of them are abandoned. There is a thick layer of dust on them. It is estimated that no one has come for a long time. If I didn''t know you, most people would be scared to pee at this time. In the remote and desolate wild, with a strong body, Wilson is not like a good man at first sight, and this abandoned parking lot, which is simply the best place to prepare for the murder and body dumping case! But Nagini didn''t panic. He looked very calm because he smelled the familiar smell. One advantage of sensitive smell is that you can find many things that your eyes can''t find. Nagini can clearly sense the truth hidden under this abandoned parking lot! Sure enough, after Wilson stopped the car, he didn''t know what switch he touched. The hard concrete floor under the car began to move slowly downward. The place where I stopped before was not the bottom of the parking lot. Now the place where Wilson and Nagini are located is the bottom. Walking down from the car, Nagini looked at the huge underground space, which was similar to the warehouse in Los Angeles. There were a large number of arms and ammunition, shooting ranges, and many instruments that Nagini couldn''t recognize. He knocked on the wall and felt the hard metal texture. Nagini was surprised: "this is your training room? I feel like a safe house." Wilson said proudly, "this is not a training room. You are right. This is my safe house. New York is not peaceful. Everyone should have several secret bases. You know, you are the first person to come here except me." Then Wilson introduced Nagini: "This is the shooting range. The warehouse next to it has a lot of water and food, which is enough for me to survive here for one year. The equipment next to it is the military training equipment I ordered from stark company, and this boxing ring. I specially prepared it for you. Do you want to try it?" Nagini was stunned. A strange flash flashed in his eyes: "are you sure?" Wilson ignored the strangeness in Nagini''s look. He nodded and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Of course, you came too suddenly this time. New York is very dangerous. I have many enemies. I must consider your safety." There was a flash of helplessness in Nagini''s eyes. He turned over and jumped into the boxing ring. There was a hint of ponder on the corner of his mouth: "although I don''t want to hit you, since this is what you asked? Dead fat man, don''t cry later." Wilson was stunned and then turned black: "first of all, I''m not fat. Secondly, don''t call me fat!" Nagini rolled his eyes and looked sarcastic: "you don''t have a scale? Don''t you have to count your weight? Look at my mouth, dead! Fat! Son!" Chapter 69 Under the bright incandescent lamp, a huge boxing ring of 30x30 meters. A massive humanoid bear, A thin white hemp pole that can be blown down by a gust of wind. Looking at each other, the air gradually became dignified, as if a spark flashed. The next moment, they moved at the same time! Standing on Nagini''s shoulder all the time, the long tailed monkey named Xiao Gang screamed and ran away from Nagini''s shoulder. When you step on your feet, your thin body erupts into amazing strength! A turtle crack was stepped out of the challenge arena at the foot. The body was like a shell and rushed forward directly. The clenched fist, pushed by the terrible force, was like a sharp knife piercing the air and sending out a shrill scream! Wilson moved, not for Nagini''s fierce outbreak like a poisonous snake attack. Wilson''s characteristic is power, which is unparalleled, like a monster! He is the king, the road of one force over ten meetings! At the moment, Wilson stepped on his heavy steps. With each step, the ground trembled and roared like thunder. The white suit burst at this moment. Under the thick skin, huge muscles sprayed amazing power. With each step and action, Wilson''s momentum will go further, and when the two fists collide, Wilson''s momentum also reaches the peak. Wilson is a genius. Different from the pseudo genius of Nagini, Wilson''s talent in crime and combat can be called God level. His every step is calculated. His moves will change with Nagini''s moves. He can ensure that his momentum reaches the peak at the moment when the two sides fight. This is Wilson''s horror! It was an extremely terrible state. With Wilson''s shocking power, it was like a savage beast with extreme ferocity. At this moment, it had a matching soul! The terrible force smashed Nagini with his strong arm. This powerful blow was enough to blow the air!! "Bang!" One big and one small, two fists collided. Centered on Nagini and Wilson, with a thunderous roar, a terrible hurricane spread in all directions. Nagini took two steps back and Wilson three steps back. Looking at each other with four eyes, the two sides looked at each other again and felt some numb arms. Although they were surprised, Nagini did not show it: "Wilson, you are fatter, but your strength seems not as strong as before. You should eat more meat!" Is Wilson weaker than ten years ago? No, he''s getting stronger! Wilson weighed only 400 pounds, but now he weighs at least 450 pounds. What''s the extra fifty pounds? Fat? Come on, that''s a real muscle honed with effort and sweat! Seriously, if it weren''t for this breakthrough from growth to adulthood, Nagini in the human state, he might not have been able to do this humanoid beast! The power of the other side is too terrible, as if the overlord had been born. It doesn''t seem to be the power that human beings should have! And in the face of Nagini''s tactical interference, Wilson was not affected at all. He stepped out with a huge voice, like a thunder on the ground, and again waved his powerful fist, terrible power and roaring fist wind to hit Nagini''s head. Wilson at the moment is like a war beast without feelings! Facing Wilson who attacked again, Nagini resolutely chose to attack. His steps were tricky and strange, his fists crossed like lightning, with a harsh roar, like a pair of scissors, ruthlessly inserted into Wilson. In the face of Wilson''s attack, Nagini''s dexterous pace, with the elegance of flowers and butterflies, is a bit of the ghost of snakes. In just a few minutes, the two sides fought hundreds of rounds. Nagini''s strong physical quality once pressed Wilson under him! But even so, Wilson showed his extremely terrible side. There was a strange momentum in his moves, which forced Nagini to confront each other. The gap between the two sides finally appeared. For ten years, Nagini was wasting time, and Wilson was studying and practicing hard every day. Even now Nagini''s physical quality is better than Wilson, the two sides can only draw. After a fierce fight from fist to meat. Wilson hit Nagini on the shoulder. Then he waved his hand and breathed quickly. His chest was like a bellows: "forget it, don''t fight. If you fight again, I''ll lose. Your physical quality is too excellent!" Nagini wiped the thin sweat on his forehead. While feeling incredible in his heart, he couldn''t help saying with emotion: "now you''re not afraid of your enemies in New York coming to trouble me?" Wilson sneered. He sat down on the ground, and the challenge arena trembled wildly, as if it were about to collapse. He glanced at Nagini with a flash of pride in his eyes: "if they can''t kill me, they can''t kill you. If you die? You deserve it!" Turning his eyes, Nagini raised his middle finger: "do you want to be so heartless?" But Wilson ignored it. He looked at Nagini and thought in his eyes. Finally, there was a touch of dissatisfaction between his eyebrows: "how long haven''t you fought?" Nagini was stunned and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "what''s the matter?" Wilson thought for a moment, and finally a serious look flashed in his eyes: "If your time is not too tight, you can learn to fight freely with me during this period. I know you have a strong memory and strive to master more than a dozen kinds of fighting in a short time. Your physical quality is better than me, but your performance just now is too bad. If I were you, you can solve the battle in one minute at most!" There was a strange flash in Nagini''s eyes: "are you going to train me?" Wilson frowned slightly, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Yes, don''t think you are strong. In fact, you can be stronger. Through the fight just now, I found that you have mobilized up to 70% of the strength in your body. I hope you can exert 100% or even more." Nagini was stunned. A flash of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "how much can you play?" Wilson thought for a moment and finally said slowly: "140% - 180%, this is a very special state. In addition to giving full play to your physical strength, you can also rely on the strength of the enemy. But this requires talent and state. I just played 150% of my strength. I don''t ask you to reach my state, but you must at least give full play to 100% of your strength!" Looking at Wilson with a serious face in front of him, Nagini flashed a thought in his eyes. A moment later, with a puzzled look on Wilson''s face, Nagini came to the ring. The whole boxing ring is a huge box of 30x30 meters. In addition to four huge beams as load-bearing columns, every five meters, there will be a thick solid steel pipe at the mouth of the bowl, which is mainly used to fix the protective rope around the challenge ring, Under Wilson''s puzzled look, Nagini took a deep breath, and a layer of snake Lin like a black gem appeared imperceptibly in his arm "Boom!"! This solid steel pipe with a thick bowl mouth was broken by Nagini! Yes, it''s broken, not deformed. Metal is tough. It''s not difficult to leave traces on it. Wilson can do this. Otherwise, he wouldn''t go to stark company to make a set of fitness equipment at a high price. But want to break the iron pillar? This is not an easy thing! Nothing in the world can''t be broken. As long as the strength and speed are enough, everything will be broken, even time and space! But it needs enough strength and speed. At least Wilson doesn''t think he can do it. Even if his strength is improved several grades, it''s difficult to do it. Taking back his fist, Nagini turned his head and looked at Wilson behind him. There was a strange look on his face: "are you sure you want me to exert 100% strength?" But Wilson''s focus is obviously different from what Nagini expected. He raised his carrot thick fingers and pointed to the back of Nagini''s hand. His face was strange: "doesn''t it hurt?" Nagini twitched at the corner of his mouth and turned his eyes angrily: "do you think it''s a prosthetic? Of course it hurts!" But Wilson rolled his eyes. He raised his middle finger to Nagini and couldn''t help shouting, "here are just the two of us. You pretend to fart in front of me!" Nagini was stunned. He nodded slightly: "Oh, too." A moment later, Nagini''s tragic cry rang out in the safe house: wdnmd£¡ It hurts me!! Chapter 70 Although Nagini''s strength far exceeded Wilson''s estimation, he finally chose to learn from Wilson. Many things are common, such as the skill of exerting force and the snakes in nature. The reason why they give full play to their strength is mainly because their fighting skills are honed in life and death! For food and to live. They must drain every trace of potential in their bodies so that they can give full play to their strength! But Nagini can''t. He needs to maintain his personal setup. Most of the time, Nagini is maintained in the human state, especially with the growing size. Although the snake monster state is terrible, it can be used too few times. It is for this reason that although Nagini''s fighting style has the charm of snake, it still lacks soul. As for the power to break the iron pillar? This is the benefit after the promotion from the second stage of growth to the third stage of maturity. Nagini can turn part of his body into a snake monster, although he can''t have the terrible power of a snake monster. But for Nagini, this increase is terrible enough to improve his strength by several grades without any side effects. Open it whenever you want. Open it as long as you want. The only fly in the ointment is the half serpentine Nagini, which is completely different from human. The whole person is full of gloomy and cold breath, which makes people feel like a super villain! But anyway, this is an opportunity, an opportunity to improve your strength on the other hand. For the next three days, Nagini stayed in the safe house with Wilson. Eat when you are hungry, sleep when you are tired, and continue fighting when you wake up. Wilson''s teaching method is very simple and rough. One word is to beat! More than a dozen fighting skills of dozens of different schools have been integrated, coupled with the opponent''s powerful fist, even if Nagini knows the opponent''s move, he can''t estimate what the opponent''s next move is. Although he has an amazing sense of smell, Nagini can only strike after the enemy, and it is impossible to predict each other''s actions. This is not only a gap in experience, but also a gap in realm. Tai Chi, Baji, judo, taekwondo, Jeet kune do, Brazilian jujitsu, ancient Indian boxing, Western European Boxing Who knows how many fighting skills this hanging force has mastered. And the most helpless thing for Nagini is that he can''t give full play to his strength. Because according to Wilson, what he has to do now is to let Nagini master the fighting skills, and only Nagini master these power skills and integrate everything, so as to give full play to the 100% power in his body! In three days, Nagini was knocked down by Wilson again and again. Under the ridicule of the other party, he sent out incompetent rage again and again, but in the end, he could only lie weakly on the challenge arena, panting like a dead dog. No way, just as the other party said, their combat experience and skills are really poor. Of course, if Nagini broke out all his strength in the human state, it was Wilson who was ravaged, and it was even OK to let the other party have one hand and one foot. But Nagini won''t do that. What he wants is to become stronger and grow in battle. It is precisely because of this idea that in just three days, Nagini''s strength has increased by at least 50%! Compared with Nagini''s satisfaction, Wilson was slightly disappointed. He thought Nagini was a genius. After all, Wilson knew how amazing Nagini''s talent was when they first met ten years ago! This is a real genius. Others can achieve it in ten or decades. It only takes them a few days. This is an undiscovered jade. It only needs a little carving and will become a treasure handed down from generation to generation. But meet Nagini again ten years later? Seriously, Wilson was a little disappointed. Nagini became dull. Although he still had spirit, compared with the full spirit Nagini ten years ago? Maybe it''s because he has too high expectations for Nagini. At least this time, Nagini''s feeling to Wilson is only qualified, not amazing. Is Nagini bad? No, he''s not bad. In three days, Nagini skillfully mastered the power skills of more than a dozen schools. Now, even if he can''t guarantee that every punch can exert 100% of his strength, he can at least mobilize more than 90% of his body''s strength. Nagini has mastered the skills of each school. From a secular perspective, Nagini''s strength can be called the word "master" in any school. The gap between him and Wilson is mainly the difference in realm. If Nagini plays Wilson now, Nagini is sure to solve Wilson in five minutes without using the snake monster ability. Even if he is in good condition, he can reduce the time to three minutes. Just why did Wilson feel disappointed? The main reason is that Nagini only mastered the flesh and blood of fighting, but not the soul of fighting. After all, although Nagini is a genius, he is only a pseudo genius after all. He can become a master who masters dozens of fighting skills, but he can''t become a master who creates a school. Although Nagini has a strong learning ability, he lacks creativity. The real genius, such as iron man and Hulk, each of them has strong creative ability. The most typical example is iron man. Scientists who are more knowledgeable than iron man, the earth is hard to find, but there are definitely many in the whole universe, but Stark is the only one who can really become an iron man. This is not a gap in IQ and knowledge, but a gap in creativity! In terms of comprehensive strength, Nagini will surpass many superheroes. But in a separate field? Many superheroes can easily surpass Nagini. This is the main problem of Nagini at present. At least in Wilson''s view, if Nagini focuses on a field, he will never be worse than himself. But Nagini knows his situation. His strength lies in memory, not creativity. Finally, three days later, the exhausted Nagini left the dilapidated parking lot. He was like a sponge. In these three days, he sucked all Wilson''s nutrients away. What can Nagini achieve in the end? Then it depends on his own understanding and nature. At the same time, Nagini turned on his auxiliary system. Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Second race: None Status: slight fatigue Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 0.75% Polar body gene: 10% Current points: 140 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 35 Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 9 pieces ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 35 Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 9 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This trip to Borneo can be described as full of benefits. Nagini successfully promoted from the second stage to the third stage of the basilisk, without the growth bottleneck. The next period of time will be a period of rapid growth visible to the naked eye! As long as there are enough New Yorkers and enough food, Nagini is sure to raise her growth to the limit of the third stage within a year. The breakthrough task has the flavor of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail. The completion of this task has not brought a qualitative leap to Nagini''s strength, but the opening of the second race represents that Nagini has new choices and new possibilities! But Nagini doesn''t intend to start the second race now. Because of the treaty compensation in that year, Nagini''s first three-star monster gene card does not need preconditions. He plans to seize this opportunity to directly select the top three-star monster gene card from the system mall. Currently, Nagini prefers the following three monster gene cards: Item: Dragon gene card Category: Shi Maoge (the prototype is 141 meters long, with terrible strength and defense, and amazing dragon breath.) Quality: Samsung Source: hobbit Effect: it can be transformed into giant dragon Shi Maoge (genes will change to a certain extent due to different world levels. The world is Marvel Universe and will be greatly enhanced.) Price: 1000 points Source: Mall Gift: punishment card of giant dragon spear leather ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: Fitness monster gene card Category: fit monster (128.01 meters tall, 101.88 meters long, 7864 tons in weight, with sonic roar, super muscle variation, high risk of blood infection.) Quality: Samsung Source: Pacific Rim Effect: it can be transformed into a combined monster (genes will change to a certain extent due to different world levels. The world is Marvel Universe and will be greatly enhanced.) Price: 1000 points Source: Mall Gift: punishment card of fit monster. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: Baron Nash gene card Category: Baron Nash (unknown body length, with extremely terrible power and corrosive acid breath, a certain degree of control over non-human creatures and strong magic weakening ability.) Quality: Samsung Source: League of Heroes (Valoran) Effect: can be transformed into Baron Nash (genes will change to some extent due to different world levels. The world is Marvel Universe and will be greatly enhanced.) Price: 1000 points Source: Mall Gift: Baron Nash''s punishment card. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 71 New York, the legendary golden coastline. The white waves are beating the golden beach. Looking around, they are full of beautiful long legs. They play in the sun and surf on the waves. Under the sunshade, Nagini was drinking cold coconut milk while looking at her big long legged little sister. From time to time, under the guidance of her little black brother, they looked at each other, and a smile that men understand appeared in each other''s eyes. Aside, Sam, who was no worse than those long legged ladies, looked at the two wretched men with a slightly resentful look. She doesn''t understand what these two men think? Are you bad? We should have a figure and a face. Although our temperament has declined over the years, it is much better than those flirtatious bitches outside. Looking at his magnificent chest and his bodybuilding without a trace of fat, Sam couldn''t help looking at Nagini: "little brother, do you want to help me apply sunscreen?" Nagini glanced at each other and ignored Sam''s request. Instead, he pointed to the little blonde sister not far away and took a hard sip of coconut juice: "Look, this young lady is good. Her chest is so long. No, her legs are so white. Forget it. In short, you know what I mean." The little black brother on the side drank a mouthful of fat house happy water. He nodded desperately: "yes, yes, look at this figure, it''s definitely the best!" Sam opened her mouth. She looked at the two goods not far away. A flash of anger flashed in her charming eyes: "Nagini, come and help me apply sunscreen!" Compared with the first invitation, this time from Sam''s tone, we can hear that her mood is obviously very bad. Nagini ignored it. He waved his hand casually: "well, I know. I''ll come right away." Although he said so, Nagini showed no sign of action, which made Sam angrily grab the sunscreen and throw it over: "hurry up! Or I''ll beat you!" Sam, the movement here attracted the attention of several men not far away. One of the handsome young men in green patterned swimming trunks came over with a smile on his face: "beauty, can I help you?" If you meet this handsome little brother with good figure on weekdays, Sam will consider It seems that you still won''t agree! She is not a casual woman. If she is a beautiful woman, she doesn''t mind. Now Sam was angry and could not accept the other party''s chat-up, so she stared at the handsome little brother and spit out her youth: ¡°&&¡­¡­%*¡­*T&&%¡± I''ve never seen a beautiful woman spit so much fragrance. The handsome little brother in green pattern swimming trunks was overwhelmed for a time. He stood in place for a long time and finally cried and left. Looking at the back of the little brother leaving, the refreshing Sam put up his middle finger handsomely: "garbage!" Immediately, she turned to look at Nagini. At the moment, Nagini had honestly stood next to her, and the sunscreen in her hand was being rubbed open a little. Sam rolled his eyes coyly. Oh, man! Half an hour later, Nagini, who helped Sam apply the sunscreen, drank the last sip of coconut milk. He said hello to the black brother and Sam, and then walked to the beach. Today is the fifth and last day of Nagini''s visit to New York, because tomorrow he will fly back to Los Angeles. It''s false to say no regret. After all, as a big monster determined to destroy New York, I always feel sorry for my identity when I come to this place and don''t do anything. But there is no way. Rome wasn''t built in a day. If you want to destroy New York, you can''t do it overnight. Why didn''t so many monsters and super villains destroy the city? Nagini cannot forget the bloody lesson of his ancestors. Well, it''s actually counseling, Nagini was afraid that as soon as he made a move, he was shut into a small black house by master Gu Yi. Don''t underestimate the ancient mage. The other half hanging apprentice can play with the three Princess Asgard. Nagini doesn''t think he is qualified to challenge the ancient mage, let alone the ancient mage in his peak state. During her five days in New York, Nagini did three things. I went to see Barry''s father the first day. The next day, the third day and the fourth day were locked up in a small black house by Wilson. On the fifth day, Nagini talked about a business. He planned to cut his experience in Borneo into a film with a video. Because Sam and the black brother are on the stage, Nagini is going to give them $10000 for the performance. The contract was signed, but the money was confiscated by both. Sam didn''t want it. She said she didn''t want money and didn''t know why. Sam seemed very angry when Nagini offered to pay? The little black brother didn''t want it either. Although he liked money, he didn''t take all the money. Besides, Sam didn''t ask for money. He was even more embarrassed to ask for money. After all, it seems that he was dragging his feet in Borneo. Seeing that neither of them received money, Nagini had no choice but to invite them to the beach to drink coconut milk. That''s why Sam is so presumptuous today. Nagini wants to give her money? What does he think of himself? Does my mother need that $10000? Don''t you know what I really want, you dead wood? Men are big pig hooves! Looking at the Nagini who gradually disappeared in the sea not far away, Sam flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes Nagini player is in the water. Nagini player plunges into it. Nagini player starts swimming. Nagini is coming out. He will come out soon. He will come out soon. Eh? Where''s the Nagini? Under the blue water, a giant moved silently. This is a 24 meter long black python, which lurks in the sea 30 meters below the horizontal. The light here is dim. Every time the python swims, it will set off a terrible undercurrent, as if endless power burst out of each other''s steel body! Almost in the blink of an eye, Nagini crossed the shallow water and stopped in front of the shark prevention net 12 nautical miles from the coast. The dark deep sea was silent. Nagini could hear his slow and powerful heartbeat. As time went by, Nagini, who had adjusted his state, read a move. A red and blue medicine appeared in Nagini''s mouth. Type I growth potion + type II growth potion. Nagini has many. The main reason is that I was stuck in the second stage of growth in the first two years. At that time, my physical state would not be improved even if I took the growth medicine. But life still has to pass. Not all the things in the mall need points, and some goods need dollars. Cuddling the grass and beating the rabbit won''t delay. In this way, in addition to eating black in the past two years, Nagini has also accumulated 9 type I growth potions and 9 type II growth potions. I was going to eat in Borneo, but Sam was more strict. I was going to go back to New York and find a quiet corner, and then I met Wilson, a dead pervert who likes to play prison play. The reason why he proposed to come to the seaside today is mainly because Nagini plans to consume these growth potions. Red and blue potions were swallowed, and Nagini''s familiar feeling of electric shock came back. With a spasm of the body, everything became dull. Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Second race: None Status: Healthy Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 9.75% Polar body gene: 10% Current points: 140 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.1% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 35 Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 0 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 35 Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 0 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ There are 18 growth agents in total, of which type I growth agent can provide 0.25% growth and type II growth agent can provide 0.75% growth. At the same time, Nagini''s figure has changed from 24 meters at the beginning to nearly 27 meters now. His body became more powerful and looked more huge and terrible, like a giant beast from ancient times! The larger the creature, the greater the increase of its body to enhance its strength. If you grow from one meter five to one meter six, you will gain ten kilograms at most. But from 1.9 meters long to 2 meters high? On the basis of your original weight, you are less than 20 kilograms. Nagini, who has a body length of 24 meters, has increased his length by nearly three meters at one time, and his strength has increased by at least one level. However, looking at the growth rate of 9.75%, Nagini felt inexplicably unhappy. The amber cold snake pupil looked at the water not far away. A pair of green swimming trunks attracted Nagini''s attention. "Ding! Growth increased to 10%!" Chapter 72 Carol Danvers, a member of the elite army of the Kerry empire. But she is different from her people. Carol is born with extremely powerful powers. Every cell in her body contains high-purity energy. Her body is like a star with huge energy, which seems to have endless power! Carol is very strong. Her strength, even in the technologically developed Kerry Empire, is incredible. Without using internal powers, Carol, like most Kerry soldiers, and even many of the best in the army, can easily abuse Carol. But when using powers, even the most well-equipped soldier king will be easily destroyed by Carol. As Carol''s instructor, Rogge, the elite colonel of the Kerry Empire, is one of the Kerry people who know Carol''s strength best. In order to better let Carol play the power of power, Colonel Rogge stipulated that Carol could not use power in daily training, and the power of power should be reduced as much as possible when performing tasks. Otherwise, he was worried that Carol would kill his own people before he solved the enemy. This shows how terrible Carol''s power is. Even the powerful Kerry empire is very afraid of this power. However, there is no real invincibility in this world. When asgad was very prosperous, the female warrior Legion finally disappeared? In an operation three days ago, Carol was unfortunately captured by the enemy. The strong body is bound in a huge machine. For the thin skuru, it is difficult to find a memory recovery machine that can match a majestic woman like Carol. But in the end, in the case of temporary modification, the skurus still pieced together a large memory recovery machine. As the memory recovery machine began to run, Carol, who had awakened, realized that those damn scurus wanted to find something from their own memory, which made Carol very angry! She knows the scurus. They are a group of scum in the universe. They are born with super imitation ability, which makes every scurus become the top agent with a little training! They infiltrated into other planets or interstellar civilizations, quietly controlled everything, and brought wars and disasters to the universe again and again! Carol didn''t like the evil race of skuru, but now she was angry when she learned that the other party had bad ideas about her race, the peace loving Kerry empire! However, the skurus are more evil than expected. They set a trap to catch themselves and try to find the secrets of the Kerry empire from their memory. Carol said hehe. Even if I die, even if I am hung all over by a group of handsome men, even if I experience inhuman shame play, I will never betray the Kerry empire! Just as the dusty memory was turned out a little bit, Carol gradually felt a little confused. As a member of the elite team of Kerry Empire, Carol is excellent in all aspects. She gradually realizes that her memory is incomplete and there is a strong sense of conflict in some places. For example, she forgot many childhood memories. For example, in her memory, there was always a backward planet called the earth. People''s thoughts are difficult to change, because people are always willing to believe that they are right. A group of crazy people once said that thought is the most terrible weapon in the world. Carol broke free. After all, her body was transformed by the cosmic cube. In a sense, the other party is a weakened version of the human cosmic cube. The Kerry empire can''t analyze the secrets of her body, not to mention the skurus who lag behind the Kerry empire in technology? Don''t forget, there''s also a patchwork memory recovery machine! Finally, Carol broke free from the shackles of the machine. She fought bravely with a group of scurus soldiers, but she was outnumbered. Helpless, Carol had to rob a small survival capsule from the scurus ship. Rush to the nearest planet, and this planet is exactly the backward planet named earth in her memory! The escape from the skuru ship shows that Carol still believes in the Kerry empire from the bottom of his heart. But the difference is that after this memory reconstruction, there is a seed of doubt in her heart. Although she still firmly believes that the skurus are evil, for the Kerry Empire? The crack has appeared. Just wait for the seed to break its shell and germinate Los Angeles, the last darkness before dawn, accompanied by a slightly painful groan, Nick Frey woke up in the morning and rubbed his aching head. The last picture in his memory was an empty vodka bottle filled with the whole table. Ten years ago, Nick Ferrie was caught by a cautious guy for investigating the secrets of the US state. The awesome chief of the aegis Bureau was very strong, and the director of the aegis bureau had made a tough effort to protect Nick fry. Of course, as punishment, Nick Frey has been "traveling" in several war-torn countries for the next three years. He gave the enemy many small gifts with gunpowder as the raw material for propulsion, and the other party also returned many of the same small gifts. However, for Nick Frey, he didn''t like to see those "lovely" and "friendly" friends in his life. And in 1992, that''s where he traveled Chapter 73 "Rogge? Can you hear me? Rogge shett!" In front of the Los Angeles cinema, in front of a telephone booth, Carol yelled irritably. Through her portable tools, she successfully used this old communicator to establish contact with the Kerry Empire, but the problem was that her tools were seriously damaged due to previous battles. The more sophisticated and advanced things are, the easier they are to be damaged. Carol was helpless. She felt that she might want to get in touch with the Kerry empire in another way. Just as she was about to give up, Colonel Rogge on the other end of the phone finally got an answer. Ten years ago, he brought Carol back to the Kerry empire from the earth. Although his mission failed, he brought a weapon with life and unlimited potential to the Kerry empire. Colonel Rogge was therefore exempted from the punishment of mission failure. But Carol died once after all. Normally, memory reorganization takes only a month, but death and the transformation of space gemstones have brought terrible variables to Carol''s body. Her memory has amazing resilience. With the technology of the Kerry Empire, it took a full two years to change Carol''s memory. In order to avoid Carol''s memory recovery and make the other party completely loyal to the Kerry empire. Every once in a while, Carol will be reinforced by her memory. Although Carol doesn''t know these things, she just naively thinks she is talking to the supreme wisdom. In a mission who didn''t care, Colonel Rogge was disturbed by Carol''s disappearance. Although the skurus are weak, their memory remodeling technology is not much worse than that of the Kerry empire. Moreover, Carol is a bomb that explodes from time to time. No one knows when the other party will restore his previous memory. Even without the help of the skurus, the other party may recover, and now with the help of the skurus? So after confirming the identity of the other party, Rogge went to the headmaster with a sigh of relief. He said with apparent concern, "Carol? Are you okay?" Carol was relieved. Although her combat effectiveness exploded, she knew nothing about science and technology. In this backward planet, Carol really didn''t know how to return to the Kerry empire. Fortunately, the communication connection was successful. She breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m fine. How are you? What happened? Why are you all gone." At the other end of the communicator, Colonel Rogge''s concerned voice sounded: "we were secretly attacked by the skurus. Where are you now? I thought I was going to lose you." Carol was moved by Colonel Rogge''s concern. However, when her memories came to mind, Carol looked more worried: "Rogge, I''m on planet c-53. I have bad news. After being caught by the scurus, they observed my memory and found that they were looking for someone, and this person..." Carol was stunned. She didn''t finish. Because the person the scurus are looking for is a pure earthman in their own memory. In Carol''s other memory, the earthman is the supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire and the embodiment of his consciousness. These two memories are in conflict. If she had lived in the Kerry Empire since childhood, the other party could not be earth people. And if you live on earth since childhood? Then why did the skurus look for the earth man from their own memory? Carol vaguely felt that she had found something. The seed of doubt in her heart finally began to break its shell and sprout, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she casually found an excuse and hung up the call. At the same time, Colonel Rogge, sitting in the spaceship, had a gloomy look in his eyes. He knew Carol. He had been teaching each other since the day they became Kerry. When he heard Carol mention the word memory, Rogge had a bad idea in his heart. Now looking at Carol''s hesitant expression, Rogge is more sure that Carol''s unstable bomb is expected to be detonated. He turned to look at his men, with a look of seriousness and Indifference: "how far is it from c-53 planet?" Hand down the star map, he calculated for a moment and finally gave the answer: "Colonel, it''s not far away. You can reach the planet in five days at most." Colonel Rogge looked dignified. He ordered seriously, "five days is too long. I can give you three days at most!" At the same time, Carol on earth was thinking and puzzled after hanging up the phone. She realized that there was a problem, but the problem was obviously not what she wanted to accept. Just when she was very upset, there was a knock on the door outside the telephone booth. Frey and Carol, director of s.h.i.e.l.d. and Captain Marvel. This was the first time they met, but I don''t know why. Looking at the woman in front of him, Nick Frey always felt that he had seen each other somewhere. He thought for a moment: "Hello, beauty, did you see a strong woman in strange clothes? She blew a big hole in the roof of the video store next to her. Do you know where she went?" Carol rolled her eyes. Is she strong? Who are you talking about? His mouth is so vicious that he will be bald in the future. However, considering that the other party was only an aborigine from a backward planet, Carol really had no idea of arguing with the other party. She pointed in a direction: "she should go that way." With that, Carol was ready to leave. She had more important things to do, such as finding the scurus and finding out her memory from the other party. But obviously, Nick Frey is not mentally retarded. He can''t be fooled by Carol''s childish means. He took out the ID of the s.h.i.e.l.d. from his pocket and looked a little more serious: "Miss, can you show me your ID? I need to know your information. If it''s convenient, I hope you can come with me." Carol frowned. She looked arrogant with Kerry people. Maybe it wasn''t arrogance. After all, with the technology of Kerry Empire, there was no difference between humans on earth and non evolved monkeys. She pointed sarcastically at Nick Frey''s ID: "Identification? If you mean a little card with your name on it? Sorry, I don''t have that backward thing. My name is Carol, a member of the Kerry Empire StarTeam." After listening to Carol''s explanation, Nick Frey''s mouth was a little more strange. He thought of the previous phone call and couldn''t help but have a little more helplessness in his eyes. Maybe that''s why the policeman came to him? After all, it''s not illegal for a psychopath to kill. As for what kind of psychosis did this woman get? Maybe another fool poisoned by Star Wars. And the Star Corps? There are no aliens in the world to make you biubiubiu~~ Looking at the mentally retarded middle two woman in front of him, Nick Frey had a touch of pity in his eyes. What a nice girl! Her shoulders and thighs are full of strength at a glance. It''s a pity that she is mentally retarded! Out of pity for the mentally retarded, Nick Frey didn''t take drastic action. He tried to be friendly: "I''m the police here. If you want to eliminate aliens?" "Well..." "Let me see, maybe I can help you, but I need to know your identity." Looking at Nick Frey''s eyes, Carol looked a little unhappy: "do you think I''m kidding? Your planet has been invaded by the scurus!" Looking at Carol with a serious face, Frey is more and more sure that the other party is a psycho! It''s just that this psychopath is a little silly and cute. In the end, Nick Frey, who couldn''t help smiling, could only look strange and say: "Skurus? What are their abilities? Luminous laser swords? Or some powerful force?" Carol was a little angry. She said slightly angrily: "they are deformed people and will become the form of any creature, including DNA, which can be disguised!" Nick Frey was stunned, because he held back his smile, which made him look more strange: "this is a very good idea. You should go to Hollywood as a screenwriter. I believe it will be a fire. I''m just curious. How can I make sure you''re not a member of S... aliens?" Before, Frey wanted to say the scurus, but the name was a bit tongue twister, so he could only turn the scurus into aliens in the end. At the same time, Nick Frey winked at Colson behind him. Although the sister was silly and lovely, Nick Frey still wanted to arrest her out of duty. After all, her family must be very worried now. And this strong girl really suits the general''s taste. But now Carol is not ready to communicate with these stupid aborigines. The other party''s IQ gave her a headache, but just as Carol was about to leave, as a veteran soldier, Carol was acutely aware of the danger. She pushed Nick Frey aside with a backhand, and then a light blue energy ray shot out of the high wall from a distance, finally landed on the ground and melted the ground in an instant. Subconsciously, Carol fired a big and thick energy gun with her backhand. But the other party''s reaction speed was also very fast, and she knew Carol''s ability very well, so Carol didn''t kill the other party. She whispered a curse to the damn skuru, and chased her without looking back. At the same time, looking at the scars left on the ground, Nick Frey lost the smile on his face. Recalling the conversation just now, he suddenly realized that perhaps it was not the sister who was really mentally retarded, but himself! Chapter 74 Carol ran in a hurry. She was confused now. She urgently needed to find the leader of the scurus. She wanted to know what was going on! Why? Why does your memory deviate? Why do skurus need their own memories? Is the supreme wisdom that appears in your mind at regular intervals hidden from you? Or is it all a skuru conspiracy? Carol doesn''t know. Her brain is in a mess now. She doesn''t know who is a liar and who she should believe! Not to mention the Kerry Empire, she knows how powerful the Kerry empire is, and knows that if she questions the supreme wisdom, whether the other party will deceive herself or not, she will only get an answer in the end. Compared with the Kerry Empire, the skurus are not credible, but at least there is another possibility. At the same time, Nick Frey realized that all this was completely different from what he thought. He hurriedly pulled up Coles, who was stunned. They drove the gray car in the direction of Carol. alien? Can become a deformed monster that can be imitated by humans and even DNA? Damn it, isn''t there only one intelligent life in the universe? And that strong old woman, I know the energy weapon, but what the hell is your thick, big and white laser gun? Nick Frey realized the seriousness of the matter! When it comes to aliens, and aliens with highly developed science and technology, this matter must be handled perfectly, otherwise it will cause wars between civilizations and between planets. Nick Frey''s name will really be remembered forever. Compared with worried Nick Frey, Carol''s mind is simpler. Catch the scurus! Torture where the other leader is! Then find out what the other party has done to his memory! In a word, simple and rough, how simple and how to come! As for whether the final result is true or false? Carol didn''t care much, because when she caught up, she had prepared for the worst. At the same time, the scurus who were pursued were in a broken mood at the moment. According to their understanding of Carol, the other party is just an ordinary earth man. And who is earth man? A backward race whose technology is in a barbaric stage and has not even started genetic debugging. From their weak physical quality, we can see how backward the technology of this race is. But the crazy woman behind her is different. She is too strong and stronger than a man. When he jumped down seven or eight floors, he felt knee pain, but the other party didn''t feel anything. At first, the scuru warrior wanted to try to fight with the other party and try to subdue the crazy woman on earth. But in the end, the skuru man can only reluctantly say that his strength is not as good as a woman! The scurus who had no choice but to pretend to be adults left in a backward vehicle, and Carol, who refused to give up, got into the electric rail car. But the skurus eventually underestimated the extent of this crazy woman''s "madness". He has become an old lady, and the other party still doesn''t let go of himself. So in the stunned eyes of a car of people, Carol staged a restrictive play that said hit the old lady, hit the old lady! At the beginning, the old lady was very fierce. Grasping the railing was a rotary kick. From the fierce action, the old lady is estimated to be a person with a story. When she was young, it was no problem to play three times. But now, after all, old and frail, she can''t compare with Carol, a strong young girl. So after the initial defeat, Carol fought back, hammered the old lady directly on the ground, beat the old lady and screamed. The people couldn''t see it anymore and stopped Carol''s atrocities one after another. Carol was obviously "insane" to the extreme. She clenched her fists, stared at a pair of tiger eyes, thick arms and wrists, and looked like she was going to bite: "that''s an alien, you all get away!" When they saw Carol''s face full of flesh and banditry, the group of moral models who had just yelled turned into rain chicks, drooping their heads one by one, and dared not look at Carol. But to Carol''s great anger, because of the people''s obstruction, the damn skuru has quietly integrated into the crowd. After all, this is not an affiliated planet of the Kerry empire. Although Carol wants to catch the skuru, she is powerless. She can''t let the other party block the station, can she? Meanwhile, along the track of the electric rail car, Nick Frey, who had been chasing, received a call. On the other end of the phone, there was a slightly resentful voice. Right next to the Los Angeles cinema, Colson looked at the empty parking space. He felt it necessary to make it clear to his boss. I don''t want to investigate what happened last night. After all, we all drank too much, so we should be indulgent for a while. From today on, neither of us will mention it. Besides, you''ll be gone in two days. We''ll die of old age in the future. But the question is, what do you mean you left me here and drove my car away? Although I know you are my boss, you can''t bully people like this, can you? Colson felt wronged. So he called angrily and asked Nick Frey what he wanted to do? Meanwhile, Nick Frey, who was driving, was stunned when he took out his cell phone, because it was Colson''s phone. The conversation with Carol before suddenly came to mind. Skuru people have the ability to become various races and even change the DNA in their bodies! After a brief conversation, Frey turned to look at Colson. He smiled at the corners of his mouth, and Colson smiled politely at Nick Frey. Then Nick Frey warmly invited him and said, "buy you a drink tonight? Let''s review last night." Fake Colson didn''t know what happened last night, but he looked at Nick Frey with a relaxed smile. He still nodded and a bright smile appeared on his face: "OK!" After hearing the other party''s answer, Nick Frey''s heart cooled. He looked at the flowing road and the thick and straight electric pole beside the road! There was a sense of sadness in his eyes. He stepped on the accelerator, and the car howled and roared like a beast. Finally, he hit the telephone pole fiercely: "Boom!" The electric pole was broken at the waist, but the front of the car seems to be bent? Dizzy, with blood on his face and broken glass, Nick Frey looked at the alien who had changed back to his original appearance because of death. He trembled out of the car and suddenly felt a whirl of heaven and earth. At the last moment when his sight was blurred, he seemed to hear a familiar voice. An hour ago, Nagini, who had just got off the plane from Los Angeles Airport, was going to go straight home, but he didn''t think that the car in front hit the telegraph pole like a crazy wild dog. Nagini was stunned at that time. He almost thought this was not Los Angeles, but the capital of a corrupt country threatened by terrorists. However, just as Nagini was about to leave, he saw the bloody Nick Frey climb out of the car and sit on the co pilot, the alien who had shown his original form. For a moment, many thoughts came to mind. A moment later, Nagini got out of the car: "Isn''t this Frey? Let''s make way. Don''t get too close. It''s not conducive to the accelerated death of the injured. And you, yes, it''s you. Why do you take out your mobile phone? Call the hospital for emergency treatment? Take away your mobile phone quickly, or I''ll clean up you. Fart one by one. Get out of here, get out of here!" As Los Angeles people who like to eat melons, of course, they can''t listen to the threat of a child, but with a flash of fierce light in Nagini''s eyes, a breath of breathless terror enveloped the surrounding people. One by one, the melon eating people suddenly scattered, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only Nagini and the unconscious Nick Frey, as well as a dead alien body Chapter 75 His sight was dark, and Nick Frey vaguely heard some voices, but when he tried to listen, he found that he couldn''t hear anything. This is a very strange feeling that the whole human consciousness is in a chaotic state. Until a certain moment, the increasingly strong smell of disinfectant at the tip of the nose gradually awakened Nick Frey''s consciousness. The first moment he opened his eyes, Nick Frey saw the white ceiling, the blue and white medical uniform on his body, and Nagini eating apples not far away. After seeing Nick Frey wake up, Nagini said casually, "wake up? Eat apples?" Looking at the only apple around and half eaten by Nagini, Nick Frey couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth: "I want to eat, but you tell me where the apple is?" Nagini nodded and looked slightly disappointed: "unfortunately, I thought I could be a fool directly. I''ll remember to pay the hospitalization fee later. I won''t go with you if there are several physical examinations." Nick Frey ignored what Nagini said. The previous car accident made him unconscious. At the moment, his head was in chaos. However, after Nagini''s gags, Nick Frey''s brain gradually began to recover. He asked subconsciously: "How long have I been in a coma?" Nagini bit the crisp and juicy apple and felt the sour and sweet apple juice covering his taste buds. He said vaguely: "One? Two? No more than three hours anyway!" After hearing Nagini''s answer, Nick Frey''s face changed for a moment. He struggled to get up from the hospital bed: "Damn, I can''t stay here anymore. I have a very important thing to do." He recalled his previous car accident and was more aware of what was sitting in his co pilot. Aliens, that''s aliens! In three hours, who knows how far this thing will ferment in Los Angeles with high-speed information and the exposure of the paparazzi? Looking at the excited Nick Frey, Nagini pressed his head like a chicken and pressed him on the bed, with a touch of helplessness on his face: "An important thing? The thing you said is not the alien on the car?" Nick Frey was stunned. His subconscious pupils narrowed, and a touch of dignity and calculation flashed in his eyes: "how do you know?" Nagini rolled his eyes and stared at each other angrily: "You want to ask that? Don''t try to set me up. Just say what you want to know? How do I know there are aliens? Or how do I know they are aliens?" Nagini and Wilson don''t like Nick Frey for a reason, because this guy is an old Yinbi! Every word he said had a trap. Even in this weak and unconscious state, the other party would subconsciously talk, which seemed to have become his instinct. What makes Nagini dislike each other is still behind. As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Nick Frey flashed a thought in his eyes. Then he shook his head and flashed a light in his eyes: "I want to know where the other party is now." Nagini was stunned. He looked at Nick Frey, and finally a flash of anger flashed in his eyes. He took a hard bite of the apple and the juice splashed everywhere: "That''s why you can''t find a girlfriend. It''s tiring to talk to you. Can you trust more between people? The alien is now in my trunk. When I found him, it was already a corpse." Nick Frey is terrible. The other party can become the king of agents and even the director of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. by no means by py trading. Ten years ago, Nagini could count Nick Frey, but now? Both sides have grown, but the difference is that Nagini grew up with strength, while Nick Frey grew up with wisdom, or scheming. It''s convenient to get so much information from yourself through a short dialogue. It can be seen how deep this old Yin Bi''s skill is! After getting the news from Nagini, Nick Frey breathed a sigh of relief: "Nagini, recently, your car..." Before, Nick Frey thought it would be very bad. After all, he was in a coma and was in a crowded downtown area. But in combination with the conversation just now, Nick Frey has roughly restored the previous experience. He used the car accident to kill aliens. It happened that Nagini saw this. Obviously, the other party, like himself, realized the seriousness of this matter, so the other party hid the alien body and sent himself to the hospital. Although the other party pit themselves, but also pit themselves very miserably. But I have to say that Nagini helped himself a lot in this matter. Before Nick Frey finished his words, Nagini waved casually: "it''s okay, that car will give you away. Anyway, this kind of deck car can be assembled for a thousand dollars at the dump." He knew what Nick Frey meant. He needed his car. The bodies and blood in the trunk needed special treatment. It was even possible that the car would be destroyed. But as Nagini said, he doesn''t care. He has dozens of similar cars throughout Los Angeles. Looking at Nagini''s indifferent face, Nick Frey twitched around his mouth: "Deck car?" Nagini rolled her eyes and ate the last apple. What kind of garbage is a fruit core? Forget it, I don''t care what rubbish you are! He threw the stone into the dustbin: "please, I''m only 16 after Christmas this year. If I don''t drive a deck car, what do I drive?" Nick Frey''s eyes flashed a touch of silence: "you''re enough. I''m also a law enforcement officer. Will you say that in my face?" But Nagini turned his eyes in disapproval and even wiped his hands on Nick Frey''s sick suit: "cut! Remember the physical examination later. I don''t know how your injury is, so I''ll make an appointment for you..." One report for another. Just now Nagini interrupted Nick Frey, and now the other party will interrupt Nagini. He waved his hand and looked resistant: "no, I''m in a hurry now." Nagini hesitated for a moment. He looked at each other uncertainly: "you really don''t need it? My classmate Christine''s father is the best surgeon in Los Angeles hospital. I made an appointment for you." Nick Frey subconsciously refused. After all, he still has very important things to do. But after hearing the word "surgery", he didn''t know what he thought. There was a hesitation in his eyes: "surgical examination?" If he remembers correctly, surgery seems to include anorectal department? Nagini, who didn''t know what happened last night, frowned slightly and flashed a concern in her eyes: "is there a problem? Shall I help you find a physician?" Frey, this old Yinbi is by no means a good man! Nagini doesn''t like each other very much, but it has to be said that the other party is still useful. Moreover, ten years ago, I did pit each other miserably. When Nick Frey returned to Los Angeles seven years ago, he didn''t bother Nagini, but as if nothing had happened, although Nagini knew it was because of Mrs. Samantha. But it is also because the other party gave Mrs. Samantha face, so today Nagini saved Nick Frey and helped him deal with the subsequent trouble. In the spirit of sending the Buddha to the west, plus this thing, I can do it myself. Christine is her primary school classmate. She has always been interested in herself. The relationship between the two sides has always been very good, a little more than friends and a little less than lovers. So this is nothing to Nagini. But the problem is, Nick Frey is embarrassed at the moment. If it was serious, Nick Frey said it, but it involved his privacy, and he also understood how difficult Nagini was. If he revealed the news a little, the other party would be able to guess, so he waved his hand decisively: "No, I''ll have a physical examination after a rest. Do you have any money? I''ll give you a taxi." I don''t want to say when I see Nick Frey, and Nagini doesn''t force it. He casually took out a car key from his pocket and was still on the hospital bed: "this is the car key. I put the car in the hospital parking lot, the first parking space on the third floor." With a casual wave of hands, Nagini turned and left. But while he was taking the elevator, Nagini met another old acquaintance: "Colson, why are you here? Frey is on the 17th floor. What are you doing on the 7th floor? I remember it was the anorectal department." Colson''s face showed an awkward but polite smile: "I ate Oriental Sichuan food yesterday, and my stomach was a little uncomfortable." Nagini was puzzled because he smelled lying in Colson, and he was in good health without any problems. But he didn''t say much. When he saw the alien body, Nagini knew what was happening in Los Angeles at the moment. Although he didn''t know why it should have happened in 1995, it happened in 1999. But what does this have to do with me, Nagini? The explosion was caused by a snake monster. You''re looking for him! I''m saying, isn''t captain surprise dead? Chapter 76 Nagini doesn''t want to take care of Captain Marvel. The reason is very simple and real. The pay is not proportional to the income. In the whole event, the only thing that had an effect on Nagini was the cosmic cube. But the problem is that the benefit of the cosmic cube to Nagini at this stage is not large. First of all, he is now in Nagini, a snake monster. Although he is only 16 years old, he may graduate at any time because he is a grade skipper. Moreover, various signs show that Nagini is likely not to continue his studies. Kristen doesn''t have many friends. Nagini is the only one she can accept. She thought she still had time. After all, Nagini is only sixteen and there is still a long time to graduate. But seeing that Nagini was about to leave, and the distance between the two sides was getting bigger and bigger, Christine clenched her teeth and planned to give it a go! Just in the face of the young girl who could eat her by nodding, Nagini shook her head. He looked at Christine seriously, kneaded the other party''s arranged hair again, and looked at the little angry bag who was bullied by himself. Nagini flashed a sense of helplessness in his eyes: "Christine, I know what you mean, but I''m too dangerous for you." With that, Nagini closed the door, then stepped on the accelerator and left Christine messy in the wind. Was this a rejection? I don''t know when a tear from the corner of my eye seems to prove that this love has ended before it began. As Nagini said, they are not suitable. Christine loves the smart, studious, interested, talented and high-value Nagini. In the eyes of most people, Nagini is indeed so. But that''s just Nagini''s personal design. If Nagini wants, he can even package a more perfect personal design. But the problem is, man is false! The only function of human design is to hide the essence of Nagini. In the terrible Gang massacre ten years ago, hundreds of lives disappeared. Gail, Borneo, the innocent little handsome boy in green patterned swimming trunks on new york beach. Nagini is a snake, and the snake is a cold-blooded animal, with indifference and ruthlessness in her bones! When Nagini left, he in the car, his cold eyes with a touch of complexity. He knows it''s hard for Christine. She may be in pain, but compared with her true face, the pain may be worth it. On the road, red sports cars galloped. The little monkey on his shoulder was curious about everything around him. The complexities gradually dissipated, and Nagini still had a lot to solve. Before leaving, Nagini once smelled the smell of neon people in Toledo. This is a trouble. He must solve it as soon as possible. Maybe now is a good opportunity. After all, Nick Frey''s energy is now on Carol. Even if he killed his informant in the neon country, the other party would not trouble himself at this time. What about afterwards? Nagini doesn''t care. He won''t leave a clue anyway. Chapter 77 Nagini came back at 3:00 p.m. The plane he took last night flew from New York to Los Angeles, across the whole of America. Originally, I was going to go home at noon, sort out the video materials, and then ask Sam''s mother about the skills of film cutting, as well as the problems of post dubbing and publicity. This lady still has some cards in Los Angeles. By the way, Nagini is also going to have a chat with Ms. Vanessa, have coffee and discuss Sam''s expediting marriage. The little sister has changed. The experience in Borneo has rapidly warmed up Sam''s feelings for Nagini. Before, she thought about the little angel. Now she thinks about how to push down the little angel. Three years of blood, no loss? emmm£¡ This idea is very dangerous. Nagini said that as boys, especially lovely boys, we must protect ourselves outside. But unfortunately, I met Nick Frey, delayed for more than two hours, and then met Christine. Nagini, who could have gone home at noon, dragged it until 3 p.m. The original afternoon tea can only be changed into tomorrow. Fortunately, the relationship between Nagini and Ms. Vanessa is very good. The other party will not resent being stood up, so the planned afternoon tea will go to Ms. Vanessa''s house for lunch tomorrow. When I got home, there was no one at home. Toledo and sister Lettie are not at home. As for Vincent? Nagini didn''t care much. The white single family villa is not luxurious, but it has a warm taste. When Nagini came back, Mia was squeezing vegetable juice with a bitter face. Tomatoes, tomatoes, cucumbers, celery and other vegetables finally come together to form a liquid with an indescribable taste. In fact, Mia is not fat at all. At least in Nagini''s opinion, he prefers the type with a little meat compared with the legendary nine head body and long legs. MIA is in good shape now. Less firewood, more greasy, she is fat and thin, and tastes the best. But once women lose weight, it''s really crazy! They don''t consider whether they are scientific and healthy to lose weight like this. When he opened the door, he was shocked by the coolness in the house. Looking at mia, who filled bottles of vegetable juice with a bitter face, Nagini said casually, "I''m back." Mia looked around subconsciously. Nagini, she''s familiar, but the creature on Nagini''s shoulder? This made her eyes brighten: "Nagini, why do you have a monkey on your shoulder?" The diphtheria long tailed monkey is petite and similar to the golden monkey. It has a circle of white fluff on its neck and smooth black hair. With those big watery eyes, it gives people a feeling of milk sprouting. People can''t help rubbing its head. Seeing Mia''s favorite expression on her face, Nagini pulled down the long tailed monkey lying on her shoulder, grabbed the back of its fate and threw it directly to MIA: "it was very interesting to meet in Borneo and brought it back." With the long tailed monkey''s slightly dissatisfied whine, Mia caught Xiaogang. She rubbed the long tailed monkey''s oily back and twinkled with joy in her eyes: "is this a gift you gave me?" From Mia''s cheerful look, she seemed to like the long tailed monkey very much, but a moment later, Mia''s face froze. Because of this little devil, the mouth is a old fellow with a knife: "yes, I give you this gift, mainly to tell you... Even the monkeys are thinner than you!" Mia''s face was stiff. She threw away the long tailed monkey angrily, just like an angry silly rabbit: "ah, Nagini, I must clean you up today, sister!" Three minutes later Nagini pressed MIA on the sofa, clasped her wrist, pressed her knee against Mia''s waist, held a bitten carrot in her hand, looked down at Mia''s, and a sneer flashed in her eyes: "If you don''t fight for three days, go to the house and jiewa? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten the fear of being dominated by me Nagini! Drink your vegetable juice honestly, you hopeless fat house!" At first, Mia tried to resist the rule of the great demon king, but soon she realized how big the gap was. Feeling powerless, Mia could only threaten: "Nagini, I''m your sister. Let me go quickly." But Nagini''s backhand is a blow to the head of a carrot: "ha ha!" Mia, who was beaten violently by her brother on the sofa and her shame soared to the limit, roared reluctantly: "it hurts, Nagini, I want Toledo to beat you!" But this level of threat only received Nagini''s disdain: "did you forget? He can''t beat me." Xiaogang, the long tailed monkey thrown out by MIA, couldn''t help laughing at the scene of MIA being beaten by Nagini. His expression seemed to laugh at Mia''s overestimation. Under the double ridicule, Mia, who suddenly burst her shame, pressed her head on the sofa and said, "good brother, I''m wrong. I''ll never float again." After a frolic, after signing the n-many humiliation agreement, Nagini finally let MIA go. He took out a vacuum bag from his luggage bag and threw half of the carrot away. He hit the autistic MIA perfectly: "eat?" Mia rubbed the head hit by the carrot. She rolled her eyes angrily: "I don''t eat!" The look seemed to say that Miss Ben had a temper, which could not be coaxed by a chocolate ball. But Nagini didn''t pay any attention. He tore open the vacuum bag. A special aroma, like a rising mushroom cloud, instantly dissipated all the flavors in the room: "Dad Barry''s smoked beef. I remember your favorite when we lived together." Mia was stunned. She swallowed her saliva. Her eyes twinkled with entanglement and hesitation: "forget it...? I''m losing weight recently." Taste is the deepest solid memory, familiar taste and familiar feeling. MIA seems to go back to the scene of seven or eight years ago when two children, a big and a small, were drinking ice and eating barbecue in an empty room. In contrast, Nagini''s reaction was very real. He grabbed a piece of roast meat directly from the vacuum bag and ate it into his mouth: "OK, I''ll eat it if you don''t eat it." Mia was stunned. She stared at Nagini, who was eating meat. A flash of anger flashed in her eyes: "Alas, why are you like this? Won''t you persuade me?" Nagini rolled her eyes: "bitch is hypocritical. Do you want to eat or not?" But MIA looked with resentment. She turned her head angrily: "if you don''t eat, you won''t eat if you die! Do you think everyone is the same as you, how can you eat without being fat?" Looking at Mia''s determined look, if he didn''t notice that she was swallowing, Nagini believed it. He took out a thick slice of cut beef from the bag and put it on Mia''s mouth. His voice was like the devil''s whisper: "open your mouth." Mia looked firm. What she thought in her mind was the hard work of losing weight in the previous year. It was the devil like expression of Nagini in front of her every time she drank vegetable juice. She, Mia Toledo, even if I am dead, even if I am full of vegetable juice, in order to wear super shorts and show long legs in summer, I will never eat a mouthful of meat! But looking at the approaching barbecue and the tempting smell of crime, Mia said decisively, "it''s really delicious!" At the moment when the roast meat enters the throat, the natural satisfaction brought by meat and fat, as well as the just good smoke taste, cooperate with Barry''s father''s unique barbecue skills. Mia had a satisfied expression on her face. As a younger brother, Nagini said with "concern": "do you want to drink soda?" Mia, who completely fell under the barbecue attack, showed a happy smile: "give me a cup of Kuo Luo with more ice." Thirty minutes later Mia, with a satisfied face, burped. She patted her slightly bulging belly: "burp ~ ~ ~ dad Barry''s beef is really delicious." But then, I didn''t know how the brain circuit turned. Mia, half lying on the sofa with Winnie the bear in her arms, kicked Nagini hard: "Did you do it on purpose? Yes, you did it on purpose. You just wanted to make me fat, let me eat barbecue, and let me drink ice. After that, it''s lost again in the past half a month." Nagini looked at MIA with a confused face: Meow meow? Didn''t you grab the barbecue with me just now? Women are big pig hooves! Chapter 78 Los Angeles at night is an alternative stimulus under the heavy bass of lights and wine. This is not a bar, but the largest underground racetrack in Los Angeles. Now there is great pressure on people in society, especially because of the recession in Hollywood in recent years and the crazy decline of the overall economy of Los Angeles. The night hangover in the bar has been difficult to eliminate the pressure and irritability in their hearts. They hope to get stronger stimulation. Therefore, there is an underground racing car. Compared with underground boxing, the threshold of underground racing is lower. Underground racing is safer than some addictive contraband. In front of the red refitted car, Toledo frowned slightly. He looked a little dissatisfied and looked at the boy in front of him. This guy''s name is Brian. He looks very good. He is a white American who looks very energetic. Especially the silly smile made Toledo like this simple guy, but unfortunately he seemed to have ideas about his sister. Because Owen died early and Nagini was too mature, Mia became Toledo''s heart. After knowing that Brian had ideas about mia, Toledo''s "police, come with me!" PS: Unfortunately, other authors go to pigeon. I want a ticket t ©n t Chapter 79 "Police?" blamed!! The drag racing party does love excitement, but the excitement in front of us is a little too big. Obstructing public order, disrupting driving roads, and illegally gathering people, any one of them is enough to let them enjoy the happiness of a small black house. Indeed, trampling on the law is a very exciting behavior, but being caught in a small black house in a police station is a more exciting game. Obviously, this kind of stimulation is too exciting for these people who pursue stimulation! People always can''t control themselves. Eddie thought he understood the philosophy of the ancient East and the essence of yin and Yang, but he forgot that there were two idioms in the ancient East. One was to eat the evil fruit, and the other was the great net of heaven. So all the people who were still excited about the carnival were arrested into the police station one by one. According to each person''s situation, those who should pay the fine should pay the fine, and those who should close the small black house should close the small black house. Toledo was lucky. He knew every street in Los Angeles very well, so he managed to get rid of the police and put his car away. But at the same time, he is not very unfortunate. Because people who know a little about underground racing know how long tole is. After all, bald bosses are proof of strength. Want to escape? That''s impossible. So Toledo was recognized by the police as soon as he showed up! What Toledo didn''t expect was that he was saved by Brian, who he always despised. The mood is a little complicated. It''s hard to say for a while. Obviously, the car under his ass was won by himself from Brian, but I don''t know why, Toledo just felt very uncomfortable. Hit him? He just saved himself. Don''t hit him? This guy seems to want to fuck his sister! Anyway, it''s annoying, but anyway, if it wasn''t Brian. I must stay in the little black house for a few days. After all, he is a bald man with a black history. In short, after a repressive silence, Brian sent Toledo home. It was just the situation at home that made Toledo angry Two hours ago, sister Lettie and Vincent came back with takeout. After all, Mia is still looking after the house. Although they know she is losing weight recently, they don''t know why everyone seems to like feeding MIA. What Vincent and sister Lettie didn''t expect was that besides mia, there was Nagini who went on a trip. So they discussed and decided to have a party to welcome Nagini home. Nagini doesn''t like crazy parties like parties because of the influence of snake monster genes. Of course, it''s not unacceptable at all. It''s just that he prefers quiet to lively. Looking at the excited faces of sister Lettie and Vincent, it was mainly sister Lettie. Nagini finally agreed. So half an hour later, the door was full of cars. The delivery boy brought a lot of pizza and corona. MIA watched Nagini and sister Lettie eat pizza and fight with each other. Finally, she was angry and could only take a big mouthful of vegetable juice. Today, her calories have seriously exceeded the standard. If she continues to eat, she may have to drink more vegetable juice for a month. When Toledo came back, the party had entered the second half. Nagini really didn''t like this kind of party, so he went upstairs to cut the video tape. Nagini had a framework in his mind about the disaster of the python. What he has to do now is to combine the advantages of the two films [Python 2 Blood Orchid] and [witch Blair]. Mia went back to her room early to tutor her lessons because she was afraid she couldn''t help eating pizza. No way, not everyone is a Xueba like Nagini. Mia works very hard and can only barely maintain the upper middle reaches. Nagini plays every day and still has an a +. The most extreme thing is that Nagini is not fat in any way. She is not tanned in summer. She is even more beautiful and strong than herself. She looks like a pervert. This makes MIA very helpless. With such a brother, who can she reason with? In contrast to Toledo, if it was normal, he wouldn''t have any other ideas. When the police came, everyone was in danger and flew separately, which was nothing. But the problem is that Brian saved himself, especially when he thought he had sex with each other not long ago. The comparison between the two made Toledo very angry! An outsider takes risks to save himself, but his friends and girlfriend don''t. what''s more, they still have a party at home? So, seeing Brian leaving, Toledo thought for a moment and then shouted to each other, "Brian, do you want to come home and have a drink?" Brian was stunned. A happy look flashed in his eyes. Then he hesitated: "is it OK?" Toledo slapped each other on the shoulder with a forthright face: "of course, as long as you don''t drink all my corona, it''s no problem!" There''s only one drink in the toledos, and that''s corona. As for Nagini''s milk and Mia''s vegetable juice, they are their exclusive products. After entering the door, Toledo was not angry, but his face was not very good. His gloomy face was very disturbing. Vincent, who was flirting with his sister, didn''t care about Toledo''s gloomy face, but he couldn''t help frowning when he saw Brian. He doesn''t like Brian, not only because Brian is interested in mia, but also partly because they don''t get along naturally. It''s strange between people, just like Mrs. Samantha. She is an angel who comes into the world, but she has a close relationship with many demons. Nagini, Wilson and Nick Frey are not good people. They are even described as villains. They are very implicit, but their relationship is very good. Vincent and Brian are like this, but they are born with discord. So after seeing Brian, Vincent subconsciously frowned and a fierce light flashed in his eyes: "Hi! It''s you. What are you doing here? Toledo, why did you bring this rookie here?" As soon as Vincent spoke, Toledo was angry. After he came home, he always suppressed his anger. He felt oppressed and even betrayed. Although he knew that his idea was wrong, because everyone only made the most correct decision at that time, he just felt uncomfortable. Before Brian could retort, Toledo pushed away the crowd. He was like an angry bull and roared: "because he didn''t escape when the police came, because he saved me from the police today!" The huge voice instantly calmed everyone at the party. The majesty of the king of underground racing in Los Angeles was revealed at this moment. The party that was still noisy just now was quiet. Owen''s children have their own characteristics, but TOLEDO is the most similar to Owen. He has a momentum of not being angry and self threatening. This momentum is very rare. Generally, it only exists in the leaders in power. Their words and deeds are full of the temperament of leaders. Vincent didn''t dare to answer back. Everyone who knows Toledo knows that when this man is angry, it''s best not to provoke him except Nagini. So in Vincent''s angry expression, Toledo took the beer from his hand and handed it to Brian. Although Toledo didn''t say anything, the subtext was clear. Tonight, he Toledo on Brian''s side! What made Vincent even more angry was that Brian, an asshole, wiped the mouth of the beer bottle with disgust after taking his beer. It made him feel angry and ashamed. What does Brian mean? He''s just a rookie. He''s here today because he saved Toledo. Why should he dislike me? You saved Toledo, and I Vincent saved Toledo, and we grew up in a street. When Toledo needed it most, I Vincent was the first to help. Vincent was very angry. He felt he was wronged and couldn''t stand it. Especially when he looked at the other party''s provocative eyes, his anger was "rubbed" upward. He subconsciously grabbed a wine bottle, his face flashing with anger and ferocity: "stepping on a horse! I Vincent can''t stand this injustice. Toledo, you give me a correct word today. If I don''t have him, if he doesn''t have me, you''ll kill who!" Toledo was stunned. He didn''t expect Vincent''s reaction to be so strong. Lettie was stunned. She didn''t expect this to happen at home. Brian was also stunned. He knew his behavior was provocative, but it was not the situation he wanted. And when everyone looked confused and at a loss. There was a sound of going down the stairs upstairs. Wearing a loose yellow Pajama, Nagini came down with a gloomy look. His slightly hoarse voice made all the people present tremble: "I''m curious. It''s my party tonight. What do you want to do?" Chapter 80 Nagini, who came down from upstairs, was wearing a wide yellow pajama. With the smiling face logo that became popular again due to Forrest Gump''s true story a few years ago, the neutral facial features, combined with Nagini''s unique pale skin color and excessively thin skeleton, he looks like a slightly green and young high school student. Just the gloom in your eyes and a cold light from time to time? But let everyone feel cold and subconsciously give way! Unlike Toledo, people make way for Toledo because they are frightened by his momentum, while making way for Nagini because of their inner fear. I don''t know why, everyone will have an instinctive fear when Nagini is close! Nagini ignored the crowd frightened by the momentum of the snake monster. Although human beings have seriously degraded their sixth sense because of their comfortable environment, everything is relative. When Nagini''s momentum belonging to the snake monster rises, even a fool knows that he is afraid of the overlord at the top of the food chain. This ability was mastered by Nagini recently. Before, he was in the second stage of snake monster. Man is man and snake is snake. The two are not interconnected. However, as Nagini entered the third stage of the basilisk, the emergence of semi serpentinization provided more possibilities for Nagini. Especially in the days when he played Wilson, Nagini found that semi snake can not only improve physical quality, but also have a great impact on a person''s temperament. Nagini is not a genius, but he is good at learning. Three days ago in the safe house, Nagini found that Wilson could suppress himself largely because he was temperament, or momentum! In that unreasonable and violent momentum, Nagini can play 100% of his strength, but in the end he can only play 90% of his strength. Wilson, who could only play 100% of his strength, also plays more than 120% of his strength because of his momentum. Wilson said that if Nagini wanted to reach his present state. We must understand and understand our own way. Let Nagini realize himself? To tell the truth, Nagini didn''t look down on himself. He couldn''t realize it in ten or twenty years. So Nagini found a clever way to borrow the momentum of the basilisk. He wants to transfer the extraordinary biological breath of the Basilisk to himself! Everyone present thought they were stunned by Nagini''s eyes, but they didn''t know that under Nagini''s wide pajamas, his pale skin had been covered with a thin layer of black snake Lin. Nagini''s frightening and even trembling hegemonic breath comes from these black serpents. Under the oppression of this extraordinary creature, even the human elite will inevitably lose their manners, let alone the ordinary people in front of them. With a terrible momentum, Nagini at the moment is like the unbridled rain forest overlord in Borneo. The power flashing between his eyebrows brings great pressure to the people present. He walked towards Vincent, and his face became more and more stiff under the influence of Nagini. Normally, as an adult, Vincent shouldn''t be so miserable. But that''s just normal, and he''s facing the strangest Nagini Tang in the family! People who know this "logging tired" know that, No one can change what Nagini decides, not even Vincent''s boss Toledo. A few days ago, Nagini decided to make a movie. Toledo ran away from home angrily, but Nagini still went his own way, but this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that those who Nagini doesn''t like will always disappear for no reason. Vincent remembered that two or three years ago, there was a guy named Jesse at home. He didn''t know why Nagini didn''t like Jesse. He only knew that Jesse, Nagini and Toledo quarreled several times, and then Jesse disappeared. Vincent was greatly touched by this incident. He remembered that Toledo asked Nagini: How did you do this? Nagini''s answer is: How did Mia and I come over in the three years you thought you left? After that day, Vincent understood that Nagini was not as simple as usual. The most dangerous thing in the family was not Toledo, but Nagini, a seemingly harmless high school student! As Nagini''s cold eyes swept over, Vincent''s heart cooled. His brain, which was still hot just now, calmed down instantly. Memories emerged one after another. Vincent, who was obviously taller and stronger than Nagini, flashed a touch of fear in his eyes at the moment. He gave a dry smile, and his face was uneasy: "well, I drank too much just now, and my head was a little hot." Nagini took the bottle from Vincent. He gave Vincent a cold look: "are you awake now?" Vincent nodded quickly, "wake up, wake up." Nagini''s eyes were familiar to him. They were the same before Jesse disappeared. After so many years, Vincent thought he had forgotten, but looking at Nagini''s cold eyes, the past appeared one after another, and Vincent remembered the nightmare once dominated by Nagini again. Seeing Vincent''s frightened eyes, Nagini snorted coldly. Instead of paying attention to each other, he turned his head and looked at the frozen bull not far away. His slightly gloomy eyes were more helpless: "Why are you shouting so loudly? You think k-song room? This party is for me. Don''t think about it all day." Why was Toledo angry? The main reason is the psychological imbalance. He was frightened when he was chased by the police outside, but his wife and his brothers had a party at home. It''s hard for anyone to feel better. But after Nagini explained, Toledo''s face showed an embarrassing smile. It seems like a misunderstanding? He didn''t doubt whether Nagini was lying to him, because it was something that Lettie and Vincent could do. He took the bottle handed over by Nagini and realized that everything was a misunderstanding. The bald man resolutely changed the topic. He smiled and hammered Nagini: "when did you come back?" The atmosphere at the scene gradually eased. The appearance of Nagini was like a rainstorm, mixed with thunder and lightning, which immediately extinguished the fire scene that had not been lit in time. Pick up half of the carrots that hit Mia and fell in the corner in the afternoon. Nagini wiped them and put them into Mia''s bowl for squeezing vegetable juice: "come back at three or four in the afternoon. Are you Brian?" Brian stared at Nagini suspiciously. As an excellent FBI, he was keenly aware that Nagini was abnormal, but considering his task, Brian chose to pretend to be stupid: "Well, I am. Are you?" Nagini didn''t answer each other''s questions, but looked at Brian in front of her, and his eyes flashed a little profound ponder: "I heard you saved Toledo today? You did a good job. Drink freely at home, but don''t drink too much. It''s not safe in Los Angeles at night." Brian was going to say something. Nagini made him feel very dangerous. He urgently needed to know Nagini''s secret, but before he could talk, Nagini turned and walked upstairs. Toledo, on the other side, looked at Brian with his mouth open and didn''t know what to say. He looked helpless and patted Brian on the shoulder: "don''t care, my brother is like this." Turning to Toledo''s sincere eyes, Brian thought and could only hide his curiosity. The conflict was resolved and the party became lively again. But I don''t know why. Brian at the party always felt that Nagini had a problem and a big problem! And the suspicion of Brian? Nagini saw it, but he ignored it. The reason is very simple, because his imaginary enemy these years is the super old Yin ratio of Nick Frey, and Brian is like a newborn baby compared with Nick Frey! But one thing, Brian''s appearance represents his previous speculation. Yes, Toledo is indeed cooperating with neon people, and he doesn''t know that he has been targeted by the police, and Brian is an undercover sent by the FBI. Looking at the backpack leaning on the chest of the captain of the United States, there are more than half of the unfinished videos in it. Nagini rubbed his eyebrows. He planned to cut the film samples in two days. Now it seems that he can only work overtime all night. Chapter 81 Brian''s appearance was an accident, but it was also in Nagini''s plan. In fact, if she just wants to help her family through this crisis, Nagini has many solutions. The easiest way is to kill the neon man, And now is the best time! He didn''t do it before because the neon man was Nick Frey''s informant. Nagini was worried that the other party was the bait laid by the old Yinbi, so he didn''t move the other party. In addition, in recent years, the neon man has been very honest, and Nagini is not good to have too radical behavior. Now Nick Fury''s energy is focused on Captain Marvel, and Nagini can take this opportunity to solve each other. But is the question useful? Even if Nagini kills the neon man, Toledo is still short of money, and he will still go on this road of breaking the law. Even if there are no neon people, there will be Bangzi people. It''s hard to be a good man, but you want to be a criminal? That''s too easy! If you really want to solve the problem at home, you must solve the root problem, which is why Nagini made a film. Toledo has many problems. He is not a qualified actor. But so what? There is a script tailored by Nagini for him. He only needs to act in his own color. From 2001 to 2017, the total box office of the whole series of speed and passion reached US $3.8 billion. Excluding the theater share and all aspects of costs, even if it can only get 40% (more than 40% normally), it also has US $1.5 billion. With a total revenue of at least $1.5 billion in 17 years, what modified cars can''t Toledo afford? Even if everyone divides the accounts, Toledo can get $300.4 billion. Compared with his hard work in Rio, he can get tens of millions of dollars in pension. Making movies is the real king! As for Toledo''s acting skills, that''s not a problem. Morgan Freeman, a famous tool man in Hollywood, is still the most influential actor in Hollywood. Nagini doesn''t worry about the way Toledo plays. As long as people get red, they don''t need to go by themselves. People will push you to go. Nagini''s idea is very simple. As long as the film in his hand can become popular, he will push the boat with the flow and come up with a series of films with speed and passion. With a lot of money and fame, the problems at home will be solved naturally. That''s why Nagini knew Brian was an FBI undercover, but he didn''t kill each other. Because it''s not necessary! A mere Brian will not affect his plan or the family. Moreover, in the series of films of speed and passion, Brian, the second male, can save himself a lot of money. If I remember correctly, Brian''s Antarctic adventure, car racing and violent neighborhood box office are very good, no less than Toledo and sister Lettie, and much better than his abandoned female house sister. But for one thing, the neon man had better be solved. He is an unstable factor after all. Nagini doesn''t want any scandals among his actors in the future. Time passed quickly, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. Nagini has been very busy these three days. The film doesn''t mean that after you finish shooting, it is a complete film. Even online dramas need layers of verification and post production. Nagini''s films on the big screen need to strictly control the quality in every link, which requires amazing energy and money. With all the expenses, Nagini spent only $10000 to shoot the disaster of Python. But in the three days of post production, Nagini spent at least $300000. Of course, the reason why it costs so much is mainly because Nagini keeps improving. His post production team is the elite that Sam''s mother found from Hollywood. Although not a master, everyone has solid basic skills and rich experience. According to Vanessa, if Nagini is willing to pay $10 million, they can even turn this video film into a real 3A production. After all, the python in the film is too real and of high quality in all aspects. It has the potential to become a 3A production. Nagini understood what the other party meant. The original Python disaster was a big production and achieved good results, But the problem is that Nagini is more optimistic about video photography. This is a photography method with more sense of substitution than documentary, which is the biggest selling point of Nagini''s debut. In addition, there is another problem. Although the big production is very attractive, don''t forget that Nagini is just a new director. He can''t explain his source of funds unless he wants to be asked by the IRS to chat. Therefore, in this current situation, the wrong edge of the sword is the most suitable way for Nagini. At the end of three days of post production, Nagini''s film finally ushered in the last step, that is publicity! Publicity is a word, but it represents two meanings, one is publicity and the other is distribution. The biggest publisher in Hollywood is the big eight. They control more than 90% of Hollywood''s resources, but this does not mean that there are no other publishers in Hollywood except the big eight. As a film system that has been developing for many years, Hollywood has everything from the top eight giants to the liar distributors that no one cares about. Santiago, a film and television company whose name does not match its reputation, is not as good as the big eight, but it is much better than the small company rich in bad films. It belongs to the type of more than the top and more than the bottom. The company is headquartered in San Diego, the second largest city in California, and has its own branch in Los Angeles. This was introduced by Ms. Vanessa. Sam''s mother has some energy in Hollywood. Although she can''t send Nagini''s films to the big eight, ordinary film and television companies will sell her a face. So in early August, on the fourth morning of Nagini''s return to Los Angeles, the two excitedly took the original film to the Los Angeles branch of San Diego film and television company, which is located in the prime area of Los Angeles. Of the twelve storey office buildings, San Diego film and television company occupies the best 80 or 90 floors. The decoration of the company is good, and the whole is blue, which is very consistent with the sea on their company icon. Around the sea are 24 flying seagulls, which represent the age of San Diego film and television company, and there will be one more white seagull every year. Seriously, at first Nagini was very satisfied with the film company, but when he saw the red sofa in the office of the general manager of the branch? Nagini frowned. Next to Sam''s mother, Ms. Vanessa. Today, she is wearing a black women''s suit. She is 1.71 meters tall. She is wearing a pair of red and black high heels. She tends to dress neutral, as if she were a clean female elite in the workplace. With that valuable diamond necklace, Ms. Vanessa gives people an excellent first feeling. Seriously, Sam really should learn from her mother. Ms. Vanessa, who is close to 50 this year, although her appearance has declined, her temperament has stabilized Sam. Ms. Vanessa found Nagini''s frown. She knew what it meant to be on the Hollywood red sofa, but she patted Nagini on the shoulder and gave Nagini a reassuring look. His face was shining with confidence, as if telling Nagini to give everything to me, no problem! However, before Ms. Vanessa spoke, a slightly sharp voice sounded at her desk: "Your name is Nagini? This is your original negative? Put it here. Since you are Vanessa''s friend, you can give me 100000 dollars for publicity." The speaker is Duke, the general manager of this division. He looks about forty years old. He is very thin, with a sharp chin and small eyes. Together, I don''t know why it gives people a sour feeling. After Nagini entered the door, he didn''t even bother to stand, so he said perfunctorily. The other party''s attitude made Ms. Vanessa''s eyes flash with dissatisfaction. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and her eyes flashed with displeasure: "Duke, Nagini is my friend." Chapter 82 Unlike Nagini, Vanessa knows the dirty business in Hollywood. One hundred thousand dollars is no problem. It''s worthy of Duke''s friend. But the problem is that Duke is talking about publicity, not publicity. That''s the big problem! The publicity of a film is very important, but if there is no cinema distribution, the best publicity is useless. While looking at the dissatisfaction in Vanessa''s eyes, Duke was stunned. Then he frowned slightly and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes: "I know, but Vanessa, you should know that our friendship is only worth this price. And Mr. Nagini, I hope you understand that what I just said is publicity rather than publicity. For the release of your film? I''m sorry, our company can''t accept it." Before Nagini came, Duke was ready to pit Nagini. He thought Vanessa meant the same. After all, some directors who think they are good films have come to Hollywood to try their luck these years. No one will be against the dollar, not even the arrogant Americans. But for people outside the dollar? The American is still the arrogant American. But Duke didn''t expect that Vanessa really wanted to help the yellow man? This surprised him. Considering Vanessa still had some energy in Hollywood, Duke pointed out to Nagini directly. In the face of Duke''s confession, Vanessa''s face was a little ugly. She asked, "Duke, what do you mean?" At the moment, she felt very shameless. Before coming, she personally told Nagini to give her the publicity. After all, she has seen Nagini''s films. With her many years of experience, she knows that this is a good film, so she directly found Duke. She believes that the other party will give her a satisfactory contract, but she didn''t expect this to happen. When Duke saw Vanessa''s ugly face, he frowned slightly and looked with a threat: "Vanessa, we are old friends. I don''t want to embarrass you." First of all, Vanessa is just a screenwriter. Although she is respected and has little influence, she does not have a strong company or huge public opinion support. Second, the other side is not the top screenwriter, and Duke is the general manager of the Los Angeles branch. If Vanessa is a famous Hollywood director, Duke really needs to see each other''s face, but the problem is that Vanessa is just a screenwriter. But Vanessa ignored the threat. Maybe it''s because of his relationship with Nagini? It may also be because the other party despised the film. After all, Vanessa also devoted a lot of effort in the previous three days. Of course, it may also be because of face. In short, she is angry at the moment: "I don''t know! I only know that your performance makes me feel angry!" Duke''s eyes flashed with displeasure. He gave Vanessa a cold look: "Well, in that case, I''ll make it clear. My time is very precious. I don''t have so much energy and time to deal with such junk movies. Besides, he is a yellow man." Vanessa was stunned. Her face suddenly became very ugly: "he''s Asian, not yellow. You''re racist!" But Duke waved impatiently. He saw Vanessa because he wanted to cheat Nagini''s publicity money. After all, these yellow people''s money is too easy to cheat. But now that you know Vanessa''s ideas are different from his, there''s no need to talk. Both sides are Hollywood veterans. They can''t squeeze much oil from Vanessa, and it''s not good for the company''s reputation. As for their friendship? I''m sorry, there is no friendship between adults, and there is no friendship in a place like Hollywood. Besides, he made friends with Vanessa. That''s friendship. He doesn''t make friends with Vanessa? Their relationship is bullshit! As for Nagini''s film? Duke has a little more disdain in his heart. He never thinks that a yellow man can make any good films. Instead of wasting time here with Vanessa, he might as well meet other directors and maybe have a good time on the red sofa. With an idea in mind, Duke waved his hand impatiently: "Whatever you say, or that sentence, I will help you promote the film for $100000. But if you want me to release it? I''m sorry, the box office cake in America is so big that your friendship with me can''t reach that level." Looking at Duke who didn''t care, Vanessa''s eyes flashed anger: "you''ll regret it, Duke!" Seriously, she''s never been so angry. Duke''s attitude made her feel angry and even insulted. You know, after watching Nagini''s film, Vanessa first thought of Duke. She knew that Duke''s wind review was not very good, but how many people eat people in Hollywood are clean? She believed in Duke and regarded each other as friends. That''s why she brought Nagini here, but she didn''t expect that what was waiting for her was betrayal, which made her feel angry! Looking at Ms. Vanessa whose eyes almost burst out of fire because of anger, Nagini sighed in his heart. He patted the other party on the shoulder and put it on the table. The other party didn''t even bother to move the original negative: "Nice to meet you, Mr. Duke. Bye." Duke waved his hand indifferently. He looked at Nagini disdainfully: "goodbye, even if Hollywood is not for people like you. Don''t think you can become famous overnight after making a film." Vanessa seemed to want to say something, but Nagini shook her head and took Ms. Vanessa away. As for Duke? A flash of disdain flashed in his eyes. A film made by a yellow man? It''s a joke! After leaving the office building, Ms. Vanessa looked at the silent Nagini. She thought for a while and finally said with an apologetic face: "Nagini, I''m sorry about this matter." Nagini waved his hand. Although his face was gloomy, he was not dissatisfied. Instead, he comforted: "it''s all right, Ms. Vanessa. We have other options." Nagini''s voice fell, and Ms. Vanessa nodded. Her eyes twinkled with fighting spirit. She turned and looked at the office building behind her, with a flash of anger in her eyes: "You''re right. We have other options, San Diego film and television? Duke? I''ll make them regret!" Just The water in Hollywood is deeper than they imagined. Even old Youzi''s Ms. Vanessa has to sigh that the times have changed! Although Nagini thought that his film publicity would be more troublesome. After all, he had skin color problems, he didn''t expect racial discrimination in Hollywood to be so serious. In recent days, Nagini has run to many companies. Most film and television companies directly refuse. They don''t even want to see it. After seeing Nagini''s skin color, they directly let Nagini go. A few companies are willing to accept Nagini''s films, but they only help you promote them, not arrange them for you. Three other companies have ideas about Nagini''s films, but one of them is only willing to give Nagini 20% of the final income, and the other is willing to buy out Nagini''s films at one time with us $200000. Nagini also wanted to go straight to the cinema, but it was too difficult. Not to mention the exclusivity of Los Angeles, let''s say the actors and Directors Association. These two are not allowed first. How many movies are made in Hollywood every year? But how many will eventually make it to the big screen? They have no time to digest internally. Why should Nagini be a newcomer? But also this kind of low-cost film, the most excessive is that the other party is still colored! After a series of setbacks, Ms. Vanessa didn''t give up. She meant to let Nagini try her luck at foreign film festivals. Since Hollywood doesn''t work, take the international route. Just at the end of August and the beginning of September is the Venice Film Festival, and Vanessa has several friends who are the judges of the film festival. Although she can''t guarantee to receive the award, she can at least be shortlisted. Accumulated popularity in the early stage. If the evaluation is good enough, it may be favored by the big eight. Nagini thought, this is also a good idea. Just when Nagini was ready to go to Venice with Vanessa to try his luck, an unexpected visitor disrupted Nagini''s rhythm Chapter 83 Nick Frey has been very upset recently. He feels that he is likely to be watched by the goddess of doom. At first, I slept with my man Colson because I was drunk. Although it was later learned that nothing had happened to them that night, it still made Nick Frey sick for a long time. Later, he met a female neuropathy. At first, Nick Frey really thought the other party was a neuropathy. Although the neuropathy was very strong, wasn''t the strong neuropathy a neuropathy? But in fact, the other party is really not a psycho, but from an alien civilization called the Kerry empire. As soon as the other party meets, he brings himself a very bad news¡ª¡ª The earth has been invaded by evil aliens! This alien creature called scurus has the ability to change shape at will. They can become anyone around you, and you don''t even notice that there is a problem with each other. At first, Nick Frey didn''t believe it, but in a car accident, he believed what the crazy woman said. But this is not the end, but the beginning of disaster and bad luck. After a series of plots similar to adventure films. After a lot of digging, Nick Frey determined that the woman named Carol was not an alien, but an earthman. And the other party is not as silly as she thought. Although she told herself she was looking for scurus, in fact, the crazy woman is investigating her lost memory. It was just that Nick Frey''s expression became wonderful when he saw the familiar font of Tianma plan passing in front of him. Ten years ago, it seemed that because of this crazy woman''s wrong driving, he was calculated by a six-year-old kid and sent to the front line for sightseeing for three years. Thinking of those hospitable friends on the front line, Nick Frey couldn''t help feeling a toothache. Well, the root of everything is like you! Sure enough, female drivers cannot be trusted. Whether driving or flying a plane, female drivers are quite dangerous species! Nick Frey thought that if he helped Carol find her memory and killed the scurus, the earth would return to peace. And Nick Frey will also hide his merit and reputation. He will honestly wait for October to organize reports, and then upgrade to a level 7 agent. This will also become the capital he will boast to his children after his retirement. But destiny didn''t want to let Nick Frey go so easily. From Carol''s memory, Nick Frey got a very terrible news. The skuru people who thought they were evil villains seem to be just refugees chased and killed. The other party came to the earth only to find the shelter built by Dr. Ma Weill for the skurus, and the Kerry Empire, which represents justice, is actually the real villain! Because of Nick Frey''s involvement, the earth is inevitably involved. Nick Frey doesn''t want to participate in it. After all, this is a struggle involving interstellar civilization. The natives who haven''t entered outer space can''t stand the ravages of the two giants. But the problem is that if he does not help the skurus solve the current crisis, the earth will become a battlefield for the struggle between the two major forces. Although the Kerry empire is not hostile to the earth, accidental injury is a terrible thing. As an earthman, Nick Frey will never allow the earth to become a battlefield! If he helps the scurus solve the current problem, Carol will leave with the scurus, and the eyes of the Kerry empire will leave together. After all, in the eyes of the Kerry Empire, Carroll and scurus are their real goals. As for the earth people? They don''t want to pay attention! It''s just that the Crees are hard to deal with. Although the other side is only a star team, due to the genetic debugging of the Kerry Empire and advanced technology, this team has the ability to destroy a small country in a short time. What should I do? On their own and Carol, and the scurus chased and killed by the Crees? Come on, the strength difference between the two sides is too big. The other party can beat him every minute. He can''t take care of himself. As for asking the state for help? This is a good choice, but the problem is that if it is upgraded to the national level, everything will be completely different. Nick Frey''s joining is only a personal action. However, if the state machine is used, the Kerry empire can regard this behavior as provocation. Weak countries have no diplomacy. Compared with these aliens, the earth is at an absolute disadvantage. Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, Nick Frey subconsciously appeared in his mind. California, a farm hundreds of kilometers away from Los Angeles. The contemplative Nick Frey suddenly patted the table. His eyes flashed brightly: "I know a man who may have a way to solve our current problem." Carol looked suspiciously at Nick Frey: "are you sure? You know, that''s the elite soldier of the Kerry empire." It''s not Carol who despises earthmen. She''s earthmen herself. But after all, she lived in the Kerry empire for some time. She knows how strong the elite soldiers of the Kerry empire are. With the physical quality and equipment quality of the earth people, unless large-scale troops are dispatched, it is impossible to affect each other, but the question is, with the current situation of the earth, will it really help them? On the other hand, Carol''s former comrade in arms, a woman named Maria Rambo, also expressed similar concerns to Carol. But sitting opposite Carol, taros, the skuru leader who had been forcibly washed white, hesitated for a moment, and finally pointed to the strong Carol with a serious look: "if the man you said is as strong as her, maybe we have a chance." Taros is not an earthman. He doesn''t know that Carlisle belongs to a special species. At least in today''s earth, Carol belongs to an extremely rare special species. In his opinion, as a human being on earth, Carol will be so powerful that the planet may not be able to give birth to a second equally powerful existence! After all, the earth is Asgard''s territory, and it has been very mysterious since ancient times. Now Nick Frey doesn''t know the real power of the earth. After all, he is only a level 6 agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, and even the Divine Shield Bureau doesn''t have much records about extraordinary power. He doesn''t know whether Nagini has the same level of power as Carol, but now in this situation, Nagini is his only choice. Or, lead the war to the earth, and the earth that has become a battlefield will inevitably be ruined. Or, kill this group of Crees and let their large forces go to the universe to catch up with Carol. From the perspective of earth people, finding Nagini is his most correct choice. At least Nick Frey doesn''t think other people have the ability to solve the current problem, but Nagini, who is very mysterious on weekdays, is possible. He took a deep breath, his eyes flashed with determination: "I don''t know, but I want to try! Vote, I stick to my idea." Although Maria is retired now, the obedience of soldiers still flows in her bones. In addition, she also knows what will happen if the war is brought to the earth, so she did not hesitate and directly agreed with Nick Frey. Taros, the leader of the scurus, had a simple idea. If they stay on the earth, they must be unlucky in the end. The Kerry empire is very strong, which is not what they scurus can resist at all. With Carol as the energy source and the shelter built for them by Dr. Ma Weill, the escape of the universe is miserable, but at least it will not be destroyed. Therefore, he resolutely agreed to Nick Frey''s proposal. A total of four votes, three people have supported Nick Frey, but considering the American spirit, they still look at Carol, her eyes flashing with thinking. If she can burst out all her strength, the star team of the Kerry empire is not her opponent. After all, her body is a huge energy source, a huge energy source enough to promote the star shelter. But the problem is that the Kerry Empire used technology to block its ability, and Carol only has 50% confidence to break through this shackle, which means she can''t give full play to her strength. Carol was very guilty of involving the earth in this matter. Is there another person involved now? Seriously, Carol wants to refuse Nick Frey''s offer. But considering the current situation, a touch of helplessness flashed in her eyes. When Carol was ready to raise his hand to agree, Nick Frey shook his head and waved his hand directly: "forget it, you don''t have to vote. The vote was three to one and my proposal was passed. Now I''m going to Los Angeles. Who can take me there? " "Poof ~ ~!" A mouthful of old blood was held in her chest. Carol''s face was slightly red. She felt uncomfortable now! Chapter 84 "Bang!" When the speed broke through the speed of sound, the sound barrier formed by the air was broken, and Nick Frey''s eyes flashed with emotion as everything around him passed rapidly in front of his eyes. It has to be said that this supersonic aircraft combined with alien technology, Really great! Fly from the remote parts of California to Los Angeles. Hundreds of kilometers, only 15 minutes. At the same time, Nagini, who is preparing to participate in the Venice Film Festival at home, feels a strong life wave coming in his direction. Subconsciously, Nagini looked through the window, and then he saw a familiar figure jumping off a strange plane. Nagini was stunned and frowned: "Nick Frey? What are you doing here?" Nick Frey saw Nagini''s frown and unwelcome, but he chose to ignore it. He said directly, "Nagini, I need help." But Nagini didn''t want to pay attention to Nick Frey''s shit. Why did the other party come to him? And the strange plane, Nagini only needs a glance to know the other party''s intention to find himself. Not to mention that Nagini is already very busy here. Even if he''s okay, he doesn''t want to participate in Nick Frey. Space gem is very attractive, but he has to wait until he reaches the limit of the fourth stage. So without thinking about it, he directly refused: "I''m sorry, I''m busy now." "Wait!" Seeing Nagini''s firm refusal, Nick Frey flashed a serious look: "you must help me. You owe me this." Before, Nick Frey was not sure whether the man who calculated himself was Nagini. The main reason is that he has no key evidence. But now it''s different. He watched the Tianma plan and found out that on the day of Carol''s plane crash, Nagini happened to visit Toledo in California prison. So he was absolutely sure that it was Nagini who sent himself to the front to fight for three years, so he said Nagini owed him. But Nagini sneered. He didn''t explain. Everyone is an old fox. His sophistry on this issue is just beating himself in the face, so Nagini directly said: "But I saved you before, so I don''t owe you." Of course, Nagini was also very cautious. He didn''t say what he owed Nick Frey. Looking at the sneer that flashed in Nagini''s eyes, Nick Frey couldn''t help scolding a cunning kid. He took back the micro recorder hidden in his cuffs and argued, "but that''s not enough." Nagini ignored it at all. He went his own way and said, "I''m sorry you didn''t say enough. But since you came to me, you should follow my rules. In my rules, I don''t owe you." Carol looked at Nagini hesitantly. After the plane landed, her eyes never left Nagini. In Nagini, Carol feels a familiar power, which is similar to the power in her body, but the difference is that the power in Nagini is more pure and advanced! Of course, that doesn''t mean Nagini is better than himself. Both sides have the same nature of energy, but the energy in their own body has grown into a towering tree, and the energy in Nagini''s body is, at best, just sprouting saplings. But it is certain that if Nagini does not die and continues to grow, the other party''s achievements will definitely be higher than himself. Seeing that Nick Frey''s persuasion was ineffective, Carol flashed a plea in her eyes: "you are strong, we need your help, which is related to the future of the earth!" How old is Nagini now? Fifteen? Or sixteen? She is the youngest sophomore who lives by herself. Carol thinks that if she is at the age of Nagini, she will be hot headed and willing to shed blood for the future of mankind. In her opinion, Nick Frey''s utilitarian persuasion is obviously wrong, and even causes the other party''s rebellious psychology. But what Carroll didn''t expect was that in the face of his plea full of positive energy, Nagini rolled his eyes: "aunt, I''m just a 15-year-old junior high school student. You''re looking for the wrong person. For things like the future of the earth, you should go to adults." "Aunt?" Critical hit + critical damage! Carol, whose heart was hit hard in an instant, fell into the infinite autistic Mobius ring. Well, she knows her face is big, her shoulders are wide, and her ass can''t compare with the little spider with a upturned fart, but she''s really not an aunt! Seeing that his teammates were autistic, the silent Nick Frey could only reluctantly shake his head: "you won. Say, what do you want? I heard you''ve been in trouble recently? I can help you." Although he said no, Nick Frey never gave up his investigation of Nagini. The road to success is extremely difficult. Every successful person is paranoid. It''s not that Nick Frey must make Nagini pay the price. In fact, when Melinda took him away ten years ago, Nick Frey mentioned a little that Nagini would not be so peaceful in the past ten years. The fundamental reason is probably that he can''t pass the breath held in his heart. After all, Nagini was only a six-year-old child. It''s too embarrassing to be teased by a child! Nagini was not too surprised by Nick Frey''s proposal. Although the other party didn''t make a move in recent years, Nagini still noticed some clues, which is why Nagini is always unwilling to do it to the neon people. In the face of Nick Frey''s request, Nagini thought for a moment and finally shook his head: "no, I''ll solve this thing myself. I can help you, but you have to promise me a condition." Frankly speaking, with the face of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., just one word is needed, not to mention San Diego film and television. Even the eight giants in Hollywood will lick their faces to help promote their films. But if you agree so simply, Nick Frey is too cheap! Nagini was not in a hurry about the film. He has only used Ms. Vanessa''s resources, and besides Ms. Vanessa''s resources, Nagini has other resources not used. The simplest and direct way is to find Wilson. With their relationship, Nagini can let Wilson set up a film company and break the ice with financial resources. And Wilson can use it to wash the money away. Nagini did not do so, mainly because the current situation is not serious enough. Seeing that Nagini didn''t agree, Nick Frey felt a little more cold in his heart. Looking at Nagini, who was deep in thought, he had a bad feeling: "what conditions?" But Nagini shook his head, and a harmless smile appeared on his face: "I don''t know. Anyway, if I come to you later, you can''t refuse." Nagini doesn''t like Nick Frey, but I have to say that Nick Frey, who has become the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, still has a lot of good things. Looking at Nagini''s harmless smile, Nick Frey felt more and more uneasy. A flash of resistance flashed in his eyes: "it''s impossible. If you want me to kill the president or divulge state secrets, do I have to promise?" Carol also frowned. Although it was a deal between Nagini and Nick Frey, she still felt a little unfair. Nagini looked at each other sincerely: "don''t worry, I won''t put forward such an excessive thing." Looking at Nagini''s sincere eyes, Nick Frey sneered. Ten years ago, he believed in Nagini and was taken to the front. Ten years later, if he still believes in Nagini, he''ll be a fool! But just now Carol said that Nagini is very strong. Since the other party has been recognized by Carol, it means that Nagini has the ability to participate in it and even control the war. So Nick Frey thought and pretended to be cruel: "I promised. Can I go now?" As for whether he will fulfill his promise in the future? ha-ha! But unfortunately, the Tao is one foot higher than the devil. Although Nick Frey has told lies as true as he does over the years, Nagini is a human lie detector. He sneered, "wait, I don''t believe your promise." Nick Frey was stunned. He looked at the sneering Nagini with a guilty heart and asked, "what do you mean?" Nagini turned to look at Carol. His face was sincere, his eyes were clear, and he looked harmless to humans and animals, but his words were extremely cruel and cold: "Sister, I want you to be a notary. If Nick Frey refuses my request, I hope you can destroy the earth." Carol was stunned. She looked at Nagini in shock, with a flash of disbelief in her eyes: "sorry, I refuse! It''s too much!" Destroy the earth? What the hell is going on in this kid''s head? And Nick Frey''s face suddenly became ugly. Nagini was not surprised by their reaction. In fact, before opening his mouth, he thought out the countermeasures. He saw Nagini wave his hand and sincerely explain: "Sister, this is not too much. It only needs Frey to abide by the agreement. I''m sorry. In fact, I don''t want to, but I don''t trust Frey''s character!" There was a hesitation in Carol''s eyes. She didn''t know what happened between Nick Frey and Nagini, but looking at the ugly Nick Frey and the sincere Nagini, Carol''s eyes flashed a doubt: "I''m curious. Why did you choose me?" Nagini''s face showed a bright smile: "although it''s the first time to meet, I believe in my sister''s character." Trust? Don''t be ridiculous. If you haven''t seen the plot of couplet 4, it''s enough to believe that you know Carol''s character. How could Nagini believe a stranger who had just met for no more than ten minutes? Although she felt strange about Nagini''s trust in her heart, Carol was still very happy since the other party believed in herself. Then she turned her head and looked at the dignified Nick Frey: "can I promise?" What can Nick Frey say? Tell Carol that I''m not going to keep my promise at all. What I said before is lying to children? Come on, you think I''m still Nick Frey ten years ago? After taking a deep breath, Nick Frey, who was extremely oppressed in his heart, could only say with a dry smile, "yes, I have no opinion!" Chapter 85 Blow ~ blow ~ my pride is indulgent~~ Blow, blow can''t destroy my pure garden~~~~ PS: there was no food at home. I went out to buy vegetables with an umbrella and was dragged away by the umbrella ¦² (¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ The clothes are wet, the bag is broken, celery is scattered on the ground, and the tickets and collection in the pocket are gone. What, can a kind-hearted person return the tickets to me? (¨i©n¨i) Chapter 86 There are many reasons to promise Nick Frey, but the most important reason is that Nagini is optimistic about each other''s future. He believes that Nick Frey will make progress after this incident! There are many excellent people in the world, especially in the talented Divine Shield Bureau. Talented and capable people are like crucian carp crossing the river. But why are many people not in high positions? The reason is very simple, because they can''t shine in front of people, and they don''t have a story that surprises everyone. In other words, they lack a chance to show themselves! Why did Nick Frey become director of s.h.i.e.l.d? Why did he stand out among many excellent agents? Is it because of his talent? Or because of his secret relationship with the current director of s.h.i.e.l.d? No, neither. What really made Nick Frey sit in the director''s chair was that he saved the earth and that he had a story worthy of everyone''s thumbs up! You can not be handsome, you can not be smart, and even your relationships are a mess, but if you want to succeed? There must be enough bright stories! Nagini is not very clear about the story of Alexander Pierce, the current director of the Divine Shield. But Nagini knew that since Nick Frey, successive directors of s.h.i.e.l.d. had made great contributions to the earth, and each of them had a story worth telling. For example, through his death, Colson reunited the first generation of Avengers who were about to split and dissolve. Earthquake wave female Daisy Johnson also told the earth people through her practical actions that she has the strength and determination to protect the earth people. Want to be director of s.h.i.e.l.d? In fact, it doesn''t have much to do with your talents. The key is whether you are outstanding enough and can shine in front of people. Otherwise, why should you be valued by the top management? Obviously, after this alien incident, Nick Frey already has a ticket to the top. Even if he is only a level 6 agent now, it won''t be long before the other party will become a man in control of the Divine Shield bureau! What Nagini is doing now is investing, He helped Nick Frey get his stories and tickets, and after Nick Frey was in a high position, even without Carol''s sword of Damocles hanging on his head, he would feed him back. Because they fought for the earth together! With this sentence, Nick Frey must help himself. It has nothing to do with human feelings, but pure interests and politics! In addition to the main reason for investment, another reason is that Nagini happens to have time recently. It''s early August. This Venice Film Festival is September 1. Nagini won''t go to Italy until mid August at the earliest. And for the award, Nagini does not have much hope. Because the winner of this Golden Lion award is one of the representatives of the fifth generation of directors. Although Vanessa didn''t say, Nagini knew that his Python disaster was to run with him. It was precisely because he knew what was going on that Nagini knew he would be idle for at least ten days. What are you doing in these ten days? Love your lovely sister who tries to feed her dog food? Even if Toledo and sister Lettie feed dog food at home, are you a goblin trying to hurt me? Afraid to forget the fear of being dominated by me Nagini! But the problem is that MIA has been bullied by herself recently. Nagini plans to pull slowly. After all, she can''t pull a wool hard. I happen to have nothing to do recently. Nagini might as well help Nick Frey than trouble those New Yorkers in Los Angeles. So Nagini, who made up his mind, finally agreed to Nick Frey''s proposal. Before leaving, Nagini recorded a video for her family and made up an excuse to tell them that there was something urgent. She would be back in two or three days at most. After doing all this, he and Nick Frey took a supersonic plane driven by Carol and flew to a secret stronghold in California. In fact, it is not a secret stronghold. This is a rural property Maria Rambo bought in California after she retired. Because the land is vast and sparsely populated, it is very spacious and hidden enough. And after seeing Nagini get off the plane? A flash of amazement flashed in Maria''s eyes. She pointed to Nagini and looked hesitantly at Nick Frey who was walking towards the plane: "Is this the reinforcement you''re looking for? He looks... Well maintained?" She was going to say that she was like a high school student who didn''t graduate, but considering that it was unfriendly to say so, she changed it to maintenance. Although Nick Frey didn''t read his mind, as an old Yin ratio, he just needed to take a look and guess what the other party was thinking: "all right, you''re right. He''s a high school student." Maria opened her mouth, her face flickered, and finally questioned: "Sir, I think there''s something wrong with the previous decision. What we''re going to do next is very dangerous. We shouldn''t involve a child in it." When Nick Frey and Carol left, Maria kept thinking about what the helper who made officer Nick Frey give high hopes was like? A retired special forces king? Or hermits living in the downtown? Or is there another world belonging to the extraordinary hidden in the human world? And the other party is the boss of the extraordinary world! In short, Maria had many bold ideas about the helper Nick Frey was looking for. But when Nagini appeared in front of him? White and tender skin and slender limbs can be seen as the kind of autistic high school students with waste materials, coupled with the green and tender eyebrows. Damn it, once the fight starts, the child won''t be scared to pee, will he? Seriously, Maria is a little angry. It''s not that she despises Nagini, but that she feels that such things related to the future of mankind should not involve high school students like Nagini! Maria looked at Nick Frey with dissatisfaction. She was very angry and needed a reasonable explanation. Just before Nick Frey explained, the skuru leader taros didn''t know what he had done. He looked at Nagini in shock: "God, this planet is so terrible. How could such a powerful existence be born!?" They were puzzled and looked at each other with a puzzled face, while taros wiped the sweat on his forehead and explained with a frightened face. The skurus have a very special ability. They can become most cosmic life and have each other''s DNA, but they can''t help it in the face of some particularly powerful species. The root cause is mainly the genetic gap! Some special genes have extremely terrible power in essence. Skuru people are not unable to become each other, but if they become each other, their body will collapse into a mass of unformed flesh and blood because they can''t bear the power of each other''s genes, and finally realize the double destruction of soul and body. The simplest example is the meta eater. The scurus can become cats, but what if they become meta Eaters? If you don''t want to die, you''d better not try this crazy behavior! When he saw Nagini, taros had a similar idea to Maria. But the difference is that taros wants to see how strong Nagini is by copying Nagini. But before he could copy it, an extremely terrible sense of crisis enveloped taros. If he hadn''t reacted fast enough, his body and soul would be devastated! But even so, taros felt a palpitation in his heart, He doesn''t know what ability Nagini has, but he can be sure that Nagini is very powerful. At least at the genetic level, the other party has extremely terrible power! After taros explained, people''s eyes at Nagini gradually became different, especially Nick Frey. He had seen Carol''s strength and knew that the scurus could become Carol, but the other party could not become Nagini? That''s interesting. Does that mean that Nagini has the potential to surpass Carol? If we were not comrades in arms and grasshoppers tied to a rope, Nick Frey even had the impulse to slice Nagini. There''s no way. Nick Frey, who didn''t know about alien civilization before, always thought that people on earth were very powerful! But one after another in recent days has had a great impact on his three outlooks! Such as the scurus, a powerful race, were chased and almost killed. The earth people are really no different from the backward aborigines in the universe! The change of state of mind makes Nick Frey eager to hope that the earth can have a power belonging to them, so that similar things will not happen one day in the future. Earth people can''t do anything, they can only stand it. This feeling is really oppressive! Chapter 87 For Nick Frey, with a kind of hot look in his strange eyes? Although Nagini noticed, he didn''t care. Influenced by her character and knowing what she was doing, Nagini studied her DNA very early. This is not only to deal with abnormal people like Nick Frey who have ideas about themselves, but also to solve the influence of DNA on their personality. But unfortunately, when Nagini was ready to study his genes, he found a big problem! "Ding! An external force is detected trying to parse the host DNA." "Ding! The bank will infringe the interests of the auxiliary system and the privacy of the host. According to relevant regulations, the host and auxiliary system will have the following three options." "Ding! It is detected that the auxiliary system does not have the ability to think, and the right will be transferred to the host." "Ding! Right transfer succeeded!" "Option 1: erase all samples of the gene and erase relevant memories." "Option 2: detonate all samples of the gene without erasing the relevant information." "Option 3: this gene sample will be replaced by other gene samples. At present, there are 2 + million options." In short, if Nick Frey gets some samples of Nagini, such as hair and blood, he will only get three results in the end. First, Nick Frey can''t remember anything. All memories involving Nagini gene will be erased. Second, Nagini''s body tissue will explode, and the explosion power is amazing. Third, Nick Frey will find that Nagini''s genes are the same as normal humans. Of course, Nagini can become other species if he wants. After all, he has more than 200 species to choose from. So he doesn''t worry about the emergence of a second basilisk in the world, or a new type of creature that mutates based on the ability of basilisks, because each other can''t get their own genes. Even marvel, which is rich in black technology, is a mirror without its own genes! Nick Frey didn''t know this. At the moment, he was thinking about how to cheat a tube of blood from Nagini. He had a strong feeling that Nagini''s gene would be of great value. Compared with the deep thinking Nick Frey, others think much simpler. Because of Taros'' explanation, people soon accepted Nagini. Although Maria still doesn''t trust Nagini, as Nagini kicks the thick wooden fence at the mouth of the bowl to pieces, Maria instantly says she wants to follow her heart! After that, the people began to discuss tomorrow''s battle plan. Earlier, in the 15 minutes of the plane, Nick Frey and Carol had introduced the current situation to Nagini. Overall, Captain Marvel''s original plot has completely broken. When he first met Carol, Nagini was very surprised. Because in his memory, it seems that Captain Marvel died ten years ago! But in fact, Captain Marvel didn''t die, but it was a blessing in disguise. The transformation of space energy makes her soul and memory have amazing toughness. Captain Marvel, who should have arrived in Los Angeles four years ago, forced the Kerry Empire to transform her memory for a longer time because of the strong toughness of memory. It is precisely because of the strong resilience of memory that Carol''s memory recovery is more smooth than expected. Skuru''s memory reorganization machine is an introduction, and at the military base of Tianma experiment, Carol''s memory has recovered 70% or 80% when she crosses the archives of that year. When she and Nick Frey flew to her good friend Maria, Carol''s strong memory recovery ability had made her fully understand what was going on! Colonel Rogge, the instructor of the Kerry Empire who has always been very good to himself, is the culprit of everything! The two sides are not friends at all, but enemies with deep blood feuds. Therefore, when meeting the leader of the scurus, Carol chose to trust each other. In order to repay Carol''s trust, taros also told Carol some secrets, such as the string of coordinates in her memory, which represents the hope of the scurus. And this hope refers not to the shelter Dr. Ma Weill built for them, but to the people of Taros! Finally, after some analysis, the two sides reached such a conclusion. The Kerry empire is very strong. The strength of the scurus and the earthmen can never be the opponent of the Kerry empire. Therefore, the skurus must flee to the universe, but how to escape is a problem. Just run away? Taros supports this idea, but the problem is that Carol doesn''t agree. After all, she is an earth person. If she leaves with the skurus, what will the angry Kerry Empire do? At that time, it must be the people on earth. Carol looks silly and sweet, but she''s not a virgin bitch. Skuru people are miserable, but facing the earth people of the Kerry empire will only be worse! In the end, both sides gave way. The skurus are bound to leave the earth, but not now. They need to further attract the eyes of the Kerry empire. After attracting enough firepower, Carol will stay away from the earth with the skurus and the hostility of the Kerry empire. And how to attract the attention of the Kerry Empire? This is another problem. Finally, Carol thought of her "best friend" Colonel Rogge and the elite team led by Colonel Rogge. Taros did not want to agree that the skurus were vulnerable to the Kerry Empire, and provoking the Kerry empire was undoubtedly killing. But the shelter is Dr. Ma Weill''s research. Although the other party died, Dr. Ma Weill''s power was transferred to Carol. In a sense, Carol is the heir of the other party. Because Carol is the heir, only she can drive this shelter! Taros was smart. He soon understood the current situation. Carol is willing to help the scurus, but he will not help the scurus at the expense of the earth. Although what they have to do next will lead to the crazy pursuit of the Kerry Empire, the problem is that it seems that there is nothing unacceptable to lose Carol''s help and be killed by the Kerry empire. And from another perspective, being chased and killed by the Kerry empire will cause heavy losses, but there may not be no other possibility. Time passed in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, the afternoon came and the discussion ended. In Maria''s yard, everyone ate a delicious stew. After an afternoon''s conversation, they gradually became familiar with each other. Carol coughed and her eyes glittered with seriousness: "Now that you are familiar with it, let''s discuss tomorrow''s plan." I know everything I should know. Shouldn''t know? Nagini also knows a lot. Nagini, who has a clear understanding of the current situation, said with ease: "what do you need me to do?" A smile flashed in Carol''s eyes. She pointed to the cute looking skuru chief scientist not far away: "Norris helped me fix the positioning system. The team led by Rogge will arrive on earth tomorrow. All we have to do is cut off contact and catch them all. Don''t worry, sister, I''m very strong. I''ll be the main force at that time, and you can help me!" Noles, the chief scientist of skuru, is a quite comprehensive tool man. At this moment, he humbly said: "The Kerry empire is very strong. I can only cut off their contact in a short time, up to ten minutes. You must solve all the enemies." Carol turned to look at Nagini who was drinking milk and asked, "are you sure?" "I don''t know. After all, it''s an alien. You have to try to know." Nagini shook her head. Although she was uncertain, she looked relaxed. Since entering the third stage, the overall strength has improved by leaps and bounds, especially the power in the human state has reached the non-human level. Nagini feels a little floating. Maybe the opponent ten years ago can make him feel a little pressure. Carol frowned at the ease in Nagini''s eyes. She would like to tell Nagini that the elite team of Kerry empire is very strong, and any one of them is an expert, which is by no means comparable to the people on earth. But feeling the exuberant breath of life in Nagini, Carol could only shake her head and sigh, then turned her head and looked at taros not far away: "what are you going to do after this?" Taros touched his chin. His eyes glittered with thinking and seriousness: "if the plan succeeds, I will leave with my people, but if it fails?" Taros flashed a dignified look in his eyes. His eyes flashed with determination: "I will leave with most of my people, but I hope the earth can take in some of my people. I don''t ask them to live well, but I hope they can survive!" Why did taros agree to Carol''s request? Not because Carol holds the scurus'' hope, but because taros knows that no matter what the outcome, the earth must be safe, and whether it is failure or success, they still have hope. Although failure means you will die, when it comes to the survival of the race? In any case, taros, as the leader, must find hope for his people to live! Chapter 88 Early in the morning, in a remote part of California. Through the thin white fog, the golden sunrise shines on this lush forest. On the thick hardwoods, the rough bark is like their armor, and the branches separated from the trunk are their strong arms. Under the golden sunrise, they are like a group of soldiers in gold armor! Not far away, there is a half human tall grass rendered golden green by the rising sun. On a gurgling clear stream, there is a lonely rotten wooden bridge. At the end of the rotten wooden bridge, there is a vigorous cat claw flower, which is also known as purple loudou cauliflower, representing victory in ancient Greece. Rogge didn''t know the flower language of cat claw flower, but he didn''t like it. Because the blood of Kerry people is blue, and the blue is very close to the purple of cat claw flowers, which makes him feel that the flowers are dyed blue by his own blood. Subconsciously frowning, Rogge took off a cat claw flower and crushed it. At the end of this shenglihua road is a house in disrepair. It looks like a warehouse, but also like an abandoned cabin. According to the last message from the other party and the location of Carol after he came to the earth, he came to the cabin and pushed the door open. "Why are you here now?" The familiar voice sounded in Colonel Rogge''s ear, but it made his subconscious more cloudy. From Carol''s tone, he heard some different flavors: "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Carol was stunned. She noticed that Rogge was hiding something, because he didn''t answer why he came now, but pointed the question to an irrelevant topic. She knew the man in front of her. It was impossible for the other party not to understand what she meant, so there was only one possibility. Rogge was doubting himself! However, Carol was prepared for Rogge''s suspicion. She knows this is a normal reaction. After all, she was captured by the scurus before, and she also delivered a lot of fatal news to her teammates in the previous call, but Carlisle has his own way to prove herself: ¡°pry46-b¡­¡­¡± This is a set of passwords, a set of passwords between her and Rogge. However, Rogge shook his head. He looked at Carol suspiciously. "Don''t worry about the code. We know it doesn''t work anymore." Yes, the code is useless. When Carol contacted Colonel Rogge, the seed of doubt was planted the moment she said that the other party wanted to find a secret in her memory. Not only Carol''s doubts about the Kerry Empire, but also Colonel Rogge''s doubts about Carol! In the face of the other party''s doubt, Carol''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness: "Well, ask!" Carol is not worried about what will happen. In the original plot line, it was not the real Carol standing in front of Colonel Rogge, but the fake skuru in order to delay time, But because of the accident ten years ago, under the terrible influence of the butterfly effect, Carol decided to solve all problems on earth! However, to Carol''s surprise, Colonel Rogge raised his gun at the next moment. As like as two peas of killing himself ten years ago, he looked cold and indifferent, without any emotion in his eyes, as if Carol''s life was not worth mentioning in his eyes. "I''m sorry, honey, I have to!" Carol exposed? No, she didn''t expose. Even if she wanted to expose, Colonel Rogge didn''t give Carol time to expose. Since Carol is not exposed and she is not a fake, why does Colonel Rogge still do this? The reason is very simple, because everything is too smooth, which makes Colonel Rogge feel uneasy! And the next moment, accompanied by a gunshot. Almost at the same time, Carol fired a thick energy gun at Rogge! Colonel Rogge was hit and flew. Although his combat suit dissolved Carol''s energy damage for him, it could not dissolve this amazing impact. Under this brutal and unreasonable terrorist force, Colonel Rogge can only be shot off. But at the moment of being hit? He looked a little more complicated. At the same time, Carol, who shot the other party away, looked unhappy because she found that the other party''s wrist shook before pulling the trigger. What does that mean? Is colonel Rogge true to himself? Stop it! This shows that the other party is testing themselves, testing whether they really recall the memory of ten years ago! Rogge doesn''t care that the scurus, a cosmic race blasted by the Kerry Empire, don''t deserve the attention of his elite colonel. What he really cares about is whether Carroll, a human weapon, can continue to fight for the Kerry empire. Judging from the information I have received at present, it is obvious that this weapon has been out of control! Patted the dust on his body and felt the pain of his body. At the moment, a touch of indifference flashed in Colonel Rogge''s eyes. He said to his opponent through headphones: "Carlos is out of control. Follow the plan made at the beginning. Listen to my command later. Remember that Carol can be badly hurt, but must not be killed!" Rogge is a colonel of the Kerry empire. He has his own elite team. Carol is a member of this team, but in addition to Carol, there are others in this team, and each of them is one in a million. Krass, a powerful Cree soldier, is the heavy gunner of this team. He has far more strength than Colonel Rogge and excellent combat skills. He is one meter nine tall. He is like a strong beast with wild hair and bloodthirsty on the battlefield. Blancha, the pilot and elite scout of the team, his strength is not very strong, but his combat skills are the most terrible. In a melee weapon fight, even Colonel Rogge can be beheaded by him in three minutes. What is more terrible is his assassination and penetration ability. In the career of scouting, blancha is the best in the whole Kerry empire. Minerva, the second female in the elite team of Colonel Rogge, is also the most popular one. Most Kerry people will look rough because of their blue skin, but she doesn''t have this problem, but gives people a warm and delicate feeling. But the most excessive thing is the figure. Unlike Carol, a woman soldier with big arms and round waist, Minerva has a slender body, especially his delicate and slender blue long legs, which always gives people infinite reverie. After receiving Colonel Rogge''s order, Minerva, a female, crossed a sneer at the corners of her mouth: "Sir, I have long said that Carol is not credible." Brothers help brothers, girlfriends pit girlfriends, this is an eternal truth. The same team, two women, have different personalities and despise each other. They have long had deep resentment against each other. But two men in the team. Klaas was belligerent. After Colonel Rogge''s order, he roared like a heavy tank and ran directly in the direction of Carol. As a scout, blancha was silent. He pulled out two green laser knives and followed Karas behind him. It''s too late, then it''s too fast! Kerry people with strong physical quality, coupled with high-tech equipment, appeared in front of Carol in the blink of an eye. Sniper guns, energy weapons and all kinds of cool high-tech equipment point at Carol. Colonel Rogge has a touch of false goodwill on his face. He sighed: "Give up, Carol. What you know may not be true. Come back with me and use the technology of Kerry Empire to cure your problem." For Colonel Rogge''s persuasion, Carol flashed a hint of irony in his eyes: "go back with you? And then be modified to become a weapon of the Kerry Empire?" What is freedom? Physical freedom is not real freedom, but thinking freedom is real freedom! Carol knows how powerful the Kerry empire is, and she knows what it means to do so. This road is difficult, hard, and even likely to die. But free or die! Looking at the stubborn flash in Carol''s eyes, Colonel Rogge had a little more helplessness in his eyes: "why? I know you''re strong, but you can''t be the opponent of the four of us." But Carol shook her head. She sneered, and a hint of irony flashed in her eyes: "Who says I have only one person!" The next moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the cat claw flower from a distance. The opponent''s speed was so fast that Colonel Rogge had no time to fight back and had to defend subconsciously. Then there was a bang. An unstoppable brute force rushed into his body. It felt like hitting a speeding train head-on. The terrible force made his body fly uncontrollably. A minute ago, Colonel Rogge, who had just got up from the ground, was shot off again! PS£º Salted fish 7: finally, I have the first helmsman. I''m so moved and noisy. QAQ Save Draft Jun: that''s why you reduced my rations Salted fish seven: fxui Sego! Salted fish beast evolution, three more exploding liver beast!! (¨R ¦Ø ¨Q) Save Draft Jun: you big pig hoof! (??) PS: now I want to click, collect and recommend three companies. Will anyone say I''m shameless? (¡¨¡ä- ¦Ø?) Chapter 89 What are the abilities of the Basilisk? Is it strength, or defense, or a keen sense of smell and toxins that can poison everything? Seriously, Nagini herself doesn''t know very well. In the first stage, Nagini felt that the poison was terrible. All the enemies he met, who could not be solved by his strength at that time, could be solved by poison. In the second stage, Nagini found that his strength and defense were really strong. The gun, one of the most powerful weapons and guardians of human civilization, could not pose a threat to himself. He couldn''t forget how he felt when he first faced a gun. At first, he was very frightened, but with the brass bullet hitting his black scale, except for the slightly pungent smell of flame, a slight pain in his body and the depression left on the scale, Nagini didn''t feel anything. Everything was so dull. From that day on, Nagini knew that with the current technology of mankind, ordinary firearms were no longer enough to pose a threat to himself. Perhaps more advanced weapons could, but when Nagini grew to the third stage? His defense must have a strong increase! Basilisk is a very magical species. The upper limit is not very high, but it is very comprehensive. At every stage of the country, awesome help can be given to them. This includes the sense of integration that has been following Nagini from beginning to end, but few people have noticed. In nature, all snakes can be perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. Nagini also has this ability, but he deliberately avoids it on weekdays. For example, he will wear bright clothes and match with the most fashionable elements to attract more people''s attention as much as possible. But what if Nagini wants to hide himself? He can be disguised as a master anytime, anywhere! In the early morning of this morning, Nagini hid in this cat claw flower bush. No matter Carol, Nick Frey, or kuru leader taros, it is difficult for them to find Nagini in the flowers. Similarly, since Carol did not find Nagini hidden in the cat claw flower, her former comrades in arms would not find a big living man hidden in the flowers! Colonel Rogge, who got up from the ground, had a little more anger in his eyes. It can also be explained by temptation when you are hit and fly for the first time. But the second time he was shot off, and he was shot off by an aborigine under his hand? Seriously, his face is a little ugly. Looking at the young aborigine standing next to Carol, who looked familiar, but couldn''t remember who it was for a moment, Colonel Rogge flashed a gloomy look in his eyes: "I''ll hold Carol and you''ll get rid of the boy!" Carol found help? This was something Colonel Rogge had never thought about before. Although he knew Carol was from this planet, Rogge never regarded a group of Aborigines as a threat But it doesn''t matter. Although he can''t beat Carol, he is sure to hold him back. And when his men solve the sudden emergence of the indigenous youth, the outcome will not change. No, nothing has changed, Carol will feel more painful failure than before! "Buzzing" Some sounds are similar to the sound of bees flapping their wings, but it is not the sound of bees, but the sound of weapons shaking with the surrounding air after entering the high-frequency state. Carol said be careful to Nagini. She knew how sharp the Kerry weapons were. Nagini also knew this. In yesterday''s tactical discussion, this high-frequency vibration weapon was the top priority of everyone''s discussion. In addition to special metals, such as Zhenjin and aidman metals, in theory, this weapon can cut up any material on the earth. Double blade stream assassin in close combat, fighting master with energy fist, and the covetous sniper not far away? Seriously, the three present threats to Nagini are much better than Colonel Rogge. If it''s Nagini who just came back from Borneo, without exposing the mature snake monster, Nagini is expected to be cool in the opposite combination, but after Wilson''s small black house transformation? Nagini feels like he can try? Fine scales began to appear on Nagini''s body surface, and his black and white eyes gradually contracted, eventually forming a pair of amber snake pupils. A cold, and with a bit of the smell of forest overlord crushing everything, gradually filled around Nagini. The three people who noticed that Nagini''s breath had changed, experienced hundreds of battles, and cooperated with each other tacitly, exchanged eyes and rushed to Nagini in an instant. Nagini''s breath gives them a very bad feeling, so they plan to start first! Heavy gunner Klaas, a strong Kerry man with a height of more than 1.9 meters, his thick arms are tight, and his muscles are in a wire drawing state, covered with raised green tendons. As he stepped out, the earth seemed to tremble. With an amazing roar, his fists glittering with green light suddenly became bright, and everything around seemed to become green. At the same time, as an assassin, blancha was like a shadow, closely following Klaas. As an assassin, blancha''s fighting skills are amazing, but he is not good at close combat. What he is best at is to find the right opportunity and kill with one blow! For example, in this situation, Klaus helped himself attract fire, and he waited for the opportunity. On the contrary, as a sniper, Minerva did not participate in the battle, but directly left the theater with long legs. As the only long-range attack unit, Minerva has to do not kill the enemy, but how to protect himself. Because as long as she lives, even if she doesn''t shoot, she can still bring great pressure to each other''s heart. In the face of the two people who rushed up, Nagini made a strange start posture, which felt a little similar to ancient yoga, but with a bit of Western boxing. The Western boxing is strong and heavy, as if to squeeze out every part of the body. Although yoga is now considered by many people as a health exercise, ancient yoga was a very terrible soft body fighting skill long ago. Nagini takes ancient yoga as the skeleton and combines the strength skills of Western boxing. While giving full play to his body softness, he also integrates the strong muscle strength of snakes. This makes Nagini''s playing both hard and soft. It has both the dexterity of snakes and the power of Python. It is one of the peak representatives of Nagini''s techniques! Stepping out with one foot, it is like the Indian elephant head God jiannisa breaking down obstacles for the world, but the difference is that jiannisa is the God of light with wealth, wisdom and power, while Nagini is the God of darkness filled with fear and death. His body looks like a ghost snake, but his violent momentum and bloody smell remind people of the ancient species with scales and huge body in the tropical rain forest. "Bang!" The fists of both sides collide! Klaas is 1.9 meters tall and strong, as if he could tear a polar bear. Nagini is 1.78 meters tall and one head shorter than Carlos. He is still very thin. The gap between the fists of both sides is even greater. Nagini is the fist size that normal people should have. But Klaas wears a fist, and because of the charge of the energy weapon, his fist is the size of a head, In any case, it doesn''t look like a heavyweight fight. It''s like a heavyweight boxer vs a fly boxer. It''s not a level at all. At the moment of contact between the two sides, the skin on Nagini''s hand bone was instantly torn, as if corroded by some terrible acid, revealing the red flesh wrapped by white tendons. However, just when the green energy was about to melt the muscles, flesh and blood, and even the bones of the hand, a layer of cuticle shining like a black gem appeared on Nagini''s fist. With the end of the electro-optic flint collision, an incredible scene happened! Nagini''s thin body stood in place, and Klaas, who was stronger than Nagini, was knocked back more than ten meters. As krass''s "shadow", Blanchard planned to take this opportunity to give Nagini a few knives, but looked at each other''s punch and hit the strongest heavy gunner in the team? Broncha''s pupils narrowed, and he felt that if this punch hit him, he would die on the spot! However, when blancha was ready to retreat, his fighting quality developed over the years made him keenly find the blood dripping on Nagini''s fist. So brown Cha had a smile on his mouth. He did not retreat but entered. His double knives danced flexibly in his hands, and the continuous attacks attacked Nagini. At the same time, Nagini, who was standing in place, now frowned slightly. The slight pain from the joint between the phalanx and metacarpal bone made him aware of a problem. Hurt yourself? I was hurt! Although this is a human injury, not a basilisk injury, it is indeed Nagini''s first injury. For a moment, many thoughts came to Nagini''s mind. His amber snake pupils had an inexplicable look of tyrannical anger. Looking at Brown Cha waving his double knives and feeling the slightest pain from his palm, Nagini''s look gradually changed: "a little pain? Is this the feeling of injury? It''s a nostalgic and disgusting feeling. You know what? I''m a little angry! " Chapter 90 On the edge of a wooded forest, Because the rising sun has not yet risen, the scattered sunshine with a golden afterglow will dye everything around with a light layer of gold. Nagini stood where he was, and his expression was a little unhappy, which made the amber snake pupils more cold and seeping! Black scales began to emerge from the body surface, like a layer of armor covering Nagini''s body. Virtually let Nagini''s height break through one meter eight. The surface of this set of black gem armor is sky blue, which looks like broken lightning, but it also looks like the ancient pattern of hieroglyphics. With the change of the body, the cold smell around Nagini has suddenly increased dozens of times! From the second stage of the Basilisk to the third stage, it had a great impact on Nagini. First of all, with the enhancement of strength, the strength of adults should surpass minors. Even if the two sides are similar in size, adults can still easily defeat minors. This is the gap between the second stage and the third stage. One is the juvenile state and the other is the adult state. There are essential differences between the two sides! The second change is a transition state between human state and snake monster state - Snake monster! As Nagini grew up, the power of the Basilisk became stronger and stronger. Although the power of the human state was also strengthened, it was not as terrible as the power of the Basilisk! For example: The Basilisk increases by 10%, which is an increase of tens of thousands of kilograms. But the human state increases by 10%, which is a power of hundreds of kilograms. In the second stage, Nagini realized this problem. According to the current average value of power in the world, Nagini was in a relatively weak and relatively strong state, and he could not find a suitable state for himself. In the third stage, this problem is perfectly solved. Nagini can keep himself in a human state through semi basilisk, but he has part of the power of basilisk. Nagini''s basilization is divided into three states. The initial basilization is the basilization of the eyes or parts of the body. His strength will increase three to five times. Advanced snake monster is that more than 50% of his body is covered with scales. This state is more frightening, and his strength will increase by seven to ten times. Finally, Nagini''s current state, which he calls extreme basilisk, will have one fifth of the power in the Basilisk state, But correspondingly, his whole breath will be affected by the snake monster, and his heart will inevitably emerge negative emotions such as rage, bloodthirsty, indifference and so on. At the beginning, Nagini didn''t want to directly enter the limit state, because he knew that this state was too terrible, and the terrible atmosphere around him was like an indescribable terrorist creature out of the mythological system. The suppression from the level of life and the overlooking from the top of the food chain will give people an extremely bad feeling. It is difficult to say whether it is fear or disgust, or both? However, after being exposed to the powerful technology of the Kerry Empire, Nagini could not manage so much. With the same equipment, Nagini was not afraid of each other, but the technology gap between the two sides was too large, so Nagini had to expose this state. Just as the human state changed into a basilisk state, almost in an instant, Nagini completed the limit state of semi basilisk, and looked at the double blade assassin blancha, whose death rushed forward, his amber eyes glittered with indifference and disdain. "Boom!" A sound like a heavy thunder sounded, and the ground with a diameter of seven or eight meters cracked instantly. The terrible impact crushed the surrounding weeds into flying grass debris. Nagini, who exudes a terrible smell, immediately disappeared in situ. At the moment, his speed is infinitely close to the sound speed, and his abilities far exceed the limits of the human body. People say that the weakened version of Superman is not too much! I''m afraid only the God of Asgard or the transformed green fat man can subdue him. As for blancha of the Kerry Empire? He didn''t even have time to react! At this extreme speed, his eyes could not lock Nagini''s figure, and then a thigh full of black scales fell hard on blancha''s chest like a black sharp axe along the gap between the two knives! "Bang!" With only one blow, blancha didn''t even know what happened, so he felt that everything around him was going crazy backwards, and the terrible pressure from his abdominal cavity made him vomit blood. As soon as Klaas got up from the ground, he looked up and saw a familiar figure flying towards him. He was subconsciously ready to catch his teammates. But what he didn''t expect was that Nagini''s power was too strong! This made him feel that what he had in his arms was not blancha, but a speeding shell! If you can''t save people, you''ll be dragged into the water? Klaas, who had planned to save blancha, dragged away directly with this terrible force and flew to the forest dozens of meters away. At the same time, Maria, who was hiding in the dark to observe, looked at Nagini and felt the chilling ominous smell around Nagini. She swallowed her saliva and pulled Nick Frey''s sleeve with fear: "what''s this?" Nick Frey wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with lingering palpitations. He rolled his eyes: "you ask me? Who am I going to ask?" Seriously, Nick Frey thought that if Nagini resisted drawing blood, he could consider using the power of s.h.i.e.l.d. But now think about it, in fact, it''s good to play emotion cards! Different from the melon eaters who can only shout 666 on one side, Carol, who is located in the core of the battlefield, was worried about Nagini''s safety. After all, her teammates are still very strong. But watching Nagini''s amazing explosion? Although the breath of the other party makes her feel uneasy, power is power after all. There is no difference between evil and justice. Instead of worrying about this pervert? Seriously, she might as well worry about herself! Not far away, Colonel Rogge''s eyes twinkled with surprise. Carol seized the opportunity and raised his hand. It was a strong energy gun! Looking at Colonel Rogge who was shot away again, Carol flashed a sneer in his eyes. How dare you desert when you fight my mother? You''re afraid it''s Shi Lezhi! Although everyone was really shocked by Nagini''s performance, with Carol''s heavy artillery, the horn of war sounded again, and the two sides fought together again! "Boom!" Huge roars rise and fall on the edge of this forest. It is a collision between extraordinary power and scientific and technological power. Both sides have the power to shock the world! The flowers representing victory have now been destroyed beyond recognition. Most cat claw flowers and the lawn are lifted one by one. On the brown soil, it is the trace left by science and technology and extraordinary power! The lonely rotten wooden bridge cracked under the aftershock of the collision between the two sides. The stream swept away several boards, and no one knew their final destination. Behind the rotten wooden bridge, because it is far from the core theater, only a dozen big trees that need to be surrounded by one person are broken. Although it''s miserable, compared with the cat claw flower cluster, it''s already very good here! "Bang!" A dull gunshot, with a strong scientific and technological color of the sniper barrel, sent out a roar like a beast! Minerva, hidden in the woods, looked at Nagini in the center of the battlefield and scolded a damn monster in her heart. Then she carried her two meter long giant sniper gun, which can be called heavy artillery, and quickly evacuated from this sniper point. Judging from her skillful movements, this is obviously not the first time. At the same time, it is located in the center of the battlefield. A black Lin hard armor, the whole person exudes a cold smell. At the moment, Nagini is like a terrible snake demon out of hell. He turned and looked at the dark red magma pit melted by energy weapons behind him. His amber eyes flashed a touch of gloom. This sniper is a little annoying! These two are the elite of the Kerry Empire, and their strength is very strong. Killing a planet is an exaggeration, but subverting the regime of a small country is still no problem. However, they pose little threat to Nagini. Although Klaas''s boxer and broncha''s double knives can leave no shallow scars on their scales, they will not cause harm to Nagini. In addition, with the excellent defense ability of combat clothes, although Nagini can''t kill each other, he can grind them to death slowly, so the two are not afraid. However, the sniper Minerva, who has been hiding in the dark, has brought great threat to Nagini! In the previous battle, Nagini was shot by the other party. There was a burning mark the size of a bowl on his chest, where the scales had been burned to ashes by energy, and viscous blood flowed along the cracked scab on his chest. This is his second injury today, I have to say, the technology of Kerry empire is really terrible! Amber eyes flickered gloomily. Looking at the sniper who disappeared into the jungle again, Nagini felt that he needed to do something! Chapter 91 The battle continued in front of the broken rotten wooden bridge. Seeing that Minerva failed, Klaas, who vomited blood, had to bite his teeth and support his body with strong will to rush to Nagini again. He felt very desperate. The monster in front of him was terrible! If it weren''t for the war clothes to remove most of the fatal damage, Klaus would probably be killed by this monster at the moment of war! But what if there are battle suits? When the power reaches a certain level, even if a trace of power is not unloaded, it will cause a fatal blow to your body! Klaas''s current feeling is despair, incomparably deep despair, as if to pull him into the abyss. The intermittent colic in the abdomen, combined with the blood continuously ejected from his mouth, proved that his internal organs were not deformed, but broken! If we keep fighting? Even with the powerful technology of the Kerry Empire, it is difficult to recover from this injury. He is likely to install some machinery in his body to maintain his life. His strength is bound to decline seriously, and the mechanical transformation will have an extremely terrible impact on his life. In other words, they are likely to be abandoned! But if you don''t fight Nagini? After the fight just now, Klaas knew very well that he and blancha could not cause damage to Nagini. The only thing that could cause damage to this monster was Minerva''s heavy artillery sniper gun! Klaas didn''t want to fight. He knew that every time he charged Nagini, he was inviting death to dance. But the problem is, if you don''t hold Nagini, the other party will kill Minerva, and if the sniper dies, Klaas and blancha, who can''t balance the monster in front of you, will also die! That''s why Klaas feels desperate because he realizes he''s in a dead end! Seeing krass rush up, as a battle braunscha, there was a flash of helplessness in his eyes. Krass realized this problem very early. He would rather be beaten by a woman like Carol than fight a monster like Nagini. But there was no way. He knew that a single heavy gunner could not hold Nagini. If he wanted to intercept the monster and give Minerva the chance of the next sniper, he had to go together. Just don''t know why, blancha always has a feeling in his heart, If you continue like this, you will be cool sooner or later! At the same time, Colonel Rogge, who was fighting Carol, was also aware of his difficult situation. Using the change of the magnetic force of the weapon, Colonel Rogge made a clever move to fly Carol, and then asked on the communication channel with a gloomy face: "Minerva, how long is it?" At the same time, Minerva, who had just arrived at the next sniper point, looked at the time and his eyes were more dignified: "hold on, there are still three minutes!" Rogge is an elite colonel of the Kerry empire. He can''t have only one elite team. In addition to this elite team, there are hundreds of Kerry soldiers. Generally speaking, Colonel Rogge will take an elite team on a more troublesome task. But if he meets a large task that requires manpower, he will use another team. For dangerous elements like Carol, Colonel Rogge chose the former, while his team of hundreds of people stayed in outer space on earth. At the beginning of the fight, Colonel Rogge actually noticed that the surrounding signals were shielded, but he didn''t care at that time. After all, this signal shielding can only last for ten minutes. ten minutes? What can you do in ten minutes? This was the only thought in Colonel Rogge''s mind at that time. But after the real fight, he realized what the ten minutes meant! It has to be said that history is always similar. Ten years ago, Colonel Rogge was careless, so he created today''s Carol. Ten years later, also because of carelessness, he brought his team into an irreparable danger! But in any case, the battle continued. Klass was hit by Nagini again. Under the terrible power of the monster opposite, he felt like a helpless little girl. Blood vomited from his throat. Looking at the visceral fragments in the pool of blood on the ground, Klaus couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "only seven minutes have passed? Why do I feel like I''ve been fighting for a long time?" Yes, only seven minutes have passed, although the seven minute battle is longer than three days and three nights! At the same time, brown Cha, who has lost krass''s control, is waiting for him, not enough to break his internal organs, but the amber cold snake pupils of the monster! He swallowed and spit. He seemed to notice something. He looked a little more helpless and panic: "I feel like I may have to hang up!" At the next moment, blancha''s hunch was confirmed! Nagini''s arm, like a entangled python, bypassed each other''s wrist and directly entangled blancha''s arm bone. Then the muscles tightened and the bones straightened. Under the terrible force, blancha''s arm bone "clicked" and broke into three sections. But this is not the end, but the beginning! Blancha, whose arms were broken and lost energy, was like a tiger without claws and teeth. Three seconds later, blancha, whose bones were broken, limped to the ground like a pool of mud, and was finally trampled on by Nagini. At the same time, krass, who had predicted the outcome, smiled bitterly at the moment when blancha died. He struggled to get up from the ground and made a fighting posture: "Poor Blanche, he''s not going to hang up, he''s already hung up. The next person to hang up will be me, Minerva, leave me alone and run. Don''t let this monster find you. I can only delay you for half a minute at most! " If you want to solve Nagini, you must have Minerva, because she is the only one who can cause real damage to Nagini, but Minerva needs an opportunity. If no one provides an opportunity for Minerva, it only takes ten seconds, and the sniper will be killed by this monster! To provide Minerva with an opportunity, at least two people are needed to contain Nagini. Without blancha, krass knew he couldn''t be Nagini''s opponent. In the previous seven minutes, he and blancha had done their best. Klaas had been avoiding attrition, but he failed in the end. Krass was not dissatisfied with the result. He knew the strength of the monster in front of him. It was amazing that he and blancha could do so. Wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, with a tragic smile, but Klaas''s eyes were full of final madness and fighting spirit, tired breathing, and his chest was like a bellows. At the moment, he seemed to be a brave fighter! In the dense forest, Klaas''s words were surrounded in his ears, holding a sniper gun, and Minerva''s eyes twinkled with hesitation. She doesn''t want to give up Klaas, or she doesn''t want to give up any of her teammates. Of course, this does not include Carol. Why doesn''t Minerva like Carol? Because Carroll is airborne, poor in mind and ability, and does not cooperate with his teammates tacitly, he often can''t help, but will delay. If it weren''t for his strong ability, Carroll''s performance would not even be as good as a recruit! As we all know, the army is the most hated waste of this last door, so Minerva has always looked down on Carol. But blancha is different from Klaas. They are their comrades in arms and teammates who share life and death! But Minerva also knew that if he didn''t run, the sacrifices of Klaas and broncha would be meaningless. So, gritting his teeth and with hate in his eyes, Minerva hurried to the depths of the forest. She wants to live, she must live, not only for herself, but also for the sacrifice of blancha and Klass. She Minerva vowed to make this damn aborigine pay the price! However, no matter Carol, who was fighting, Nagini, who was preparing to solve Klaas, or Minerva, who had just escaped, they didn''t notice that Colonel Rogge''s mouth turned up imperceptibly at the moment when brown Cha died Chapter 92 On the battlefield, the air was filled with a tragic smell. Krass stood in front of Nagini. He was very tired and couldn''t stop spitting blood at the corners of his mouth. He knew he was dying and knew that in his current state, he would die in the face of a monster like Nagini. But he is not only a man, but also a soldier. Since he said to buy Minerva half a minute, he must do it! In the past, the simple fighting start-up is so difficult and tired at the moment. Every muscle of his body seems to protest, but he looks firm. Even if he knows the horror of the man in front of him, there is no fear of death in his eyebrows! Nagini looked at Klaas in front of him. The indifference in the amber snake pupil showed some signs of easing. He shook his head with a somewhat hoarse voice. It was Nagini''s first opening after the war: "You are a real soldier. A soldier should have a way to die. I''ll give you half a minute to rest." But Klaus shook his head. "Is that pity?" Nagini was silent for a moment and finally nodded, "it''s true." He can say no, he can say that he did it because he admired each other''s warrior character, but Nagini didn''t say so. Klaas has similar characteristics to Wilson, but the difference is that he lacks Wilson''s cunning! But anyway, he can be called a "soldier". But what Nagini didn''t expect was that Klaas didn''t rest. He looked at Nagini seriously: "I''m a soldier. I don''t need pity. If I can, I hope you can give her half a minute to escape after I die." Nagini nodded. He echoed in the battlefield with a kind of hoarse voice: "yes, but I can only give her 15 seconds." Karas nodded. He smiled a little more at the corners of his mouth, and then said loudly and forcefully, "OK!" 0.2 seconds later, Nagini appeared in front of Claire. He realized that he couldn''t keep up with Nagini''s reaction speed, so he took precautions when he mentioned it, but his speed was too slow in Nagini''s view. Before his fist hit, Nagini grabbed each other''s wrist. He didn''t touch each other''s fist with his palm. Although this energy weapon won''t hurt him, it will leave traces on the scales. With a bang, krass''s hand bone was broken. His expression began to change. It was a normal reaction. His body bent uncontrollably. Nagini appeared next to Klass. He let go of his broken arm and then buckled Carol''s throat. One leg stood in place like an iron pillar, the other leg stuck Klass''s legs, and the free hand was pressed on Klass''s waist. At this time, the time just passed 0.8 seconds! In the last 0.2 seconds, Nagini made a force all over his body. With a "click", Klass''s body was originally a 180 ¡ã straight line, but with Nagini''s force, his body showed an inverse 45 ¡ã angle. The lumbar spine was broken, and the internal organs were squeezed, and a large amount of blood mixed with the internal organs spewed out of the mouth. Looking at Klaas, who was paralyzed on the ground, Nagini shook her head. The ferocious face wrapped by the dense snake Lin was as indifferent as ever: "don''t worry, I''ll give her 15 seconds." Klaas said he would buy Minerva half a minute, and Nagini agreed to the other party''s request. It took twelve seconds for the two to talk and one second to kill Klaus, but it took two seconds just now, plus the remaining fifteen seconds, exactly half a minute! Because of the smell left by Minerva, even if half a minute is wasted now, Nagini can still solve the sniper in the next minute. It takes a total of nine minutes, but the specified time is ten minutes. In other words, he still has one minute free time. After dealing with Klaas, Nagini looked at Carol and Colonel Rogge fighting not far away. His amber cold eyes swept over. Nagini''s voice was as cold and hoarse as ever: "Can I help you? I still have one minute and twelve seconds." The conversation took three seconds, and the influence of the Basilisk on Nagini is amplifying. Under normal circumstances, Nagini will not be so indifferent, but this problem will occur in the extreme basilisk. In the face of Nagini, who was accurate to the time unit of "second", Colonel Rogge, who was still terrified, couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. He knows how strong Nagini is. It''s completely a monster. A carol is already very difficult to deal with. If you add a Nagini? It was a disaster for Colonel Rogge! A flash of emotion flashed in Carol''s eyes. Although she could suppress Colonel Rogge, the other party''s armor and magic resistance were piled too high, especially magic resistance, which seemed to be aimed at herself. But it''s totally different if Nagini helps. She knows how terrible this guy named Nagini''s physical attack is! But considering the escaped Minerva and the scar on Nagini''s chest, Carol finally shook her head: "no, I can solve it. You just have to kill Minerva!" Of course, Carol would never admit that she refused Nagini''s help because of her self-esteem. After all, one is a dozen and one is a dozen and three. There is no improvement here, and the other party has solved it. The most outrageous thing is that yesterday Carol also told Nagini that today she will be the main force and Nagini will help. What if she promised Nagini''s help now? The face hit too fast for Carol to bear the damage! At the same time, everyone present didn''t know what Minerva was about to meet now! Brown Cha is dead and Klaus is dead. Only Colonel Rogge is left now. She knows that when the monster solves Klaus, Colonel Rogge can''t escape the poison of the monster! This is a pain that Minerva has never experienced. She felt angry and helpless. She knew that a comrade in arms was about to die, but she couldn''t do anything. She even had to choose to run away in embarrassment! If someone told her now, she could have the power to kill Nagini. Even if she gave everything, Minerva would kill the monster! But there are not so many ifs in the world, so now she can only run away, and her body looks like a embarrassed loser dog! But is that really the case? When Minerva walked through the jungle in front of her, what she didn''t expect was that she met a group of unexpected people! Lieutenant Colonel Frey, the captain of another team under Colonel Rogge, commanded 110 elite soldiers of the Kerry empire under Colonel Rogge, which surprised her. In the deep forest, I actually met Frey and 110 Kerry Empire soldiers of Lieutenant Colonel Frey. Minerva was stunned. She looked at these people in front of her in amazement. Similarly, Philip was stunned. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Minerva, why are you here?" Minerva did not answer. At the moment she saw Frey, she wondered why the other party would arrive here under the condition of signal shielding. But a moment later, another thought came to her mind. Colonel Rogge! If we hurry, Colonel Rogge may still be alive, and even Klaas may be alive! So Minerva grabbed Frey''s hand: "Ferry, I''ll explain to you later. Now hurry with me. Colonel Rogge is in danger. Blancha is dead and Klaas is likely to be killed. Colonel Rogge must not be sacrificed!" Although Colonel Frey was confused, he heard that Colonel Rogge was in danger and had no time to ask more questions, so he directly ordered his men to follow Minerva. At the same time, Colonel Rogge, who was fighting Carol, was suppressed again. But I don''t know why. Mingming is already in a very dangerous situation, but Nagini doesn''t smell tension in each other. Is it because of his combat suit? No, these Crees wear the same combat clothes. On blancha and Klass, Nagini does smell emotion. This made him very confused. Nagini had a feeling that although he didn''t know what the other party had done, he was sure that the other party must take action, otherwise he couldn''t be so indifferent! Chapter 93 The battle continued. Nagini looked at Colonel Rogge suspiciously. His mood could not be fake. Nagini felt bad about the indifference of the other party. On the contrary, Carol may be stimulated by Nagini, or she may not want her performance to be much worse than Nagini. At the moment, Carol is 120% powerful! Heavy energy cannons smashed at Colonel Rogge like they didn''t want money. With magnetic weapons, Colonel Rogge can indeed affect Carol, but he can resist Carol''s one attack and Carol''s two attacks. But after ten or eight? Even a dozen times? Dozens of times? I don''t know how many attacks it was. Colonel Rogge finally revealed a flaw, and Carol was keenly aware of the flaw, and then hit the energy gun with a backhand to directly fly Colonel Rogge. Colonel Rogge, who was shot away, is exhausted at the moment. He is also facing strong enemies. Although Colonel Rogge is no less here than Klaas, he is facing strong enemies in the end! As a surprise captain who can fight the big boss mieba for just a few rounds in the future, although he is still seriously weakened, his strength is not that that ordinary people can fight, even if the other party is an elite colonel of the Kerry empire. After being shot off, Colonel Rogge struggled to get up. He knew what would be waiting for him once he fell down. After all, he was facing a pervert with almost unlimited energy! But the worst thing happened. Carol knew herself as if she knew Carol. Facing the tired Colonel Rogge, Carol didn''t give each other a chance to breathe. Nagini''s doubts dissipated because he smelled fear in Colonel Rogge. However, just as Carol was about to kill Colonel Rogge, a green laser flashed in the forest not far away! And Colonel Rogge, who looked flustered just now, although embarrassed at the moment, had a smile of victory on his lips! Teams of Kerry Empire soldiers walked out of the dense forest. Their actions are consistent, neat and uniform. Even if they don''t fight, they just need to look at it and give people a feeling of elite troops. After carefully arranged firing and dense fire suppression, Carol and Nagini had to retreat while protecting Colonel Rogge. In the face of such a large-scale land washing attack, not to mention Carol at the present stage, even Nagini is not willing to fight easily. Although one or two energy shots will not affect him. But hundreds of shots? Even Nagini can''t stand it. However, Nagini wondered why these Kerry soldiers were here in less than ten minutes? His first thought was that there was a problem with the scurus, but a moment later, Nagini turned his doubts to Colonel Rogge. There was a problem, and there was a big problem! At the same time, when he saw his reinforcements coming, although he looked very embarrassed, Colonel Rogge''s eyes glittered with joy of victory. Minerva came back, her eyes flashing anger, as if to bite people''s eyes, staring at Nagini. She saw blancha whose head was trampled and Klaas who was no longer human. The other party must have suffered terrible torture, She seemed to see that Klaas, covered with scars, was knocked down again and again by Nagini and finally killed alive! The angry Minerva pointed at Nagini and roared hysterically, "kill him! Set fire and kill the monster for me!" However, the next moment, something that Minerva didn''t expect happened. The rescued Colonel Rogge did not thank her or agree to her order. Instead, he gave her a cold look and said to lieutenant colonel Frey: "When she caught Minerva, she actually abandoned her comrades in arms and watched broncha and Klass be killed. Her behavior should be killed!" Minerva was stunned. She looked at Colonel Rogge with consternation on her face. She was shocked by the other party''s behavior: "no, it''s not like this. It''s clearly..." But Colonel Rogge didn''t give Minerva a chance to speak at all. He looked at each other coldly: "what is it? Don''t quibble, Minerva, you are a cowardly deserter!" Colonel Rogge''s series of operations surprised not only Minerva, but also Carol and Nagini, the enemies. When these people who knew the truth on the court looked confused, Carol seemed to think of something. She looked at Colonel Rogge with a shocked face: "I see, it''s blancha!" After Carol''s reminder, although she didn''t think of a thing, Minerva also realized what was going on, but the fact was so cruel to her that her face turned pale in an instant: "You cold-blooded bastard, how can you do this!" The Kerry empire is a very special civilization. The leader of their civilization is an intelligent life, and the intelligent life called supreme wisdom is related to every Kerry. Although the skurus blocked the connection between the earth and outer space, the blockade was one-way. The Kerry empire could contact the earth, but the Kerry people on earth could not contact the Kerry empire. But the problem is that some signals can''t be stopped, such as disconnecting! When the supreme wisdom knows that a lieutenant colonel has died, it is bound to carry out a series of actions, including Colonel Rogge''s team docked in outer space. That''s why Carol said it was Blanche. It was Blanche''s death that attracted the attention of supreme wisdom. It was also because of Blanche''s death that the team that should have been in outer space arrived here. This problem should have been avoided, but the problem is that Carol is not Kerry, and she has joined the Kerry empire for a short time, so she doesn''t know about it. Although the skurus know that the ruler of the Kerry empire is an intelligent life, they don''t know that every Kerry is connected with the supreme wisdom! Why is Minerva angry? Because at the moment of blancha''s death, in fact, everyone can retreat. Krass didn''t have to sacrifice at all, but Colonel Rogge didn''t choose to retreat. He chose to be silent, or he wanted everyone to continue fighting until the reinforcements arrived! Minerva wondered before, why did he become a deserter? And there was no objection. But now she understood, because in Colonel Rogge''s plan, her behavior was desertion. Or think more deeply, At first, Colonel Rogge''s plan was not like this, but when he realized that the signal of the earth was blocked unilaterally, in order to avoid taking the wrong action, he began his crazy plan. If he guessed right, after the earth signal was blocked by one side, his good officer had communicated his plan to the supreme wisdom. But when making this plan, he didn''t want to let anyone in the team go. The reason why the other party dares to do so is that no one knows what happened in the seven and a half minutes of the earth! The other party only needs to immediately give the supreme wisdom transmission plan at the moment of being blocked, so that he can justifiably turn his failure into a Kerry Empire and have to fight hard to hold Carol down, resulting in the heroic sacrifice of his men. Because he didn''t know what had happened, Lieutenant Colonel Frey was bound to believe Colonel Rogge. After all, Colonel Rogge was his officer. But Minerva did not understand that even if he was defined as a deserter and died accidentally on the way, Carol would not die as a strategic weapon that the Kerry Empire must get. As long as Carol doesn''t die, the other party''s memory can prove that everything is false. Their sacrifice is caused by Colonel Rogge''s incompetence. Minerva wondered how the other party should solve this loophole. In the face of Minerva''s doubts, Rogge looked calm. He is as arrogant and incompetent as he was ten years ago. As Minerva thought, blancha and Klaas would not have died if it had not been for his mistakes. But unlike ten years ago, he is now more cold-blooded. It seems to be the same as the cold-blooded ten years ago, but the difference is that ten years ago he was cold-blooded to the enemy, but now he is cold-blooded to everyone. The fundamental reason is that Colonel Rogge understood a truth ten years ago. In the Kerry Empire, you don''t need feelings. The supreme wisdom never cares about the process, and the other party only cares about the result. As long as you gain more than you pay, supreme wisdom doesn''t care what you pay. After understanding this truth, Colonel Rogge knew what he should do. Supreme wisdom needs Carol, or the Kerry Empire needs Carol, and in order to get Carol, supreme wisdom will not care about the sacrifice of blancha and Klaas. Even if the other party knows his behavior? This matter has been determined. Compared with a waste colonel who killed his comrades in arms because of his incompetence, supreme wisdom prefers an elite colonel who had to sacrifice his comrades in arms for the benefit of the Kerry empire. Besides, he brought back Carol. This merit, or benefit, is enough to make up for any of his mistakes. Minerva thought he was doing this to hide his incompetence? No, Rogge did this to characterize it! Ignoring Minerva''s angry and resentful eyes, Colonel Rogge looked at Nagini and Carol in front of him, and a touch of indifference crossed the corner of his mouth: "Kill everyone except Carol!" Chapter 94 The morning sun finally rises. This small forest in the remote area of California should be full of peace and tranquility, but now it is filled with the smell of war. Patches of grassland were lifted. On the devastated land, there were crystallized scorched black scars. In the smoke filled air, there was a somewhat tragic and depressing atmosphere. Staring at the Kerry Empire team coming out of the forest, it is not difficult to see that they are an elite division. They have the same pace and move quickly. Although they are hundreds of people, they give people a sense of integrity. Carol looked dignified. She turned to look at Nagini next to her: "what should I do?" Normally, as an adult and half a Kerry, Carol shouldn''t ask this question, but because Nagini just performed so well, Carol subconsciously wanted to listen to Nagini''s opinions. Nagini shook his head. He looked at the neat Kerry Empire soldiers in front of him. Because his face was covered with fine snake Lin, he could only see that Nagini was thinking in his eyes, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. A moment later, Nagini''s hoarse voice sounded with some ice cold: "What else can I do? I can''t surrender?" Carol was stunned for a moment, then a smile crossed the corner of her mouth and looked at the surrounded Kerry Empire soldiers in front of her. Carol took a deep breath and flashed a firmness in her eyes: "That''s right, then we can only fight!" The Kerry empire is too strong. The strength of the other party belongs to that kind. The earth people and the skurus are united together, and then multiplied by ten times, they can still slap and die. Why is the spirit of resistance a rare spirit? Because resistance mostly means failure and sacrifice. As Nagini said, Carol had no way back when she decided to resist! Surrender? impossible, Man is born free! The surging power rose in Carol''s body, which seemed to sense Carol''s fighting spirit. Every cell in Carol burst out amazing power, and an extremely terrible pressure rose in Carol''s body. I have to say that although Carol is strong, marvel is really good at casting. Then just as Carol was about to rush up, Nagini, who was filled with a cold smell, shouted to each other, "wait." Carol was stunned. She looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what?" Looking at each other''s Amber snake pupil, Carol felt uneasy for a while. When she was ready to speak, Nagini withdrew her indifferent eyes and said coldly: "Remember, never forget who you are!" There was a flash of doubt in his eyes. Carol looked at Nagini puzzled: "what do you mean?" But Nagini did not answer. Ignoring Carol''s puzzled look, Nagini turned and looked at Colonel Rogge not far away. The corners of the mouth wrapped in fine scales are slightly upturned, revealing serrated sharp teeth. The blood red inner lip, the white dazzling hooked fangs, the amber indifferent snake pupil and the ferocious face of the human snake demon make people feel a cold and terrible feeling in their hearts! At the next moment, Nagini stepped on the ground, and under the black scales reflecting metallic luster, the muscles wrapped together like steel bars suddenly burst out terrible brute force! The ground cracked instantly, and the terrible impact swept away the surrounding soil and grass debris. The body was like a detached arrow, tearing the air and making a harsh sound at the same time. Seeing Nagini rushing towards him, Colonel Rogge''s eyes flashed a panic. Although he had never fought with Nagini, Colonel Rogge, who had seen Nagini and Minerva fighting, knew exactly what kind of monster it was! But a moment later, there was a sneer in his eyes. The aborigine in front of us is indeed a terrible monster, but so what? Looking at the hundreds of soldiers around him, Colonel Rogge waved his big hand: "The first team comes forward to hold on and the second team takes over. The third team and the fourth team are ready to aim and shoot. Remember to leave the monster''s head and I''ll hang it on the wall as a booty. Half of the remaining four to ten teams go to catch Carol and the other half stay in place!" With colonel Rogge''s order, the 110 Kerry Empire soldiers were instantly divided into four teams. According to Colonel Rogge''s order, the team in front has raised the energy shield at the moment. This is a green hexagonal energy shield. The size of a single shield is similar to that of an explosion-proof shield. It is amazing that when 11 Kerry Empire soldiers lift their shields at the same time, their energy shields fuse together to form a huge shield! This energy mode makes Nagini think of the new star legion of shandar planet. The other side''s space warship seems to have this energy shield. But Nagini didn''t care about these problems. He was fast. Every attack was like an ancient creature coming out of a wild forest! Jumping on one knee and covered with black scales, Nagini''s ghost body erupted into amazing power. The body rotates, and the thigh is like a dark Tomahawk, falling hard with the smell of tearing everything! "Boom!" The black scales and the green energy shield collided together, and a sound sounded like a dull thunder. The scales collided with the energy shield and made a harsh friction sound. However, the power of tens of thousands of kilograms did not break the green shield. His strength was dispersed. This energy structure has a strong force release effect. Nagini''s blow was shared by 11 people. Each person only needs to bear thousands of kilograms, cooperate with their own physical quality and the excellent anti-wear of the Kerry Empire, which can be said to be almost undamaged. Although some accidents, but also reasonable. Colonel Rogge, who was not far away, saw a flash of pride in his eyes. He sneered, then pointed to Nagini and shouted, "shoot!" The two teams of 22 people shot twice in a row, and a total of 44 energy bullets were fired at Nagini. The firing speed of the energy weapon is very fast. At Nagini''s current speed, it is almost impossible to escape if it is aimed. Just from raising the gun to aiming, and finally shooting. What looks like a one-off action actually takes time. With the power of bombarding the energy shield, Nagini turned and appeared behind the shield team, which happened to be one of the most perfect shooting points of the other party. Nagini thought the other party would be more cautious, and he needed to test it at least a few times. Unfortunately, he overestimated the Colonel Rogge. There is a saying that the mouth is disrespectful and the body is honest. In fact, this sentence is wrong. The first reaction is never the body, but the brain. Before Colonel Rogge did not speak, Nagini realized what the other party was going to do next, and the moment he said the shooting, Nagini had left the locked position of the other party. The fast firing speed of energy weapons makes the soldiers of the Kerry Empire react synchronously with the consciousness at the moment of receiving the command. In other words, they aimed at Nagini''s position in the last second, not where Nagini is now. A total of 44 energy rays successfully hit the huge energy shield behind Nagini. With a sound like firecrackers, the green on the energy shield flickered. At this time, Carol, who was fighting with another team, found the right time, and the backhand was an Italian gun! "Click!" It''s like broken glass. The green energy shield breaks directly. Several soldiers of the Kerry Empire hurriedly tried to plug the gap, but Nagini had sneaked in. The next three seconds were a creepy scream. The soldiers of the Kerry Empire who lost their energy shield were as fragile as a newborn lamb in front of Nagini. They were also elite soldiers, but compared with the equipment of the rank of lieutenant colonel, the equipment of these lieutenants was obviously much worse. With Nagini''s strength, he doesn''t even need much strength to tear apart the other party''s armor and his body! When the scream disappeared, Nagini, whose body was wrapped in black scales, stood on a pile of distorted Kerry corpses, feeling more scars on her body, and the amber snake pupil became colder and colder. He calmed his breath and looked at the commander not far away. Nagini made a provocative action of singing and then rushed to Carol not far away. At the same time, with the help of Nagini, Carol, who had just fought back, felt that the burden on her shoulder was much lighter. Although this is for two Chapter 95 Nagini''s gone? This bastard man really left without looking back? Carol felt a little confused. Nagini''s departure made her feel that her head couldn''t turn around. Even if you leave, at least make up a reason for me? Even if it''s thunder and rain, it''s better to go home and collect your clothes. It''s too much for you to say that you''re tired! At the same time, Colonel Rogge was equally ignorant. Seriously, he is ready to be punished. As for death? Don''t make trouble. It''s better to live than die. Although he is cold-blooded to others, he is still very good to himself. Once it feels wrong, Colonel Rogge will definitely turn around and run! But as Nagini left, Colonel Rogge couldn''t help a burst of joy in his heart. Although there are two monsters in front of him, in Colonel Rogge''s view, Carol''s threat is far less than that of Nagini! From these two battles, we can see that Nagini is a terrible opponent and a monster enemy. All but one of these Kerry Empire soldiers who had just died was accidentally shot in the head by Carol, and the rest were killed by Nagini. The only thing Carol can do is to use the energy cannon to penetrate the energy shield, and then watch Nagini kill everywhere in it. A salted fish can only shout 66 pieces of waste wood. Now the opposite thigh is gone. Although I don''t know why, Colonel Rogge feels that this is an opportunity. Looking at the ignorant Carol not far away, Colonel Rogge showed a ferocious smile on his face: "give it to me, catch this woman!" Looking at the men who rushed like wolves, Carol made a panic cry for help: "help... Don''t come... Help..." At the same time, Nagini in the jungle, after hearing Carol''s cry for help, he didn''t look back, but walked faster. Just don''t know why, Nagini''s footsteps always give people a stupid sense of joy? As for what Nagini said before he left, was he tired? Seriously, he didn''t lie. Under the high-intensity battle, Nagini is really tired! An elite officer of the Kerry Empire and an ordinary team of the Kerry Empire pose very different threats to themselves. The Kerry empire is a country ruled by intelligent life, which means that the army error rate of the Kerry empire is very low. Similarly, as a huge country that has lived in the universe for tens of thousands of years, their tactics towards various enemies must be tempered! If it weren''t for the energy level in Carol''s body, it would be higher than the energy weapons of the Kerry empire. Without exposing the Basilisk state, he has a high probability that he will be killed alive by more than 100 Kerry soldiers. But even so, Nagini was still scarred, and there were at least hundreds of wounds on the black scale. Then, that''s not why Nagini left, He wants to give up, and he has reason to give up. After all, it''s completely different from what Nick Frey said before. I don''t have to work so hard for a favor from Nick Frey. But Nagini didn''t give up because the situation has changed. It''s like Carroll wanted to chase the scurus at first, but later turned to looking for memory. Finally, he didn''t know what happened and embarked on the road of no return against the Kerry empire. So is Nagini. At first, he just wanted to come and make soy sauce and let Nick Frey owe him a favor. However, as time went by, Colonel Rogge and a large number of Kerry Empire soldiers entered the earth. Nagini, who was only preparing to make soy sauce, had to stand up. Escape? Impossible. What about the earth if you run away now? It''s nothing to catch Carol, but what about the scurus? Nagini knew that the scurus were a kind race, but if the race was about to perish, even a group of Angels would become demons at this time. Therefore, in the face of the Kerry Empire, the skurus who are about to be destroyed are bound to use all available resources to seek a glimmer of vitality, including the earth! As for principles? Come on, at this time, the skurus will live by any means! In the conversation last night, Nagini knew that as the leader of the scurus, since taros was willing to sacrifice himself for his people, the other party would be willing to sacrifice the earth in order to protect his people. It has nothing to do with good or evil. If someone else stood in the position of Taros, they would make the same choice. To say the least, even if the skurus are really good people, they are willing to sacrifice themselves to protect the earth. Although this is unlikely, they did so, but will the Kerry Empire believe it? Based on the principle of not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, they will not let go of the earth. Moreover, the reinforcements sent by the Kerry Empire this time are the accuser - Ronan! Although this Ronan''s awkward dancing skills are slightly cute, don''t be deceived by the other party''s cute appearance. As one of the rulers of the Kerry Empire, Ronan is absolutely more cruel than Colonel Rogge. Although he does not have power gems now, he still has no problem washing the earth on a large scale with the advanced technology of the Kerry Empire and the star fleet he controls. Against the more than 100 Kerry Empire soldiers in front of us, but compared with the accuser Ronan and his star warship? It''s no exaggeration to say that the other party just needs a minute, and Nagini will be cool! Therefore, Nagini needs Carol. Although this woman is a good cook now, no one can deny that Carol is strong after entering the double star state! How to get Carol into a binary state? Mouth escape? Come on, Carol''s will is very strong, but it''s not strong enough to go against the sky, otherwise it''s impossible to be modified by the Kerry empire. She needs pressure. Only strong enough pressure can force her to resist and break away from the suppression of her ability by the Kerry empire. Of course, it is also possible that Carol failed and became a human weapon of the Kerry Empire again. But in any case, Nagini must bet. Won the bet? Earth security. Lost the bet? The earth is over. No gambling? The earth is also coming to an end. Nagini knows what he is doing, gambling on the dog''s life, everything! In addition, there is one thing Nagini didn''t say, that is, after knowing that the earth has been stared at by the supreme wisdom, he has a strong feeling that he has been stared at by the damn blue pool of fate. Although this feeling is not very strong, Nagini is sure that if Carol is not caught by Colonel Rogge, she may not be able to enter the double star state for a lifetime! This is why Nagini solved half of the enemy, because he wanted to ensure that he would succeed as long as he entered and conquered the warships of the Reich! After all, they have only one backward fighter in their hands. Ten minutes later, it was estimated that Carol had now been captured by a group of big men. Wearing this old big underpants and CHIGUO''s upper body, Nagini, who had recovered his human state, found Nick Frey and his party sitting next to the fighter. Seeing that Nagini came back alone, Carol''s good friend Maria asked suspiciously, "where''s Carol?" Nagini''s face was a little sad. He said with a heavy voice: "I''m sorry, she was caught by the Kerry people." After listening to Nagini''s explanation, taros, who was drinking beer, immediately sprayed Nick Frey with beer foam on his face. He stood up excitedly: "What, how is this possible?" Taros didn''t care much about the space capsule because he proposed that people should have more trust and the two sides cooperated well. Now Carol is caught, does that mean that she can no longer find the people in the shelter? Nick Frey, who was sprayed on one side, now wanted to spray taros, but considering that there were more important things, he could only wipe the beer on his face and then turned to Nagini: "Come on, what''s your plan? Don''t fool me. I know you, and your sad acting skills are too fake. I heard you made a film recently? I hope your box office won''t be too bad." As a little angel, nagni make complaints about Nick Frey''s Tucao. He just put the orange cat named niufu in the arms of Nick Frey. After all this, Nagini nodded with satisfaction and then pointed to the fighter behind him: "It''s easy. We''re going to save her!" Chapter 96 In the outer space of the earth, there is a huge interstellar warship docked here at the moment. Inside the starship, the captured Carol lay flat on a machine similar to an operating table. Her limbs were firmly bound by metal rings. The overall shape was "big" and looked extremely ashamed. Standing next to her was Colonel Rogge, with an indisputable smile on his face. Life was full of ups and downs. At first, Colonel Rogge thought he was going to die. He was even ready to be a deserter, but everything changed with Nagini''s departure. Carol was caught successfully. Without Nagini, the monster, everything was so simple and easy. Returning to the starship, Colonel Rogge immediately made contact with supreme wisdom. Supreme wisdom was dissatisfied with colonel Rogge''s behavior, after all. In a sense, it''s murder! But after knowing that the other party succeeded in catching Carol? As Colonel Rogge thought, the supreme wisdom ignored the dead men. What the other party really cared about was whether Rogge caught Carol! It''s just that Carol''s importance has exceeded Colonel Rogge''s expectations. Knowing that Carol is on his warship at the moment, supreme wisdom actually said that Carol''s memory should be reorganized now. So there is the present scene. As the machine is started, green fluorescence envelops Carol''s consciousness, and her consciousness gradually enters another level, which will be the most critical and difficult level in her life. After this, Carol will reach the peak of her life. Even if she is the cosmic overlord "purple potato father", Carol can compete with it. With one man''s power, destroy the Starfleet, which is the terrible part of Carol. But if it fails? Seriously, with the technology of Kerry Empire and the amount of calculation of supreme wisdom, Carol will hardly have a second chance in his life. At the same time, the action team, code named "Hope", now flew out of the earth''s atmosphere in a fighter. There are six members of the team, including pilot Maria Rambo and action team leader Nagini. There are two aliens in the team, one is star guide taros and the other is tool man noles. He is writing and painting at the moment. The white drawing board is full of big public formulas and numbers. This is the task assigned to him by Nagini. Nagini hopes that if the star fleet of the Kerry Empire comes to the earth and washes the earth on a large scale, how to intercept it to minimize the loss. At first, everyone thought it was unnecessary, but Nagini said, "I know it''s unnecessary. The probability of this happening is very small, but if it does happen? I hope the loss of the earth can be minimized." The crowd was silent, and they were convinced by Nagini''s noble quality. Even Nick Frey feels the temperament similar to Mrs. Samantha in Nagini at the moment. This is a noble quality that only angels can have, because only angels still think about how to reduce death at this moment. It was just a flash of confusion in Norris''s eyes. If he remembered correctly, the coordinates of New York should be [40 ¡ã 42''51.67 "n and 74 ¡ã 0''21.50" w], which is a little different from the data provided by Nagini. However, considering Nagini''s noble character and the amazing amount of calculation on the drawing board, noles didn''t care about these small problems. In addition to two aliens, an earthman and a Nagini who doesn''t know whether he is human or not, there are two team members on the spacecraft. One is Nick Frey, the other is the orange cat lying in Nick Frey''s arms. Seriously, about the orange cat? Nick Frey is resistant! He always felt that he would lose something with the cat, but Nagini said it would protect your safety, which inexplicably made Nick Frey feel very secure and reliable. So Nick Frey, who originally disagreed, finally agreed. The plane left the earth and finally arrived at its destination after a short flight. In front of the line of sight is a huge star battleship. Although I don''t know how strong the firepower of the other side is, compared with the size of both sides, Nick Frey can''t help swallowing his saliva: "Nagini, are you sure we''re going to fight this big guy? I think we need to think about it!" Maria, the driver on one side, nodded madly with tears. My God! This big guy is terrible! With a length of more than 100 meters and a width of tens of meters, the shell reflecting metallic luster and the deep muzzle make people feel like a war fortress crossing the universe! Compared with the behemoth in front of us, the spaceship driven by ourselves is simply weak enough to explode! But Nagini ignored it. With a big hand, he said bravely: "brothers, rush for me!" Fifteen minutes later In the Starfleet, the whole person was still very happy just now, as if Colonel Rogge, whose pores were full of happiness, was frowning slightly and his eyes were shining gloomy. Carol''s memory reorganization did not go well. Think about it. After all, Carol''s memory reorganization took four years! But the problem is that Carol''s will was chaotic before. He was like a child who didn''t understand anything. His empty head was a piece of white paper. But with this trip to earth, Carol''s will changed, Although Colonel Rogge doesn''t know what Carol is going through at the moment, he can be sure through the instrument that Carol is resisting at the moment. She is fighting against the whole Kerry Empire and the huge supreme wisdom with her personal will! How long will this confrontation last? Colonel Rogge didn''t know either, but he knew it must be a long time, and certainly not less than four years. The trouble is more than that. Carol''s resistance is expected. It''s nothing. What really makes Colonel Rogge''s heart cloudy is the reappearance of Nagini! Seventeen minutes ago, my men reported that they had found a piece of space junk flying towards the warship. At that time, Colonel Rogge did not care that flying in such backward galaxies was prone to such problems. This would not have happened in their Kerry Empire galaxy. Because they were aware of the harm of garbage long ago and did a good job in garbage classification under the promotion of supreme wisdom. Although in the beginning, some people would ask: "What kind of rubbish are you?" "What kind of rubbish are you?" But after the initial analgesia, the cosmic environment has been improved, and a happy and happy smile appears on everyone''s face again. So when he knew that there was cosmic garbage in this galaxy, Colonel Rogge didn''t panic at all. He even had the impulse to classify garbage for people on earth, but before he turned the impulse into action, he found a big problem! Because it''s not rubbish at all! No, from the perspective of the Kerry Empire? The metal structure of this garbage, the design style that children will not choose, and the mentally retarded can design better energy devices. It is really garbage. In short, it doesn''t matter whether it''s rubbish or not. The key is that there''s a monster in it! Knowing that Nagini appeared in his ship, Colonel Rogge was very flustered. He quickly ordered to let his hands down and hold each other, and asked supreme wisdom when the reinforcements would arrive. The answer given by supreme wisdom is, in any case, at least twenty minutes! So Colonel Rogge could only "bite his teeth" and "tears" and close all the doors in the warship, However, just when Colonel Rogge thought he was safe, Carol, who was handcuffed by metal and covered with a layer of green light, suddenly burst into a dazzling blue and white light in his body. Before Colonel Rogge realized anything, he felt an extremely terrible energy impact. Before he could think more about what had happened, Colonel Rogge fainted. However, before the coma, Colonel Rogge seemed to hear Carol''s roar: "Nagini, you scum man, I''m going to shit you today!!!" Chapter 97 No one knows what Carol has experienced in the virtual space, but the moment she returns to consciousness, the whole person is full of anger! With Carol as the center, the terrible pressure spread wildly in all directions, and everyone felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness. This is the depression from the level of life and the instinctive fear and panic of the body after the low-level life meets the high-level life. The passage of the Starship solved the last Kerry Empire soldier. Nick Frey looked uneasily at the end of the passage. He pulled Nagini''s arm: "Tell me, you are also in your plan." Seriously, Nick Frey feels bad now. As an old Yin ratio, he doesn''t like the feeling of losing control. At the end of the passage, did Carol successfully complete the qualitative change in her life? Or become a weapon of the Kerry Empire again? No one knows the answer until they see Carol. This is the famous physics experiment - Schrodinger''s cat! On weekdays, Nick Frey is willing to discuss this famous physical problem with you, but the problem is that it is now related to the survival of the earth. Under great pressure, Nick Frey felt very uneasy. But Nagini had a smile on his mouth. Although he didn''t know what happened inside the ship, he could feel the crazy soaring vitality inside the ship. Soaring vitality is nothing. The real problem is that this vitality actually makes you feel pressure. It''s not that Nagini is arrogant. With the potential of the Basilisk and his current strength, unless Carol enters the double star state, he can''t bring such strong pressure to himself. So Nagini said calmly, "don''t worry, I have confidence in her!" As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, behind the closed spaceship hatch in front of him, there was a sudden terrible roar, as if a terrible monster was tearing hatch after hatch towards them! Looking at the flustered look of the people, Nagini smiled at the corners of her mouth: "look, what do I say? She succeeded, and she''s coming out soon!" "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and it didn''t wait for everyone to react. Not far away, the hard hatch was smashed by a terrible brute force, and Carol, who was glittering with dazzling light, appeared in the public''s sight like a human light source. But no one thought that at the moment Carol saw Nagini, she subconsciously raised her hand, and then a huge dazzling beam of light shot directly at Nagini. At the same time, Carol''s angry voice echoed in the whole ship: "Nagini, you traitor dare to come back? Look, I won''t kill you!" Two seconds ago, when Carol looked at herself, Nagini felt something was wrong. Although the other side was surrounded by light, Nagini could feel a trace of hostility. So at the moment Carol raised his hand, Nagini directly rolled with a donkey, slightly embarrassed to avoid, but feeling the terrible power of this energy gun and the sudden acceleration of his heart at the moment of life and death, Nagini couldn''t help roaring: "What are you crazy woman doing? I''m just a child!" But then, a flash of amazement flashed in Nagini''s eyes. He seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed. He waved his hand wildly and looked at each other sincerely: "Wait, can you give me a chance to explain?" But Carol, wrapped by the light, sneered. She looked at Nagini indifferently and her chest was full of anger: "explain, I''m sorry, I don''t need it! From the moment you abandoned me, you should be ready to accept punishment!" God knows how desperate he was at the moment he was caught! Seriously, she doesn''t hate Colonel Rogge, not even the supreme wisdom. It was Nagini who abandoned her. It was Nagini who threw herself away like garbage when she needed it most and when she was closest to success. Carol doesn''t understand. She doesn''t know why Nagini did this, but she knows that if she gives herself another chance, she must let Nagini, a traitor, pay the price! Now, her opportunity has come. It is not her faith that supports her against the supreme wisdom and the Kerry Empire, but her hatred for Nagini! Under this hatred for traitors, she broke free from the oppression of supreme wisdom and had more powerful power than before. Now she Carol comes back, burning the flame of revenge in her heart, and vows to burn the traitor in front of her to ashes!!! Although the people on one side did not know what had happened, they could more or less analyze Carol''s words. Looks like Nagini was a deserter? That''s why Carol is so angry. But everyone was puzzled, especially Carol''s good friend Maria, who looked at each other suspiciously with hesitation in her eyes: "Carol, I think there should be a misunderstanding between you. Nagini can''t abandon you. He asked us to save you." But Carol sneered. She looked at Nagini in front of her with disdain: "he? How is this possible?" And Nagini also calmed the heart beat that accelerated at the beginning because of life and death. He stared at Carol in front of him. His eyes were serious and clear, with a touch of sincerity: "believe me, give me a chance to explain. If you still want to kill me, I don''t mind." Carol was silent. She looked at Nagini with sincere eyes and the unexpected eyes of the friends around her. She thought for a moment and finally clenched her teeth: "OK, I''ll give you a chance to explain, but remember, if you dare to tell a lie, I''ll make you regret it!" Nagini ignored each other''s threats. He took a deep breath, his bright eyes twinkled, and looked seriously at Carol in front of him: "do you remember what I told you before I fought with those Kerry Empire soldiers?" Carol was stunned. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and a doubt flashed in her eyes: "don''t forget who I am?" Nagini nodded, and his slightly immature face was more serious: "yes, that''s it! When I saw the soldiers, I realized a problem. Our plan failed! Whether you admit it or not, in less than a day, the reinforcements of the Kerry empire will arrive on the earth, followed by war and death, large-scale cleaning, and millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of families will lose their relatives and friends! The earth can''t afford the anger of the Kerry empire. We will make hundreds of millions of people on Earth pay the price of their lives because of our actions! " Nagini lowered his head at the moment. His eyes twinkled with anger and helplessness, like an angry Beast with a chest full of fire, and like a middle-aged man whose back was broken by life. He was eager to change, but he was unable to change. There was depression and sadness in his voice, as well as anger with nowhere to vent. It seems that under the influence of Nagini''s words, people seem to see the star fleet flying through cities, and behind the fleet, under the smoke filled ruins, are the cries of dead bodies and children. In particular, these people present have had war experience. Taros has witnessed the bloody washing of the scurus by the Kerry Empire, and Nick Frey has also struggled on the battlefield for three years. Although Maria has not been in contact with many wars, she has also had a long military career. Although Nagini''s words are not gorgeous, this simple language, combined with their own experience, instantly gives people a kind of cruelty. This is the horror of war! Nick Frey clenched his fist. He felt the weakness and helplessness of the earth. He urgently hoped that there would be one or a team on the earth to stand up at this time. Taros thought of his hometown. He looked a little painful and helpless. This feeling is very complex. He has never experienced the pain of losing his home and can never be ignored. As Carol standing opposite Nagini, she felt the deepest. Looking at Nagini''s depressed and sad eyes and the other party''s slightly tender face, Carol sighed. Although he still couldn''t forgive Nagini, the light around him was a little softer. Nagini was right. When the first reinforcements arrived, their plan had failed, but even so, Carol still couldn''t forgive the guy who betrayed himself! Then the next moment, when Carol was ready to speak. Nagini raised his head fiercely. The original depression and sadness in his eyes disappeared at the moment, replaced by extremely hot eyes. Nagini looked at Carol: "After realizing this problem, I began to think of ways to make up for this mistake, and then I thought of you!" Carol was stunned, and she subconsciously frowned: "Me?" Chapter 98 Staring at Carol in front of her, Nagini''s hot eyes seemed to melt the sun! "Carol, you are strong, but you were not the strongest you at that time. You need to be stronger, like now! With almost unlimited energy and terrible destructive power, you will become the sword of Damocles hanging in the Kerry empire. This is my plan! " Nagini''s language is powerful, but Carol shakes her head. Her experience in the virtual world has a great impact on her. Human thought is a very terrible and stubborn force. Carol doesn''t believe Nagini, so she shakes her head and asks: "It''s a good plan, but I ask you, how can I make sure you''re lying? How can you guarantee that I will succeed? Maybe I''ll become a weapon of the Kerry Empire again." This is the key to the problem. From the current situation, it is indeed like Nagini''s plan, and the other party has succeeded. But the question is, how should Nagini ensure that the plan will succeed? What if his plan fails? What if you become a human weapon of the Kerry Empire again? Nagini''s words are not unbelievable, at least before Nagini explains why he thinks he will succeed rather than fail, Carol can only believe half of each other''s words at most! But in the face of Carol''s doubt, Nagini shook his head and said with a smile on his mouth: "Because I know you, I know you better than everyone! You may not know that yesterday was not our first meeting. We first met ten years ago, Nick Frey knew." With that, Nagini looked at Nick Frey. At the moment, Nick Frey is thinking about Nagini''s previous words. He has some similar ideas with Nagini. He thought that if the plan failed, the earth would be very miserable. He also tried to find a way to solve this problem, but in the end, he got nothing. After all, the gap between the earth and the Kerry empire is too large. But Nagini''s words made him feel enlightened. The development of science and technology can not be made up in a short time, but the earth also has their corresponding advantages. For example, the existence of monsters such as Carol and Nagini, if a large number of such talents are explored and gathered together, they will eventually form a powerful force. Although we can''t fight against giants such as the Kerry Empire, we can give people on earth time for scientific and technological development! Of course, although he had another thing in mind, Nick Frey noticed the conversation between Nagini and Carol, which is a necessary quality for a senior agent. Facing Carol''s puzzled eyes, Nick Frey nodded: "yes, I can prove that Nagini should have seen you ten years ago." Yes, of course he can prove it. Because of this, Nick Frey was sent to the front line and entertained by those "hospitable" enemies for three years! But Nick Frey''s words did not dispel Carol''s doubts. She hesitated for a moment and said her doubts: "I''m curious. Why don''t I have any impression on this matter?" Carol''s idea is very simple. Her memory is true. If she had doubts about her memory before, but after this awakening, she has completely made up for the last defect in her whole body. Her memory clearly told her that she had not seen Nagini, otherwise Carol would not have had no impression of Nagini when they met yesterday. But Nagini shook his head and looked at each other sincerely: "because when I saw you, you were dead!" Carol was stunned, then laughed angrily. The original soft light all over her became dazzling again: "I''m dead? What do you see now? Ghosts? You liar!" He looked at himself with hostile eyes. Although there was no attack, Nagini could feel that his legs were soft under this strong sense of crisis. This is normal. Although she is an earthling, Carol has a very high level of life. Nagini must reach the fourth stage at least to ignore the suppression of this life level, and only reach the fifth stage can he be on an equal footing with the other party. No way, although the Basilisk is powerful, compared with the current superheroes, it is the top class, and the Basilisk still has many shortcomings. However, in the face of Carol''s hostility, Nagini did not look a bit flustered. His eyes were clear and sincere, and he looked at each other seriously: "Yes, you are indeed dead, but before explaining this problem, I want to ask you a question. Have you ever thought about why only the two of us have the ability to deal with billions of human beings on earth?" Nagini''s words silenced Carol. She is an earth person, but all the earth people she knows don''t have such powerful power. Nick Frey''s eyes flashed a light. Can it be said that the way to obtain super power is death? Although there are some risks, if the mortality rate is not too high, you can try it. Nagini didn''t care about the shining Nick Frey. He looked at the contemplative Carol with a flash of complexity in his eyes. He sighed and said with some emotion: "Ten years ago, I went to California prison to meet my brother. Driven by curiosity, I met you in the explosion zone. At that time, your body was covered with blue energy. I guess it was some special energy. It was this energy that brought you back to life. I don''t know the specific process. I just remember that some energy floated from your body and integrated into me, that is, from that day on, I had special abilities. " Carol, who was originally hostile to Nagini, now frowned. Although the other side''s statement is somewhat exaggerated, Carol vaguely feels that this is likely to be the truth. First of all, she was exposed to death, not the kind of life hanging on the line, but the kind of death that really approached and even integrated into each other''s body. Although many people said that she was dancing with the God of death, Carol knew that her feeling was different from what they said. The second thing that made her believe in Nagini was that she felt that Nagini had similar power to her. The dazzling white light became soft again, even this time it was soft enough to see Carol''s facial features. Her eyes stared at Nagini. Carol was silent for a long time and finally asked: "What the hell are you trying to say?" Feeling the hostility dispersed like a ebb tide, Nagini smiled. He looked at Carol seriously: "I want to say I know you, or I know the power in your body. I believe you will break through the blockade of your ability by the Kerry empire." Carol shook her head. Her eyes were hesitant. "But what if it fails?" From the bottom of her heart, Carol has believed in Nagini now. Just as the other party said, Nagini knows herself, even better than herself! This understanding is not a physical or personality understanding, but a deeper understanding. But even so, Carol is still dissatisfied with Nagini''s abandonment of her. Nagini was silent. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he slowly raised his head and sighed deeply. His eyes were a little tired: "so I''m here!" Carol was stunned. She looked into Nagini''s eyes and vaguely thought of something. She trembled inexplicably in her heart: "what do you mean?" Nagini shook his head. His eyes twinkled, somewhat complex and painful, but more tired: "I know my actions are selfish, and I know it''s unfair for you to make such a decision without consulting you. If the plan succeeds, the earth will be saved anyway. But if the plan fails? I''ll pay you for my life! " The voice fell and everyone present was stunned. I have to admit that Nagini''s plan is crazy. From the dialogue just now, it is not difficult to see that this is an extremely conceited and crazy human. The most terrible thing is that the other party is only 15 years old this year! However, behind this crazy plan, there is an extremely cruel and cold-blooded soul! Whether for the earth or Carol, this is a big bet, a big bet without anyone''s consent. Although everyone knows that Nagini just makes the most correct choice under the current situation, no one will like this character. Including the same cold-blooded Nick Frey, he thought Nagini''s plan was too much. But with Nagini''s words, I''ll pay you for my life. I don''t know why, people suddenly feel sad. On top of that, Nagini is not 16 years old this year. What should a normal 16-year-old be doing now? Star chasing? fall in love? Play basketball? That''s the life you should have at the age of 16, unrestrained and free from any pressure. But what about Nagini? Life has weight. No one knows how terrible weight Nagini''s heart will bear when he makes this decision, People seemed to see that at the moment when the earth was in danger, a 16-year-old child walked forward with billions of lives on his shoulders. Perhaps this is why Nagini''s voice is tired and chooses to give his life to Carol after the plan fails. Because he is too tired, because his young heart can''t bear this weight! He is not really strong, nor is he really cold-blooded, but the current situation forces him to do so! And this weight, this responsibility, should have been borne by these adults, not a minor child! I don''t know why, looking at Nagini in front of me, people feel hot on their faces! Chapter 99 Fate is very pit. When Nagini was six years old, he knew that there were always more bad things in the world than good things. Even if he knows the trajectory of the future? The butterfly flapped its wings gently. Carol, who should have reached the earth in 95, now flies directly to 99. Nagini thought that he didn''t do anything harmful. Why is the butterfly effect so strong? Also make complaints about the captain''s plot. He didn''t want to go to Tucao. This is a good Hollywood special effect. How can we go to the rescue of the earth? Why do you embarrass scuru, who is eating melons? And it''s not enough if she doesn''t go up. The earth is about to be destroyed. MIA hasn''t married yet. Nagini promised each other that she must live a happy life. Although I don''t know if the little fat man can remember now, Nagini can remember. And Carol''s problem, To tell you the truth, Nagini was completely ignorant at first. After entering the double star state, Carol just doesn''t thank herself. How can she do it directly to herself? Nagini guessed that fate would not let him go easily. At first, he thought that the real difficulty was the Kerry Empire because of the earth crisis caused by the accuser Ronan. Now it seems that the real killer of the other party is Carol, an old woman. Carol in double star state, a terrible woman who can blow up a fleet! Seriously, this is much better than Luo Nan, the accuser of embarrassing dance. But fortunately, the other party gave him a little time, and with a little time, Nagini''s brain rotated rapidly. He remembered Stanislavsky''s book [actor''s self-cultivation], and reviewed the book in a very short time. Nagini said that it was time to show the real technology! Facts have proved that Nagini''s acting skills are good, which is not the type of exaggerated acting skills that Nick Frey said. Then the next moment, just when Nagini thought she had succeeded, the silent Carol suddenly frowned. She looked at Nagini suspiciously, and then pointed to Nick Frey and his party not far away: "Then why did you take them?" Carol was puzzled. If Nagini really couldn''t bear it, if he really did as he said, he should come to himself alone, not with others! The people who were still blaming themselves and even distressed Nagini were stunned at the moment. Nick Frey touched his chin. A flash of doubt flashed in his eyes. He stared at the tired and distressing Nagini not far away. He couldn''t help asking himself: "Have I been fooled again?" Immediately, Nick Frey''s face changed. He looked at Nagini with a bad look: "indeed, it''s not fair to us!" Lao Yinbi knew if she had it. He didn''t point out Carol''s doubts, but pushed behind. With this push, Nagini, who had just thought it was safe, saw another abyss in front of him! At the same time, Nagini, who was in doubt about the realization, couldn''t help scolding fate. It''s really not a thing! In front of aunt Carol, with her IQ and EQ, is this the question she should be able to ask? Especially the last question, it''s straight to the point. It''s directly inserted into Nagini''s life door! If this is Carol''s normal play, Nagini doesn''t believe it! But even so, Nagini was ready. Maybe it''s because he was so miserable ten years ago. Nagini doesn''t like the feeling of being played by fate, so Nagini has been trying to be better himself these years. So in the face of Nick Frey''s query, Nagini sneered. He looked at each other coldly: "Really? Frey, don''t tell me you''re a good man. I know your nature. It''s better for the earth to die than to live." Nick Frey opened his mouth. He tried to refute, but the problem was that Nagini''s answer was too true! He knew what kind of person he was, otherwise he would not have agreed with Nagini''s plan. As Nagini said, he knew his nature. For a very simple example, when knowing Nagini''s plan, Nick Frey felt that the other party was too cold-blooded, but Nick Frey knew better that if he stood in Nagini''s position, he would be more cold-blooded! So at the last moment, Nagini took himself away, which is understandable. After all, from Nagini''s point of view, he is not a good man. On the other hand, taros, the leader of the scurus, looked at Nagini puzzled at the moment. His eyes were serious, but his tone was dissatisfied: "What about us? We skurus have always loved peace." Facing taros''s question, Nagini shook his head and responded with the same sneer: "You? Taros, I admit that you scurus are a kind race. What would you do if the army of the Kerry Empire really arrived on earth?" Taros was stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to defend something, but looking at Nagini''s eyes, those eyes that seemed to see through himself, there were thousands of words on his chest, but in the end he couldn''t say a word: "I... we..." Yes, what would he do if the army of the Kerry Empire came? Before, taros was dissatisfied because if the two of them died, no one would rescue the people in the shelter. But now think about it, if they were on the earth now, and then the army of the Kerry Empire pressed the border, they would certainly do extremely excessive things to mankind, even if they were a kind race! And because he knew what he would do, taros couldn''t say a word. Although he was only a young man, he knew how terrible the young man''s wisdom was. All his lies were powerless in front of each other. Seeing the two sweaty scurus in front of him, Nagini did not blame each other, but comforted: "OK, I know you won''t protect the earth, and you will use the earth to buy time for you. But I won''t blame you. It has nothing to do with good or evil, but the positions of both sides are different." "The reason why I brought you here is very simple, because you are the only two skurus on earth. The earth is safer without you. As a friend, I''m sorry, but as an earth person, I don''t regret it." Taros was silent because he knew Nagini was right. Taros was convinced. Because Nagini''s position was different, he suddenly had an impulse to cry. The scurus are a kind race, but taros has done many things against principles in order to keep the race going over the years. Many people don''t understand him, even some of the people don''t understand him. But the boy in front of him understood and looked at each other''s eyes. Although there was no communication, taros had a special feeling. Grass is easy to see, money is easy to get, but bosom friends are hard to find! The boy in front of me, understand me! While taros and Nagini were making eye contact, Carol''s good friend, who was also a little transparent Maria, said weakly: "What about me?" Nagini was silent. He looked at Maria and looked at each other. Nagini''s look became a little complicated. He sighed, a touch of guilt flashed in his eyes, and at the same time, he was firm: "You are the driver. If you want to get here, you can''t live without you. But I''m sure to let you return to the earth at the last moment of my life!" With these words, Nagini breathed a sigh of relief. He looked up at Carol in front of him with a relieved smile on his face: "This is my plan. If you want to kill me, do it now. By the way, I asked my skuru friends to write you a piece of data through the research on the space transmission and military strength of the Kerry Empire, which can minimize the loss of the earth. I hope it will be helpful to you. " At the end of the speech, in the complex look on everyone''s face, Nagini closed his eyes. He opened his hands and gave up resistance completely. But the smile on his face is incomparably bright. It is a smile as bright as the sun, but it is not the sun, but the brilliance of the people! Chapter 100 In the Kerry Empire tens of thousands of light-years away from the earth. Rows and rows of huge star warships are now moving forward in the Dark Universe. They are huge, their painted black metal shell is integrated with their surroundings, and their water chestnut clear modular structure makes these warships full of a sense of science and technology, but also give people a repressive and tough hard man style. At the same time, at the top of the fleet, in the huge starship dark star, which is one-third larger than other warships, the indifferent accuser Ronan, now has a touch of contempt and disdain in his eyes. Twenty minutes ago, the accuser Ronan, who was dancing, received the order of the supreme wisdom - Colonel Rogge on planet C53. He was in danger and needed his support. Ronan is dissatisfied for many reasons. First, the other party interrupted his awkward dance, which makes Ronan very unhappy. Second, Rogge is too wasteful! He knew that planet C53, an extremely backward planetary civilization, was full of uncivilized aborigines. As an elite colonel of the Kerry Empire, Rogge has trouble on that backward planet, which can only prove that Rogge is a waste! This made Ronan, the accuser on the dark star warship, very dissatisfied. He felt that the Kerry empire was getting worse and worse. In his time, every Kerry Empire soldier''s body flowed hot and fighting blood! Looking at the Kerry Empire now, how can the next generation of the Kerry Empire be revitalized if they are either hiding at home as a dead house or social garbage with low desire and low consumption? How to rise? Showa man, Pingcheng dead house! Ronan can''t help feeling that there is such a next generation, and the Kerry empire is afraid to be abolished! While the accuser Ronan was very emotional, the adjutant in the spacecraft came over. She looked at the adult in front of her solemnly: "Sir, do you want to make some preparations?" Ronan frowned, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes: "ready? Ready for what?" In the face of the officer''s ferocious eyes, the adjutant said weakly: "Colonel Rogge''s life index has disappeared. I''m worried about any accident." But Ronan looked coldly at the adjutant. His eyes glittered with indifference: "no, what do you care about an indigenous planet? Also, don''t compare me with that kind of waste!" The adjutant opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but looking at the officer in front of her, the adjutant could only swallow the words that had come to his mouth again, with a sad look of grievance. The accuser, Ronan, was one of the hardliners of the last generation of Kerry empire. If it sounds good, it means adhering to principles and never compromising. If it doesn''t sound good, it means being arbitrary! Don''t say you are a little adjutant. Even if the supreme wisdom comes, the other party may not obey the order. Just when the little adjutant looked helpless, a cold electronic synthetic sound sounded in the spacecraft: "it is expected to arrive at the wormhole in ten seconds and C53 planet in fifteen seconds. Please get ready!" Hearing this command, Ronan''s eyes flashed a touch of indifference. However, as he saw the petite and pitiful adjutant beside him, he frowned and directly scolded: "What are you doing standing here? Inform the fleet and get them ready." The little adjutant opened her mouth. She looked wronged. Didn''t you say you didn''t have to prepare just now? Fifteen seconds later The outer space of the earth, a burst of space blur, and then there is an overwhelming number of giant warships! Looking at the backward little broken ball in front of him, the accuser Ronan waved his hammer indifferently: "launch missiles directly and clean up the planet." There was a flash of helplessness in the adjutant''s eyes. It is reasonable to say that the first thing to do in entering a new planetary civilization should be negotiation. After the negotiation failed, it should be deterred by force. But his own officer is different. He likes to beat each other first and then negotiate. It has to be said that such efficiency is very high. But the problem is that many planets have been killed by their own officers before they can negotiate with you. The supreme wisdom also advised Ronan on this issue, but the arbitrary Ronan ignored it at all. At the same time, Carol, standing in the earth''s atmosphere and waiting here for a long time, looked at the shells flying towards the earth, and her eyes couldn''t help but flash a touch of helplessness. Ten years ago, the blue energy that changed the trajectory of her life gave her powerful power and almost unlimited energy, but unfortunately it didn''t give her extraordinary memory. Looking at the dense formulas and calculation results in his hand, Carol couldn''t help feeling a headache. People are old and their memory is bad. What if they changed to their own? Forget it, my life is a soldier. I''d better leave it to others to do this kind of work with scientists! Throw away the calculation result of how many brain cells Norris, the chief scientist of skuru, did not know how many brain cells were burned. Under almost infinite energy, Carol flew to outer space. While Carol is about to fight the Kerry imperial fleet, in Colonel Rogge''s starship, unlike the worried people, Nagini is very indifferent at the moment. He is teasing the fat orange cat in Nick Frey''s arms! Carol finally failed to be cruel to Nagini, not that she didn''t want to move, but that she didn''t know how to move! Kill Nagini? Don''t be ridiculous. Although the little boy did extremely excessive things to himself, his original intention was good, and the other party did so for the sake of the earth. Tracing back to the source, he was still thoughtless. Moreover, each other has said that they want to make amends for themselves with their own lives. What else can they say? Can''t you really kill Nagini? Moreover, Nagini is a minor. According to the law of the earth, minors are protected by law. Even if they make mistakes, they are only sentenced to life imprisonment. Moreover, Nagini''s behavior can not constitute a legal crime. In short, although she was unhappy, Carol could only forgive Nagini. This is why she left in anger. She was very upset, but she couldn''t vent on Nagini, so she had to find the accuser Ronan. And the rest of the ship? Although everyone was very indifferent at the beginning, Carol''s strength is obvious to all. But with the ships of the Kerry Empire really coming to earth? Seriously, even Nick Frey, as an old Yin Bi, can''t help sweating for the earth at the moment! Hundreds of meters long star fleet, ferocious and cold black metal shell, warships appear in the dark universe, giving people a strong spiritual shock. Especially with the terrible missile exploding from the spacecraft, under the huge technological gap, people can''t help feeling a burst of panic and despair. This is the Kerry Empire, a powerful civilization that has stood in the universe for tens of thousands of years! Different from the people who looked worried, Nagini was very indifferent at the moment. He was even in the mood to roll the cat. stroke a cat Nagini said: emmm! He did have the idea of rolling the cat, but just when he was very comfortable, the orange little fat smashed and secretly gave himself a claw. Fortunately, Nagini reacted quickly enough. At the moment when the opponent''s claws were about to fall, the palm was covered with a layer of black scales, but even so, the scales were cut off, or Nagini''s scales were thick enough to see blood. He knew that the orange cat had a grudge and that there were six members in the hope team to save Carol, but Nagini only explained four people except himself. This made Nagini roll his eyes, as if to say why you are so fat? How can you hold a grudge? While looking at Nagini, who was still in the mood to roll the cat here at this time, Nick Frey frowned. He shouted impatiently, "when is this time? Are you still in the mood to roll the cat here?" Nagini turned his eyes: "what else? Just like you, what can you do here? What can I do? Things have come to this situation. The only thing we have to do is trust her!" Nicky Frey was silent. He looked at Nagini with an indifferent and somewhat serious look. I don''t know what I thought, but I shook my head with a bitter smile: "I can''t imagine that my concentration is not as good as you, Nagini. Are you interested in coming to the Divine Shield bureau? I can be your introducer." Seriously, Nick Fury is really optimistic about Nagini. Judging from the performance of the other party today, Nagini was born for the s.h.i.e.l.d! His decisions and ideas, as well as the way to deal with problems, are simply perfect! However, Nagini rolled his eyes. He patted the orange cat on the ass, and then looked warily at Nick Frey: "What do you want to do? My classmate Christine''s father is a doctor. He told me that you actually check the anorectal department, you pervert. I''m still a child!" Nick Frey was stunned, then blushed and shouted angrily: "Fuck off! Colson and I are innocent?" Nagini was also stunned. He looked at Nick Frey in amazement: "Shit? So exciting?" Christine''s father was indeed a doctor in the hospital, but after sending Nick Frey to the hospital that day, the two never contacted again. Although the two have never been sure of their relationship, after all, they still dumped Christine, who has been in love with them for ten years. I have to say that sometimes Nagini is still very scum. As for the conversation just now? He just said it casually. He wanted to break the repressive atmosphere in the spacecraft. Unexpectedly Nick Frey''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately realized that he seemed to have been cheated, and he took the initiative to get in front of the other party. This made him black and looked at Nagini: "are you kidding me?" Nagini smiled. He looked at Nick Frey with an unkind face: "Hey, I just wanted to ease the atmosphere in the ship, but I didn''t expect to have a big harvest. Come on, how much sealing fee are you going to give me?" Nick Frey, with a black face, growled angrily, "I''ll give you a big head!" Maria Rambo in the ship looked at Nagini with emotion. She didn''t like genius before, because genius is often hard to contact and very conceited. But when she met Nagini, she found that geniuses can also be approachable and feel the atmosphere that is no longer depressed in the spacecraft. Maria said it''s great to have friends like Nagini! PS: do you want to be friends with me? No tickets, we are all good friends! Chapter 101 Missiles, dense like raindrops, fall to the earth with terrible power. If these missiles detonate on the earth, they will inevitably cause terrible disasters and even tear the whole earth civilization! However, on the earth''s atmosphere, there is a more terrible existence than a missile! Carol is standing in the atmosphere. She opens her arms and terrible energy rises in her body, like a star with infinite energy. Her moves are not gorgeous, simple and simple, but they contain great power! As she danced, the whole universe seemed to light gorgeous fireworks one after another. Because there was no sound in the vacuum, I didn''t know what Carol was yelling, but from her slightly ferocious face, it''s not difficult to judge that Carol should be very irritable at the moment. Of course, it may also be inexplicable pleasure? This is a legacy of history. Carol of the normal timeline should have arrived on earth four years ago. Then, after a series of shame play, Carol broke away from the suppression of her ability by the supreme wisdom, and the key to her breaking away is her desire for freedom. She doesn''t want to be a confused human weapon. But because of Nagini''s chaos and Carol''s recovery of her lost memory earlier than the original plot line, it is not only her desire for freedom but also her hatred for Nagini, a traitor, that helps her break away from the shackles of supreme wisdom. Although she later learned that Nagini was not a traitor and that the so-called betrayal was only a part of the other party''s plan, Carol was still very unhappy. Especially after knowing the truth, Carol was even more flustered in the face of Nagini, who had no resistance. What if you have anger in your heart? Hold it? No, that''s not my Carol style! So she decisively transferred her anger at Nagini to the Kerry empire. Not to mention, this feeling of exploding everything is really cool! At the same time, although we didn''t see the scene of Carol pinching and exploding the missile with one hand, seeing that his attack was ineffective, the accuser Ronan couldn''t help but flash a doubt in his eyes. He turned to look at the weak, helpless and poor adjutant: "what''s the matter? With the technology of C53 planet, how can there be such defense measures?" The little adjutant with a wronged face is almost crying at the moment. What can she do? She was also very desperate. It was you who didn''t let her prepare in advance. The little adjutant felt very tired. When she was ready to speak, Ronan waved impatiently: "Forget it, with your IQ, it''s no use even asking you. Pass my order and attack this planet directly. A backward indigenous planet, I want to see how many attacks I can resist?" The little adjutant opened his mouth and was about to say something. He was swallowed again. Seriously, she almost choked! Then, at the moment when the little adjutant was ready to convey Ronan''s order, a dazzling light flashed on the right side of the fleet! Then a starship exploded in Ronan''s sight! There is no sound in the universe, but even so, the huge fireball that suddenly appeared in the dark still brought an extremely strong shock to people! In particular, Ronan, who knew the performance and defense of the warship, suddenly changed his face. Not easy, this planet is definitely not easy!!! But the next scene, but let the accuser Ronan and his little adjutant unforgettable. A dazzling white line crossed the Dark Universe and appeared in front of the dark star at an incredible speed. Luo Nan, the accuser in the command room, looked at the front with a dignified look. He was surprised to find that the other party was not a high-tech weapon, but a human creature! From the outline, the other party looks like a strong man, but it doesn''t feel very similar. Looking at each other, Ronan gazed at the human creature with light all over him. He felt a burst of pressure, and a burst of terrible pressure hit him. Then, in Ronan''s sight, two dazzling white fists collided, and the dark universe suddenly flashed a halo like the big bang. Although Ronan doesn''t know what the other party''s actions mean, he knows that if he doesn''t leave quickly, his end will be very miserable. So Luo Nan, the accuser of forced dancing, said decisively, "return the same way!" Of course, before leaving, Ronan pretended to be weak. He said that he left not because of counseling. It''s called from the heart. It''s not the time. When the time is ripe, he will come back! Yes, that''s it! Meanwhile, on the other side of the earth, in the Starfleet left by Colonel Rogge. Careful Nagini is explaining to Nick Frey how the orange cat should lose weight and exercise to live longer. For example, feed less dried fish and let it exercise as much as possible. At least 84 hours of aerobic exercise should be maintained every week. Such an orange cat is a real good orange cat! Nick Frey hesitated: "84 hours? Are you sure?" Nagini patted Nick Frey on the shoulder. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. At the same time, he praised him: "you''re too little? It''s okay. With the weight of this orange cat, even if you exercise 100 + hours a week, it''s no problem!" The corner of Maria''s mouth twitched. 84 hours? 100 hours? It''s only 168 hours a week. You let a lazy orange cat do 12 hours of aerobic exercise every day. Are you the devil? As for orange cat? At the moment, it publicized its claws and roared angrily: "Ya, you have the ability to let go of the back neck skin of benmeow! Look, benmeow doesn''t shit you!" While there was a burst of joy in the spaceship, Carol, who successfully saved the earth, turned into a white light and returned to the spaceship again. When Carol came back, Nick Frey ignored Nagini, who was full of nonsense. In fact, when he saw Carol, Nick Frey realized that the plan was successful, but now he still wanted to ask Carol himself, "did it succeed?" Carol''s mouth was full of confidence and victory: "of course!" With Carol''s words, of course, everyone in the spacecraft had a smile in their eyes. succeed! It really succeeded! In the face of the terrible Kerry Empire, the crushing of absolute strength and science and technology, under the great crisis of life and death, this victory is not easy! However, while everyone cheered, Carol found that Nagini''s face was a little ugly, or his smile was a little reluctant, which made her wonder: "What''s the matter with you? Your face doesn''t seem very good?" You look bad? It would be strange if he looked good now! There is a problem with the data that Nagini gave Carol. Theoretically, most cities have no problem, but the coordinates of New York have shifted a few longitudes and latitudes to the West. New York is the east coast, and the data offset will only lead to one result, that is, the planned bomb that should have fallen into the sea will eventually fall in the city of New York. Nagini wants to prove one thing and get points. Is it really only by himself? If you use other means to cause damage to New York, is it your own? Now, there are two possibilities. One is that the damage does not count in the view of the system. The other is that Carol is so fierce that no missile landed on the earth. That''s why his face was so ugly. However, after Carol reminded him, Nagini realized that he had lost his attitude. He quickly waved his hand: "it''s okay, just a little tired, rest..." Without speaking, Nagini''s body suddenly stiffened, and then fell down like pushing Jinshan and falling Yuzhu! At the same time, in the invisible world, countless gray fog filaments poured into Nagini madly Chapter 102 Nagini fainted? Damn it, what the hell is going on? Everyone present was stunned. No one thought that Nagini would faint at this time. Fortunately, the warship at the foot was equipped with basic medical facilities, and they quickly sent Nagini to the treatment cabin. Fortunately, although there is a certain gap between the technology of the skurus and that of the Kerry Empire, there is no problem in operating this infrastructure. About half an hour later, in the anxious eyes of the people, taros came out of the treatment room with a frown. When they saw taros frowning, they trembled in their hearts. Nick Frey reacted the most. He subconsciously roared: "Damn it, what''s the matter with Nagini? You''re talking!" Although he said he didn''t like Nagini, the little fox, the relationship between the two sides was very close. The bond between the two is Mrs. Samantha, Nagini is Mrs. Samantha''s adopted son, and Nick Frey is because Mrs. Samantha is kind to him. He didn''t hate the time Nagini cheated him ten years ago, because he knew he had crossed the line first. It had nothing to do with the law. It was simply that his behavior was too excessive at that time. At the moment he appeared at Mrs. Samantha''s funeral, when he found Nick Frey and Nagini, Nagini was destined to target him. He threw a plum and rewarded it with a peach. He came with malice at that time. Why should Nagini repay himself with kindness? Of course, being played by a six-year-old child is indeed a very humiliating and helpless thing. This is also the reason why they are clearly in the same city, but they rarely meet each other, because it is too embarrassing to meet each other. The relationship between the two is very complex. They are both enemies and friends. Nick Frey knew this very well, and Nagini also proved it. Otherwise, when he was in trouble, he would not wipe his ass and take himself to the hospital. Therefore, in Nick Frey''s opinion, although Nagini is very cunning and sometimes deliberately makes trouble for himself, he believes that the other party is a good man. After all, he is the child raised by Mrs. Samantha, and his human nature has the brilliance of an angel. It was precisely because Nick Frey knew Nagini that he subconsciously thought of each other when the earth was in danger. Facts have proved that Nick Frey''s intuition is correct. His eyes are as fierce as ever. Nagini really solved this crisis with his intelligence and courage at the most dangerous time on earth! However, what Nick Frey didn''t expect was that at the moment of welcoming the joy of victory, Nagini fell! Half an hour before that, Nick Frey thought a lot. He was wondering if he had gone too far. He was wondering if something really happened to Nagini? How should I tell Nagini''s family and friends? How did you face Mrs. Samantha after your death? Maybe he shouldn''t have dragged Nagini in from the beginning! Nick Frey, the old Yin Bi, who has always been famous for his cold blood, feels guilty at the moment, which makes him feel incredible, but it''s reasonable to know that the last time he had this emotion, it seems that he just joined the army. Although he drank two bottles of red wine in front of Mrs. Samantha''s tombstone ten years ago, he didn''t change his plan until Melinda came to pick him up. In the face of the anxious Nick Frey, taros didn''t blame each other. He understood each other''s mood, but Nagini''s state? With a tight eyebrow and a dignified look: "Nagini''s physical indicators are very good, even too good." Maria, Carol''s good friend, breathed a sigh of relief at the moment. She glared at taros with a little complaining: "Damn it, do you know my heart is about to jump out when you frown!" But Nick Frey frowned: "no, since Nagini has no problem, why is he unconscious?" Yes, this is the worry in Nick Frey''s heart. If Nagini had no problem, taros wouldn''t have such a dignified expression. The technology of the Kerry empire can only show that Nagini who did not check the problem is more serious than Nagini who checked the problem! As soon as Nick Frey''s voice fell, taros nodded, and his eyes became more serious: "That''s the key! I tried to wake Nagini up, but his body seemed to enter a very special deep sleep state, and the instrument didn''t work at all. The current situation is that Nagini may wake up in the next second, but it may be two or three days, two or three years, or even a lifetime." Carol frowned slightly. Although she didn''t like Nagini, like Nick Frey, she didn''t want Nagini to die. After all, in a sense, Nagini is the whole earth, even the whole universe. She is Carol''s only people! So after realizing the seriousness of the problem, Carol directly asked, "what should we do now?" People can''t help looking at taros. Nagini can''t die. The other party has just saved the earth and even saved the scurus. Such a heroic person should not die so oppressed! Taros, who frowned and thought, now clenched his teeth. A touch of firmness flashed in his eyes: "I have a friend on shandar planet. Their civilized medical treatment is very developed. Maybe they have a way." The skurus are a friendly race, and each skuru has a wide range of friends, as well as taros, the leader of the skurus. He has several very safe contacts in the universe. In a sense, this is one of Taros''s cards. From the perspective of self-interest, spending a valuable favor for Nagini is definitely a loss business. But taros still did. He thought the same as everyone. He thought that Nagini should not die, at least he should not die so oppressed! However, when they were ready to take Nagini to shandar, Maria, who had been silent after the conversation, said weakly: "Well, do you think it''s just tired? I participated in the unjust war (Vietnam War). I remember that many front-line soldiers sleep for several days after they leave the battlefield." Nick Frey was stunned. He looked at Nagini in the treatment cabin and looked a little more strange: "too tired?" Seeing everyone looking at herself, Maria waved her hand in embarrassment: "don''t look at me like this. I just feel a little like it." Carol looked at the sleeping Nagini. The more she looked, the more she felt similar. She looked strange: "I feel really tired!" After preliminary observation, Nick Frey, who is 90% sure, can''t help looking at taros with dissatisfaction: "What ghost? The Kerry empire can''t treat it. It''s even a terminal disease that wants to take a chance on shandar. It''s just a little tired?" Because Nick Frey''s Tucao, everyone saw Taros''s eyes gradually began to be bad, Taros was a bit panic, he quickly waved his hand, a face make complaints about: "That''s enough. What kind of eyes do you have? How do I know it''s just too tired? Moreover, this kind of behavior that allows the body and spirit to enter a high-intensity overdraft has been prohibited by our skuru civilization thousands of years ago, and even the whole universe opposes this inhuman act of squeezing the people. Even if I misjudge, it''s normal, okay? I''m not to blame. Everyone here is responsible! " Carol rolled her eyes. She looked at taros with a bad look: "what he said is reasonable, but I don''t know why. I always feel like I want to beat him!" Banned thousands of years ago? The whole universe is against it? Miscalculation is normal? Why don''t you just say that we earth people are uncivilized savages? Nick Frey fanned the flames wildly: "I also have this idea. I support your idea! Come on, hit him! Hit him hard!!" According to the plan, Carol is about to leave the earth with the skurus. Although she knows it''s difficult to keep each other on earth, Nick Frey still wants to have a try. Never mind whether it''s useful or not. What if it succeeds? Carol also saw Nick Frey''s careful thinking. She rolled her eyes and said, "why didn''t you go?" Although it was not pointed out, Nick Frey also understood Carol''s meaning. He was a little embarrassed. At the moment, he could only dry smile: "well, I''m a little tired?" Carol snorted coldly. She glared at Nick Frey discontentedly: "Frey, do you think I look like a reckless man with muscles all over my head? Now I understand why Nagini doesn''t trust you. You''re an old fox who likes to make trouble!" Looking at Carol in front of you, Nick Frey wanted to nod to show that you have finally found your true self. But considering that the female warrior who can tear up the starship in front of him, Nick Frey can only say from his heart: "no, you''re not at all!" At the same time, during the period of gagging, the unconscious Nagini gradually woke up. As Nagini woke up, the door of the medical cabin was opened. Seeing that everyone looked at him, Nagini touched his face in doubt: "What''s the matter? Everyone looks at me like this? Is there something on my face? Or do you have ideas about me? I tell you, I''m a minor. Put away your evil ideas. I have complete criminal laws of more than a dozen countries waiting for you, especially you, aunt Carol, wipe your saliva! " Aunt? Real damage + double attack? Are you a void swordsman? Carol was very injured. There was a faint impulse in the Double Star State: "I don''t know why, I suddenly want to beat you!" Looking at the white light rising in Carol''s body, Nagini flustered and warned, "I''m a minor, protected by the juvenile law. Aunt, you''re breaking the law!" Aunt? Dare you say? Carol responded with a sneer. The iron fist she hit in front of her chest sent out bursts of "Keng" golden and iron voice: "what you said is reasonable, but I don''t want to hear it!" Nick Frey, on the other side, flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes at the moment. What can he do? Carol was worried when Nagini was in danger. But after Nagini got better, they immediately pointed the needle at Mai mang. Of course, it''s partly because Nagini is dying, but let alone Carol doesn''t have the idea of beating Nagini. The double star state has come out. What else do you want to argue? Seeing that Nick Frey was about to fight, he could only wave his hand reluctantly: "well, stop it. Nagini, how are you feeling now?" "Feeling?" Nagini murmured in a low voice. In his sight, looking at a row of crazy refreshed data and various points income, a very happy and brilliant smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "I feel great now!" Chapter 103 "According to our reporter''s report, today, New York Brooklyn was attacked by terrorists. Many areas have suffered heavy losses, thousands of people were injured and hundreds of people are missing." "President Clinton personally rushed to the scene and expressed grief and comfort to the victims and their families." "Diplomats of the Ministry of Defense said that the United States is a peace loving country. They will not tolerate such provocations!" In Brooklyn, watching the beautiful host on TV broadcasting the news with a serious face, Ben Parker flashed a touch of dissatisfaction in his eyes. His home is in Brooklyn. Although it is seven or eight kilometers away from the place attacked by terrorists, at the moment of the explosion, he still noticed the skyrocketing fire and the huge roar as if the world were going to be destroyed! Although this is not the biggest tragedy in American history, it can definitely go down in history and serve as a warning for future generations. However, it was President Clinton who made Ben Parker dissatisfied. I have to admit that this is a successful president, but there is still a big gap from a great president. Three hours after the explosion, Ben Parker saw the presidential helicopter flying overhead. At that time, Ben Parker was very moved because no one knew whether this was the last explosion. Now Brooklyn has become a disaster area filled with war. As the president of the United States, the other party rushed here in this situation. Seriously, Ben Parker feels warm. However, when Ben Parker saw the president''s plane stop on the roof of a building not far away, and a moment later, emergency vehicles and wounded people poured in, Ben Parker was only helpless and angry! As an old new Yorker who has lived in New York all his life, Ben Parker is very familiar with everything in New York. There is a very good large hospital not far from the place where the explosion occurred. According to the normal first aid route, the ambulance will not come here at all. But now that the ambulance is here, what does that mean? This is a show, a performance belonging to politicians. Although one year has passed since the Monica incident in 1998, President Clinton''s political enemies are still attacking him with this point. He needs a shining event to make up for the previous scandal. In addition, it is now 99 and there will be an election in two years. President Clinton is obviously paving the way for himself. Ben Parker does not object to this kind of behavior. He knows that this is a basic ability that every American president or politician must master, but he is very opposed to this kind of performance show at the cost of other people''s lives! It makes him feel sick. God bless America? All he saw was a disgusting politician! Mei Parker in the kitchen looked at the ugly husband sitting on the sofa. She knew that Ben Parker was thinking more. There was a flash of helplessness in her eyes. Mei Parker knocked on the door: "what are you thinking? Come to the kitchen to help me." Ben Parker was stunned. He looked at his amorous wife puzzled: "Honey, didn''t we agree? I''ll give you dinner from Monday to Friday, go out on Saturday and give it to me on Sunday. Is today Friday?" "Are you sure? I prepared baked biscuits for tonight''s dessert," said mepak Ben Parker''s face was stiff, but before he could speak, the door of the house was roughly pushed open. Peter Parker, with a small schoolbag on his back, ran in in panic: "Aunt Mei, I''ll make cookies for you!" Maypak''s face froze. She didn''t really want to make baked cookies, mainly because she didn''t want her husband upset because he couldn''t change things. Just looking at his husband, or little Peter with a flustered face? Maypak finally turned black and angry: "no one needs it. Tonight''s staple food is biscuits, and you have to eat them all for me!" With that, maypak angrily closed the door of the kitchen, leaving a big and a small Parker with a bitter face. Meanwhile, under an old oak tree, Nagini sat on the lawn in California on the west coast of the United States. The golden sun scattered on Nagini''s delicate face through the cracks of the leaves. His pale skin was dazzling because of the sun, but his eyes were tired that he shouldn''t have at his age. Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Second race: None Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 10% Polar body gene: 10% Current points: 749 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.2% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 188 times Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 152 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 187 times Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 152 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: type I space medicine Purchase permission: None Purchase price: US $1 million. Purchase restriction: after the fifth stage is opened, the medicine will be automatically removed from the shelf. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The growth degree has not changed. After all, he has just completed evolution not long ago, and the body length of Nagini''s snake monster is 27 meters. If there is no growth medicine, every 1% growth degree of Nagini needs to consume extremely huge food and time. The increase of points is crazy. Nagini''s previous points were 141 and now 749, that is to say, he just killed 608 New Yorkers. According to Nagini''s harvest in Los Angeles in the previous ten years, these two days are equivalent to 40 years of abduction in Los Angeles. Compared with the harvest of integral, growth medicine is the biggest harvest. The quantity of type I growth agent and type II growth agent reaches three digits. Type I growth agent can provide 0.25% growth degree and type II growth agent can provide 0.75% growth degree. Nagini doesn''t know the effect of growth potion in the fourth stage, but with his current number of growth potions, even if he is promoted to the fourth stage, it is more than enough. The harvest is huge. In the short term, I no longer need to worry about points and growth potions, and Nagini can solve the problem of money at this time. After all, after entering the fourth stage, type I space potions are the key to whether I can enter the fifth stage! But really, for this harvest, Nagini was not as happy as she thought. More than 600 lives passed away in this way. This is different from those New Yorkers killed by Nagini. Most of them are good people, even children who don''t know anything. This made Nagini feel very uncomfortable, not because of his virgin heart attack. In fact, after realizing that so many people died, Nagini was very calm, which made him feel a little incredible! It seems that this is not a living life, but a set of data, one by one in their own auxiliary panel! That''s what Nagini is worried about! He found himself indifferent, and the influence of basilisk genes on himself was increasing rapidly. Ten years ago, Nagini would kill only when she was self-protection. Ten years later, Nagini has begun to take the initiative to find prey, and even deliberately guide each other to become his own prey. After entering the third stage, more than 600 innocent lives in New York are bloody facts! Nagini is aware of the changes in his body. His style is gradually moving closer to the basilisk, and this is only the third stage. If Nagini enters the fourth stage? Even phase five? Mia, Toledo, Wilson and their relatives and friends will also become irrelevant data in their own eyes, which can be arbitrarily abandoned, discarded or even erased? If that day comes, is he don Nagini? Or snake monster Nagini? Nagini was aware of this problem before, but he thought he could control this power, but after this loss of control, Nagini understood how terrible this power hidden in the gene is! Just like Pandora''s box, the devil in the box was released the moment Nagini killed Barnett in the angel orphanage. His eyebrows flickered with thought. Nagini thought he might go to the angel orphanage and talk to Mrs. Samantha in the cemetery. Chapter 104 Nick Frey came back, but only Carol''s good friend Maria Rambo came back with him. According to Nagini''s original plan, he is ready to go to the shelter with everyone. He wants to try whether the cosmic magic cube can replace the space potion in the auxiliary mall, but when Nagini realizes that there is a serious problem with his body? He took fatigue as an excuse and went straight back to the earth. So what happened in the shelter? Nagini didn''t know, but from the slightly tired look of the orange cat, Nagini could guess one or two. Some things have changed, some things have not changed, and sometimes fate is really wonderful. Carol is a free and easy woman. She doesn''t like the sadness of parting, so she didn''t say goodbye to Nagini. Taros wanted to introduce Nagini to his family and friends, but he had to give up the idea when he thought of the state before Nagini left. In everyone''s opinion, Nagini is really tired. He bears the pressure he shouldn''t bear at his age. Many times, everyone subconsciously regards Nagini as a God. But in fact, he is not God, he is just a person. After getting off the plane, Nick Frey found Nagini and looked at the tired figure under the oak tree. He looked worried: "how are you feeling now?" He looked up at Nick Frey. Sure enough, there was a wound on his eyelid. There was no way. Nagini was careful. Who told Nick Frey to say that his acting skills were poor and the box office would hit the street? It can only be said that Nick Frey doesn''t know Nagini enough. From the current situation, how many people who offend Nagini will come to a good end? Looking at Nick Frey''s swollen eyelids, Nagini''s mouth showed a touch of real (lucky) feeling (disaster), real (happy) meaning (disaster): "Not bad. I just want to be quiet or have a good sleep. Are your eyes okay? I know a doctor at the Los Angeles hospital." Los Angeles hospital? I''m afraid you''re implying me, Nick Frey!!! Looking at the other party''s malicious eyes, he couldn''t help turning his eyes: "don''t worry, you can''t die!" Ignoring Nick Frey''s little temper, Nagini stood up from the ground. Looking at the blue sky overhead through the shade of the trees, the corners of my mouth inadvertently crossed a touch of emotion: "Carol, are they gone?" Nick Frey nodded. He looked a little complicated and helpless: "go, it''s estimated that it''s hard to see each other in this life." At the moment, his mood is more complicated. Nick Frey hopes Carol can stay on earth, but both sides know it''s impossible. If you want to buy time for the earth, you must sacrifice. Carroll and scurus will shift the targets of the Kerry empire. Otherwise, Carroll alone will not protect the earth, or even bring disaster to the earth! As time went by, they looked at the sky, with a complex and heavy atmosphere in the air. At one moment, Nagini turned her head and looked at Nick Frey with a little more pondering: "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Nick Frey was stunned, his subconscious pupils narrowed, then pretended to know nothing, and began to make jokes: "What are you talking about? The house price in Los Angeles is very expensive. I don''t have a suitable house for you." But Nagini sneered at each other. He pointed to his head: "although I am very tired, my IQ has not decreased. Do you think I look like a fool, Frey?" Looking at Nagini''s sneer, Nick Frey flashed a helpless look in his eyes. Finally, he took out an old mobile phone from his pocket: "Well, why can''t you cheat like a normal 16-year-old? This is the contact device Carol gave you. I told you in advance that you can only call once. Carol is not suitable for appearing on the earth often." Of course, Nagini knows that Carol is not suitable to appear on the earth. Every time she comes to the earth, the earth is dangerous. With the current technology of the earth, the Kerry empire can send a fleet to wash the planet. But he didn''t care about these problems. The reason why he wanted this mobile phone was not to ask carol for help, but because it was an amulet that could eliminate a lot of trouble for himself. He put his mobile phone into his pocket and looked at Nick Frey with a depressed face and Nagini in a good mood. He smiled at the corners of his mouth: "because I''m only 15 years old this year." Nick Frey rolled his eyes, and then he suggested, "normally, fifteen is not as cunning as you. Do you want to live with Maria for a while? She''s quite quiet here." Nagini''s eyes flashed a thought. Maria was really good here, but finally he shook his head: "forget it, I want to go to Los Angeles. I haven''t seen Mrs. Samantha for a while." Nick Frey was stunned. He suddenly looked up at Nagini. They looked at each other. Nick Frey''s eyes gradually became more worried: "your state is a little abnormal." Nick Frey knows Nagini, so he understands the position of Mrs. Samantha in Nagini''s heart. He is acutely aware that Nagini''s current state is very abnormal! Very abnormal!!! Nagini also saw Nick Frey''s concern. He shook his head: "nothing, just a little tired." Nick Frey frowned. He didn''t have Nagini''s way to tell lies, but his Nagini understood human nature. He understood that human beings are forgetful animals. Even now, no one will ask why Nagini is so powerful and why our soldiers can''t be as powerful as Nagini. But one day, someone will raise these questions. At that time, what will be waiting for each other? It''s a human experiment. It''s blood drawing again and again. Those greedy executives will drain every trace of blood in Nagini like a leech until they drain his final utilization value! Nagini is not tired. The reason why he really feels tired is that he is cold! Nick Frey also thought about whether he thought too much, but then the idea was abandoned by him. Nagini is a genius, a real genius! Ten years ago, the other party was one step faster than himself. Ten years later, it is still the same. Why didn''t Nagini think of the problems he can think of? Just such a genius, such a hero, really should be persecuted like that? For a time, Nick Frey couldn''t help falling into complex emotions. He seemed to understand Nagini and the helplessness and bitterness of the other party. He even felt unworthy for Nagini. Although Nick Frey thought there was something wrong with his idea, he really felt that with the practice of human leaders, they did not deserve to have salvation heroes like Nagini. At the same time, he didn''t know that Nick Frey had so many Nagini. He looked at the worried Nick Frey, and Nagini waved his hand: "Well, who do you think you are? Director of s.h.i.e.l.d.? Or a member of the World Security Council? You''re just a level 6 agent. I''ve given you a blood sample, but I have a request..." Before Nagini finished, Nick Frey, who seemed to understand, suddenly looked up and his eyes flashed solemnly: "Don''t worry, you have Carol''s cell phone, they won''t go too far. Although I can''t let you get the treatment of a hero, with my life as a guarantee, I will never let a hero like you be persecuted!" Nagini opened his mouth. He looked at Nick Frey in a daze. Seriously, he just wanted to tell the other party if he could use his relationship to help himself promote the film. As a hero who saves the world, shouldn''t it be too much? But what are you talking about? Just looking at Nick Frey''s firm eyes, Nagini finally chose to be silent. Madder''s staff, who knows what''s in Nick Frey''s head? Chapter 105 That night, Nagini returned to Los Angeles, but instead of going home directly, he went to the Los Angeles cemetery. Nagini took a bottle of $18.9 red wine. This is Mrs. Samantha''s favorite red wine. It used to be $9.9, but now it costs $18.9? Prices in America are getting higher and higher. It''s all due to the damn capitalists and politicians. I don''t care about people''s suffering all day and think about how to make money every day. I really don''t know what the American people want them to do? Besides red wine, Nagini also took a box of finger biscuits, a bucket of 3.5kg milk and two red wine cups in the convenience store. The Los Angeles cemetery in mid August, who knows why it fogged. The cemetery, which was originally relatively cold, became more and more strange and gloomy because of the thin layer of white fog. But Nagini didn''t care. He took out the white chrysanthemums picked by the side of the road from his pocket and cleaned Mrs. Samantha''s small house by the way. In America, neighbors have a bad temper. What if your house is dirty and messy? They will even sue you against the property! Mrs. Samantha was a decent person in her life, and Nagini didn''t want her to be disgraced in another world after she left. When everything was cleaned up, Nagini sat in front of the tombstone and poured a glass of red wine for Mrs. Samantha and a glass of milk for herself. Drink milk in a goblet? I don''t know if Mrs. Samantha will dislike herself after she knows it? Nagini thought of some strange questions bored, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help laughing. At the moment, he was eating biscuits and drinking milk. In the eyes of outsiders, he was like a psycho talking to a tombstone. The strangest thing is that Nagini sometimes pauses when he is talking. His eyes flicker seriously and he listens attentively, as if someone really talks to him again! Seriously, the scene is a little strange, especially the smile around Nagini''s mouth, which makes people shudder, as if the scene of a horror film was reproduced! And this strange conversation lasted for three hours! During this period, Nagini said a lot: For example, what he used to be, he had a beautiful and happy family, like the son of the goddess of destiny, but unfortunately everything has changed now. For example, the person who kidnapped her in those years didn''t have a conscience attack at all, and finally decided to let her, a poor old lady without money, be killed by herself. If you remember correctly, that person seems to be Barnett? It was the first time he killed. Strangely, he didn''t feel any discomfort. Instead, he felt very comfortable, as if he had taken off his shackles. For example, after her death, he and Wilson went against her will and did some very bad things. They killed many people, but he promised that these were not good people. Finally, Nagini told Mrs. Samantha what had happened to her recently, including that she accidentally killed more than 600 New Yorkers today, Regret? No, when talking to Mrs. Samantha, naggins didn''t look contrite at all. happy? It seems not. He looked very calm, even calm, as if he were chatting with the old woman who had died for ten years. When the last biscuit was thrown into her mouth, Nagini looked at the remaining half bucket of milk and couldn''t help but flash a helpless look in her eyes: "Sure enough, I prefer finger biscuits to milk. Mrs. Samantha, it''s really nice to chat with you. I''ll come back to you next time." Clean up the garbage around the tombstone and the weeds he cleaned up. Nangini, holding the carton, looked at the new tomb with a smile in her eyes. He was wondering if he wanted to talk to the grave keeper? However, the adopted son of the tomb keeper seems to be the child of the angel orphanage, which makes Nagini a little tangled. What if after his death, he complains to Mrs. Samantha? Isn''t the little angel human design that he has managed for ten years going to collapse? Finally, Nagini plans to give each other a chance. If there are weeds around the next time you come by yourself? Nagini will break each other''s bones according to one weed, one bone and one bone. The human body has more than 200 bones (206 or 204). I hope he can support for a few more years and do his own job well. As for killing? It''s not good to kill. Nagini realizes the seriousness of the problem. He didn''t have a choice before. Now he wants to be a good man, so he starts with breaking bones! But just as Nagini was about to leave, a black car parked on the side of the road two hours ago. At the moment, he started, stopped next to Nagini, and then came out of the car a slightly fat old man with severe baldness. Nagini stopped and looked at each other with slightly puzzled eyes: "Under Falco''s cabinet? I''m curious. What can I do for you? I don''t remember any connection between us." Yes, this is the Falco cabinet who asked Wilson to leave ten years ago and asked Nagini not to pursue it. At the same time, the other party is also the real big man in Los Angeles and the maker of the rules and order of the underground world! In Los Angeles, if you don''t know the Falcone family, you can always be a dirty little gangster. Just compared to the meeting ten years ago? Falco''s cabinet is still the godfather and a lion, but the lion is much older. Under Falco''s cabinet, who stepped down from the car, his strong body was obviously a little fat, and his body was much weaker than ten years ago. His eyes looked at Nagini, and the fierce light inadvertently revealed in his eyes gave people an inexplicable chill! This is a real big man. He ignores not only life, but also order and rules. Even if he is an old lion, he is still a lion! At the moment, under Falco''s cabinet, he stared at Nagini with a somewhat complicated look. Finally, he sighed: "if I said I came to see Samantha, do you believe it?" Nagini nodded, "I believe it." Falco''s cabinet was stunned. He looked at Nagini strangely: "you believe it? Don''t you wonder why I have to wait so long? Maybe my goal is you?" Seriously, if he were the other party, he would never believe this nonsense! But Nagini is different. He has a keen sense of smell. He is completely a humanoid lie detector. No one can lie in front of him as long as he wants. But looking at this Falco cabinet in front of you? Nagini, who didn''t want to continue talking with the other party, said directly and stiffly, "I believe it." Falko''s cabinet was stunned again. A touch of helplessness appeared on his face: "your answer is insincere." But what surprised him more was that naggins was not afraid of herself because of her identity. Instead, she said impatiently, "if nothing happens, I should go." Falco''s cabinet felt very interesting. He had ruled Los Angeles for decades. No one dared to speak to him in such a tone for a long time. However, he was not angry, but looked with some appreciation, like an ordinary old man: "I''m dying. Can you chat with me?" But Nagini shook his head and a serious flash in his eyes: "I''m sorry, your life and death have nothing to do with me. I have no obligation to chat with you." With these words, Nagini left without looking back. In Los Angeles, Falco''s cabinet does have amazing power, but so what? Except for the meeting ten years ago, there was no contact between the fate of the two sides! Although it was an accident, Nagini didn''t like each other. In fact, the other party should be glad that it was Nagini who met ten years ago, not Nagini now. Otherwise, Nagini is not sure what he will do in the end. However, the next moment, looking at the back of Nagini''s departure, Falco''s Cabinet said a name: "Samantha Falcone." In an instant, Nagini stopped! Chapter 106 At the public offering in Los Angeles, under two dark green hillsides and in front of the black asphalt road, the cool wind swept away the light white fog. Under the dim yellow light, Nagini''s shadow gives people a distorted illusion. Somehow, the temperature around seems to be a little cooler. Looking at Nagini''s stop, Falco''s cabinet, like most Twilight old people, sighed with a complex look. He ignored whether Nagini''s back to himself was not respected enough, but flashed a memory in his eyes: "Samantha, in Greek, represents a beautiful flower, and Samantha Falcone is the most beautiful flower in the Falcone family!" Nagini was silent. He didn''t suspect that the other party was lying to him, because no one could lie in front of him! But his slightly hoarse voice made people feel a chill in the dark night: "What do you want to say?" Previously, Nagini did not know the relationship between Falco''s cabinet and Mrs. Samantha, so after knowing that it was just an accident, Nagini finally chose not to pursue it. But now he knows that although the other party told him himself, Nagini thought that with the energy of Falco''s cabinet in Los Angeles ten years ago, the other party could not be unaware or unprepared. Does this mean that the other party watched Mrs. Samantha die? Seriously, if that''s true, the man in front of me will die! Friends are friends and family are family. A man whose family can''t protect, Nagini is happy to help him out. The farko cabinet also noticed the change of Nagini''s mood, and a wry smile appeared on his face: "What happened ten years ago was an accident. Believe me, I''m as painful as you. When I asked Wilson to leave, I didn''t want to drive away each other, but I knew that if Wilson continued to stay in Los Angeles, one day I would fight him. I don''t know if you believe it or not, but that''s the truth. I didn''t know Andy was going to kill Samantha. If I knew, I would never let him leave Los Angeles alive. " Nagini looked indifferent, and his voice was as hoarse and cold as ever: "so?" But Falcone clearly does not intend to continue to struggle with Nagini on this issue. He shook his head with a wry smile on his face, "forget it, why am I telling you this? Some time ago, my doctor told me that I was dying. He suggested that I put down my business and try to do something that makes me feel happy, so I came here. I was going to talk to Samantha, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. Many years ago, I bought some 20th Century Fox stocks. I always thought it was a very stupid and meaningless thing, but now it seems that I have found the meaning of those stocks. " The words of Falco''s cabinet are very sincere and most of them can be believed. For example, the pain of Mrs. Samantha''s death cannot be fake. But let Wilson go? The old man is not as kind as he looks. Nagini knows that the other party wanted to kill not only Andy, but also Nagini and Wilson, or the other party''s goal is Andy and Wilson. Nagini is just an accessory accidentally involved. Nagini understood what the other party did. After all, he also wanted to kill Wilson. As for why Falco''s cabinet finally chose to let Wilson go, and what kind of mental journey he had during this period, Nagini did not know or wanted to know. From each other''s conversation, Nagini got two pieces of useful information. First, his relationship with Mrs. Samantha may not be a simple kinship. He remembers that Mrs. Samantha''s life was very embarrassing. Falco''s cabinet did not provide help, and Mrs. Samantha never mentioned each other to herself. Second, the other party feels guilty about Mrs. Samantha, either because of death or because of other things. In short, this is a very complex feeling of guilt. It is precisely because of this guilt that the other party wants to help himself and make up for his guilt towards Mrs. Samantha by helping himself? Nagini doesn''t doubt each other''s energy. They haven''t had any contact for ten years. Two hours ago, the two sides met for the first time in ten years, and only half an hour. For the convenience of knowing their current troubles and looking at each other, as the ruler of the dark side of Los Angeles, the power under Falco''s cabinet must be very terrible! Just the other party''s behavior? Nagini frowned slightly and a touch of rejection flashed in her eyes: "I''m sorry, I refuse!" Falcone wants to compensate himself for his guilt for Mrs. Samantha ten years ago. When he looks for someone else, Nagini doesn''t care, but what if he looks for himself? I''m sorry, Nagini''s trouble now is not enough to exchange Mrs. Samantha, who has died for ten years, for interests. If he really wants to release a film, he can find Wilson. I believe he is also willing to have a film company to help him launder money. Farko''s cabinet smiled. He ignored Nagini''s refusal. Although he had a smile on his face, his tone was extremely tough: "I''m not helping you. I just want to make me happy, even a little. This is a meaningful thing. Of course, if you feel uncomfortable? I''m sorry, you can only accept it! " He smiled at Nagini with a look of appreciation and complexity: "Goodbye, nice to meet you tonight. I have to say, it''s really nice to chat with young people. I feel I''m several years younger. I hope you can have a happy mood tonight." This is Falcone. As the real controller of the underground world in Los Angeles, he never cares about what others think. Looking at Falcone walking towards the door, Nagini''s eyebrows were gloomy: "I''m not in a good mood recently. I advise you not to do so." Falco''s cabinet stopped, and Nagini''s words didn''t know what reminded him. A moment later, he turned to look at the young 16-year-old in front of him, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly: "Happiness is always based on the pain of others. My father taught me this since childhood. Now I give this sentence to you." Is happiness based on the pain of others? A word woke up the dreamer. Nagini felt as if he had caught something. His eyes couldn''t help blinking: "so he was very happy?" Falco shook his head under the cabinet. His face was a little more strange. He didn''t seem to think that Nagini would ask such a question, but he thought about it and finally replied: "No, he''s dead. He wants to give the family to his cousin, so I can only kill him. I think that''s why Samantha doesn''t like me because I killed our father." "Although I have said it again, I still want to say that you are a very interesting young man. It''s nice to chat with you." "Bang!" The door was closed and watched Falco leave under the cabinet. Nagini thought deeply. What did he seem to understand? And you don''t seem to understand anything? At the same time, in the driving black car, dunby, the housekeeper and part-time driver, looked at the farko cabinet smiling in the back seat: "Sir, you seem to be in a good mood today?" Falko nodded under the cabinet: "not bad. This is a very interesting young man. It''s hard to imagine that he is only 15 years old this year." From the approval eyes of Falco''s cabinet, the housekeeper knew that his master really liked the young man, but he still had some doubts: "are you really going to invest in his film?" Falco''s cabinet nodded: "I didn''t plan before. Now I have this idea." The housekeeper hesitated for a moment. He thought for a moment, and finally asked tentatively, "I''m curious. If he agrees, what will the master do?" Staring at the dark world outside the window, the corners of Falko''s cabinet''s lower mouth turned up slightly, but there was a chill in his eyes: "You should understand that Los Angeles is never short of dead people." "Send someone to contact him tomorrow. If I didn''t see this interesting boy, I would almost forget that I am still a shareholder of a film and television company." The housekeeper nodded, but there was still a flash of worry in his eyes: "Sir, I''m afraid the other party won''t agree, and there''s miss..." But Falcone sneered: "you know, Los Angeles is Falcone''s Los Angeles after all." The housekeeper was silent. He knew what his master meant. Los Angeles is the Los Angeles of Falcone family. No one can violate Falcone''s will, and Falcone family is under Falco''s cabinet. As for Miss? The housekeeper sighed in his heart. He knew miss. After all, she grew up by watching herself. She was very excellent in any aspect, but it''s a pity that she was still too anxious! Chapter 107 "I''m back." At home in Los Angeles, when Nagini opened the door, the first thing she saw was MIA sitting on the sofa, frowning at her homework. After seeing Nagini coming back, Mia''s beautiful big eyes flashed a flash of light, threw away the carbon pen whose cap was bitten by herself, and a flash of joy flashed in her eyes: "Nagini? You''re back? I can''t do this problem. Teach me quickly." Mia''s academic performance is not poor. Normally, with her above average performance, there is no problem to enter a favorite university. But Mia''s grades are mainly due to her little hard work. Sister Lettie went shopping while MIA was studying. Toledo went racing and Mia was studying. Nagini''s out, Mia''s still studying. Even if she occasionally goes to the restaurant to help, Mia still doesn''t forget her little schoolbag. She still studies in addition to studying. Even so, Mia''s grades can only hover between B + or B -. I have to say, this is a sad story. As a university bully, Nagini glanced at the topic on the table and waved his hand casually: "for another way, this problem will not be tested in the exam." Mia''s eyes flashed a hesitation. She looked at Nagini, who was clearly her brother but behaved more like her brother than her brother. She defended weakly: "but the teacher said this was the point." But Nagini turned his eyes and looked contemptuous: "hehe, you b-score garbage, dare to question my big a +?" Mia opened her mouth. Speechless, she could only angrily pick up the discarded carbon pen again and throw it to Nagini: "I don''t know why, you look like a fart. I especially want to beat you!" But Nagini ignored. He sat down on the sofa and took out a box of food from the plastic bag he brought back: "do you want to eat pizza? When I came back, I passed Chinatown, bacon pizza. I felt very good, as well as milk tea and fried chicken." Then he opened the pizza box and tore a piece of bacon pizza from it. This is a new pizza method combining China and the West. In fact, bacon is very similar to ham, but bacon has more fireworks than ham, which is why Nagini likes it. Thick cheese, spread on a thin layer of cake skin, pour a spoonful of red tomato sauce and green pepper, as well as large pieces of smoked bacon. Bake at high temperature, and finally sprinkle a layer of sesame pepper powder on the melted cheese. Bacon is not the essence. The essence of bacon is cheese. Cheese absorbs the smoke of bacon, the light fruit acid of tomato sauce and the layer of sesame pepper powder outside. Slightly sour appetizer, spicy into the throat, the mouth is the fireworks smell of bacon, combined with the unique taste of cheese, and finally swallow everything. There will be a faint milk fragrance between lips and teeth, which is a perfect match! As for milk tea and fried chicken? A demonic smile appeared at the corner of Nagini''s mouth. Looking at Nagini''s big mouth, Mia''s lovely little head couldn''t help looking over. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva and finally looked distressed: "no, these are high calorie foods. I''m losing weight recently." But the resistance to MIA? Nagini had a plan in mind. Half of the twelve inch pizza was eaten. Nagini took out a piece of paper to wipe her mouth. Her bright eyes were a little more playful: "because of Brian?" Mia was stunned. A touch of shyness flashed in her eyes, and then she turned her head proudly: "who said that? Which rookie would I like?" Nagini, who had a panoramic view of MIA''s expression, couldn''t help but have a funny smile on her mouth at the moment. He nodded, his eyes glittered, and seemed to sigh casually: "well, Brian likes fat. I thought you like him, so you sold a lot. You can''t eat it." As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Mia subconsciously turned her head and her bright big eyes twinkled with surprise: "Brian likes fat?" In Mia''s exclamation, Nagini was more suspicious: "yes, when we talked a few days ago, he said to me personally, don''t you like Brian?" Mia looked stiff and opened her mouth. She didn''t know what to say. She glared at Nagini, and then turned her head to look at the high school math problem. And for MIA who is indifferent? Nagini, who had already understood Mia''s character, did not panic at the moment. He even wanted to say ha ha! Sure enough, looking at the math problem in front of me, Mia became more and more upset. Finally, she patted the table angrily: "math problems are so brain-consuming, Nagini, I want to eat pizza to supplement my strength." Nagini looked at each other with a smile: "are you sure it''s to replenish your strength, not for some handsome little yellow hair? (Brian''s hair is golden in speed and passion)" There was a blush on her face, killing MIA who didn''t admit it. At the moment, she had a proud expression of a dead duck with a hard mouth: "The teacher said that mental work, like physical work, consumes physical strength, and food can supplement physical strength. It''s not for Brian! And I haven''t eaten high calorie food for many days, which is very bad for my health!" no If Nagini remembers correctly, did he just say little yellow hair instead of Brian? My stupid sister! Looking at Mia''s blushing expression, Nagini''s smile became more and more happy: "are you sure? When I came back a few days ago, someone seemed to rob me of beef?" Her face was red like a fever. Under Nagini''s repeated flirtation, Mia shouted angrily, "Nagini, shut up!" Looking at MIA who took her pizza box directly, Nagini couldn''t help shaking her head: "woman in love, tut tut!" But MIA ignored: "Pizza is good. Do you have any more?" "No, why don''t you try fried chicken?" "The chicken is a little firewood, but the skin is very crisp. Is there any ice?" "I''m not at home these two days. Ask me?" "Then it''s gone. Give me your cup of milk tea." Mia showed a little regret and then pointed to the milk tea in Nagini''s hand. "This is mine. Where''s your cup?" Nagini was stunned, then looked at each other silently and handed the milk tea. "After drinking, I feel like I didn''t drink. I''m not happy at all." "I can''t help you. Fortunately, I sold four cups." "Who told you not to buy ice?" "So it''s my fault?" "I''m my sister, you''re my brother, and everything my sister says is right!" Mia - arrogance limited edition jpg. A gust of wind rolled the remnant clouds, two 12 inch pizzas, three fried chickens and four large cups of milk tea, which were solved by Nagini and Mia together. And watching after dinner, lying on the sofa, full of wine and food + loveless fat house MIA? Nagini sucked the last half cup of milk tea: "are you full?" Mia patted her belly. She looked satisfied, but she still gave Nagini some advice: "when you''re full, don''t buy milk tea next time. I still like ice." After drinking the last mouthful of milk tea in the cup, looking at the extremely arrogant mia, Nagini had two more red horns on her head, and then a "nuclear" smile on her face: "If you''re full, I''ll tell you something." Mia was stunned. She looked at Nagini''s smile and gave a "click" in her heart. A bad idea appeared subconsciously: "What''s up?" Nagini shrugged. He looked calm and calm. "You should know that I was in New York two days ago, that is to say, I can''t meet Brian at all. What do you mean?" Mia was stunned. She suddenly froze and her voice trembled: "That is to say, Brian doesn''t like fat?" The two small horns on Nagini''s forehead have grown thick and big at the moment, emitting a strong demon smell: "have you ever seen that man like fat? Toledo, Vincent, what they like is good figure, not a little fat like you!" Mia, who collapsed, pointed to Nagini with trembling fingers: "Nagini, are you the devil? After you came back from New York, I''ve gained seven pounds! I''m going to kill you!!!" Nagini shook his head. He was infinitely happy. At the moment, he seemed to be the winner who reached the peak of his life: "tut Tut, Toledo is not my opponent. You short legged little fat smash? I''m afraid it''s Shi Lezhi!" Mia used rage and doubled her rage, Mia uses a spike, which increases her speed greatly. Mia used the ultimate skill - ah, ah, Wang baquan, which greatly increased her combat effectiveness in a short time! Nagini got the milk tea cup and successfully used the melon broken skull to kill Ah, ah, Wang baquan was interrupted Rage weakens into incompetent rage The spike is weakened into a salted fish spike Mia successfully played Gg Chapter 108 With the same familiar posture and position as three or four days ago, Mia was pressed on the sofa by Nagini again. The difference is that this time Nagini didn''t have a cucumber, but a milk tea cup. At the same time, the door of the house was pushed open again, holding sister Lettie''s little hand. Toledo, who eavesdropped outside the door, stared at the dissatisfied little eyes: "Who says I can''t beat you? I''m your brother. Of course I want to let you." Mia, who was crushed by Nagini, now complained pitifully to Toledo: "Brother, Nagini bullied me again." But who''s Nagini? Have you seen Stanislavsky''s [actor''s self-cultivation]? Nagini''s backhand is to deny the third company: "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Toledo looked at his brother and sister with a face of "stupid loser joy". There was a flash of helplessness in his eyes, but then he gave Nagini a warning look: "Nagini, don''t bully MIA all day." Nagini looked wrongfully at sister Lettie, who looked more talkative next to Toledo: "Sister Lettie, I didn''t bully MIA. I just invited her to eat pizza, fried chicken and pearl milk tea. This is clearly my brother''s love for my sister!" Mia couldn''t stand the grievance. She cried, "Nagini, you''re an asshole!" Nagini loosened MIA. He pointed to the crying Mia and looked seriously at Toledo and sister Lettie: "you come, Mia is moved to cry." Mia angrily grabbed Nagini''s crime tool and threw the milk tea cup at herself: "Nagini, I hate you!" Looking at Mia''s really angry appearance, it seems that Nagini took off and carefully poked Mia''s arm: "angry?" But MIA ignored it. At the moment, she just wanted to hold her little quilt and say, "go away!" Helpless, Nagini could only turn to Toledo for help, but in exchange for only schadenfreude. The world is getting worse and the heart is not old! Nagini, with infinite emotion in her heart, can only use her killer mace: "Sam bought a batch of LV limited edition bags in New York. She asked me if I wanted them. It seems that I can only give them to sister Lettie." Mia was stunned. Her eyes twinkled with hesitation. Between dignity and LV bag, she was in a dilemma of difficult choice. After all, it''s an LV bag, and it''s a limited edition bag! Mia is 16 this year. When she loves smelly beauty, there is a famous brand bag. I don''t know how many little bichi''s envy and jealousy will be aroused. However, looking at Nagini''s annoying and farting expression, Mia, who hates her teeth itching in her heart, said that even if I starve to death, even if I starve into a body like a VIMI supermodel, I will never give in to Nagini! Finally, Mia turned weakly to herself: "Nagini." Nagini said proudly, "what are you doing? You told me to go away." Mia bowed her head and looked humiliated: "I''m wrong." Nagini asked in a righteous voice, "do you feel moved when I invite you to pizza, fried chicken and milk tea?" "Moved." "Are you happy?" "Happy," "Is it love?" "Love you!" "You see I''m so obedient, my bag?" Nagini rolled his eyes and looked at the mentally retarded expression: "Sam can''t afford LV limited edition bags. What do you think?" With a stiff smile on her face, Mia released her r skill - Wang baquan again: "ah, Nagini, I must kill you today!!!" Late at night, the tired people had returned to their room to rest. Sister Lettie lay on Toledo''s chest and felt each other''s strong and powerful heartbeat. A flash of thought flashed in her eyes: "Honey, do you feel that Nagini seems... To be a little different?" Toledo was stunned. He hesitated and looked at the woman in his arms: "yes?" Sister Lettie nodded. Women''s intuition was sharper than men. When she saw Nagini today, she immediately felt that the other party was different from before: "Nagini felt like something was on her mind before. Although it was not very obvious, sometimes her eyes were really scary." Toledo didn''t think much. He said casually, "what about now?" Sister Lettie''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "I don''t know. I feel much better than before, but I feel no different from before." Toledo shook his head. He rolled his eyes. "You think too much. He used to do the same." Lettie smiled and didn''t argue with Toledo, but she could feel the change in Nagini. Nagini is different? He has indeed changed, but this change is developing for the better. The conversation with Falco''s cabinet tonight, as well as the events in the past two days and the problems he has been struggling with for the past ten years, in fact, there is only one problem in the final analysis - that is, he thinks too much! Life is not only addition, but also subtraction. Modern people want love, dignity and freedom, but back a thousand years ago, in the human population where all people were struggling with food and clothing, being able to eat is the pursuit of most people all their life. Back to 10000 years ago, in that era of drinking blood, not to mention eating enough, it was the greatest luxury of mankind not to be killed. The needs of any intelligent life depend on the surrounding environment. Nagini''s strength is very strong. At least compared with most humans, Nagini is a bug! But don''t forget what kind of world it is. With the strength of the third stage of Nagini snake monster, are you really qualified to think about those profound problems in this world? Don''t say purple potato dad''s father loves you, just say now. Before long, no more than ten years at most, the world will enter the era of superheroes, iron man, little spider, Thor and Hulk. Good and evil? How does the gene card affect itself? Come on, even if Nagini enters the fifth stage of the snake monster, it''s too early to think about it. Now he''s just a small attack on the street in the third stage. It''s no problem to fight ordinary elite monsters. If he meets a boss level monster, he''ll attack the street every minute. So why is he thinking about such a profound problem now? Even if the gene card really has an impact on himself, and the impact is very huge, won''t Nagini use it? Although this is Los Angeles and it is far away from New York, who knows that with the urine of fate, what terrible things will be waiting for him in the future? Falco''s cabinet is right. Happiness is based on the pain of others. The world either obtains happiness or accepts pain. Nagini doesn''t like pain. He likes happiness. But happiness needs strength and sacrifice. Nagini doesn''t want to repeat what happened ten years ago. He needs strength and the sacrifice of New Yorkers, because only in this way can he be happy and make his family and friends happy together! As for the others? Nagini can only say he''s sorry. He can''t save the world. He''s tired of ensuring the safety of his family and friends. He can''t take care of others and has no obligation to take care of others. Don''t say Nagini is cold-blooded. He''s not a good man. No, he''s not human at all! And it was just to understand that Nagini felt that his whole person had changed. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. After figuring it out, Nagini felt a lot less pressure in her heart. Even the influence of the Basilisk gene on her was not as strong as before. Late at night, Mia went to bed early, and Toledo and sister Lettie, who ended the battle, also fell asleep tired. In the cold moonlight, Nagini had two more red and blue potions in his mouth. Increase the growth rate by 1% every three days. Nagini plans to raise it to the limit of the third stage in a year. He is not in a hurry. The earliest superhero, the Hulk, will not be born until 2003. The iron man, which represents the earth''s entry into the avenger era, will be born in 2008. Nagini plans to enter the third stage in one year, and then try to break through in two years. If he fails, he will directly choose one of the three Samsung monster cards originally planned. As before, obscene development, don''t wave. By the way, his personal design should also be changed. After all, he is about to grow up. The little angel is suspected of being tender. He doesn''t want to become his highness biro. Maybe it''s a good choice to become a talented director. As Nagini''s brain hole opened, two red and blue potions were digested by gastric juice, The dense gray energy in the body, along with the efficacy of the two drugs, finally separated a part and turned into pure energy, constantly stimulating Nagini''s muscles and bones. With the feeling of love like an electric shock, everything becomes dull again Chapter 109 106 Falcone''s handwriting (first) Edgar is the Department Manager of 20th Century Fox company. He has been engaged in this industry for more than 20 years. Because of his excellent personal ability and keen insight into the market, he has become a senior figure of the company at the age of 48. Don''t think that the 48 year old Department Manager is very ordinary. As one of the leading enterprises in the film industry, Edgar''s achievements are beyond the reach of many people''s struggle for a lifetime. Although his name is not well known by the American people, in Hollywood? All the famous stars know his name Edgar. Many first-line stars, even first-line directors, are proud to have friends like themselves. In addition to being a department manager, Edgar also owns some shares of 20th century fox. Although the shares are not many, Edgar can only be regarded as a dispensable minority shareholder. But as a child born in an ordinary family, it is amazing that Edgar can achieve this height. But today, Edgar is not in a good mood. The reason is very simple, because the company boss ordered him to buy a film. If the other party is a well-known director, Edgar can''t say anything. Some actors are really good. Hollywood never lacks sidekicks. In order to be famous, whether directors or actors, these people will do everything they can to climb into their beds. Of course, in most cases, these actors will be cheated, and then look at each other and leave. The grey field contains many things, not only the original transaction, but also the exchange of money, power and even some human feelings. In short, although most people failed, a small number of people succeeded. Edgar did not like this kind of transaction, especially after he became a shareholder of 20th century fox, he hated this gray area transaction even more, because in a sense, it was damaging his own interests. Otherwise? Those who are really capable, those who are really talented, they disdain to play such a dirty deal. But there is no way. The world is cruel. Even if you don''t want to integrate, you must make sacrifices for the sake of the overall situation. Since you are in this system, you must integrate into it. But even so, Edgar still has some bottom lines. For example, he will choose high-quality films as much as possible. Do Hello, I am good, everyone is good. But sometimes there are exceptions, such as the one in front of you. A film that costs less than $300000, a script that doesn''t know where it was born, and a 15-year-old director who is also an Asian director? Damn it, will the other party make a movie? Does the other party know what is called making a movie? Is it such a film that the boss wants to buy it himself? Are you kidding? I Edgar didn''t buy a film with an investment of less than US $3 million ten years ago. Even if I went back to 15 years ago, that is, when the Asian boy was just born, the minimum requirement for Edgar to buy a film was to invest more than US $500000. Fifty thousand dollars fifteen years ago, at least one and a half million dollars now! Besides, the other party is still Asian! Asian? ha-ha! Edgar was angry. He felt insulted. But after some consideration, he finally chose to follow his heart. No way, as long as people live, they can never avoid the circle of fame and wealth. What can they do? This is the boss''s order. Can you resist? The eight giants in Hollywood, the boss of any company, has very terrible power. Edgar knows he''s doing well, but compared with the real Hollywood giants? He is just a tool man who is easy to use! Edgar doesn''t want to conflict with his boss for the sake of an Asian director. Early in the morning, Edgar drove his $800000 Rolls Royce to this mid-range community according to the news given to him by his boss, and finally stopped in front of a white villa. He looked at the building in front of him. It was his instinct to observe his words and colors. The house in front of him gave people a general feeling. In addition to being relatively clean, his own belly search could only give a "warm" appreciation. Compared with the 1200 ©O villa next to Beverly Hills, the two sides are very different. So he was curious, what did the other party rely on to get the boss''s help? Is the heroine of the film very beautiful? Or is the director a beautiful girl? But if the director is beautiful, how good would it be to be a director and an actor directly? Edgar was puzzled. He felt that some things seemed different from what he thought, but Edgar didn''t continue to think about it because of his bad first impression. Now he just wanted to solve the business as soon as possible. "Bang bang!" With a knock on the door, the white paint door was opened. Edgar saw a somewhat exquisite asian boy. He couldn''t help frowning subconsciously. Did the big guys like this? Or is your boss a pervert? But then he hid his emotions. As a veteran who has been fighting in Hollywood for many years and has been mixing well, he knows how to hide his emotions. With a warm and hearty smile on his face, Edgar smiled and held out his hand: "Hello, I''m the manager of 20th Century Fox company in charge of film related matters. Are you Mr. Nagini? My name is Edgar and I know..." "Bang!" When the door closed, Edgar looked confused. He felt something must be wrong. Did he not introduce it clearly just now, or did he say that the other party thought he was a liar? Yes, it must be. The child who just came here knows that he is a high school student. The boss is really terrible. Such a young child can do it. Forget it, don''t think about it. Children are more wary, and Asians are more sensitive, so what they have to do is to make the other party believe that they are not a liar. As long as this matter is solved, it will be much easier to do next. Then Edgar knocked again. The white paint door was opened again, and Edgar''s eyes flashed a touch of seriousness when he saw the exquisite, even some amazing asian boy in front of him again: "Hello, sir, I''m not a liar." Of course, Nagini knew that the other party was not a liar, and Nagini also knew that the other party appeared here because of the pen of Falco''s cabinet. But Nagini didn''t want to answer the other party at the first time. He pointed to the mobile phone he was dialing: "I know you''re not a liar. Wait, I''m finished calling." With that, "bang"! Looking at the white paint door closed again, Edgar, standing in place, looked confused at the moment. In other words, the director, the script you gave me is wrong! Edgar was angry. He had never been so despised, especially when the other party was still an Asian, and he was a noble white! The anger in his heart and being rejected twice in a row forced Edgar to take out his mobile phone angrily. He wanted to tell his boss that I would not do this business!!! Nagini ignored Edgar outside the door. Although the other party hid well, Nagini saw the other party''s pride at a glance. Arrogance doesn''t matter. Nagini knows he''s not Franklin and can''t be liked by everyone, but you''re just a dog sent by Falco''s cabinet. Why are you arrogant towards me? Have you considered the consequences of arrogance towards me? Let alone a department manager of 20th century fox, even if the boss comes, he will still be shut out. This is not the attitude of doing business! Ignoring Edgar outside the door, Nagini sat on the sofa, his expression was a little terrible! Mia went to school. There was something wrong with the car parts at home. Toledo and sister Lettie left early in the morning. There was no one at home, and Nagini was not afraid to be discovered. So now Nagini sitting on the sofa, the fierce light in her eyes is frightening! If Wilson were here, he would know that Nagini''s expression means that he is in a bad mood, because he is the only living person who has seen Nagini''s expression. But Wilson obviously can''t be here, and Nagini guesses that the other party may be in trouble, because he just called Wilson, but Wilson didn''t answer the phone. Over the past ten years, although the number of calls between the two sides is not much, Wilson never does not answer his own phone, so there are only two possibilities: the other party is inconvenient to answer the phone, or the other party is in trouble now. Nagini sat on the sofa with the cell phone Wilson gave him on the tea table. His face was ugly and his heart was boiling. He was considering whether to go to New York. Although one was on the east coast and the other was on the west coast, he could arrive in a day by plane. Just as Nagini was ready to pack up the salute, the phone rang "Wilson?" At the other end of the phone, there was a familiar voice slightly tired: "Well, it''s me. What can I do for you?" Chapter 110 In Los Angeles, in the white villa, after confirming that Wilson didn''t hang up, Nagini felt a sigh of relief. The muscles that had just been tightened because of killing intention could not help relaxing at the moment. However, the slightly tired voice of the other party still attracted Nagini''s attention: "are you in trouble? Do you need my help?" New York, hell kitchen. With a strong body, Wilson is like a wall. At the moment, he tilts his head, holds his mobile phone and wipes the blood on his palm with a handkerchief. In front of Wilson, there are four corpses in DEA uniforms. A touch of indifference flashed in his eyes. Then he shakes his head: "No, I''ll fix it. Come on, what can I do for you?" Seeing the other party didn''t want to say, Nagini didn''t ask much. He knows Wilson''s ability. After all, the other party will be the emperor of hell''s kitchen in the future. Moreover, Wilson also knows his strength in the fight a few days ago. If he really gets into trouble, he will tell himself. So Nagini said casually, "I made a film. Are you interested in setting up a company?" Wilson thought for a moment, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "Are you in a hurry? My money has been targeted. Counting this time just now, this is the third time DEA has come this week. If you are in a hurry, I can find a way to send a sum of money, and you can set up a company by yourself." Although Wilson said he would solve it, he was targeted by the DEA after all. It''s easy to set up a film and television company. With his relationship with Nagini, Wilson doesn''t lack tens of millions of dollars. But there is a problem with his current identity, every sum of his money is also a problem, and the industries he involves are also stared at! As for setting up a company? Is Nagini short of money? It seems that he is not short of money. Although he is not as fast as Wilson, he still has millions of dollars of savings over the years. It is a dream to become bigger and stronger, but there is absolutely no problem in establishing a barely justifiable film and television company! But the question is how do you explain the source of the money? And even if the film and television company is established, what about the film arrangement after that? Talk to the owners of those cinemas one by one? Come on, Nagini is not in the mood to fight with those old foxes. With that energy, I might as well directly agree to the suggestions under Falco''s cabinet. If your movie hits the street, you owe each other a favor. But if your movies sell well, it''s rich. Everyone makes money together. It''s impossible to say who owes who. However, Wilson seems to have a lot of trouble. DEA is the elite of the elite in the United States. DEA is a terrible nightmare for anyone engaged in related industries. There was a flash of thought in his eyes. Nagini thought about it and gave Wilson an idea: "No, I can solve it myself. I remember Frey is going to New York recently. I''ll send you his phone. You can ask him for help. S.h.i.e.l.d. still has some energy." Wilson in New York, after hearing the name Frey, subconsciously shook his head and a touch of rejection flashed in his eyes: "Frey? Nick Frey? He''s a troublesome man. It''s not worth asking him for help." Ten years ago, Wilson didn''t like Nick Frey. Ten years later, Wilson didn''t like Nick Frey either. Nick Frey can do a lot of things, but he''s very stupid. You let him do one thing for you. Who knows if he will let you do ten things for him next time? But Nagini shook his head, and a certain certainty flashed in his eyes: "he owes me a great favor. Even if he helps you ten times, it won''t be this favor." Wilson was stunned for a moment. There was some hesitation in his voice: "are you sure?" Nagini rolled his eyes: "when did I lie to you? Don''t worry, I won''t suffer." Wilson''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but at last he shook his head: "forget it. I can''t do it at that time. I''m going to find Frey. When the matter here is solved, I''ll set up a film company as soon as possible." The two had a good relationship. If they changed to another person, Wilson would agree. It''s like Nagini needs to set up a film company. Although he has been targeted by DEA recently, Wilson can provide maximum help to each other. Similarly, when Wilson was in trouble, Nagini subconsciously thought that Nick Frey could help each other solve their current problems. This is the relationship between the two. Wilson trusts Nagini, and Nagini trusts Wilson. But Nick Frey? I''m sorry, Wilson would never ask Nick Frey for help as long as it wasn''t too difficult. Wilson believes in Nagini, but he doesn''t believe in Nick Frey! At the other end of the phone, Nagini also heard the meaning of the other party''s words, and there was a flash of helplessness in his eyes, but he didn''t want to say anything. Nagini knew Wilson''s character, and even if he said it, it was useless, so he said directly: "OK, I''ll wait for your news. By the way, help me buy some LV bags. I made MIA cry yesterday." He threw the dyed handkerchief to the ground. Wilson smiled brightly: "OK, I''ll have someone send it to you tomorrow. It''s estimated that it will be there the day after tomorrow." Nagini nodded and hung up the phone: "OK, hang up." Wilson at the other end, looking at the phone that Nagini hung up first again, flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes: "Nagini, this bastard, is absolutely intentional. He hangs up my phone in advance every time!" LV bag is prepared for MIA. Although he often bullies mia, Nagini is really good to MIA. Different people treat love in different ways. From small to large, Nagini will satisfy MIA with everything she wants as much as possible. Of course, the wool still needs to be collected. Nagini firmly believes that her education is correct. You see, Mia cried happily last night, which is the best proof! However, he didn''t bully MIA blindly. Although he often said that the other party was short legged and fat, Mia was really not fat. She said that if Nagini wasn''t free to feed her something, Mia would have a big problem sooner or later! This is also the reason why Toledo and sister Lettie tolerate Nagini bullying MIA. After solving these things at hand, a knock outside the door attracted Nagini''s attention. Then he remembered that someone had been hanging outside the door for more than half an hour? Touching his chin, Nagini felt that as a cultured and quality person, his behavior was somewhat inappropriate! So he came to the kitchen, poured himself a glass of milk, ate some cookies for breakfast, then brushed his teeth and washed his face, and watched an episode of SpongeBob. It was only half an hour before Nagini opened the door: "Are you Edgar? Edgar of 20th century fox? You want to talk to me about movies?" "Yes, sir, I''m Edgar, Edgar of 20th century fox. Here''s my business card. I''m not a liar. I really want to talk about movies with you. Don''t close the door, please, give me ten minutes, no, give me five minutes! Sir, I have a wife and children. I don''t want to die! " Edgar broke up. Fifty minutes ago, Edgar angrily called his boss. He told the other party about his experience. He thought the boss would agree with him. After all, one is the management who provides the company with tens of millions of dollars a year, and the other is an Asian director who relies on gray trading and costs only 300000 dollars. Edgar believes the boss will make a wise choice. But what Edgar didn''t expect was that the boss was silent for a long time and finally expressed disappointment with his business ability. disappointment? Disappointed, you hammer! Edgar is very angry. He has been ups and downs in Hollywood for more than 20 years and has accumulated a lot of contacts. If he hadn''t owned part of the company, he would have gone to other companies. You know, Hollywood has more than one 20th century fox. There are seven other giants here. Edgar decided to change jobs and decided to ignore the stupid boss x who was mentally retarded, mentally disabled and pedophile! Then Edgar began to contact other peers. At first, everyone talked very well. After all, Edgar has strong working ability and wide contacts. One third of the first-class directors and actors in Hollywood have good cooperative relations with each other. However, Edgar soon realized that something was wrong. At the first conversation, everyone was very enthusiastic. But the second conversation? Either I don''t answer the phone or I''m busy. I''ll contact you next time. Edgar realized that there was a problem. It was an accident for one person to say so, but everyone? The next ten minutes were Edgar''s most desperate ten minutes. All Hollywood directors, actors and friends in his circle hid from him like a plague. Until one of his friends who had a good relationship mentioned to him vaguely that Falco had part of the equity of 20th Century Fox under the cabinet. In Los Angeles in mid August, the weather is still very dry and hot. Edgar, sitting in the 800000 Rolls Royce, previously felt that the air conditioner was not too cold. Now he feels that the air conditioner is too cold! His body wanted to shiver when it was cold, and he was sweating all over! He remembered what his teacher, the senior executive of the company who retired early, once said to him: "in Los Angeles, if you want to get along well, in addition to personal ability, you must remember not to disobey the will of Falco''s cabinet." So after the knock half an hour ago, Edgar stood in front of the white painted door. He didn''t dare to move or go. As he said, he didn''t want to die! Chapter 111 It''s on the shelf again. There were a lot of things to say, but sitting in front of the computer, I don''t seem to want to say anything. o(¨i©n¨i)o After thinking about it, I ordered a red general and took one or two. It seems that I forgot. Finally, I thought that smoking would damage my memory, and then I snuffed it out. In this environment, it is not easy to write a book. It will be on the shelves at noon tomorrow (12 o''clock), and it will be a little more than 10 o''clock. The requirements are not high. Can you give me a first order? Ah Qi, thanks! Chapter 112 Los Angeles, a single family villa in an upscale community. With simple stone carvings and carefully repaired gardens, you can see exquisite European French windows through the coconut trees outside the door. Combined with the location and surrounding environment, those who can live here must be either rich or expensive, either Hollywood stars or American rich. However, many people don''t know that what lives here is not a rich man or star, but a special case handling team set up by the Los Angeles Police Department to investigate the truck robbery! Martin, who is one meter eight, weighs 260 pounds, and has a body fat ratio of 30%, is a portly deputy director of the Los Angeles police department. Now he is holding coffee in one hand and documents in the other. He looks at this handsome Brian in doubt: "Nangini don Toledo''s father Owen adopted an orphan ten years ago. The data show that nangini is friendly, sunny and optimistic, and has a high IQ. He has a good relationship with teachers and students and is excellent in all aspects. He is good at more than five kinds of musical instruments and has written a school serial book. In addition, he also participated in the middle school photography competition and won the first prize. He has excellent physical fitness. He used to be a member of Los Angeles middle school football and led the team to the top three. Brian, why are you investigating him? " Martin was puzzled. He sent Brian to investigate Toledo, but why did this guy investigate Toledo''s brother? In the puzzled sight of deputy director Martin, Brian flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I think he has a problem!" Deputy director Martin was stunned. He thought a little more in his eyes, and then looked at Brian with a little more displeasure: "Are you crazy or sick? You suspect a high school student? And you''re an excellent high school student? I know he''s Asian, but you''re a policeman. You can''t be racist." Deputy director Martin is black. Facing Brian, a tall and handsome white man, he instinctively feels disgusted. Therefore, after Brian raised his suspicion of Nagini, Martin subconsciously associated the word racial discrimination! In deputy director Martin''s view, whites have always been like this. They always think they are the best. As a "inferior race", although deputy director Martin, who is black, does not know Nagini, he is really dissatisfied with the other party''s casual suspicion of colored people! Of course, if Brian had evidence, Martin wouldn''t have such doubts. But from all aspects, Nagini is a well-educated five good students with all-round development of morality, wisdom, beauty, body and labor. The most important thing is that Nagini is only 15 years old this year! A high school student with excellent grades and a bright future, tell me why he robbed the truck driver? And the other party is only 15 years old and doesn''t even have a driver''s license. How can he participate in it? Seriously, at this moment, deputy director Martin was very dissatisfied with agent Brian from the FBI! And Brian knows what the other person is thinking, In fact, Brian felt incredible when he suspected Nagini. But the problem is that at the party a few days ago, the glittering momentum between Nagini''s eyebrows was by no means owned by a 15-year-old high school student. Through his side talk these days, Brian had a strong feeling that this 15-year-old high school student named Nagini Tang was absolutely extraordinary! It was precisely because he was aware of Nagini''s unusual that this investigation was conducted. Facing the questioning of deputy director Martin, Brian looked serious. He said very firmly: "I''m not a racist. I''ve seen this 15-year-old boy. I swear by my badge that this high school student has problems and big problems!" However, deputy director Martin, who had determined that Brian was biased against people of color, sneered: "Well, since you doubt it, what about your evidence?" Brian''s face froze, which was his biggest headache! Because from any clue, Nagini is as clean as a piece of white paper! This is very abnormal. Brian doesn''t believe that there are such perfect people in the world. He investigated Nagini''s growth environment and made a more scientific analysis of character growth. Finally, he came to the conclusion that the probability of children growing up in this environment becoming criminals is as high as 77.38%! During Toledo''s three years in prison, the lack of sufficient support at home still did not affect Mia and Nagini''s character. There are only two possibilities: Or the simple folk customs of Los Angeles. Or there''s something wrong with the siblings. Based on her own analysis of MIA''s character, it is obvious that the other party does not have the conditions to perfectly hide herself and even carry out conscious personality beauty. So there is only one possibility, Nagini has a problem, and there is a big problem!! However, no evidence is no evidence. As a law enforcer, Brian knows that doubt can only be doubt after all! There was a flash of helplessness in his eyes. Brian could only defend: "I don''t have it. At present, it''s just a feeling. I think this person is very dangerous." "Bang!" Deputy director Martin pressed the coffee cup heavily on the table. His eyes flashed impatient anger: "enough! I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Now I just want to know how your plan is going?" Martin finally held back his anger. After all, the other party came from the FBI. American law enforcement departments and law enforcement departments often cooperate. He didn''t want to destroy the tacit understanding of cooperation because of a Brian. But his angry tone also showed that his patience with Brian was about to reach the limit. Looking at the angry deputy director in front of him, Brian knew that the other party didn''t want to continue to discuss Nagini''s problem with himself, which made him more helpless: "The progress is pretty good. The last police action has given Toledo a preliminary trust in me. In addition, this time today, I believe Toledo will have enough trust in me." Deputy director Martin nodded. Although he didn''t like Brian in front of him, he had to say that as the elite of the FBI, this guy still had two brushes in front of him. However, thinking of the recent gossip, deputy director Martin couldn''t help but flash a warning in his eyes: "I heard that you are very close to Toledo''s sister?" Brian was stunned. He felt an inexplicable panic in his heart, and then there was a burst of irritability. However, he hid well, frowned slightly, and pretended to be angry because of doubt: "I''m a policeman and an elite of the FBI. You have to believe in my professionalism!" Staring into Brian''s eyes, the two men looked at each other. Director Martin, who was going to find something, finally snorted coldly: "I hope so!" Brian''s gone. He''s going to the auto parts store in Toledo. Although Toledo called this morning to tell him that he didn''t need to come, a batch of auto parts originally planned to be delivered today were finally intercepted by the customs because of some documents. Toledo suffered heavy losses, and the most helpless thing for him is that the next batch of goods will not arrive in Los Angeles until at least three months later. But will Brian listen? Besides, it''s all in Brian''s plan! Just thinking of MIA that deputy director Martin finally mentioned, Brian felt inexplicably upset. He had a bad guess that he might fall in love with mia, but the question was, what should he do if Toledo really had a problem? In the driver''s seat, Brian, who is upset, wants to smoke now! At the same time, unlike Brian, who is upset, Nagini is in a good mood at the moment. In a high-end restaurant in Los Angeles, Nagini, who was eating a medium cooked steak, looked at Ms. Vanessa, who looked stunned and browsed the contract repeatedly. A touch of helplessness could not help but emerge from the corners of her mouth: "Dear Ms. Vanessa, the steak is getting cold." Ms. Vanessa waved her hand. She put down the contract and looked at each other strangely: "it''s okay, Nagini, I''m really surprised. How on earth did you get the contract?" When he cut the last steak into three sections, Nagini flashed a helpless look in his eyes: "didn''t I say before? A" friend "of my elders is a shareholder of 20th century fox." But Ms. Vanessa shook her head. Although she had seen the contract many times, every time she recalled the content of the contract, she still had a flash of surprise in her eyes: "even if it is your elders, the contract is too exaggerated. 40% of the net profit is shared, and it is difficult for the top directors in Hollywood to get the contract." But Nagini shook his head. He swallowed the last piece of beef and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "It''s a friend of my elders, not my elders." Ms. Vanessa rolled her eyes. "Is there a difference?" Nagini opened his mouth. He wanted to explain, but considering his complex relationship with Falco''s cabinet? Nagini finally gave up He shook his head. "Forget it, what shall we do next? Will we go to Italy?" Shaking the red wine in the glass, Ms. Vanessa''s eyes twinkled with thought, and finally there was a flash of light in her eyes: "Go, why not? I was going to ask for a nomination, but this contract is a shotgun! Nagini, I have a feeling that we will hunt a golden lion!" Chapter 113 At 2 p.m., Nagini and Vanessa separated. The lady seems excited? Probably because of the severe stimulation during this period. In short, at the moment, Ms. Vanessa is full of passion and wants to work hard. To have her own house around Hollywood shows that she is not short of money. The main reason for this performance now is that she is very optimistic about Nagini''s film, but most people don''t support her idea, which is very helpless. People are a kind of animals that need to be recognized. If they want to help Nagini at first, Ms. Vanessa''s mentality has gradually changed after these days of rejection. She hopes Nagini''s film will succeed, because those who once denied her have to admit how incompetent and blind they are. People fight for one breath and Buddha for one incense. What Ms. Vanessa wants is to fight for one breath! The 20th Century Fox contract is a booster for Ms. Vanessa! As for whether we can hunt the golden lion? Nagini didn''t hold much hope. If he remembered correctly, this golden lion was brought home by the eastern country this year, and not only took the golden lion, but also the best director award. He knows that his films hate badly, and he can even be said to create a precedent in film history, but he is a newcomer after all. Compared with the leader of the fifth generation of directors? There is too much difference in strength and influence between the two sides! Times need heroes, but Nagini is not qualified to be a hero. But even so, Nagini made some preparations. Leaving the upscale restaurant, Nagini made a call. Four or five seconds later, a familiar voice sounded at the other end of the phone: "Mom provoked FAK? Hu? Yo? Nagini? Did you call me?" Double rhyme at the beginning? emmm£¡ The familiar mantra and fast-paced tone made Nagini''s mouth a little more helpless: "Joey, what are you doing recently?" Brother damn, what''s more, he can''t help but make complaints about what he can do. What can I do? Mom, fuck, Jack is dead. What''s the matter with me? These bloody dogs! From the other party''s voice, Nagini heard that he had been in trouble recently, and his eyes flashed a thought: "are you interested in making extra money?" The little black brother was stunned. Seriously, he has been doing more and more trouble in the company recently. He''s black, not a black mule! Looking at the mountains of documents piled up in front of him and the management who had held a three-day meeting to install a coffee machine, his eyes couldn''t help but flash: "what job?" Nagini smiled: "help me build a website. I''ve cut the video tape in Borneo into a film. I''m going to promote it. I''ll give you 100000 dollars first. If the situation is good, I''ll continue to add it." The little black brother thought, his eyes flickering with hesitation, but finally shook his head: "Not so much. Anyway, it''s also a comrade in arms who has experienced life and death together. Ten thousand dollars is enough, mainly the server and domain name, or I''ll help you do it for free." If it''s anything else, the little black brother will definitely kill, even if it''s introduced by Nagini. We should know that friends are friends and interests are interests. Friends of friends? It may not be able to overwhelm the interests. It''s a big deal to give each other some concessions. But since it was Nagini''s business and also related to the experience of Borneo, the black brother was really embarrassed to make this money, so he thought about it and finally gave the cost price. Although Nagini didn''t know what the black brother was thinking, Nagini also did market research before looking for each other. He knew that even if it wasn''t the cost price, it was far lower than the market price. He is not short of money. He doesn''t need to pit each other for such a little money. Moreover, in Nagini''s plan, the little black brother is likely to be of great help to him in the future. After all, the 21st century is the era of the Internet! So after thinking about it, Nagini rejected the other party''s proposal: "20th century fox knows? They saw my film, and the later traffic of this website will be very large." The little black brother was stunned and subconsciously shouted, "Mom provoked Fark? So powerful?" Nagini said casually, "give me the bank account and I''ll call you the money later." The little black brother thought for a moment and finally nodded, "OK, I''ll try to help you in two days." But Nagini nodded, "yes, we''ll contact you then." After solving the matter, Nagini went home. Why did the witch Blair become a hot money? Many people think it''s the way of shooting. Nagini agrees with this statement. This photography mode can indeed give people a very strong sense of reality, but it''s not all. Nagini still remembers how he felt when he first saw the witch Blair. It was amazing! Don''t get me wrong. Nagini doesn''t think the film is too good, but feels that it''s a junk film. How can she get such good grades? Later, after some investigation, Nagini finally understood the secret behind each other''s amazing box office. Before the release of witch Blair''s film, he began to publicize convenience, but the publisher was obviously a genius. He did not use normal publicity means, but found another way. They set up a website to publish some film clips and gags on the website, and create an illusion that there are witches in the world. Then they began to release all kinds of news throughout the United States to deepen the credibility of the matter. It''s like hypnosis, which deepens the impression again and again. Finally, on the day the film is released, most people who come to see the film firmly believe that this is a real thing, not an empty film. The witch Blair is the product of the times. This kind of film has the particularity that can not be copied. First of all, in this era, information exchange is not developed, and most people obtain information from one-sided sources, which means that people in this era are very simple, and they are willing to believe things in newspapers and the Internet. Then there is the chain reaction caused by the word-of-mouth effect. Most people only watch movies once. More than three brushes are either true love or illness. Because of the good reputation of the first batch of film viewers, coupled with the true and false social comments, they finally made everyone curious about the film, thus attracting a large number of box office inflows. To sum up, the witch Blair is not reproducible. If in the era of information explosion more than ten years later, everyone knows that this kind of film is false, it is not a documentary, but a so-called pseudo documentary. Naturally, there is no such sense of authenticity. The box office will inevitably hit the street, and even the reputation will be bad. This is why Nagini would think that the witch Blair is an extremely special product of the times, because under normal circumstances, movies are movies and propaganda is propaganda. However, the film skillfully combines the two into one. Publicity is the film itself, and the film itself has also achieved the effect of publicity. Finally, the original ordinary film has become an epoch-making film called a masterpiece under a wonderful chemical reaction! Unfortunately, because the film itself does not have enough information, coupled with the rapid social development, the witch Blair has created a precedent, but it is obviously lack of stamina. The only thing that can win is probably the later ghost recording, but that is only the final Carnival of this kind of film. It was precisely because he understood this truth that Nagini chose to open the disaster of Python in the way of witch Blair. He knew that this crop of leeks could only be cut once. There was no problem collecting funds in the early stage and improving his popularity. Maybe he could get the title of ancestor, but if he wanted to eat all over the world with a fresh recruit? It''s definitely a dream! But even so, even if such films are destined to be a one hammer deal, it is more than enough to solve the current problems at home. Half an hour later, Nagini, who took 304 bus home, accidentally met Toledo and his party at the door of her home When I saw Nagini and Toledo, who were bright and bald, I frowned and a doubt flashed in my eyes: "Nagini, why are you back so early?" Toledo didn''t know that Nagini''s film had been bought by 20th century fox. Now he thought Nagini''s film plan had failed and had to go to school. So after seeing Nagini, Toledo subconsciously thought that Nagini played truant again! Truant? Come on, I''m not going to go to school at all! But after all, after living under a roof for more than seven years, Nagini knew Toledo. He knew what the guy was thinking at the moment, so Nagini directly changed the topic. He pointed to the scratch on Toledo''s face: "you look a little embarrassed? What''s the matter?" Sure enough, the big bald head with developed limbs and simple mind was successfully diverted by Nagini. He patted Brian on the shoulder next to him and smiled: "there was an accident, but fortunately there was Brian, he helped me solve it." Brian had a modest smile on his face. He quickly waved his hand: "nothing, I just did what I should do." Nagini looked at Brian with a twinkle in his eyes. Under Nagini''s playful eyes, Brian felt a little more uneasy for some reason, as if he had been seen through by the other party! Fortunately, at this time, Toledo, who realized that he seemed to have been dragged away by Nagini, couldn''t help but have a look of helplessness in his eyes. He waved his fist and warned: "Nagini, don''t tell me you played truant again today? You''d better think of a reasonable reason, or I''ll beat you." Nagini rolled his eyes and threatened me with a 44-0 spicy chicken? But after thinking about it, there was an outsider. Nagini decided to save Toledo some face, so he took out the contract he had shown Ms. Vanessa before: "because of this." Toledo took over the contract, only after he saw the content of the contract? His face became very ugly in an instant!!! Chapter 114 Toledo''s face was ugly. As a brother, he cared about Nagini and Mia. Toledo doesn''t want to say anything more about MIA. She is obedient. She may not be wonderful in the future, but she will be very happy, so he doesn''t care about Mia''s problems very much. And recently he was observing Brian. He found that this young man is actually very good. Although he is not very excellent, he can barely deserve his sister. But for Nagini? Seriously, Toledo has a feeling that iron is not steel! Nagini is excellent and his future must be wonderful. Toledo doesn''t ask Nagini to help him in the future. He just hopes Nagini can live better, rather than wasting his talent in vain. He knows that Nagini has many ideas, such as musical instruments, novels, music, photography, etc., but as an old man, he subconsciously believes that for a student, achievement and good study are the most important. Toledo knew that Nagini was stubborn and would not give up easily as long as he decided what to do. It is precisely because of this that Toledo was so angry after Nagini said he would make a film last time, but then he thought, in fact, it''s good to let Nagini make a film. Hollywood is a mixture of good and evil people. I don''t know how many ghosts and gods are hidden in it. Nagini is too smooth. He can succeed in everything from small to large. Maybe this encounter may not be a good thing. Maybe after this encounter, Nagini will study hard and eventually become a respected doctor or lawyer? It was also because of this idea that Toledo finally chose to let Nagini make a film. But he was wrong. Looking at the contract in front of him, Toledo''s face became very ugly: "what is this?" Nagini frowned slightly. He noticed Toledo''s emotional changes, but he didn''t know what the other party was thinking. After all, he was a lie detector, not a psychic analyzer: "Under the contract of 20th century fox, my film was purchased." Sister Lettie, with a flash of amazement in her eyes, looked at Nagini in surprise: "you shouldn''t have been cheated? I remember you said it was not going well a few days ago?" Sister Lettie didn''t notice the change of Toledo''s mood. She just felt a little surprised. After all, Nagini''s film hit a wall everywhere a few days ago. As for 20th century fox? This is no stranger to Los Angeles locals. That''s why sister Lettie wondered if Nagini had been cheated. After all, small companies don''t want it. How can big companies watch Nagini''s films. But Nagini shook his head and a flash of confidence flashed in his eyes: "don''t forget, I''m a genius! When the film is released, I''ll invite you to see the film." The atmosphere at the scene was very good. After all, it was a good thing for Nagini. As Nagini''s family, everyone sincerely congratulated Nagini on his success. However, no one expected that Toledo, who was looking through the documents, suddenly came with a cold sentence: "I''m not going!" The atmosphere stiffened in an instant, as if a cold current came. Sister Lettie reacted quickly. She realized what her man was thinking for the first time, which made her eyes a little helpless. Although she also supported Toledo''s idea, in her opinion, no matter what Nagini did, just be happy. But she also understood that Toledo thought differently from herself. After all, Toledo was Nagini''s brother. On the contrary, Brian, although he wished Nagini with everyone just now, he was not a member of the family, so there was a flash of embarrassment in his eyes at the moment when Toledo''s voice fell. He didn''t know anything or what to say. In short, the atmosphere in the air forced him to be silent. Nagini''s face changed. He looked at Toledo with a gloomy look: "what do you mean?" In the face of Nagini''s changing face, Toledo stared at Nagini without weakness. He was short of breath and clenched his fists as if he were an angry bull: "I''m not interesting. I didn''t like you to make movies before. I don''t like you to make movies now." In the face of Toledo''s anger, Nagini, who was inexplicably angry, flashed a sarcastic sneer in her eyes: "what do you like, a lawyer or a doctor?" Toledo nodded and looked serious: "yes, I really hope you can study hard and become a lawyer or doctor!" On the contrary, looking at Toledo''s serious appearance, Nagini said sarcastically, "do you think you are President Clinton? Why should I listen to you?" Toledo was stunned, and then he waited for a pair of angry bull eyes: "because I''m your brother!" But Nagini, who was unhappy in his heart, opened his mouth and said sarcastically, "I haven''t seen your brother in the three years since Owen left!" Toledo''s face was stiff. He opened his mouth, a touch of heartache and guilt flashed in his eyes, and then a touch of anger and shame. He roared, "what are you talking about!" Ten years ago, Toledo was finally sent to a California prison for murder and served a three-year sentence. At that time, Mia was seven years old and Nagini was six years old. At first, Toledo felt very happy because he avenged his father. He didn''t regret it! But then? Thinking of MIA, who was only seven, and Nagini, who was six, Toledo regretted it. This is a scar in his heart that he will never mention and will never heal. Toledo, who was touched by Nagini, felt a little more emotional at the moment. Although Nagini regretted it, looking at Toledo''s angry little eyes, he had a little more nameless fire in his heart! One side of sister Lettie''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness. Realizing that both sides were really angry, she quickly winked at Brian and immediately stopped Toledo: "don''t quarrel, Brian, you go..." Then what sister Lettie didn''t expect was that Toledo, who was controlled by emotion, ignored her persuasion, but stared at Nagini angrily: "get out of the way, I have to make it clear with him today!" Looking at Brian standing in front of him, Nagini flashed a disturbing cold in his eyes: "are you going to stop me?" Brian''s heart trembled inexplicably. He laughed and tried to pretend that I didn''t advise, but he was angry and said: "I just feel that the family doesn''t have to be so stiff." "Get out of the way!" x2 Toledo''s angry roar stunned sister Lettie. She looked at the man in front of her who dared to yell at herself. The angry sister Lettie couldn''t help turning her head to Brian, and her eyes were a little more angry: "Brian, get out of the way and let them fight. It''s best to kill both of them!" Things are bad on sister Lettie''s side and worse on Brian''s side. TOLEDO is a little louder at best, but what about Nagini? Before, Brian could barely maintain my unconcerned expression, but after the murderous "get out of the way"? Brian felt a strong sense of crisis, so after thinking for 0.2 seconds, Brian decided to follow sister Lettie home. As for the quarrel between Nagini and Toledo? This is a fairy fight, who cares who cares! Inside, looking at Toledo and Nagini facing each other at the outside door, Brian looked at sister Lettie sitting on the sofa, and his eyes flashed a touch of uneasiness: "won''t something happen?" But sister Lettie rolled her eyes and glared at her man outside the door: "it''s all right, Nagini has a sense of propriety." Brian wanted to say that he was worried about Nagini. After all, Toledo was so strong, and Nagini was as thin as a girl. He was really afraid that Toledo would regret all his life if he was not careful. However, when Brian saw that Nagini was on the ground with one hand, he was beaten like a father beating his son? Brian is glad he didn''t have physical contact with Nagini just now. Five minutes later, leave a sentence: "45-0 garbage." Nagini drove off in Toledo''s car. Looking at the big bald head lying on the ground with a broken face, Brian worried and pointed to Toledo: "sister Lettie, will Toledo have any accident?" But Lettie didn''t care. She sneered: "it''s all right. Let him lie down and wake up!" Chapter 115 At Ms. Vanessa''s house in Los Angeles, Ms. Vanessa, dressed in purple pajamas, looked at Nagini, who was sulking in front of her, and a sense of helplessness could not help but emerge from the corners of her mouth: "Have you quarreled with your family again?" Nagini said, "no!" Ms. Vanessa, who knew Nagini''s character, looked at Nagini at the moment and could only reluctantly shake her head: "forget it, no, No." With that, she opened the door and led Nagini into the room. Nagini didn''t treat himself as an outsider. He skillfully took out a box of milk from the refrigerator and sat down on the sofa: "where''s Dr. Curtis?" After looking at Nagini, Ms. Vanessa shook her head: "in New York, come back next week. What do you eat? I''ll prepare it for you." "Bear cookies." "OK, I''ll cook some milk for you by the way. Drinking cold milk is bad for your health. Will you sleep in Sam''s room tonight?" "Well, the other rooms need to be cleaned. I don''t want to move now." Nagini nodded, his eyebrows somewhat gloomy and irritable. As mentioned before, Nagini had a good relationship with Sam''s family. Ms. Vanessa and Dr. Curtis even wanted Nagini to be their son, but Nagini finally refused. But even so, the relationship between the two sides is still very good. I don''t know when Nagini will come here as long as she quarrels with her family. Dr. Curtis mentioned by Nagini just now is Ms. Vanessa''s husband, a scientist who studies genes. He is barely a big man in academia. Dr. Curtis is not the point. The point is that Dr. Curtis has a distant relative named Curtis connerson, who is an admirable field doctor. Unfortunately, he lost an arm because of the unjust war. Compared with Dr. Curtis, Dr. connerson is the real genetic power. He is currently working in Osborne and presides over a special genetic research. It was obviously not the first time that Ms. Vanessa ignored Nagini, who was sulking on the sofa. Take out flour, eggs, sugar and other materials from the kitchen and the mold of bear biscuits, and start to get busy. Everyone has what everyone is good at. Sam''s mother is obviously good at Bear biscuits. Although Nagini likes finger biscuits best, he also likes other biscuits. At the same time, Nagini, sitting on the sofa, was in a very bad mood at the moment. Who are you busy for these days? Not for the fool Toledo! If it weren''t for Toledo''s family, would Nagini have to work so hard? With their own strength, wouldn''t it be better to go directly to New York to find Wilson? Even if you don''t go to Wilson, you can find Nick Frey himself! The tree is big and cool. With the big tree of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Nagini will be quite natural and unrestrained in the future. Gold always shines, and wall hanging like Nagini is 24K pure gold that blinds the dog! Nagini''s conditions are too good, and after a long time of operation, he has too many roads to choose from. If it weren''t for the family, if it wasn''t for his promise to mia, would Nagini stay in Los Angeles? And according to Toledo''s attitude towards himself today? To tell the truth, Nagini felt very aggrieved. If someone else dared to speak to him with this attitude, Nagini had already killed his family. He was never a kind-hearted person, but the other party was his own family. It is also for these reasons that Nagini is very upset. He has the feeling of being kind as a donkey''s liver and lungs. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in the office of San Diego film and television in Los Angeles, Duke, who has just finished the battle, is now tidying up his clothes, while on the red sofa, there is a delicate and beautiful woman with a charming and lazy atmosphere. After reliving the passion just now, Duke had a satisfied smile on his face. He casually pulled out a cigar from the table, and the woman helped him cut the cigar with great eyesight: "Boss, what you promised me?" Duke took a satisfied puff, felt the cigar slowly disperse in his mouth, and a calm and confident smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "Amy, don''t worry, the film you starred in will appear in the nomination of the Venice Film Festival." Amy''s eyes flashed with excitement, but a moment later, she seemed to think of something and looked more worried: "thank you, boss, but I heard Vanessa seems to have ideas about this award recently?" After hearing the news, Duke frowned slightly, and then he sneered with disdain: "Vanessa? Ignore this old woman, the more she lives, the more she goes back. It''s ridiculous to be optimistic about an Asian film!" Although Amy didn''t agree with the other party, considering the other party''s energy, she could only flatter and say, "it''s the boss who has high vision." Vanessa is taking Nagini''s film to Italy? Hollywood circle, say big or small, say small or not. Even if you want to hide, some things will spread to others, not to mention Vanessa never wanted to hide. Venice Film Festival is one of the three major awards in the world. Even if the gold content is not as good as Oscar, it is also a golden award, which is enough to make every star struggling in Hollywood eager. Vanessa is also a little famous in Hollywood. After all, there have been works that can be sold before, so we are very curious about what kind of works the other party yells so hard and even prepares to send to Venice for the film festival! However, with the public''s inquiry and the news about the boa constrictor disaster, more and more people are familiar with it. Except for a small number of people, most people are in the mood of watching the excitement. The reason is very simple, because the other party is a 15-year-old Asian director. Influenced by the theory of racial superiority, during this period, most whites always felt that they were superior. In fact, the younger generation had no such feeling. However, because the older generation is now in power, this atmosphere is very popular in America, and Hollywood has the deepest influence. So there are many people in Hollywood who are ready to see Ms. Vanessa''s jokes with the same mentality as Duke! Ms. Vanessa also knows these rumors outside, but she was not defeated by these remarks. On the contrary, because of these remarks, she inspired more fighting spirit in her heart! Sam''s tenacity is probably inherited from Ms. Vanessa. Some people look soft and weak, but there is an unyielding strength in their bones. Sam is like this, and so is Ms. Vanessa. Because she fell out with her family, mainly because she felt uncomfortable, Nagini never went home. In the last half of August, she lived at Ms. Vanessa''s house. During this period, Dr. Curtis, Ms. Vanessa''s husband, came back. He had only planned to stay for three days. Because he met Nagini, he temporarily changed the three-day holiday into a week. In the first half of this month, Nagini had a good time, playing music, writing scripts, watching movies with Ms. Vanessa, and giving the cut film clips to the black brother. The website has been built and its name is "Nagini house". It''s just that the traffic is not very high and can even be described in general. However, Nagini said that it is understandable. After all, in 1999, even in the United States, the Internet penetration rate was not very high, but the society has begun to respond. This is enough for Nagini. We should know that the real publicity has not started yet. Such results can be achieved now, which is quite qualified in Nagini''s view. In addition to these things, Nagini also had some academic discussions with Dr. Curtis. Although Nagini is young, he has a wide range of knowledge. Even if he is not as tall as Dr. Curtis, Nagini is wide enough to smooth the gap between the two. In short, half a month passed like this. September 1st is the day when the Venice Film Festival begins. Although it is not September 1st, this festival must enter in advance. Because Italy is in the east of the United States, Ms. Nagini and Ms. Vanessa have to go to New York first, and then take international airlines to Italy. But when she was about to fly to New York airport in Italy, Nagini accidentally met an acquaintance: "Sam? Why are you here?" Chapter 116 It was an accident to meet Sam at the airport. Nagini didn''t expect to meet this little sister here. However, it seems that this little sister Sam''s temperament has improved rapidly recently. If the former little sister Sam was a beautiful vase, now she can be called a lasting vase. To say the difference is the difference between handicrafts and works of art. Wearing a Panama straw hat, a long blond hair hanging on the fragrant shoulder, and a delicate face with heavy makeup and light makeup, it gives people a very amazing but not vulgar feeling. He is wearing a fancy skirt. Nagini doesn''t know what brand it is, but it has to be said that this fancy skirt looks very good on Sam!? After seeing Nagini''s surprised eyes, Miss Sam stared silently: "I''m a heroine. Which movie have you seen to attend the film festival, and the heroine is not present?" There was a flash of doubt in Nagini''s eyes. He hesitated to look at Ms. Vanessa aside and cast an inquiring look, while Ms. Vanessa nodded: "I thought you knew before, so I didn''t tell you." Nagini''s eyes flashed a touch of understanding, and then his face smiled: "do you take advantage of me? You know, it''s the Venice Film Festival." Miss Sam was stunned. She looked at Nagini, and her eyes couldn''t help thinking more: "how do you say I should thank you? Nagini little brother?" Nagini, who looked stiff and felt a bad smell from the other party, couldn''t help but show a sense of vigilance in his eyes. He quickly changed the topic: "Pasta," said "thank you. I heard that Venice''s sour sardine and cuttlefish juice are very good spaghetti. Who are they? Your friend?" As he spoke, Nagini looked at the two people behind Sam. he felt that the two in front of him were somewhat familiar. Although he had an answer in his heart, he was still unable to determine the exact identity of each other. In the face of Nagini''s puzzled amorous feelings, Sam''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness, but then the little sister regained her confidence again. She smiled more on her face and hugged the big beauty behind her who was no worse than her: "This is my best friend Betty, and the fool next to her is her boyfriend Benner." Betty is a cheerful little sister. She threw away the evil hand gradually climbing to her chest: "don''t make trouble, I have a boyfriend now, and yours is no smaller than mine." Then Betty reached out to Nagini with a warm smile on her face: "Hello, my name is Betty Ross. I''m Sam''s alumni. We have a good relationship. This is my boyfriend. He''s a little introverted." Betty''s boyfriend, the Benner hiccup, now looks shy. Benner and Betty? Nagini had some doubts before, but now add a Ross surname? I''m afraid this shy little hiccup will become a green pervert wearing only big underpants in the future? Sure enough, every shy little hiccup has a restless wild soul in his heart! Looking at the two in front of them, Nagini, who was thinking in his eyes, couldn''t help but draw a gossip smile from the corners of his mouth: "sister Betty, who did you and Banna chase first?" Betty glanced at her shy boyfriend and said, "I''m after him. You don''t know, banner is very talented and serious. He looks very handsome!" Banner on the other side thought about it. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Betty with big affectionate eyes: "no, I chased her. At the first time I saw Betty, I knew my heart had been taken away by her!" Originally, she was going to dig some gossip materials. Unexpectedly, a large bowl of dog food was full, so she forced it into her mouth. Nagini felt autistic, and Sammy''s little sister was also autistic. She glanced at Nagini, and then looked at the couple next to her who exuded a strong smell of dog food. She was in a bad mood and stepped on Nagini. Nagini looked at Sam''s little sister with a confused face: "meow, meow, meow?" Just when the atmosphere was very harmonious, a strange voice suddenly came from a distance: "isn''t this Ms. Vanessa?" A woman came up, with big golden waves and a small fire red leather jacket, revealing a snow-white belly. Below was a small black leather skirt and a pair of red crystal high heels on her feet! This is a very beautiful woman. Her collocation is very distinctive. Although it feels exaggerated at first sight, this strong visual impact will make people feel slightly uncomfortable, but it is very consistent with each other''s star status. Obviously, the other party should also be from Hollywood, otherwise it would be impossible to know Ms. Vanessa. Ms. Vanessa frowned when she saw each other: "Amy, it''s good for an actor to try different styles, but don''t narrow your play." Amy and Vanessa have known each other for a long time. Vanessa was a screenwriter and deputy director of a large crew at that time, while Amy joined the crew through another deputy director. Vanessa didn''t say anything at first. After all, such things often happen in Hollywood. However, due to the great contrast between Amy and the role, Amy finally left the crew at Vanessa''s suggestion. It was precisely because of this that Amy always hated Vanessa, so at the moment Vanessa spoke, Amy sneered: "Really? How do I think you narrowed the road?" Ms. Vanessa was stunned. She shook her head reluctantly: "whatever you say, I advised you anyway." Amy still has some abilities, otherwise she can''t be nominated for the film festival, but she was really not suitable for that role, so Vanessa changed her partner. Vanessa had high hopes for this kind of younger generation, but judging from each other''s performance over the years? Seriously, the little girl who was full of spirituality has lost her luster in the past. As an old generation who has been fighting in Hollywood for so many years, Vanessa regrets that she doesn''t want a very talented actor to degenerate like this, so she will warn each other that taking shortcuts can be, but don''t forget that your identity is an actor, not an advanced green pool! But obviously, Amy didn''t want to listen to Vanessa''s advice. Her eyes flashed with disdain. Looking at the people waiting at the business class entrance, Amy couldn''t help but flash a sneer: "I''m sorry, I don''t need such advice. Business class? Vanessa, do you want me to get you some first-class tickets?" Vanessa''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness. She didn''t want to continue arguing with the other party. If Amy listens to her, she should still have the possibility of transformation. She can''t be popular, but at least she can stay in Hollywood. But if she doesn''t listen to herself? In a few years, when a younger and more beautiful woman appears, she will be abandoned. A new generation will change the old. Hollywood is so ruthless. But Ms. Vanessa ignored it, which did not mean that Nagini ignored it. He looked at the bright little sister in front of him and thought for a moment. Finally, a serious look appeared on his face: "no, sister, I''m afraid you can''t stand it below." Amy was stunned. Her face suddenly changed, and her delicate face was a little more gloomy and distorted: "What do you mean?" She heard Nagini''s sarcasm, which made her feel very unhappy. Just when Amy was ready to get angry, a handsome white man in his fifties, slightly fat and looking very elegant came from behind. He came over arrogantly, frowning slightly, and an unhappy flash in his eyes: "Amy, this is the airport. Don''t quarrel with such people." Amy, whose eyes were shining with anger just now, turned into a gentle beauty Snake: "Jeremy, I''m sorry." But the handsome white man ignored Amy and turned to look at Ms. Vanessa with the same temperament as before, with a touch of helplessness and warm anger in his eyes: "Vanessa, I really feel heartache to see you now! Asian director? You shame the whole Hollywood." Ms. Vanessa shook her head. She looked at the handsome white man opposite and sneered: "Jeremy, I don''t know if my behavior will disgrace Hollywood. But I know your arrogance is destined to bring you failure." Jeremy was stunned. His arrogant eyes turned a sneer: "failure? It''s ridiculous!" But Ms. Vanessa shook her head and her eyes were more playful: "we''ll see?" There was a chill in Jeremy''s eyes. He was obviously dissatisfied with the confidence in Ms. Vanessa''s eyes and looked a little more unhappy: "You are still as sharp as before, but you still fail in the end!" Chapter 117 New York, s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters - Trident building. In the office of the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., director Alexander pierce frowned. He looked at the report in front of him, then looked at the tube of red liquid on the table, and finally looked at Nick Frey, who stood opposite him and lost one eye. He looked a little thoughtful. Now he put down the report in his hand and his eyes were more serious: "I''ve read the report. I want to hear what you think?" It was originally planned to go to Nick Frey in New York in October (but he did not report the alien invasion of the earth as soon as possible). He first checked his eyes, then after a series of checks, he tossed for half a month, and finally was confirmed to be safe. It is precisely because of this half month''s experience that Nick Frey did not submit the report to his superiors, but directly found the director of the Divine Shield Bureau - Alexander pierce! In the face of his best friend''s question, Nick Frey thought, and his eyes became more serious: "Compared with aliens, the technology and power of the earth are too different. We need to form a special team to ensure that the earth can spend this weak period smoothly." Alexander pierce nodded. As the nominal director of the Divine Shield Bureau, he was actually a senior member of the hydra. He knew that the Hydra wanted to rule the world, and if the earth was destroyed, they would rule the skin! So on this issue, the position of s.h.i.e.l.d. is the same as that of Hydra. He agrees with Nick Frey: "Was the explosion in New York half a month ago caused by aliens?" Nick Frey shook his head and a thought flashed in his eyes: "I''m not sure, but I''ve seen some information. All the dead in the explosion disappeared. I guess it may be a special weapon of aliens." The explosion in New York has been defined as a terrorist attack, but those who really understand the explosion know that it is not a simple terrorist attack! Because all the people who died in that disaster were turned into ashes, this is obviously not the technology that terrorists can have. Some experts even said that this weapon is very likely to be a genetic weapon in the concept, far beyond the current technology on earth! It is precisely because this matter is too exaggerated. In order to avoid mass panic, the truth of this matter has been completely covered up. Nick Frey knew about it. In fact, he had a good interpersonal relationship before he became the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. And he is already a level 7 agent. He has sufficient authority in the s.h.i.e.l.d., so it is not difficult to know part of the situation. Facing Nick Frey''s answer, Alexander Pierce, the current director of s.h.i.e.l.d., nodded. On this matter, they think the same. The terrorist attack half a month ago had a great impact, and as the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., Alexander pierce knew more than Nick Frey, so when he saw this report, he immediately thought that the terrorist attack half a month ago came from aliens. Then he pointed to the tube of blood on the table: "this is the super gentleman''s blood sample? What do you think of this naguintang?" At the moment, Alexander Pierce is testing Nick Frey. Although the s.h.i.e.l.d. and Hydra are consistent in their attitude towards aliens, this does not prevent Hydra from secretly seeking benefits. For example, the human named Nagini, according to Nick Frey''s report, the other party''s strength is even stronger than the captain of the United States, which attracted the attention of Alexander Pierce. Nick Frey, on the other hand, thought for a moment, with hesitation between his eyebrows. If someone else asks this question, he may not tell the truth. But this one in front of him is his best friend. In the end, Nick Frey''s eyes are more serious: "I suggest contact, but don''t contact too much. You can even protect him to a certain extent." A doubt flashed in Alexander Pierce''s eyes. He asked, "why? Just because he saved the earth? Don''t say I''m cold-blooded, Frey, you know he can do more!" Nick Frey shook his head helplessly about Alexander Pierce''s reaction. He knew from the beginning that the other party must have this reaction, which is why he had to find the other party himself rather than report it directly to his boss. For half a month, Nick Frey had been thinking about how to minimize Nagini''s problem. Now the attitude of his best friend is naturally in Nick Frey''s imagination, so there is a flash of seriousness in his eyes: "Before Carol left the earth, she once gave Nagini a mobile phone. That is to say, the other party has the ability to call Carol back to the earth, so we can''t push too hard!" Alexander pierce frowned and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes: "he''s an earthman. What does he want to do?" Nick Frey also mentioned the mobile phone in the report. But he didn''t expect that the woman who could fly in a vacuum and explode the Starfleet also left a phone to Nagini. Alexander Pierce is not sure how strong the other side is because he has not really met Carol, but he is considering another problem. If Carol comes to earth, does that mean that the Kerry empire will also come to earth? If a large number of genetic weapons are dropped on the earth, does that mean that mankind will suffer a devastating blow? This made him very angry. With Carol''s card, Alexander pierce knew that Hydra was difficult to study Nagini because it was inconsistent with Hydra''s interests. Nick Frey, who didn''t know what his best friend was thinking, looked at each other''s gloomy face and couldn''t help adding a fire: "This tube of blood was given to me by Nagini on his own initiative. Although the data show that Nagini is only 15 years old, his IQ is very high. It''s difficult to really understand each other without contact. Although I know it''s too much to say, I contacted him ten years ago. Nagini is obviously not a person who likes to suffer losses." A flash of thought flashed through Alexander Pierce''s eyes. Finally, he nodded: "I know what you mean. In this matter, I will consider your ideas as much as possible." Looking at the serious expression of his best friend, Nick Frey nodded and smiled at the corners of his mouth: "thank you." He knew his best friend. Although the other party didn''t give him any commitment, he knew that the other party would help him in this matter. Then, just as Nick Frey was about to leave, Alexander pierce suddenly said, "Frey, have you ever thought of sitting in my seat?" Nick Frey was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and looked more alert: "what do you mean?" Looking at Nick Frey, who became nervous in an instant, Alexander pierce had a helpless smile on his face: "Don''t be nervous. Some time ago, someone suggested that I go to the World Security Council. I was very hesitant at that time. The s.h.i.e.l.d. needs a good enough person to lead. But the question is that the s.h.l.d. also needs the help of the Security Council. Are you interested?" Nick Frey''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He looked at his best friend in front of him and finally shook his head. "I need to think about it." As for Nick Frey''s attitude, Alexander Pierce, who had long imagined, waved his hand: "go and think about it. It''s very important to you, me and even the whole earth!" Nick Frey left, and his look showed that he attached great importance to the matter. But Nick Frey didn''t know that his best friend looked at him a little more gloomy at the moment. Does he really want Nick Frey to be director of s.h.i.e.l.d? no He doesn''t want to do it, but the problem is that he can''t help it. The s.h.i.e.l.d. has a lot of energy. If he can, he hopes to be the director of the s.h.l.d. forever. As for the World Security Council at the upper level? Although they nominally manage the Divine Shield Bureau, they are a group of people, and there is only one director of the Divine Shield bureau! Hydra is not united internally. Some people are jealous of Alexander Pierce''s position. He wants to resist, but from the analysis of the situation in all aspects, he is not very likely to keep his position as director of the Divine Shield Bureau. So he thought of Nick Frey. The particularity of Nick Frey gives him enough confidence to compete with forces in all aspects. Because of his relationship with Nick Frey, the other party will inevitably become an ace in his hand in the future! That''s why he chose each other. Is it just that Nick Frey''s old Yin is really so easy to be controlled? In his report to Alexander Pierce, he didn''t mention that his eyes were destroyed by a creature called Yuan eater, and there was a cosmic magic cube containing great power in the creature''s belly! If you want to protect the earth, it is not only the existence with extraordinary ability such as Carol and Nagini who can do it. The infinite energy of the cosmic cube can also make the earth develop at a high speed. It can be seen from this that although Nick Frey regards Alexander pierce as his best friend, he does not trust each other. In fact, not only did he distrust his best friend, he also distrusted Nagini. For example, if it had not been for Nagini''s requirements and Nick Frey knew that Nagini was powerful, he would never have given his mobile phone to Nagini. The reason why he did this was that Nagini was in the wrong state at that time, so he thought it was an opportunity, but unfortunately his idea was seen through by Nagini. But even so, Nick Frey didn''t tell Nagini about the cube. And this report, although nominally he is protecting Nagini, if it''s not because Carol gave Nagini a mobile phone, when Nick Frey reacts, he''s the first one to do it to Nagini! Chapter 118 Five star hotel, Venice, Italy. Nagini, who was lying in bed as a salted fish, was helpless because Sam came again. Who knows why the towels in her room are used so fast? On the other hand, Sam looked at Nagini lying in bed without looking at himself. He felt flustered when he thought of Betty and banner who had sprinkled dog food in front of him these two days. Steel straight man? No, Nagini is a straight titanium guy! Sam was helpless. She hinted so, but Nagini didn''t respond at all. Can''t she climb into Nagini''s bed by herself? That''s a good suggestion, but the question is, what if Nagini refuses? How embarrassing will it be for two people to meet in the future? Sam is very tired. She used to like Nagini, but that''s just how her sister feels about her brother. But this trip to Borneo made Sam feel different from normal siblings about Nagini. She knew her thoughts were abnormal, but she really couldn''t help it. Sam likes Nagini. She doesn''t even ask herself to be Nagini''s wife. She knows that there is a big difference between her age and Nagini. She is 34 this year, and Nagini is only 15. Looking at the woman in front of the mirror, her bright eyes, long gold hair and crystal dress wrapped her enchanting posture. Sam, who is over 30, doesn''t have the aging of middle-aged women at all. Instead, she looks like a ripe peach, full of temptation! But looking at the salted fish lying in bed, Sam couldn''t help but feel helpless: "there''s a reception downstairs, Nagini, are you going?" "Can I say no?" "No? Then I''m free to buy you a suit?" "Maybe you have more money?" "Fuck off! Get up quickly and the party will start at three o''clock." "Well, old women are trouble." "What are you talking about?" "I said little sister Sam is so beautiful today!" "You know!" Half an hour later, she was dressed in a dark blue suit, her black hair was waxed, and her face was painted with some cosmetics. However, unlike normal whitening cosmetics, Nagini''s cosmetics turned black. His face was too white. This white was not white and tender, but close to morbid white. After using Sam''s blackening cosmetics, Nagini''s whole temperament changed. I have to say that makeup is really a magical skill. In the past, although Nagini gave people a positive energy and positive feeling, the first contact always gave people a sense of disobedience, but now it is different. Looking at the handsome asian boy in front of the mirror, although he is suspected of boasting, Nagini really feels very handsome! At the same time, Sam, standing in front of the same mirror, was a little more surprised. Sam knew that Nagini was in good shape, but she didn''t know that Nagini was so good. She always thought Nagini was very thin, so the suit she bought him was a small one. Because I didn''t know that Nagini didn''t have a suit before, and Ms. Vanessa didn''t care about this problem, it''s too late to customize now. Sam thought Nagini wouldn''t be able to wear this suit, but he didn''t expect the final effect to be so amazing! It''s like a natural clothes shelf. And Nagini is very talented. Just now, when she was helping Nagini make up, Sam took the opportunity to wipe off the oil. I may not believe it. Sam, an old woman in her thirties, actually felt that her legs were soft. Looking at himself and Nagini in front of the mirror, I don''t know why. Sam inexplicably felt that they were a good match. Even his mind couldn''t help thinking about many "dirty" things, which made Sam''s face a bit more attractive. Instead, it was Nagini. He felt the strange changes in Sam''s body. He wanted to say to the other party: "aunt, you need a fever (dare not write) needle!" But after thinking about it, Nagini finally gave up the idea. His backhand was a hit on the melon and killed his head: "I said, little sister, it''s very tired to stand. What do you think of me now? Do you still need to tidy up?" Sam Leng for a moment. She subconsciously replied, "very good, very handsome, very perfect!" Then she regretted that she seemed to have lost the chance to continue to wipe? But it doesn''t matter. Miss Sam was happy again when she thought of holding Nagini''s arm and appearing at the reception. At the same time, Nagini, who was beside the beauty, thought of another person and a man! However, this man is not Toledo, Wilson, nor Nick Frey, but an old counselor, an oriental he met in Venice a few days ago. As the three major film festivals in the world, every film festival will gather filmmakers from all over the world, and the powerful Dongguo will not be absent. If I remember correctly, the best director and best film with the highest gold content this year seem to have been pocketed by the East. Although Ms. Vanessa is full of fighting spirit, Nagini knows that as long as the judges are not blind, she is doomed to be out of touch with the golden lion, which is not only the influence, but also the gap between the strength of both sides. The reason why Nagini thought of the old counselor was not that he had ideas about the old Counselor''s golden lion. What he really had ideas was Dongguo, the rapidly developing film market in Dongguo! As a former Easterner, Nagini knows how big the future market of the East will be. A very simple example is that in the past life, the four Avengers alliance held a meeting in Mordor. Among them, the president of marvel, Russell brothers, Thor, eagle eye and ant man were present. As the first meeting in the world, only one director came to the three countries. Yes, the Russell brothers only went to one. Is it because Dongguo fans have the highest feelings for Meiman in the world? No, it''s because the eastern film market is huge! Nagini knows the future trend of the film market. Although the United States is still the largest ticket warehouse in the world, with more than 4000 cinemas and 8000-11000 screens, the East reached this figure in 2004 and surpassed this figure in 14 years. This is a huge market! Since he must develop his identity as a director in the future, Nagini can''t ignore the East market. And compared with those who let the white eyed wolves bully the people of the eastern film industry, although Nagini is not a good man, he at least has principles and conscience. The simplest example is Harvey, who is angry with the gun. A good film was simply pressed down to 500000. Zhou peipi didn''t play like this. As one of the leaders of the fifth generation, although many people don''t want to recognize his international status, Nagini still wants to get in touch with each other. However, after Nagini and Sam''s little sister came to the reception, an accident happened! The old counselor is very powerful. Although many people are sick of his commercial films, I have to say that the other party is really a very powerful person. In 86, Lao Jing, as the leading actor, just won three movie emperors. In 1987, as a director, he won the first international award for the easterners. In the following years, [Ju Dou], [Red Sorghum hanging high], [Qiu Ju''s lawsuit], [alive], [one can''t be less] and other films won many international awards, and nominated OSK for three times and Golden Globe for five times. If it weren''t for his status as a yellow man, the old counselor of that year would definitely have the ability to win the little golden man! However, such a big man, such a well-known Chinese filmmaker in the world, had an accident when he shook hands with others at the reception. Amy, the heroine of the famous Hollywood director Jeremy''s new film [desire and forgetting], suddenly opened the old Counselor''s hand when he shook hands, and a touch of disgust flashed in her eyes: "take away your dirty hand!" The old counselor was stunned. His face changed for a while, and his hands were so stiff in the air. However, what made him most embarrassed and angry was that everyone present chose silence when they saw this scene. His face was very ugly. He felt the arrogance of the white man. He felt that there was a fire burning in his heart. At the moment when the old counselor was ready to withdraw his hand, a cool palm shook it. Then appeared in front of his eyes, is a very handsome face: "Hello, my name is Nagini, nice to meet you." PS: this paragraph is made up by me. With the popularity of the old counselor in those years, no one dared to talk to the big man in this tone (funny body protection, just ask you to spray this paragraph.) Chapter 119 After the reception, Nagini spent three days in Venice. He has a good relationship with the old counselor, on the one hand, because both sides are yellow, on the other hand, as a Chinese American, Nagini has a fluent Eastern dialect. Seriously, if he hadn''t known that Nagini lived in Los Angeles since he was a child, he would have thought that Nagini was a native of the East. During this period, Nagini and the old counselor asked for a lot of photography skills, and the other party was not afraid that Nagini would clean up his old bottom. In short, in these three days, one old and one small had a very pleasant chat. But the old counselor didn''t know that Nagini''s girlfriend, Sam''s little sister, had sore gums these three days. It''s not easy to want to spend three days with Nagini, but Nagini doesn''t care about himself because of a bad old man? This made sam very upset and even had great doubts about his appearance! Thinking, the angry Sam couldn''t help winking at the handsome little brother, while the captured little brother ran over and pretended to be a gentleman: "beautiful lady, don''t know what you need?" "I need a martini, thank you." "Shall I have a drink with you?" "No, get out!" "OK," Looking at the cocktail in front of her, Sam''s little sister suddenly felt very sad. But anyway, time will continue. Tonight is the last day of the Venice Film Festival and the day of the announcement of the awards. On the way to the award ceremony, Nagini met Jeremy and Amy again. Amy is still as arrogant as before. She wants her nostrils to grow on her forehead so that she can see people with her nostrils without looking up. When the two sides met, unlike before, Amy didn''t get rid of other people''s hands this time. After all, there were a group of reporters around. But even so, Amy defiantly said to Nagini: "I heard that your film has been shortlisted for many awards? Vanessa, that old woman still has some ability, but it''s a pity that I''m the best actress." Then Amy rushed to Sam next to Nagini and showed a provocative look, but she noticed that Jeremy''s eyes had been peeking at each other. As for Sam''s little sister? I''m sorry, all she thinks about at the moment is Nagini. As for Amy''s provocation? Who is this woman in front of you? Why does she look at herself strangely? Does she have an idea about Nagini, too? For a moment, Sam''s eyes became fierce. Aww ~ Sam''s little sister is very fierce - jpg Amy wanted to have a fight with Sam, but looking at the other party''s eyes, Amy could only look at Jeremy nearby for help. But it''s a pity that Jeremy didn''t pay attention to her look for help. At the moment, the senior director is trying his best to compete with the old counselor! He first congratulated with a smile: "director Zhang, I heard that your new film has also been shortlisted as the golden lion?" The old counselor nodded, oh. Jeremy''s face stiffened, and then he attacked again: "my film is also shortlisted, [desire and forgetting]. I don''t know if director Zhang has any ideas?" The old counselor nodded and said again. Jeremy was angry. He didn''t notice that he was like an anxious clown: "director Zhang, what do you mean? Don''t you have confidence in your film?" The old counselor glanced at each other. This time he didn''t, but went straight away, leaving Jeremy alone in the wind. In fact, the old counselor didn''t deliberately ignore each other. He just noticed a problem. He saw many reporters turn their cameras to Nagini. It has to be said that Nagini''s appearance is really high. With the blackening cosmetics, Nagini''s last shortcoming has been made up. His appearance fully conforms to the aesthetic standards of Oriental and western people. As for strength? Come on, Nagini is only 15. A 15-year-old big muscle bully? If this is also beauty, it is the real aesthetic deformity. As a director, the old counselor naturally realized that Nagini was very photogenic, so when Jeremy provoked him just now, the old counselor thought in his mind whether to cheat Nagini to make a film in the east? However, considering that Nagini''s film was also on the shortlist, and Nagini seemed to have a good relationship with Hollywood screenwriters, he finally gave up the tempting idea. In a hurry, after walking the red carpet, after a series of cumbersome processes, the award ceremony finally began. Interestingly, Nagini, Sam and Vanessa are the old counselor and his film team on the right, and Jeremy and Amy on the left. Hundreds of people sat together and exchanged greetings with each other, with cordiality and blessings between their eyebrows. The only thing that was out of place was probably Nagini. As the representative filmmakers of the East, the old counselor is used to this kind of differential treatment. Although this is a world-class Film Festival, the main force here is still Western filmmakers. In this era, most directors are white, and these people are precisely the group most seriously affected by racism. They clung to each other and excluded all films of color. This arrogance and prejudice made Ms. Vanessa feel uncomfortable, and Jeremy on the side also saw Ms. Vanessa''s discomfort, which made him very proud, with some pride and ridicule between his eyebrows: "Vanessa, I didn''t expect to meet you here? By the way, what''s the name of the film you wrote? A arrogant little snake? Please forgive the poor memory of an old man in his fifties. Ha ha, but anyway, I still hope you can get a good result." Ms. Vanessa has a warm anger in her eyes. She knows that the other party is intentional, because just two or three minutes ago, the host on the stage just announced the shortlist of the Best Newcomer Award, including Nagini''s Python disaster. And what does that mean when I didn''t expect to meet you here? Did you pretend you didn''t see me? Or do you think I shouldn''t be here? Just as Ms. Vanessa was preparing to fight back, along with an exciting soundtrack, the host read out the award-winning film with great skill: "The 56th Film Festival, Best Newcomer Award - Nagini Tang [the disaster of Python]!" Nagini was stunned. He was just going to run with him. Unexpectedly, he won the prize? You know, both the python disaster and the witch Blair have made quite good box office, but they have been plagued by the film festival. So when Nagini came to Venice, he never thought of winning the prize. What he really wanted was to have several nominations that could win. Of course, a best newcomer award is nothing, but don''t forget that this is a world-class Film Festival! This makes Nagini feel strange. Should he "win the prize" and "box office" blossom? Before he could react, the cameraman had turned the camera to him. At the same time, Ms. Vanessa, who was next to Nagini, had an ugly face and suddenly had a spring breeze like smile. She tidied up her suit for Nagini. On her smiling face, with a somewhat gratifying expression: "go, the next stage will belong to you!" Although Nagini was a little surprised, anyway, it was a good thing to win the prize. So under the blessing of Vanessa, the old counselor, Sam and others, Nagini in a blue suit calmly walked to the podium. At the same time, look at Nagini''s back. Ms. Vanessa, who was a little cautious, glanced at Jeremy, who looked ugly next to her, and her mouth became more playful: "My old friend, it seems that your memory is really bad. The arrogant little snake in your mouth just now seems to have won the Best Newcomer Award? I hope you can remember its name this time." Jeremy''s face was a little ugly. He didn''t expect to hit his face so quickly, which made him angry. He even felt that this director couldn''t do well, and an Asian won the Best Newcomer Award. Jeremy, who felt ashamed, had to hum coldly, open his mouth and say: "It''s just a Rookie Award. What''s great? What''s really important is the four awards of best film, director and actor and actress. Don''t you think so, Amy!" As soon as the voice fell, Amy, who was shining brightly beside Jeremy, couldn''t help but have a little more light in her eyes. When she thought of Duke''s promise to her and her "efforts" these days, she couldn''t help a confident smile. She glanced at Ms. Vanessa and Sam, who pretended to be tall. She couldn''t help a touch of high contempt: "Best Newcomer Award? It''s just something children play with!" Chapter 120 The award ceremony was in full swing. Although it made a good start, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Nagini after that. Awards were announced one by one. As Nagini thought, these awards were not related to him, not even nominated. However, when announcing the best actress, Nagini unexpectedly found his film figure, which surprised him. He quickly stabbed Sam in a daze: "Hey, you''ve been nominated for best actress." Sam was stunned. She looked at the award platform slightly. The host was interpreting her acting skills: "This is an amazing acting skill. In the dangerous and strange Borneo rainforest, in the face of terrible disasters, Sam Curtis shows the tenacity and resilience of contemporary women..." "As a newcomer, the other party''s exquisite acting skills are enough to make many people ashamed..." "After unanimous discussion by the reviewers, this best actress nomination - Sam Curtis [the disaster of Python]" Sam felt a little blushing. Many people thought it was a movie. These things were filmed, but only Sam knew that it was just a natural reaction in that situation. Acting? Sorry, she really doesn''t have acting skills. She acts completely in her own color. I feel so ugly when I look at myself in front of the camera. Won''t Nagini find some beautiful scenes for himself? If the film is released, will many people see their embarrassing scene? Sam''s little sister, who was vaguely worried, angrily stepped on Nagini with high heels. Nagini looked at the inexplicably angry little sister; "Meow meow?" Meanwhile, Amy, who was also nominated for best actress, looked at Sam jealously. She thought of her first film and the "efforts" she finally made to get the first heroine. Looking at Sam now, She looks more beautiful and has more temperament than herself. The first film is the heroine, and she has also been nominated for this world-class Film Festival. Sam''s everything made her jealous, and she couldn''t help but have a stiff and false smile on her face: "Best actress nomination? I didn''t expect your first film to reach this height. Unfortunately, it''s just a nomination. The best actress must be me this time. But you don''t need to be disappointed. After all, you still have a chance. Come on, newcomer." There is no problem with this passage, just like the encouragement of elders to younger generations. But both of them were nominated for best actress this time, so this kind of "encouragement" from above seems a little too much. Moreover, Amy''s strange tone and the accentuated word "newcomer" make people feel very uncomfortable inexplicably. Sam looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what does this woman mean?" Seriously, Sam really didn''t understand what the other party was saying. Because from beginning to end, Sam didn''t think she was an actor. On the one hand, she came here because she wanted to help Nagini support the scene. After all, Ms. Vanessa can''t be Nagini''s girlfriend, can she? On the other hand, he wants to spend a happy and sweet world with Nagini. Unfortunately, Nagini has been with that bad old man these days. Nagini touched his chin, a flash of thought flashed in his eyes, and finally said uncertainly, "maybe she''s praising your tenderness?" Sam rolled her eyes and struck Nagini like a spoiled blow. Although she didn''t understand what the other party meant, she was not mentally retarded. Naturally, she could hear that Amy was not good at speaking. However, the next moment, to everyone''s surprise, even the host was stunned, and the result was read out: "Now let''s announce the best actress. She is Sam Curtis." Sam was stunned, and Nagini was also stunned. He subconsciously looked at Ms. Vanessa aside, his eyes flashing doubts: "did you arrange it?" Ms. Vanessa shook her head vaguely: "it''s not me, I don''t know." In fact, in Ms. Vanessa''s opinion, it''s not easy to get the Best Newcomer Award. After all, Nagini is just a newcomer director. Although she has some energy in Hollywood, there are many people who are better than herself at the film festival. Vanessa just drilled a loophole and chose the best newcomer award that all major directors disdained to compete for. As for Sam''s best actress? Ms. Vanessa really doesn''t know what''s going on. At the same time, Sam, who looked confused in front of the camera, looked at Nagini for help: "what should I do? I didn''t prepare my speech." Nagini patted her on the shoulder: "it''s okay, I''m not ready, just say..." Then he was stunned, looked at Amy with a gloomy face, and inadvertently added a bad smile: "you can thank this. After all, she is also your elder." At Nagini''s suggestion, Sam was stunned, but a moment later, when she understood what Nagini meant, the tension in her heart dissipated and replaced by a calm smile. In fact, Sam is not nervous. She is just a little confused. In the face of such an emergency, Sam didn''t know what to say for the first time, and Nagini''s reminder made Sam find a direction. What should I do later? Nagini still has confidence in Sam''s little sister. At the same time, looking at Sam walking to the podium, Amy felt uneasy when she recalled the way the other party looked at her just now. She couldn''t help looking at Nagini with a gloomy face: "what did you say to that bichi just now?" Bichi? Nagini''s eyes inadvertently added a touch of coolness, and a pair of slightly gloomy eyes looked at each other: "nothing, you''ll know in a minute." At the same time, Sam on the podium also began her performance: "Thank you very much for the recognition of the judges, the director and the staff behind the scenes. In addition, I would also like to thank Amy. Although we didn''t know each other before, she said that as a newcomer, it''s very good for me to achieve this achievement. She hopes I can work hard, which I deeply agree with." The people under the stage couldn''t help looking strange. Amy? The actress who is poor in acting and always likes to rise by "hard work"? There have been many nominations for the three awards, but it seems that the highest honor hasn''t even won the first-class international award? At the same time, Amy, who was named "praised" by Sam''s little sister, looked very ugly. She can almost think of the headline in tomorrow''s newspaper - the famous pornographic star Amy, who publicly said that Venice''s post film performance needs to be improved. She hopes to work hard to refuel? This damn bichi! Looking at Sam on the stage, Amy''s face became more and more ugly. Fortunately, at this time, Jeremy noticed the cameras around him shooting in their direction. He patted Amy''s shoulder with a somewhat gloomy look, but he still said: "it''s just a best actress. Amy, don''t be sad. We still have the best film award." Then the other party gave Ms. Vanessa and Nagini a provocative look. For his film, Jeremy is full of confidence. After six years of preparation, the script alone has been polished for three years. He believes he will succeed! Ms. Vanessa ignored this time. For her, getting the Rookie Award is enough to get back face. And it was a surprise to get the best actress! She has been very satisfied with her trip to Italy. As for Nagini? It''s clear who the winner of the best film award is. He doesn''t panic at the moment. In fact, when he came, Nagini was ready to be a melon eater. Ten minutes later, in a burst of passionate soundtrack, the host announced the highest Gold Award tonight: "the best film award, that is, our Golden Lion Award, won by director Zhang, who can''t be less." Jeremy was stunned. His face suddenly became very ugly. He had high expectations for the film festival. Otherwise, he could not provoke the old counselor on the red carpet. But the bloody reality tore up all the expectations in his heart. This made him feel depressed, and Amy noticed that there was a problem with Jeremy''s state of mind. She had been on a boat for a long time. At the moment, she couldn''t help comforting: "Jeremy, it''s all right. We still have the best director award." Jeremy was stunned. He seemed to think of something. He looked a little more helpless, but finally nodded and said again: "yes, although they took away the best film award, we still have the best director award!" He knows about the film festival. For some political reasons, he knows that giving up a golden lion is the limit that the judges can achieve, otherwise it will certainly cause the dissatisfaction of white filmmakers. In other words, although he lost the golden lion, he can get the best director award? Because in a sense, this is also the judges'' compensation for themselves. Just this kind of compensation really makes Jeremy feel very oppressed. You know, he wants to hunt the golden lion, not a best director award! However, just when Jeremy was depressed, the host announced the final award: "now, let''s announce the best director award. The winner is [home for the new year] from Dongguo. Let''s congratulate director yuan." Jeremy was stunned. The golden lion was gone? The best director award is gone? He subconsciously stood up and looked more ferocious: "it''s impossible!" He doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand how the judges dare to do this! This is a complete blow to white filmmakers. Don''t the judges know what the consequences are? At the moment, he had no previous depression about losing the Golden Lion Award, because he didn''t get a hair! However, looking at the stunned eyes of the people around him, Jeremy subconsciously understood his gaffe, raised his hand rigidly, and with a burst of awkward applause, Jeremy said apologetically: "sorry, I''m a little gaffed." But after sitting down, Jeremy''s face was very gloomy! Chapter 121 Nagini is on fire, the real fire. The initial fuse was the Best Newcomer Award. Soon someone began to notice this very handsome asian boy. Although people have different skin colors, most people still have the same aesthetic outlook. "The Asian boy is very handsome?" "Yes, his name is Nagini. It''s an interesting name. Mom, I''m in love ~ ~" "But it''s just a mother gun. What''s good? One by one, they have a fever here?" "Please, he''s only fifteen." "What happened when I was 15? I had eight abdominal muscles when I was 14." "I''m twelve years old and as tall as Schwarzenegger." "I am six years old and taller than Schwarzenegger." "Eh? Look what big baby I found? It''s my little husband''s personal website. Are there any sisters going to see it together?" "Bichi, that''s my little husband!" "Hehe, someone has ideas about my husband. As a little Nagini woman, I''m really tired." "A group of women who want to fart, that''s my husband!" "I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m going to see my little husband ~ ~" Because of the award of the film festival, Nagini became a hot money in the United States during this period, which caused a large number of female fans and watching melon eaters, who poured into Nagini''s house one after another. Looking at the rapidly increasing traffic and messages, Joey, the little black brother who still loves money (server and domain name) at the beginning, looks confused at the moment. From the current traffic data, this website can browse 300000-500000 a day. Although it can''t compare with those big websites, it can make a profit and even earn a wave. Isn''t this kind of marketing website throwing money? Why can you make a small profit? The little black brother said he was very ignorant! But for Nagini, these female fans and soaring browsing are not the focus, the focus is on the melon eaters who follow. Yvonne, an American Russian hybrid, is the man who claims to have eight abdominal muscles at the age of 14. Of course, he has no abdominal muscles at the age of 14. In fact, he really completed his practice of eight abdominal muscles at the age of 18. His family conditions are good. He can surf the Internet freely in 1999. His family conditions are not bad. Although the United States has been popularizing computers since the 1980s, it was not until the 1990s that most families really began to realize the importance of computers because the network was not developed and the supporting facilities were not perfect. Eve Li likes the Internet very much. The online world makes him feel like another world. Maybe it''s because of some blood in his body. Eve Li is always very grumpy. This kind of people is the prototype of future Internet spray. For example, today, he saw a guy named Nagini. Best Newcomer Award? Fifteen year old genius? Ha ha! Looking at the other party''s young face, Yvonne couldn''t help feeling ridiculous. In his opinion, this kind of mother gun shouldn''t live in the world. Is it useful to have a beautiful face? Muscle is the king! But some comments on the Internet made him very upset, and he hated Nagini a little more. What stature is comparable to Schwarzenegger and what stature is superior to Schwarzenegger? You women who can only speak on the Internet. Believe it or not, when you meet offline, I pinch your little face with one hand? In short, whether it was because he was angry, or because he was unhappy with Nagini, or because he deliberately wanted to make trouble with each other, Eve Li clicked into the website called Nagini''s house. Then? The endless virgin forest, the dangerous Borneo River, the huge Python hidden in the shadow, everything seems to open a magical door for Yves! With a skeptical attitude, Evelyn left a doubt in the message area of the website: "should this be false?" Half an hour later, Evelyn came to the website again. The reason why he came back again was that Yvonne had been having a lot of problems in his mind for half an hour. The tribe of headhunters with mutilated corpses and broken arms, the strange snake in yellow and green waters, Nagini, who is dying after being bitten by a poisonous spider, and the last suicide note like video tape. He couldn''t concentrate on other things at all. All he thought about was whether the fragments seen on the website were true or not. Yvonne realized that before he could not determine the authenticity of this matter, it was difficult to concentrate his energy again. The thirst for knowledge and curiosity in his heart would take away all his energy, and he couldn''t sleep at all. So half an hour later, Evely, who got up from bed, turned on the computer again and entered Nagini''s house. Compared with the scanty comments of half an hour ago, the message area is too busy and full of thousands of comments, and the reason that evelli feels strange is that he did not know when he had a more brilliant reminder after his comment. When I click on the comment, Evely sees hundreds of messages behind his comments. "First floor!" "First floor!" "Shit, you''re so fast?" "Rob the building, we are professional (@ Tao Qing)" "Weak asked, is it true? I feel a little afraid." "Should it be false? How could someone be so stupid to venture to Borneo?" "I searched. In the Guinness World Records, the longest snake is 48.7 feet (the record in 2006, the longest in nearly a hundred years, 14.85 meters)." "So it''s fake?" "Nonsense, I''m a professional special effects artist. It''s obviously not synthetic." "Maybe it''s your level dish?" "I''m also a special effects artist. Although I''m not a professional, this texture picture should not be false. Here is the connection of my views. It''s a little long. If you''re interested, you can have a look." "Surprised big man? Master ball capture!" "It''s up to you whether you can fire or not." ¡°+1¡± ¡°+1¡± Spent more than an hour, nearly a thousand reply to browse, by the way to see other essentials, evelli had to feel the netizens of this website, all are talents! But just three minutes after he shut down the website, Evelyn suddenly realized a problem! It seems that he has seen thousands of replies and more than ten essences. No one has told him that those things on the website are really real. In other words, you have to look at it again? After a moment of silence, thinking about the two senior math classes tomorrow morning, Eve sighed and opened the computer with infinite sadness and indignation Isn''t it all night? Come on, hurt each other! At the same time, at Marco Polo Airport (Venice International Airport) late at night, Nagini and his party met Amy and Jeremy again. But different from the high and angry toes when they came, it was difficult to see the limit in their faces at the moment. Looking at Nagini and his party who returned with a full load, Jeremy, who was angry with jealousy, couldn''t help laughing. He said in a strange way: "What''s the use of winning a prize? The real success of a film is the box office. What the audience recognizes is the real art! Don''t you think so, Amy?" Amy didn''t want to talk. She felt that the film could catch fire before, but she didn''t know why. After listening to Jeremy''s words, she felt inexplicably cool in her heart. Jeremy mocked Nagini and the other party won the Best Newcomer Award. Jeremy said the best newcomer award was nothing, and then the other party took his best actress. Later, Jeremy said that he still had the golden lion. Although Nagini didn''t take it away this time, it was taken away by the old counselor. Finally, everyone thought that the best director award was Jeremy''s, but as soon as Jeremy finished speaking, the best director award was taken away by another Oriental director. Seriously, Amy feels that Jeremy is poisonous. In fact, she feels that she seems to be poisonous, so she doesn''t want to say anything in the face of Jeremy''s remarks. She used to believe in science, but now? ha-ha! But looking at the questioning eyes of director Jeremy, Amy hesitated for a moment and finally said cautiously, "well, if I remember correctly, their films don''t seem to find a publisher now?" Chapter 122 Most people in Hollywood don''t know that Nagini''s film has signed a contract with 20th century fox. On the one hand, the 20th century fox has not started to publicize, on the other hand, Nagini''s publicity is online. Nowadays, the mainstream publicity is still newspapers and television. Internet publicity is not absent, but it is only a sign in the end. Traditional filmmakers like Jeremy and Amy obviously can''t keep up with the times and don''t pay enough attention to the Internet, so they don''t know or never care that Nagini''s films have been publicized online. And the mockery of these two? If a day ago, when the film "the scourge of Python" didn''t win a prize, Ms. Vanessa might still have the desire to refute, but now? Seriously, Ms. Vanessa has completely not regarded each other as a threat. The film''s positioning is thriller and commercial. Although the viewing effect of the film is discounted due to the shooting method, the clear Python picture, tense rhythm and real plot in the film are enough to make people''s adrenaline soar. Although Ms. Vanessa doesn''t understand Nagini''s online publicity methods, with many years of experience, she knows that even if the film is publicized according to the normal film, it is still very likely to sell well. The reason why it is not 100% sure is that no one can guarantee that the film will sell well, even the best-selling director in Hollywood. As for the box office? I''m sorry, unlike Jeremy''s award-winning film, Nagini''s film is going to the box office from beginning to end. Looking at the Nagini party who ignored themselves and walked directly in front of them, Jeremy and Amy''s faces became very ugly. Time passed in a hurry. The nearly nine hour international voyage from Marco Polo Airport to New York airport exhausted the party. After getting off the plane, Ms. Vanessa was sent to the hotel by Sam because she was tired. Benner and Betty got off the plane and hurried to the small hotel next to the airport. Nagini said he was sour, but he thought Banna would become a hulk in the future? In an instant, he was acid-base balanced. What men fear most is not that they can''t, but that they can do it clearly, but they can''t do it! It''s just that Sam''s little sister and Ms. Vanessa left, and banner left with his little girlfriend. It seems that he is alone in the crowded airport? Inexplicable feeling in my heart. That bastard Wilson is not interesting enough. He went to New York and didn''t know to pick him up. wait? Wilson? A lonely man, when Nagini walked out of the airport entrance, looked at the strong figure not far away from the people around him, and inadvertently smiled at the corners of his mouth. Wilson came. Although he was very happy, Nagini pretended to be disgusted: "What are you doing here? Has the recent trouble been solved?" Facing Nagini''s doubts, Wilson shook his head and inadvertently flashed a fierce light in his eyes: "No, but it''s half solved. I can close the net when I''m ready these days. My car is outside." A terrible breath emanated from Wilson, which made others around feel cold, and subconsciously wanted to stay away from this powerful and terrible monster. But Nagini heard something else in each other''s words. If I remember correctly, Wilson said he was targeted by the DEA on the last call. But what do you mean by listening to each other now? It seems that this matter is not as simple as expected, otherwise Wilson could not use the word "take in the net". And think of another possible Nagini? Nagini stopped. At the moment, his eyes were more gloomy, the corners of his mouth were slightly cracked, and the white canine teeth gave people a cold and sharp feeling inexplicably: "Did someone fix you? Do you need my help?" If it''s just a DEA problem, Nagini can''t get involved. After all, the other side stands behind the United States, which is a recognized law enforcement department, and if Nagini makes a move, it is likely to bring more trouble to Wilson. But what if it''s inside the hell kitchen? No one cares about a bunch of scum struggling in hell! Facing Nagini''s proposal, Wilson refused without thinking about it. A flash of disdain for the enemy flashed in his eyes: "No, I can solve it." Looking at Wilson''s confidence twinkling between his eyebrows, Nagini nodded. He understood Wilson''s ability. Looking at the familiar car not far away, the corners of my mouth inadvertently smiled: "Well, if you need to, tell me directly. What''s the next arrangement? Go to Barry''s father?" Wilson shook his head and sighed, "Dad is ill." With a frown, Nagini stopped again, and a fierce light suddenly appeared on his eyebrows: "What''s going on?" Looking at Nagini''s changed look, Wilson struck Nagini with a silent punch: "Don''t think about it. You''ll be old." Just as Nagini knew himself, Wilson knew Nagini. He knew what Nagini was thinking now, just thinking of his conflict with others and inadvertently involving Barry''s father. But in fact, Barry''s father was hospitalized only because he was old. After all, Barry''s father is almost 90 this year. Looking at the helpless flash in Wilson''s eyes, Nagini, who knew that the other party was not lying, pursed her lips and thought in his eyes: "Shall I have a look?" Wilson shook his head: "No, small problems. You''re going. I''m afraid he''s too excited and his condition is getting worse." Looking at Wilson''s serious look, Nagini thought and finally nodded: "Then I won''t go." At the same time, just as Nagini and Wilson were about to leave the airport, there was a roar behind them. Then a fiery red Lamborghini stopped beside them. Amy took off her sunglasses and looked at the old Ferrari behind Nagini: "Yo? Isn''t this director Nagini? How can I take this car? It''s very retro?" Wilson frowned, turned to look at Nagini, and asked in his eyes: "Who is this?" Nagini shook his head with a look of helplessness: "I don''t care if my head is sick." Amy, who was ignored, was a little more unhappy. She seemed to want to say something, but she looked at Wilson''s terrible body and thought about it. Finally, she gave a cold hum and stepped on the accelerator. Looking at the back of the red Lamborghini leaving, Nagini flashed a thought in his eyes: "yes." Wilson was stunned: "what?" Nagini said solemnly, "this man''s name is Amy. It is said that she loves the city of New York very much." Wilson, who instantly understood what Nagini meant, was speechless in his eyes: "do you want to be so careful? Forget it, I''ll let her stay in New York." It''s troublesome for ordinary people to want someone to stay in New York forever, but it''s too easy for Wilson. After playing in New York for three days, Nagini and Ms. Vanessa decided to return to Los Angeles. Before leaving, Nagini sent two LV limited packs to Sam. Ms. Vanessa also has it. Wilson prepared it for him. I don''t know where this guy got it. There are a dozen LV bags, even the unsold version of this year. Nagini decided to give it to Mia and sister Lettie. As for Toledo? Let him go! In addition to these LV bags, there is another unexpected joy, that is Edgar of fox in the 20th century. This guy is really afraid of death. On the second day when Nagini played in New York, the other party brought Nagini two good news. One is that Nagini''s film is ready for release. The release time is September 14, the third week of September. The other is that they published a reward in major news newspapers. Reward Blood Orchid: 800000 US dollars. The special plant in Borneo has an extremely magical effect, offering a reward of 800000 US dollars. Current demand: one plant Reward Python: one hundred thousand dollars for the complete body and one million dollars for the living body. The special creature in Borneo has an extremely terrible body shape due to the influence of blood orchid. Current demand: one living body and five complete corpses. Why is Edgar afraid of death? The reason is very simple, because he did not publicize Nagini''s film according to the normal method, but chose the same method as Nagini. What does that mean? This shows that Edgar has been paying attention to Nagini''s films recently, which shows that he is very attentive, otherwise he would never have thought of this publicity plan. Originally, Nagini was going to return to Los Angeles and discuss the matter with the other party, but he didn''t expect to say anything. He has solved the matter for convenience. I have to say, young man, your road is wide! Chapter 123 As time went by, Nagini''s new film gradually set off a boom on the Internet. Nagini''s home has also soared from a peak of 500000 views in the first day to a large website with a minimum of 34 million views in the current day. At its peak, Nagini''s home can even reach more than 7 million views, and the total population of the United States is only more than 300 million, which means that at least one person in every 50 people has visited their own website. Because of the soaring number of views, the Nagini house, which is just a ticket in the eyes of most people, gradually began to move towards a regular website. There are two reasons for the explosion of websites; One reason is the excellent quality of the website itself, and the other is that 20th century fox has set a "fire" in America! According to the analysis of professional leaders, the total amount of reward offered by 20th century fox in major newspapers and TV advertisements during this period is US $2.3 million. However, the advertising investment will not be less than US $3 million. This is obviously abnormal, and it is likely to be a publicity from beginning to end. For this statement, fox said that blood orchid and python are real, and their reward does not contain fraud. However, when everyone was skeptical, a little-known biopharmaceutical company in New York also offered a reward. But the difference is that they offered a reward not python, but blood orchid, and announced the origin and pictures of blood orchid. Although the price of a blood orchid is only 20000 US dollars, which is only one fortieth of that of 20th century fox, it also proves that blood orchid and python really exist from another perspective. Human nature is greedy. Everyone is eager to get rich overnight, not to mention that America itself is a country that dares to work hard. During the gold rush and the western development, I don''t know how many people died, but countless people still went one after another. This is America, a crazy belligerent country. Many people want to get blood orchids and Python and dream of getting rich overnight, but most people are not familiar with Borneo, and it is said that Borneo''s rainforest is very dangerous. At this time, under the guidance of the undercurrent, people found an incomparably complete treasure map on the Internet, and this treasure map is on the website of Nagini house! According to incomplete statistics, during this period, the frequency of Internet cafes and buying computers increased slightly, and the air tickets from the United States to Borneo were directly sold out of stock. However, very few people really have the ability to go to Borneo. Especially in Nagini''s house, after browsing some adventure clips, many people realize the cruelty of Borneo, so there are still a few people who really dare to venture and fight in Borneo. What about those who dare not venture to Borneo? Some will stay at the Nagini house and some will leave the Nagini house. But anyway, at the moment when they click into the website of Nagini house, even if they still have doubts about it in their hearts, there is still a moment - these people will think from the bottom of their hearts that this is a real thing! This is a chain reaction, because the heat of Nagini house is very high, so it has attracted a lot of attention, and because of the attention of many people, the heat of the website will be higher and higher. It''s like movies like [wandering ball], [Li Jing and his son]. However, the difference is that this kind of film in the form of pseudo documentary has been broadcast before it was released. Normally, a film is divided into two parts, one is the publicity before the release, and the other is the money after the release. But the pseudo documentary film is different. Publicity is release, and release is publicity, which makes this type of film have only two endings. It''s either awesome or unknown! Los Angeles, the headquarters of 20th century fox, Edgar was admitted to the hospital on the last day of the release of the disaster of Python. The condition is very simple. The main reason is that you get angry, your tongue is rotten, your tonsils are inflamed and swollen, and you feel pain when you wake up in the morning. As for why you were scolded? The reason is also very simple. The current influence of the film "the disaster of Python" is too terrible to say that it has affected the nerves of the whole United States. Not long ago, President Clinton also said that if he was 20 years younger, he would rush into Borneo. As an old opponent, Mr. Bush openly diss each other and says he doesn''t need to be 20. If it weren''t for his family, he would have the impulse to go to Borneo now. Politicians'' words are deceiving ghosts. Obviously, these big men will not really take risks in Borneo, but even so, it shows in a sense how much influence this matter has! Almost overnight, Borneo, the disaster of python, Nagini and other words became the hottest speech in 99 years. The president of 20th Century Fox even has a feeling that this film called the disaster of Python is very likely to break the Titanic that swept the world two years ago! And is such a huge golden tree that it has opened a share of 40% of the total box office? Seriously, after the boss, President and most shareholders of 20th century fox knew this, they were not angry with their tongue, but angry with their heart. Who knows how much less green dollars this contract has earned? And the most extreme thing is that the original documents of the contract are no longer in their hands, but in Nagini''s hands, which means it''s difficult for them to do even if they want to. As for Nagini? That''s even more impossible. Now everyone knows that this film is a cash cow. Don''t fox in the 20th century? Yes, the other eight giants, MGM, Warner Brothers, montpella, universal, Lianmei and so on. As long as Nagini nods, not to mention 40% of the box office revenue, even 41% and 42% are free as long as they do not harm their interests. You know, a phenomenal film is enough to have a huge impact on film companies. The simplest example is fox in the 20th century. Before the Titanic, fox could only be regarded as lower than the middle among the eight giants, but with the Titanic, the other party became the giant among the eight giants! For ordinary films, the box office is very important. But for truly top-level films, those that can cause world-class sensation, their own influence is really terrible! Besides, the trademark at the beginning of the film Titanic, with the influence of the film itself, is worth at least 300 million. In addition, there are IP and various additional values, as well as the follow-up value of the film, which is immeasurable! So no one will bother Nagini at this time. Moreover, fox can make a lot of money with a 40% box office ratio. Of course, the money is fake. The boss and shareholders of 20th Century Fox finally wanted to find a vent bucket, and then they thought of Edgar. What can he do? He was desperate, too. Can you say it''s the boss''s order? Come on, if he really says so, will he stay in Hollywood in the future? In short, from the past few days, what Edgar did every day was to be called to the office by a group of big guys. When the big guys scolded him comfortable, he changed to the next big guy. His life was miserable. After so many days of scolding, Edgar, who finally couldn''t bear it, fell ill the day before the film was released. However, after he went to the hospital, he met many acquaintances. These people are either the leaders of the film company or the people who buy films. It seems that they are ill one by one. The most serious is Duke, the manager of San Diego film and television. Although this guy has tonsillitis, his condition is repeated and abnormal, which makes the doctor very distressed. He doesn''t even use antibiotics. Looking at the miserable appearance of his peers and feeling that life was not easy, Edgar prescribed some medicine in the hospital and went back to the company to be scolded again. At the same time, Nagini, who was lying in Sam''s bed dressed in salted fish, unexpectedly received a phone call: "MIA? How did you think of calling me? Did you get the bag?" At the other end of the phone, Mia''s clear voice sounded: "yes, Nagini, did you keep your word before?" Nagini was stunned, and his eyes flashed a touch of curiosity: "what did I say?" "You said you would invite me to a movie." "Can''t you get a ticket? Is Toledo nearby?" "No, he''s not at home." Mia explained flustered, but Nagini had heard Toledo''s suddenly accelerated breathing, and there was a demonic smile on her mouth: "Really? Let me ask you, am I handsome or Toledo handsome?" "Are you handsome?" "Is Toledo an impulsive bull?" "Er... Should I?" "Well, one last question, let Toledo apologize to me." "Fuck off! Nagini, listen to me. Don''t come back if you have the ability!" "Click! Doodle... Doodle... Doodle..." Looking at the hung up cell phone, Nagini felt much better for no reason, Looking at Ms. Vanessa making bear biscuits in the kitchen not far away, Nagini turned over a salted fish and shouted, "aunt Vanessa, help me prepare some movie tickets." Chapter 124 September 14th, the weather is sunny, suitable for outing with family. But this kind of fine weather is more suitable for going to the movies with your family, such as Nagini''s Python disaster? Los Angeles cinema, jeans, yellow shirt, wearing a cap, next to a pair of skateboards, Nagini, bored drinking milk. It''s 11:45 noon and the premiere of the film is 11:55. It is reasonable to say that MIA has come, but Nagini has been waiting here for 15 minutes and has not seen MIA yet. The damn little fat smash said to gather here at 11:30. Unexpectedly, it''s 11:45 now. This guy hasn''t come yet. Nagini decided to replace the large glass of ice flakes and popcorn originally prepared for MIA with super large glass of ice flakes and popcorn. When the devil''s horns gradually appeared on Nagini''s forehead, a beautiful girl came not far away. Like Nagini, they are jeans, but the difference is that the other party is wearing a pair of cowboy hot pants with delicate and white legs, which is somewhat holy in the sun. The upper body is a very ordinary white T-shirt, but I don''t know why. Wearing it on her inexplicably gives people a feeling of vitality. At the moment of seeing each other, Nagini''s smile replaced his previous impatience: "C +?" Mia was stunned. She didn''t understand what Nagini meant, and subconsciously rolled her eyes: "how is it possible? My grades are clearly b-, wait? You dare to flirt with me? Watch it!" Then, in the envious eyes of a group of girls, he grabbed the LV limited bag and smashed it at Nagini! This is a LV Limited package. It costs at least tens of thousands of dollars! The girl is really rich. If she wants to replace them, she can''t bear to be so spoiled. But MIA didn''t care. Nagini gave her more than a dozen bags at one go. She still shared six or seven equally with sister Lettie. Besides, sister Lettie didn''t like such bags, so theoretically these bags were hers. And Nagini told her that these bags were fake. Although she was curious about why her classmates'' genuine LV bags were not as good as their fake ones, Mia was relieved to think of the dozen bags at home and many models that LV didn''t have. How can this limited edition bag appear so many at one time? So it must be a fake! And looking at mia, who was noisy together, sister Lettie couldn''t help but flash a touch of helplessness in her eyes. At the same time, in the remote corner of the Los Angeles cinema, Brian looked distressed to find Toledo and took out a movie ticket from his pocket: "no, here you are, this ticket actually wants me a Franklin!" Toledo was stunned. He touched his bald head, and a look of confusion flashed in his eyes: "Isn''t it five dollars a piece?" Facing Toledo''s doubts, Brian showed a touch of helplessness in his eyes: "Movie tickets are scarce. One hundred dollars is still the internal price I asked for. I don''t understand. You can''t ask Nagini for movie tickets directly?" Toledo stared and roared angrily, "no! If I want it, I''ll bow to that smelly boy. I''m his brother. How can I bow to him?" Brian''s mouth was curled. He couldn''t help but despise the man who wanted to lose face and suffer. If you want to be so tough, why should I help you secretly buy scalpers'' tickets? But considering his relationship with mia, Brian can only shake his head reluctantly: "Forget it, I won''t tell you. I''ll go." Just as Brian was about to leave, Toledo grabbed each other and said, "what are you doing?" Brian was stunned and looked at each other with a puzzled look: "accompany MIA to the movies." But Toledo shook his head. He stared at a pair of bull eyes and looked serious: "you can''t go!" Toledo was puzzled. He asked subconsciously, "why?" However, Toledo did not explain, but said strongly: "Without so many reasons, you just can''t go!" Looking at Toledo''s serious look, Brian had to ask: "Shall I go to the movies?" What he didn''t expect was that Toledo died shamelessly and said, "look, but you can''t use Nagini''s movie tickets." Brian was angry. He said angrily, "why?" Toledo sneered: "I''m MIA his brother!" Brian''s face was a little more speechless: "thanks! I won''t go to the movies with mia, but with you, an old man? Are you sick or am I sick?" But Toledo looked motionless: "I''m Mia''s brother. You can do it!" Toledo was angry. He pointed to Toledo''s bald head silently: "you''re unreasonable!" The atmosphere at the scene froze again, and the angry Brian wanted to beat Toledo hard, However, Brian finally found the ticket dealer again. "How much?" "One hundred and six." "Shit? It''s so expensive? Wasn''t it a hundred before?" "Why else do you think I sold you for a hundred?" "So dark? Can you make it cheaper?" "No, love or not, don''t delay me in doing business!" "Shet, I remember you!" "That''s what you said when you came last time. Thank you for reviewing. Come again next time!" At the same time, what Brian is experiencing now is happening in more than 4000 cinemas in the United States. It seems that in everyone''s eyes, there is only one film called the disaster of Python. At the Los Angeles cinema, because Brian didn''t come back, Mia couldn''t help taking an angry sip of ice. Nagini took the opportunity to send her super large bucket of popcorn to MIA: "The ice is too cold. Eat some popcorn, or your throat can''t stand it." Mia looked at Nagini with a moved face: "Hello, men are big pig hooves!" On one side, sister Lettie looked confused and looked at MIA eating a lot of popcorn. She didn''t know what she thought. Sister Lettie sighed: "this child is hopeless." Ignoring sister Lettie''s sigh, Nagini is thinking that she hasn''t seen Mia''s little fat smash for a while. Unexpectedly, she has lost weight? This is very bad. That big pervert Toledo must abuse her. As a brother who loves you (actually a brother), Nagini has the obligation to help MIA recover her little fat body! As for movies? Seriously, as the director of the film, the person who experienced the whole event and the final silhouette. Whether it''s a film or a semi-finished product, Nagini doesn''t know how many times he has watched it. He even needs to hear the soundtrack, and his mind will automatically come up with what the next plot is. So what Nagini really cares about is not the content of the film itself, but the reaction of the audience. From the smell in the air, their reaction was very good. Nagini could feel the audience''s fear, adrenaline soared and the brain crazy secretion of dopamine. Only one thing Nagini didn''t think of, that is, fear can be addictive! For the 120 minute film, Nagini thought everyone would leave. He knew how his film was. Although it was highly praised outside, even if it was praised to heaven, it was difficult to hide the lack of inside information of the film itself. After all, this is essentially a commercial film. In Nagini''s vision, the box office in the first week will be very good, but then the box office will be less and less. One of the most important selling points of the film is to satisfy people''s curiosity. The disaster of Python can''t satisfy people''s curiosity. Although the momentum in the early stage is very strong, it will be very weak in the later stage. But what Nagini didn''t expect was that a full one tenth of the audience didn''t leave directly after watching the film, but decided to brush it again. This is very unscientific and does not accord with Nagini''s estimation of the film market. Just when Nagini was confused about this, Edgar of 20th century fox called. He answered the phone. Before Nagini spoke, he heard Edgar''s hoarse and excited voice: "Nagini, you know? It''s broken, it''s broken!" "Speak slowly. What''s the matter?" "At the first premiere, the box office in the United States was $4.78 million, with an attendance rate of more than 90%. Even the Titanic didn''t reach this level, you know? In just 12 hours, the box office could reach at least $27 million. You broke history!" "And then?" "Then? Aren''t you excited? Do you know whose history you broke? Damn, how can you be so calm?" "I see. If it''s all right, I''ll hang up first." After hanging up the phone, Nagini took out another mobile phone with a little more dignity in her eyes: "Wilson? What''s the trouble? I''m going to New York." "No, I just congratulate you. Your film is good. I regret it." "Thanks! Don''t make such meaningless calls next time. By the way, I''ll wait for you in the next movie." "Well, I''ll solve the current problem as soon as possible." Chapter 125 "Hey, buddy, have you seen it?" "What are you talking about?" "The disaster of boa constrictor, thief Shuang! I watched it twice yesterday. Every time the boa constrictor appeared, I was very excited!" "I want to brush it again, but I can''t buy a ticket. Damn ticket dealers ask for $200. Are they poor and crazy?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I found a colored egg." "What egg?" "The big black snake in the later stage of the film, I feel I can make a sequel." "Come on, you think it''s a movie? It''s a documentary. It''s a real thing." "Isn''t it a movie?" "Don''t you know the Nagini house?" "What is that?" "Man, I don''t want to talk to you. You''re out!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Do you like Nagini?" "Nagini is very handsome, but I like Sam more. The little sister is very brave." "Sam? What eye? I think she''s a little old, and she''s a girl." "What''s the matter with girls? I think Sam is very handsome, and I met Sam when I visited Venice at the beginning of this month. She is much more beautiful than in the film." "What are you talking about?" "I said I went to Venice." "Damn it, I''m suddenly jealous of you. Do you have a signed photo of Nagini?" "No, I didn''t know them at all." "Get out!" "OK," ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The disaster of Python is on fire, along with the actors, but as Jeremy said, the success of a film is always the box office. Only when it is recognized by the audience, can it be a really good film! From the current box office results, the witch Blair version of the python disaster has been highly praised under various factors! The box office on the first day was $27 million. The python disaster in September successfully locked the hegemony in the third week of September in just one day. And because it''s starting at noon, it''s only half a day''s box office in theory. It is estimated that in three days at most, the box office of the disaster of Python will exceed 100 million, which will become the hottest film in September at any time, and no film can shake the hegemony of this film. Compared with the amazing box office results, the media of all parties also praised the film one after another: Full of imaginative storylines, the director is also ingenious in rendering the atmosphere. With the appearance of diphtheria macaque, every scream always makes people''s heart tremble. It''s hard to imagine that this is an amazing work presented by a 15-year-old -- [Los Angeles entertainment news] The novel DV recording method gives every viewer a very real feeling, and allows the viewer to naturally bring them into the endless and dangerous tropical rain forest in Borneo. Well, in fact, I know this is a real thing. It''s hard to imagine such a wonderful story in reality. People have to sigh that every excellent story comes from real life! But compared with the story, what surprised me more was the other party''s unrestrained cutting technique. Many people have an excellent story, but it is difficult to tell the story to everyone, and Nagini, a director under the age of 30, did it. Finally, please forgive me for exaggerating the age of this excellent little director, because after knowing the other party''s real age? I feel inferior - [New York Post] I don''t want to say anything praising, because at the moment of writing, I knew that many people would praise the film today, but what I want to say is that the film shows the spirit of America very well. Do not abandon, do not give up, bravely face difficulties and selfless dedication, as well as the adventurous spirit in your bones, this must be a cross Era Film -- [Washington Times] I''m J. Jonah James of the horn daily. I don''t want to say anything. I just want to say that the film is really interesting. He makes me feel fear. I don''t remember the last time I was afraid. This is a very real film. Although it has many problems, this is the reality and can never be so perfect. It is undeniable that this is the best film in recent years. I am looking forward to each other''s next film - [horn daily] In addition to the major newspapers, the influence of the python disaster even spread to the whole of America. Tony Stark, President of the famous arms company stark group, said he had just bought a Michelin 3-star hotel this week, and he is looking forward to Ms. Sam. Celebrity Kardashian publicly announced her interest in Nagini and expected them to have a good night. She believed that this brave asian boy could surprise her. Of course, she could also surprise each other, such as not coming to bed the next day? Dr. DRE, the godfather of black rap, mocked himself that if Joey was not afraid of being beaten by himself, he could come and talk about music with him. In short, since mid September, the python disaster has become the hottest craze in America in 1999. The first day was $27 million, the second day was $56 million, and the third day was more than 100 million. In the third week of September, although the box office of this week has not been counted, many Hollywood actors have said that the snake is coming, and Hollywood will be shrouded in the shadow of Python in the coming month. As the center of public opinion, Nagini is not as happy as everyone imagined. After the box office of the python disaster broke 100 million in three days, Ms. Vanessa reminded Nagini that it was best to do a good job in tax reduction. At this time, Nagini realized that although he could get a 40% share of the box office, don''t forget that America has an extremely terrible personal tax. With the current momentum of the python disaster, the box office can definitely break through $1 billion, and 40% of the box office share is $400 million, but this does not mean that Nagini can finally get $400 million. Because he has to pay at least 60% of the personal tax in the United States, Nagini envies those actors and directors in the East. If he remembers correctly, their highest tax is only 45%. The 60% personal tax means that Nagini has to pay at least $240 million to the United States. This makes Nagini very sad, but fortunately, the United States has a special tax avoidance link. Why do wealthy Americans like charity? Not because they are kind-hearted, but because if they don''t do charity, they can''t reasonably avoid taxes. The current situation is like this. If Nagini takes 20% of the $400 million for charity, Nagini can have 80% left, and his personal income tax will be reduced from 60% to 40% of the $400 million. Reasonable tax avoidance is an interesting rule. It seems that Nagini lost money, but in fact he didn''t lose a penny, and he got fame for free. It seems that the American government has lost money, but in fact, even if it receives an additional 20% of Gini''s personal tax, the money will still be used for the same thing. Moreover, without harming the common interests of the rich and the United States, let the rich reasonably avoid taxes in the form of donations for charity, which can also reduce social contradictions and hatred of the rich. I have to say that the man who thought of the tax cut policy was a genius! Of course, although Nagini knows that he should reasonably avoid taxes, he is not a professional after all. Fortunately, recently, many senior accounting offices have taken the initiative to contact Nagini because of the disaster of Python. After all, this is a business of hundreds of millions of dollars! Nagini had intended to find Wilson. If he remembered correctly, he seemed to have a very good accountant in his hand. Only a small bald head appeared yesterday, but it disrupted Nagini''s plan. His name is Jasper Sitwell. He is said to be an excellent accountant, but Nagini knows that the other party is actually an s.h.i.e.l.d. agent. In addition to the s.h.l.d. agent, the other party is also a member of the Hydra and a confidant of the current s.h.l.d. - Alexander Pierce. So how did Hydra stare at himself? Nagini had some doubts, but he didn''t drive away each other. After all, I know the identity of little bald head. What if I drive away the other party, and then Hydra changes an agent he doesn''t know to approach him? You can''t just ask each other if you''re a spy sent by the enemy? Besides, let hydras help themselves avoid taxes reasonably? Think about it! So yesterday, Nagini made an appointment with little bald head. They met at Ms. Vanessa''s house today and asked him to help him write a plan for reasonable tax avoidance. But just as the little bald head entered the door, Nagini''s phone rang and made an sorry gesture. Nagini skillfully connected the phone: "MIA? Why did you call me? Don''t tell me you came to ask me for movie tickets again." However, before the smile on Nagini''s face dispersed, she heard Mia''s voice trembling with panic: "Nagini, where are you? TOLEDO is in the hospital. I''m so afraid now..." Chapter 126 "Click!" The wooden armrest of the sofa was crushed by Nagini at this moment. The killing intention flashed between his eyebrows, which made the little bald head swallow his saliva. He felt a little flustered. The boy in front of him felt like a wild beast in human skin. The cold killing intention made him tremble in his heart. Although the little bald head knows that the killing intention in Nagini''s eyes is not aimed at himself, this is precisely the reason why the little bald head is hairy in his heart! Just the unconscious intention of killing can make you feel creepy. You can imagine what the 15-year-old boy has experienced! The mood was a little complicated. Thinking of what the boss said to himself before leaving, the little bald head couldn''t help scolding his mother. Is this what you always say about saving mankind and saving the world? I''m afraid it''s not Shi Lezhi? In front of him, he looks like a devil who destroys the world! Ignoring the little bald head whose expression changed for a while, Nagini''s face was hard to see at the moment: "Where are you now?" At the other end of the phone, Mia''s voice was somewhat distressingly weak: "I''m in the Los Angeles hospital." The killing intention flashed again between the eyebrows. Considering Mia''s current situation, Nagini, who forced the killing intention, comforted: "don''t panic, I''ll be there in half an hour." After getting Nagini''s accurate reply, Mia''s tension gradually eased down. Maybe it''s because Nagini has been protecting her from the wind and rain since she was a child. Nagini''s words can always reassure MIA: "well, hurry up." "Don''t worry, I''ll do it as soon as possible." Hang up the phone and ignore the little bald head sitting in front of him. Nagini and Ms. Vanessa said hello and hurried to the garage. At the same time, he opened his mouth, seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t dare to speak in the end. It''s at least 70-80 kilometers from Hollywood to Los Angeles hospital. If it''s normal driving, it''s absolutely impossible to reach Los Angeles hospital in half an hour. Nagini didn''t know how many red lights he had run. In short, the red phantom flashed by in the shouting and scolding of a group of people. Twenty eight minutes later, Nagini came to the Los Angeles hospital. Following the smell in the air, he soon found Toledo''s ward and saw several quarrelling people in the ward. Vincent stared, his chest was like a bellows, and his face was full of flesh. At the moment, his face was flashing ferocious and murderous. He couldn''t stop muttering: "don''t forget it, thanks! Those damn bastards, I must let them pay the price!" Sister Lettie was dissuading, saying that when Nagini came back or Toledo woke up, she was talking. Brian was wearing a bandage and looked hurt. Now he sat on the hospital bed with a bad face and didn''t speak. Mia sat next to Toledo with her cell phone. Her reddish eyes meant that she had just cried. Nagini, who opened the door and casually put on a dress, had a disturbing gloom in his eyebrows. He looked at Vincent shouting in the ward and couldn''t help but subconsciously frown: "Stop it!" When he saw Nagini, Vincent''s eyes lit up. He subconsciously said, "Nagini, you''re back. I''ll tell you..." But looking at the look of sister Lettie and the silent Brian, Nagini subconsciously frowned and stared at each other severely: "Shut up first. I''ll take care of it. How''s Toledo now?" Vincent opened his mouth. He was stronger and much older than Nagini, but looking at each other''s stern eyes? Vincent finally shut up. The rising anger in my heart was also quenched under this frightening gloomy look. On the other hand, after seeing Nagini, sister Lettie seemed to have found her backbone, and she was relieved: "Three broken ribs, fracture of the left forearm, slight bone fracture of the lower leg, and other skin injuries do not affect normal life." Nagini nodded and looked at Toledo, who was covered with white bandages. The slightly morbid pale face, combined with the gloom between the eyebrows and the gloomy and uncertain face, inexplicably gives people a sense of depression that a storm is coming. Mia looked at Nagini and didn''t know what the little girl thought. The tears in the corners of her eyes couldn''t be wiped out. It looked funny, but inexplicably distressed. Nagini patted MIA on the shoulder. He rubbed the center of his eyebrows. His slightly gloomy eyes flashed a thought. Then he turned his head and asked sister Lettie, "when can I wake up?" Sister Lettie thought about it and said uncertainly, "it should be soon. Toledo had finished the operation when MIA called you." It''s strange that after todo came to the hospital, everyone seemed to have lost their backbone. Everyone was in a mess and the ward was noisy. Mia was crying, Vincent was growling, and sister Lettie was persuading, but Vincent didn''t listen at all. But when Nagini comes back? It seems that there is a magical force that calms everyone down and everything is going on in an orderly way. Meanwhile, Toledo, lying on the hospital bed, slowly opened his eyes. A flash of confusion flashed in his eyes. Then when he saw Nagini, Toledo pulled a smile from the corners of his mouth. His hoarse voice sounded with a bit of fatigue: "how did you come back?" When Vincent woke up in Toledo, a touch of excitement flashed in his eyes: "boss, when you get well..." But before the other party finished speaking, Nagini frowned. He interrupted the other party again. His gloomy eyes flashed a warning: "Vincent, I said this thing would be handled. Shut up before I finished it!" Slightly tired eyes swung between Nagini and Vincent, and a flash of thought flashed across their eyebrows. A moment later, Toledo suddenly turned his head and looked at Brian nearby: "How is your injury?" Brian raised his bandaged arm and a flash of happiness flashed across his face: "OK, I''m lucky. I''m not badly hurt." Nagini was stunned. He looked at Toledo. Their eyes collided in a short time. Nagini immediately turned his head and looked at the big man not far away: "Vincent, I know the surgeon in the hospital. Take Brian to have a look." Vincent frowned. He glanced at Brian and said, "why? I''m not going!" But Nagini frowned and glared at each other with his eyes. He looked a little impatient: "if you go, you go. What are you talking about?" Vincent opened his mouth and finally retreated under Nagini''s eyes. Although he is Toledo''s younger brother, because he grew up in the same street since childhood, the relationship between them is not like superiors and subordinates, but more like friends or brothers, so Vincent was angry in front of everyone at the last party. But for Nagini? I can''t say why. Anyway, Vincent has a deep fear! At the same time, looking at the back of Vincent and Brian leaving, Mia flashed a hesitation in her eyes. She pulled Nagini''s arm and asked in a low voice: "Nagini, is there a problem with Brian?" Mia felt strange before. Vincent looked very excited, and sister Lettie seemed to be hiding something, but she didn''t think about it at that time. After Nagini came back, Mia found that Nagini, like sister Lettie, consciously interrupted Vincent. Mia is very smart. The only "stranger" in the ward is Brian who came in recently, so she subconsciously thought that Brian might be abnormal. In the face of MIA''s doubts, Nagini rolled his eyes and rubbed Mia''s hair roughly: "What do you think? I''m just worried about the sequelae. After all, they are so seriously injured. Toledo will have to check it again after Brian checks it later." At the same time, Toledo, who was meditating in the hospital bed, looked up at MIA with a serious face: "Brian has no problem. If it weren''t for him, it would be difficult for me to be sent to the hospital alive." Knead Mia''s hair, and Nagini pinched her little face: "what did Toledo say? Don''t stay here. After the doctor sees Brian, you can directly ask the doctor to see how TOLEDO is." Mia put aside Nagini''s hand, rubbed her cheek, and the doubt in her eyes dispersed: "then I''ll go?" Nagini waved casually: "go." Just as MIA left the ward, Toledo, who had a little smile on his face just now, suddenly became gloomy. He pursed his lips and asked Nagini with a complex look: "Brian, is there really a problem?" How could Toledo not be aware of the problems MIA could be aware of? Besides, Brian happens to be there every time. He didn''t realize it before, but think about it now? This is obviously abnormal! And looking at the gloomy look in front of him, with a big bald head in his eyes. Nagini shook her head, and a hint of seriousness flashed in her eyes, even warning: "Is there a problem? I can''t say now. But I know he hasn''t done anything to sorry you and Mia. I don''t want MIA to be sad. You should know what I mean." Toledo nodded and looked a little more complicated. What did he think? Only he knows. Chapter 127 Los Angeles hospital, wearing a bandage and looking like a mummy of Toledo, looks tangled and complex at the moment. He didn''t think Brian had a problem. Although he didn''t like each other at the beginning, after this period of contact? From the bottom of his heart, Toledo has regarded Brian as a friend. Even when Brian risked his life to save himself from danger, he has accepted each other from the bottom of his heart! However, he never thought that there was a traitor around him! Anger? disappointment? Sad? It is difficult to use an accurate word to describe Toledo''s mood at the moment. He wants to question Brian face-to-face and why he wants to do so. But Toledo finally held back. There was no way. The relationship between the two was too complex. Just as Nagini said he didn''t want MIA to be sad, Toledo also had similar concerns. Mia, on the one hand, on the other hand, Brian saved himself twice. If the first time may be intentional, but this time? He knows how risky Brian is to save himself, and Mia really likes this bastard! So what should I do? TOLEDO is very tangled. His feelings for Brian can be described as love and hate. He really doesn''t know what to do. Looking at the confusion in Toledo''s eyes, Nagini waved his hand: "Well, don''t think about it. I''ll deal with Brian''s problem. But then again, they asked you to rob the truck driver. Don''t you promise? It''s not the first time anyway." Toledo was stunned. He subconsciously looked at sister Lettie beside him. In his memory, he had never told Nagini about it. In fact, even Vincent and sister Lettie knew only a little about it. Don''t tell Vincent because he is impulsive. The less you know about this kind of thing, the better. Don''t tell sister Lettie because the sister of the "seller" is his ex girlfriend. Not telling Nagini and Mia is because they are too young. In fact, Toledo forbids Vincent and Mia to discuss it at home. Although he just wanted to make some extra money, the essence of this thing was a crime. He didn''t want Mia and Nagini to know that they were on the edge of danger. So now TOLEDO is curious how Nagini knows? Or did Lettie and Nagini say something during their coma, and then Nagini inferred the whole story from these words? If it were someone else, Toledo wouldn''t have this idea, but if it was Nagini? How to put it? He is really the kind, the rare kind, which can''t be measured by common sense. What Toledo didn''t expect was that Lettie had a flash of doubt in her eyes. She shook her head: "don''t look at me, I didn''t say anything." The two subconsciously looked at Nagini and looked at each other''s confused eyes. Nagini shrugged and looked disapproving on his face: "Don''t look at me like that. Wilson and I have a good relationship. Although he hasn''t been in Los Angeles these years, those relationships are still there." Toledo was stunned. He seemed to realize something. His face suddenly became strange: "that is to say, you always know?" Nagini nodded and looked calm as if it was just a trivial matter: "to be exact, I knew it the day after your first robbery." But Toledo''s reaction was very strong. He opened his mouth and looked more and more strange: "you didn''t have anything to say at that time?" Toledo has always been cautious about robbing big truck drivers. He was afraid that his family would know that no matter MIA or Nagini, they were still minors. Toledo knew the feeling of fear. Every time Owen went to the car, Toledo was always worried about whether Owen would encounter an accident. So he didn''t want Mia and Nagini to know about it. It felt bad. Of course, robbing a truck driver is not as good as the death penalty, but the disaster of more than ten years of imprisonment has dealt a blow to the family as the death penalty. In addition, in theory, although Toledo can wash his hands in a golden basin, the problem is that some roads are very muddy. If you get stuck, you can''t pull it out. If it''s really so easy, Toledo won''t lie in the hospital. But he didn''t expect that he had been hiding it for so long. In fact, Nagini knew it from the beginning. This made Toledo feel a little depressed, so he asked if Nagini had nothing to say at that time? Fortunately, at this time, Nagini comforted: "What are you talking about? We are all adults. Isn''t it normal for us to do some illegal and disciplinary things for our interests and hobbies?" Lady sister on the side make complaints about it. She can''t help but Tucao: "is it normal? I find you have problems with three views." But Nagini doesn''t think so. Is his three outlooks abnormal? How is that possible! Some time ago, Mrs. Samantha told herself that as long as she prays sincerely, the Lord will forgive the child who has lost his way. Although she is about to grow up, who is not a baby? Although I tattoo, kill, and deceive a lot of people, I know I''m a good man! Ignoring the strange eyes of the two people in front of her, Nagini waved her hand casually: "well, I won''t talk to you. When MIA comes back later, tell her I''ll go out. Don''t worry about Brian. I''ll take care of it. As for your question? I''ve been cultivating myself recently. I''ll take a holiday for myself. I''ll go. " With that, Nagini waved his hand and was ready to leave. Toledo, who looked at Nagini''s back and guessed something vaguely, flashed a touch of worry in his eyes. He struggled to move his body on the hospital bed: "what are you going to do?" Nagini had a warm smile on his face. He smiled and said, "nothing. Talk to some friends you haven''t met and talk about life." Probably because she has read the rare version of [actor self-cultivation] several times recently, Nagini''s smile is very sunny, like a shy big boy next door, But Toledo, who knows Nagini''s character, will not be deceived by his sincere acting skills. He thought for a while, and a dignified look flashed in his eyes: "those people are very powerful. You must be careful. I don''t want you to have an accident." Toledo knew Nagini. He knew that Nagini was the real cruel man in his family, but those neon people were even more powerful. They were vicious and vicious. The most extreme thing was that they were equipped with guns! Damn it, don''t the Los Angeles Police care? Hold military grade guns in the street! Are these neon people crazy? Or are the Los Angeles Police crazy? TOLEDO is worried that Nagini will have an accident and get hurt. He doesn''t want to see Nagini get hurt. Although this buy one get one free story looks stupid, it often happens in real life. Looking at Toledo''s dignified eyes, Nagini was silent for a moment, his eyes flashed a touch of seriousness, and then the corner of his mouth tilted slightly: "don''t worry, adults will have an accident. I''m a child, and I can screw things up at most." But after leaving the ward, Nagini had a flash of disdain in her eyes. accident? Although he knew that this idea was arrogant, Nagini thought from the bottom of his heart that there was only one accident in Los Angeles, that is Nagini! Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Second race: None Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 21% Polar body gene: 10% Current points: 749 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.2% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (12) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 188 times Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 141 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of snake monster Nagini (22) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 187 times Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 141 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: type I space medicine Purchase permission: None Purchase price: US $1 million. Purchase restriction: after the fifth stage is opened, the medicine will be automatically removed from the shelf. Before aunt Carol left the earth, although on the surface, Nagini only got a mobile phone, he secretly made a big harvest. More than 600 New Yorkers brought Nagini more than 300 growth potions. For more than a month, Nagini is getting stronger every day, and can increase its growth by 1% every three days. When he first came back from Borneo, Nagini''s body length was 27 meters, but now Nagini''s body length is 30 meters. Although only three meters have been added, Nagini is a snake, a one meter long snake and a four meter long snake, which are two completely different concepts. With Nagini''s current body length, let alone three meters, even if it increases by one meter, it is extremely terrible. The growth of body shape means that Nagini''s strength is constantly strengthened. This is the advantage of monsters. As for cultivation? Nagini said that as a mature cultivator, you should learn to move by yourself! PS: brothers, the manuscript saving mother has a bad temper recently. When I feed her, I will pay more attention to you. Finally, point collection, don''t get lost, new anchor, cough, new author, please subscribe and pay attention! (broken sound!!!) Chapter 128 In front of the deep-water port of Los Angeles, there is an endless sea. Several giant ships are parked not far away. Nagini is leaning against the fiery red sports car in Toledo. The bloody sunset fell on Nagini. A simple white shirt, a pair of black sweatpants, Nagini in the sunset, his pale face is a little more ruddy. Under a pair of slender willow eyebrows, bright eyes with some thinking, concentration and waiting. It looks like the standing version of the [thinker] statue created by French sculptor Auguste Rodin! Seriously, Nagini doesn''t know what Toledo went through. Although he told Toledo that he had someone at the dock, in fact, Wilson''s contacts in Los Angeles had long disappeared after ten years. Moreover, even if Wilson wanted to accumulate contacts, someone would stop him. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Los Angeles says it''s big and small, but it can only accommodate one king in the end. That''s why Wilson rarely set foot in Los Angeles for so many years. When he first came to Los Angeles, Wilson, who was a little green, didn''t understand those principles, but over the years in New York, Wilson gradually grew from that stupid youth to one of the pseudo emperors in Los Angeles. After reaching enough height, Wilson realized how crazy it was to go to Los Angeles alone. When they came back from Borneo, they talked about it. Wilson suggested that Nagini come to New York. Although New York is now in an era of separatist rule, with puppet emperors fighting against each other, it looks very chaotic, but one day there will be a bright moon through the dark clouds. Although Los Angeles seems calm, Falco''s cabinet is old, and the undercurrent has already surged under the calm water. In addition, although Falcone''s daughter inherited the surname under Falco''s cabinet, it''s a pity that this woman''s ambition is inconsistent with her intelligence, so there will be waves of waves in Los Angeles in the future. But in the end, Nagini refused. Although New York was good, there was a home missing. So in general, no matter before, now, or in the future, Wilson will not have contacts in Los Angeles, and in America. New York has a very unique position. It has an extremely special relationship with Los Angeles, Washington, Chicago and Miami. How did Nagini know about Toledo''s injury? It''s very simple. First, Nagini smelled the smell of neon people on Toledo, and then he began to think about why the other party wanted to fight Toledo? Finally, two possibilities are obtained: One is that the neon man is crazy. He knows Toledo''s relationship with himself, so he plans to threaten or even blackmail Toledo. But as Nagini thought, unless neon people are crazy, they dare not do so. In fact, because Falco said hello under the cabinet and the recent popularity of the python disaster, if neon people really have this idea? Falco''s cabinet won''t let him live until he gets into trouble with Toledo. The other possibility is that the neon people want Toledo to continue to cooperate, but Toledo refuses. There are many reasons for refusing, either because Toledo feels dangerous or because he doesn''t want to break the news one day. The brother of the famous talented director Nagini is a robber! Not all the families of public figures regard stars as a tool to collect money. Although Nagini is not a star, his influence is no less than that of stars. As for other possibilities? Not no, but the probability is too small. Compared with the first, Nagini preferred the second, so he just wanted to cheat Toledo more, but he didn''t expect to hit the point. What''s Nagini going to do next? And what is he thinking now? The night is getting dark. The dock workers are playing dirty jokes with each other. They don''t know whether to drink or go home. Backed by the fiery red sports car, located behind Nagini, accompanied by the roar of the locomotive, followed by a group of neon people, their identity is not difficult to guess. America has both automobile culture and locomotive culture. Riding Harley across the west is the carnival romance of big racers. The group behind them is different. Although they know that this is to better speed up, they don''t know why. They always feel incompatible with the American Locomotive culture. When you see these people, your first thought is not the big escort in the wilderness, but a group of crazy runaways. With the shrill roar of the locomotive, the mob stopped in front of Nagini. It''s normal. The port is T-shaped, and Nagini''s car is just blocked at the entrance. A little brother who looks a little grumpy points to Nagini at the moment: "thanks! Who told you to park here? Get out of here quickly!" Nagini smiled: "sorry, I can''t go now. The people I''m waiting for haven''t come yet." The grumpy little brother was very angry. He got out of the car. He didn''t know where to take out a sharp nail finger tiger and hit Nagini''s head: "you want to die!" In the face of his angry little brother, Nagini didn''t mean to dodge or fight. He calmly looked at the man not far away. He is 1.8 meters tall and has a standard Asian face. The facial features are medium to upper, which is not very amazing, but inexplicably gives people a feeling of being a cruel role. If you remember correctly, this guy''s name is Johnny. He is a second-generation Japanese, but unlike most Japanese who have been assimilated, Johnny is still very pure. Looking at the irascible little brother''s finger tiger about to hit Nagini''s face, Johnny shouted to each other: "wait, this is Toledo''s car. What''s your relationship with Toledo?" Nagini smiled as usual: "I''m his brother." Johnny frowned. He vaguely felt that Nagini''s expression was a little strange. It obviously didn''t look like being surrounded by more than a dozen mobs. But looking at the thin Nagini, Johnny was relieved to be on guard. Even if there was a problem with a small dot without neat hair, how big could it be? I can beat him up by sending a little brother at random. Then he waved his hand and looked arrogantly at Nagini: "are you his brother? I see. Kid, go back and tell Toledo that the Commission for the next business is reduced by 30% and you can go." But Nagini shook her head and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "I''m sorry, I''m not here to talk business with you." With a frown, Johnny''s eyes flashed a dissatisfaction: "what are you doing here?" Nagini looked at each other with real eyes and sincerely suggested: "I hope you can leave Los Angeles and never come back, otherwise I will do too much to you. Believe me, this process is not happy at all." However, Johnny sneered. He looked at Nagini with a strange look, with some ridicule and disdain: "are you kidding? Kid!" There was a flash of helplessness in his eyes. Nagini shrugged. He pointed to himself: "look at my eyes." With a frown, Johnny''s eyes flashed a doubt: "what are you looking at?" After taking a deep breath, Nagini said seriously, "super serious!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Late at night, Nick Frey, who finished his day''s work, returned to his apartment tired. Alexander pierce really planned to train Nick Frey. Just after he was promoted to level 7, Nick Frey was assigned to an important post. Because of the high work intensity and the new team, even an old fox like Nick Frey can''t help feeling physically and mentally tired. When he was ready to wash and go to bed, the mobile phone in front of the bedside table rang: "Nagini? Why are you in the mood to call me?" In the port of Los Angeles, the cool sea breeze blew away the bloody smell in the air. Nagini had a simple smile on his mouth: "nothing. I went for a walk in the deep water port today. Guess what I found?" Nick Frey was stunned first. Although he was physically and mentally exhausted because of his work, a moment later, Nick Frey realized what Nagini wanted to say, which made him frown: "What do you mean? Nagini, I warn you, they are my informants." Warning? I''m afraid it''s not a threat? But I''m sorry, Nagini didn''t care about the other party''s threat at all, and inadvertently crossed a sneer with a little coldness around the corner of her mouth: "it''s different after promotion, but Frey, Toledo went to the hospital today. What do you mean by me?" Nick Frey didn''t know what happened, and Nagini didn''t explain to the other party, but he was Nick Frey. If he couldn''t even think of this? How can Nick Frey be his old Yinbi! Besides, Nagini''s cold voice is enough for Nick Frey. At the other end of the phone, after a dead silence, Nick Frey said in a deep voice, "if I say this has nothing to do with me, do you believe it?" Nagini nodded. His tone was very sincere: "I believe it, but someone just said it was your informant. What do you think I should do?" What should I do? You''ve called. What do you say you should do? In the apartment in New York, after some meditation, Nick Frey had a little more helplessness in his eyes: "come on, what do you want?" There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Nagini said in a relaxed tone: "it''s very simple. Do me a favor." Nick Frey sighed. He was just ready to promise, but the next second suddenly frowned and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "no, how do I feel that you are intentional?" But a moment later, Nagini''s pondering words sounded in Nick Frey''s ear: "who knows? In a word, can you help?" Help or not? This question is difficult to answer. It''s reasonable not to help. Based on his understanding of Nagini, Toledo''s neon informant is estimated to be cold now that he has entered the hospital. Since the other party killed his own people, why should he help him? But from another perspective, although the more you think about it for a while, the more you think about it, and the more you think back, the more you lose, it may not be a good thing for yourself if Nagini stops and doesn''t go deep into it. You know, now I am at the most critical moment, there are a lot of things waiting for me to take over and solve. He really didn''t have the energy to fight with Nagini. Nick Frey didn''t want to agree, but the problem was that Nagini was too clever in finding his own time. Nick Frey could only choose to give in: "say it, what do you want me to do, but say it first. Don''t find me for anything too much." Nagini''s mouth was more proud: "don''t worry, it''s very simple for you, just you..." Chapter 129 Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, Los Angeles ushered in autumn. The disaster of Python made great progress all the way. It was released for one month and finally achieved amazing results. In the first week, In the second week, he made persistent efforts and won 340 million box office. In the third week, the box office was slightly decadent. Nagini was going to use his killer mace, but no one thought of it. A team composed of top survival experts in the world, such as beheading demons, Zoroastrians and sons of the forest, actually hunted Python from Borneo. Although the python is only 15.1 meters in size, it still caused a great sensation. There are even many good people. They compare the patterns of this python with the python clips in the film. Although most snakes look similar, in fact, each snake is different. The patterns on snakes will show a slight gap due to individual differences. After a comparison, they found the snake in the film! And it is precisely because of this amazing discovery that whether it is the Nagini house, the box office of the cinema, or the public opinion of the whole United States, it has reached a new height in an instant. Originally slightly decadent box office results, but also because of this thing soared to 370 million! In the fourth week, because there was no heat and topic, everyone thought that the box office of the disaster of Python would finally fall below 300 million, but the accident happened. Someone took a group of photos of Python along the coast of Los Angeles, which is very similar to the black Python in the last scene of the python disaster. However, the size of this Python is even larger. Some experts calculated the length of the python according to the picture, which has reached an amazing more than 30 meters. What is the concept of thirty meters? At least ten floors high, the head is comparable to a car. There is no problem for a monster of this level, not to mention swallowing a person, but swallowing a group of people! Stimulated by the black python, the disaster of the crazy python, which was about to fall below the 300 million mark, rushed to 320 million in the fourth week. Unfortunately, the boa constrictor disaster did not impact the North American box office in the fifth week. Although this phenomenal film makes a lot of money, it has a great impact on the Hollywood film market. In fact, if it were not for the unanimous opposition of major cinemas, the disaster of Python would probably be forced to be released in the third week after its release. No way, the disaster of a boa constrictor has left the Hollywood film industry depressed for two months. It even needs more than a year of cultivation in the future to ease the market. The so-called snake is coming, which not only refers to the horror of Nagini''s film box office, but also refers to Nagini''s damage to the Hollywood film industry. What''s more, the previous Titanic has made fox a lot of money in the 20th century. Now there''s a phenomenal Python disaster? Little brother, what''s the matter with you? As the eight giants of Hollywood, the other seven giants do not allow such abuses among them! Therefore, at the strong request of Hollywood, the terrible snake finally lived only a month and was taken off the shelf. But even so, it took Nagini four weeks to successfully win the achievement of one billion directors, and the box office share alone reached an amazing $520 million. Small bald heads are very powerful, or hydra is really awesome! The total tax of Nagini is as high as 71%, but I don''t know what the little bald head does. After donating 20% of his income, Nagini only needs to pay 30% of his personal tax. Excluding the video of the python disaster and the subsequent added value, Nagini''s net box office revenue was as high as $260 million. However, Nagini did not intend to keep the money, but was prepared to take 240 million US dollars out of the 260 million US dollars to buy the shares of stark group. It is now the seventh year since Tony Stark became president of stark group in 1999. Although stark company is already an American arms giant, this is not the most brilliant moment of stark group. It is estimated that before Tony becomes iron man, Nagini''s $240 million will rise to at least $500 million. As for Tony''s announcement that Stark is no longer selling weapons? Many people want to take advantage of the sharp decline of stocks to close their positions, but Nagini wants to do these stocks empty handed, Suppose he had $500 million of stark group stock in his hand, and then he exchanged the $500 million of stark company stock for $500 million of Osborne company stock. When Stark''s stock is reduced to one-half or even one-third of the previous one, Nagini will receive more than ten or even billions of dollars of stock if he closes his position in large quantities. As for the remaining $20 million? Driving the Red Modified sports car in Toledo, with a restless roar, Nagini returned to the familiar white single family. A month later, Toledo recovered well. Although he was still in plaster, his mental state was very good. At the moment, he is refitting the car at home. It is the Hell Cat left by Owen. Toledo never touched the car before, but he doesn''t know what happened in the hospital. He suddenly figured it out. But even so, after hearing the familiar sound of the engine, Toledo subconsciously looked at it, and then he had a helpless look on the corner of his mouth: "Nagini, when will you return the car to me?" Nagini got out of the car. He hung the car key on his finger and shook it. A provocative smell flashed in his eyes: "your car? Who gave you confidence and made you think this car is yours?" Toledo as like as two peas, and seems to want to refute what he has, but in the end he has a look of frustration: "your rascal looks just like Erwin." But Nagini ignored. He looked at the black Hell Cat (hell meow?) in front of him and asked, "how''s the car?" Toledo''s face was more proud: "she''s great. Even after stopping for ten years, she''s still excellent, which makes people feel incredible..." Immediately, he began to talk to Nagini about how excellent the performance of the car was. He said it for about half an hour, during which MIA also came to deliver fruit and drinks. Finally, Toledo, who was tired, took a sip of corona, and a satisfied book. Nagini, who was drinking milk, asked thoughtfully, "what are you going to do in the future?" Toledo didn''t think much. He said subconsciously: "Owen is right. I like cars. The garage is very suitable for me." The matter of neon people has been solved. Although Toledo doesn''t know what Nagini has done, no one has seen those neon people in Los Angeles recently. However, it is said that several bodies were found by the sea a few days ago. The bodies were seriously damaged, and at least 80% of the bones were crushed, of which the broken arms and legs were the most serious, and the chest and ribs were also the key disaster areas. Toledo guessed each other''s identity, but he didn''t say anything. Also because the neon people''s affairs have been solved, and Nagini is now a big director. Although Toledo doesn''t know how much money Nagini has made this time, this must be a terrible number. Even from today on, Nagini has nothing to do, and the money he earns this time is enough for him to spend his life. Toledo, who is no longer worried about Nagini''s future, has now relieved his burden. He says he just wants to be a simple and pure repairman. However, facing the bald salted fish in front of him, Nagini bewitched him like a devil and said, "but are you satisfied? You know, there are too many cars better than hell cats in the world, such as Lamborghini, Ferrari and Bugatti." Toledo was stunned. He looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what do you want to say?" I don''t know where, Nagini took out a stack of bound scripts: "this is the script I wrote. Are you interested in making some money for car repair?" Toledo shook his head. He looked defiant: "but I can''t act." Anyone''s first reaction to new things is resistance! Because I don''t know, and so does Toledo. He just wants to be a happy mechanic, but you want me to be an actor? I''m afraid it''s not Shi Lezhi! However, Nagini shook his head and pushed the script into each other''s hands: "look at the script, believe me, this script is suitable for you. By the way, where''s Brian?" Toledo was stunned, then rushed into the garage and shouted, "Brian, Nagini is looking for you." The next moment, Brian with putty on his face emerged from behind the hell cat. The golden and handsome young man looked at Nagini with a puzzled face: "are you looking for me?" Nagini took out a copy from the stack of scripts and handed it to the other party: "please make a movie. This is the script. Have a look." Brian took over the script. He was similar to Toledo''s character and subconsciously said, "I can''t shoot..." However, with Brian''s casual glance, his face suddenly stiffened. Undercover? FBI£¿ LAPD? Truck driver robbery? Words crossed before his eyes. Brian didn''t realize it. His face was very pale at this moment! Chapter 130 Los Angeles, a single family villa in a high-end community, no one doubts that it is the office of the FBI and the Los Angeles police because there are either rich or stars living around. Brian came here again, but different from before, this time Brian''s face was hard to see. In front of the line of sight is Martin, deputy director of the Los Angeles police department. His light blue eyes flickered and questioned: "I''m exposed, damn it! There are traitors in your police!" Martin was stunned. His subconscious eyebrow frowned: "it''s impossible!" Just in the face of Martin''s denial, Brian''s eyes suddenly became more angry. He directly took out the script given to him by Nagini yesterday and took it on the table: "What''s this? Brian, FBI cop, undercover next to the gang boss Toledo?" "Shet!" "Tell me what this is!" Brian is very flustered. As an undercover, the biggest secret in his heart is his undercover identity. But just yesterday, when the script appeared in front of him? Brian panicked. It''s no exaggeration to say that Brian was even ready to be killed at that moment. He knows the risk of undercover. More than 70% of the members of the FBI who die every year are exposed because of their undercover identity. One of the most unacceptable emotions for mankind is betrayal! Brian was desperate. He believed that even if Toledo was in plaster, the anger in his heart was enough to support him to tear himself to pieces. And Mia, if she knew her undercover identity, would she be very sad? At this moment, Brian''s mood was very complex. He couldn''t help feeling that he had awakened from a dream. However, what he didn''t expect was that Toledo didn''t bother himself, and Mia''s attitude towards herself didn''t change at all. Even after dinner, everyone was still discussing the script together. But is this really just a script? Brian began to feel uneasy. He had a strong hunch that his identity was definitely exposed, and the person who found his identity was Nagini who was ignored by everyone at the beginning! With the emergence of the script, he couldn''t help feeling that he had been seen through by Nagini. This feeling is not good. Brian even has fear in his heart, not because of death, but because of the unknown, because he doesn''t know what Nagini is going to do next! In this way, Brian stayed at Mia''s house restlessly for three hours. After leaving, Brian didn''t sleep all night. He came here early the next morning. He wanted to ask Martin why Nagini knew his undercover identity? Is there a traitor inside their police? Facing Brian''s question, Martin flashed a doubt in his eyes: "this is wrong. If you are exposed, why should Toledo let you go?" Brian shook his head. A doubt flashed in his eyes: "I don''t know. That''s what I don''t understand." Looking at Brian who looked puzzled, Martin flashed a thought in his eyes: "well, calm down first. Is there any possibility that this is really just a script?" Brian was stunned. He immediately understood the other party''s meaning, and his face became gloomy: "what do you mean? Damn, you won''t let me continue my undercover mission?" Facing the excited Brian, Martin quickly waved his hand: "calm down first. I feel this is an opportunity." But the angry Brian couldn''t hear it at all. He subconsciously shouted, "thanks! Shut up!" However, Martin shook his head and a flash of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Listen to me first. Nagini is an excellent director and screenwriter. Is it possible that all this is just a coincidence?" "Didn''t Toledo get hurt some time ago? "Toledo probably said something to Nagini at that time, and according to Toledo, Nagini created the script, and you see, according to the script, the police won and Toledo became a fugitive." Under Martin''s explanation, Brian couldn''t help but flash a doubt in his eyes: "In other words, I think too much?" Looking at the doubts in Brian''s eyes, deputy director Martin breathed a sigh of relief. Then a flash of warning flashed in his eyes: "are you under too much pressure recently? Don''t forget that you are a member of the FBI. How can you make such a low-level mistake?" Brian didn''t know what Martin was thinking. In fact, at the moment, he still felt that he had been exposed, but the problem was that the situation he faced did not look like the treatment that an undercover with exposed identity should have. Brian, who had completely fainted, couldn''t help asking, "well, what should I do next?" Martin''s eyes flashed a light. He asked, "I don''t know the specific situation, but don''t you think this is a good opportunity to get close to Toledo?" Brian''s eyes flashed a thought. He was silent for a moment and finally stared into each other''s eyes: "Martin, can I trust you?" Facing Brian''s gaze, Martin frowned: "if you don''t believe me, you can quit this mission at any time, and I can assure you that even if this mission fails, you won''t be punished by the FBI!" Looking at Martin, who looked serious in front of him, Brian shook his head helplessly: "well, maybe it''s because I''m too tired. Maybe I should go home and sleep?" Deputy director Martin patted Brian on the shoulder: "go ahead and have a drink before going to bed. Trust me, it works." But Brian didn''t know. After he left, Martin sighed and took out his cell phone: "Hello, is it officer Nick Frey? Brian has stabilized." "Good, his profile?" "I have all the information ready, but Sir, I wonder why I did it?" "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. Someone will take the relevant documents later. Remember, from today on, there will be no FBI agent Brian in the world, and you don''t know this criminal who has been in prison for several years." "I understand, Sir Nick Frey." "Very good." Half an hour later, an agent named Sitwell took Brian''s last document to prove his identity. From today on, although Brian is still Brian, he is no longer a member of the FBI. At the same time, Nagini, who was sitting in his backyard drinking milk, hung up the phone and inadvertently smiled at the corners of his mouth. A month ago, Nagini called Nick Frey and asked him to help with one thing, which was to erase Brian''s FBI identity. Why did Mia and Brian separate? The most fundamental reason is because of Brian''s identity as a policeman! If it weren''t for MIA''s true love for Brian and Brian''s true love for mia, Nagini would definitely let Brian beg himself to kill him. Nagini is very talented in this regard. Eleven of the neon people a month ago killed themselves by biting their tongue. Here we should explain that biting off their tongue can not die, but will only become more painful. Compared with biting the tongue, it''s easier to kill one head. So a total of 17 people were killed on the ground, two of the remaining three were scared to death, and one didn''t commit suicide not because he was tough enough, but because Nagini didn''t want him to commit suicide. Yes, this lucky little Kenai is their leader - Johnny! Anyway, Nagini broke her heart for this family. What about the future? Nagini doesn''t care. According to the original plot, Brian would have left the FBI because of MIA, but he just ahead of what should have happened. If Brian is really angry, Nagini doesn''t mind reasoning with him! But Nagini didn''t know that under the arrangement of Nick Frey, the little bald head who took Brian''s last information didn''t leave Los Angeles, but took out his mobile phone and made another call: "Boss, plan a failed. Mr. Nagini is not simple. The possibility of controlling each other is no more than 2%." "It''s normal. After all, the other party is the guy who saves the earth on his own." "What shall I do now?" "Start Plan B and let the military try how deep the super gentleman''s water is. I''ll arrange for you to meet general Ross." "Hail Hydra!" "Hail Hydra!" Chapter 131 Los Angeles, underground racetrack, there will be a very exciting drag racing tonight. Toledo, the king of underground racing in Los Angeles, has made a strong return, and new student Brian will challenge the king again. Can the injured King keep his crown? Can warriors kill dragons? In addition, the king''s knights are also secretly waiting for the opportunity! This is destined to be an extremely fierce competition. With the passionate music, you can feel the breath of hormones on site, which is rich and suffocating! But different from the carnival that used to belong to racing riders alone, there are more guys out of place in the crowd tonight. Yellow green waistcoats, wide soft hats, and long guns and short cannons are held one by one. They shuttle back and forth in the crowd and record the expressions of Toledo, Brian and other revelers in front of the camera with professional photography. Yes, Nagini started making movies again. Although he also appeared in the camera, this time he played the villain, and the real protagonists of the play are Toledo and Brian. At present, the revenue of the film "the disaster of Python" is 260 million US dollars. Nagini bought 240 million box office of stark group. He thought he could attend the shareholders'' meeting, but unfortunately, Nagini got the news that the minimum requirement for attending the shareholders'' meeting in 1999 was more than 500 million US dollars of share capital. After learning the news, Nagini had to sigh that Tony Stark was worthy of Marvel''s money ability. This financial resources, tut Tut, really slap! For the remaining 20 million, Nagini took 10 million as an investment to shoot this film with speed and passion. The other 10 million Nagini bought ten space agents, and the concentration of polar body genes increased from 10% to 20%. As for the effect How to put it? Space potion is a blue potion. It''s the size of a little thumb. It tastes sour and sweet. It''s a little green and astringent. It feels like first love. People can''t help but want to try a few more. As for the others? Sorry, it''s gone! It may be because the level of extreme body gene is too high, and with his current physical quality, he can''t play the great power of the fifth stage, so Nagini doesn''t feel the improvement of strength. If you insist on finding something to change? It''s probably that there are more patterns on your body. Compared with the broken lightning patterns before, it seems to be complete now. In addition, your sense of space is strengthened. The sense of space is a very interesting thing. Although it is of little use in daily life, in artistic creation, the importance of the sense of space is second only to imagination. For example, now, every sub lens of Nagini''s painting gives people a feeling of art. But the problem is, I''m not going to make a movie. It''s useless to want this! At the same time, Toledo was ready, and the news that the photography team was in place came from the walkie talkie next to him. Nagini nodded and picked up the walkie talkie: "All units are ready, speed and passion, part I, scene 34, shooting in Section 1!" The progress of film shooting is very fast. From receiving the script and selecting actors, it has been shot for a quarter in only one week. It is expected that the shooting will be completed in a month at most, and then take a month to cut and post produce. It is estimated that it will be released in three months. This speed seems incredible to many Hollywood directors. But Nagini is used to it. If he remembers correctly, in this period of Xiangjiang (always belong to my Greater China!!!), most of a film will not take more than a month from shooting to publicity. It seems that the shooting time of [happy event at home] is no more than two weeks, and [leader of heaven reliant demon cult] even finished shooting in only one week. If Nagini wants, the speed series can also compress the shooting speed to less than two weeks. But Nagini finally gave up. He tasted the sweetness of the python disaster. Taking advantage of everyone''s lack of understanding of the Internet, Nagini is frantically using his Nagini home to expand the influence of the film of speed and passion. To be sure, the box office of speed and passion is definitely not terrible. But even so, it must be a very popular film. As the hot girl threw her little inside into the sky, in the scream of a group of good doers, four modified cars rushed out of the runway like arrows. The underground race track, which was originally full of people, also scattered birds and animals at this moment, leaving Nagini sitting alone on the shelf and several staff around him. Climbing down from the shelf, Nagini went to the black domineering Hell Cat next to him. As for the shelves and tools on the field? Just give these things to the deputy director. But just as Nagini was about to leave, a tall woman came not far away. She was wearing a black business dress, with long black hair in her shawl. Her eyes were big and bright, but Nagini saw the cruel taste in each other''s eyes. In addition, the woman is very thin, but her skeleton is very broad. Without wearing high heels, the other party is even taller than Nagini. You know, Nagini''s last measured height is 178, and now it is estimated that she should be 180. This makes the other person''s body look a little similar to the skinny aunt Carol. In short, it gives people a very strange feeling. But the most memorable thing is not the other party''s figure, but the modified black business suit. You can see a dazzling snow-white. If you guess correctly, the other party seems to have no cover? While looking at the other side coming towards him, before the other side spoke, Nagini waved his hand: "I''m sorry, madam. I''ve run out of pens today." After the crazy Python disaster sold, Nagini, as a director and one of the protagonists, became angry, asked him to sign a group photo, and even interviewed him. I don''t know how many people. At first, Nagini was very happy, but then he began to be impatient. Don''t think how high the quality of the American people is. In fact, as long as it is linked to money, everyone''s quality is as low as money! Sam and the black brother are better. The little black brother went to his godfather to learn rap. The doctor is really grumpy. Sam plunges into research and, according to her, learning makes her happy! Both men hid out, and Nagini was going to hide out. But I can''t help it. I have to trap people myself. No, I want to work hard for this family. Later, Nagini thought of a way. He would take three Montblanc pens with him when he went out every day, and then he would chat with each other according to the situation. Finally, after signing, he would give each other a pen. The pen is privately ordered. There is a paragraph in Chinese and English on it - a gift from Nagini, my favorite friend. As the world''s top pen, the gift given by Nagini will never make people feel cheap, and even make people feel that the 15-year-old child is very interesting. Many netizens in Nagini''s house were idle drying their pens, which led other netizens to eat lemons and said they would send blades to this shameless little bichi. Even to some extent, Nagini''s behavior has become a wave. The response on the Internet is very real, mainly because most of today''s stars are on airs, with a high and cold appearance. They are embarrassed to say they are stars without seven or eight bodyguards. But Nagini is different, principled, and very grounded. The key is to look good! In short, this matter has also caused a lot of hot discussion on the Internet, and also made Nagini a little angry. And because it is mass customization, although it is the world''s top pen, the price is not expensive. The average pen is more than $100, which is nothing for Nagini, who has more than 100 million assets. I have a reason to drive out the paparazzi and win over fans. By the way, even the new film is publicized. It''s killing more with one stone. I''m such a smart kid. Nagini smiling face. JPG limited edition In the face of Nagini''s refusal, the woman was stunned. She didn''t know what she thought. Her expression was strange. Finally, she shook her head and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "I''m not a paparazzi. My name is Sophia Falcone." Nagini was stunned and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "so you came to me?" He had little contact with Falco''s cabinet, and he didn''t think he owed him. It''s not Nagini''s white eyed wolf. In fact, in the case of the python disaster, everyone is the winner, whether it''s himself, under Falco''s cabinet, or 20th century fox. So he never thought he owed anything to each other, and because of the python disaster, Falco''s cabinet and 20th century fox made more money than himself! So he was curious, why did the other party come to him? Looking at the doubt in Nagini''s eyes, Sophia''s eyebrows were frivolous: "talk?" Nagini thought for a moment, then nodded, with an approachable smile on her face: "I know there is a good restaurant nearby." The upscale restaurant in Los Angeles, which is often visited by Ms. Nagini and Ms. Vanessa. As a regular guest, the chef prepared milk and pre meal biscuits for Nagini early in the morning. As a variant of the dessert control category - biscuit control, Nagini said he was very satisfied with this service. But with the moment the Sofia lady spoke, he couldn''t help frowning. "I hear you have a good relationship with Wilson. I hope you can persuade him to help me!" Chapter 132 Looking at Sofia in front of her, Nagini frowned slightly. America is a very magical country, at least in Marvel world, this country is very magical! When Nagini went to New York in August this year, he chatted with Wilson about this problem. In a word, New York is a very special city, whether in the United States or in the whole world. According to the rating of the World Federation, cities are generally divided into four types: world first tier cities, world second tier cities, world third tier cities and world fourth tier cities. Second, third and fourth tier cities can be ignored. These cities mainly depend on development and economic conditions, but first tier cities are different! First tier cities are divided into super first tier cities (alpha + +), strong first tier cities (alpha +), normal first tier cities (alpha) and weak first tier cities (alpha -) There are two super first tier cities, one is New York and the other is London. There are many key factors to evaluate super first tier cities, among which the biggest key factor is the country, or the country''s status in the current world. Two super first tier cities, one represents the most powerful country on earth in this period. Another represents the most powerful country on earth in the previous era, which is the meaning of super first tier cities. In other words, there are only two super first tier cities, one representing the king of the old era and the other representing the king of the new era. What if the capital of East China becomes a super first tier city one day? That means Dongguo will become the strongest country on earth! It is precisely because of the particularity of New York that the city does not know how many cattle, ghosts and snakes are hidden. It is the stage of the center of the world in the real sense. And there are five first tier cities in the United States, in addition to New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, Miami and Washington. In addition to New York, the other four first tier cities have their own Mafia emperors. What if the emperor was born in the underground world of New York? Because of the importance of the city, he will become the strongest Mafia godfather in the whole United States and even the whole world. It''s not too much to say that he covers the sky with one hand! But this is very difficult. It seems that for so many years, there are only puppet emperors in New York. The people who can really rule New York either have an accident or the huge empire will disappear in an instant. There are internal and other reasons. Just as the big seven of the big eight do not allow such abuses among them, the United States does not allow such abuses in New York. Wilson was engaged some time ago, partly because the other party really wanted to engage him, and partly because the senior level of the United States wanted to beat Wilson, otherwise DEA would not come so frequently. But the question is, the four first tier cities in the United States have always been different from New York. What does Sofia mean? There was a flash of thought in his eyes, and Nagini''s expression was subtle: "Is that what you mean? Or what Falco''s cabinet means?" If it was Sophia''s idea, Nagini had to admit that the woman in front of her was really crazy. Wilson was right. She was a madman whose ambition did not match his strength. But what if it means under Falco''s cabinet? Nagini''s first thought was that the old man was not crazy! If he really settled in New York, the first thing he did to him was not the puppet emperors in New York, but the high-level officials of the United States, then the leaders of the other three first tier cities, then the ambitious guys in Los Angeles, and finally the puppet emperors in New York. If this is true, Nagini can only say that it is a real fraud under the ERKO cabinet! This is not to grow old, but to push the fancy death to the extreme. In the face of Nagini''s question, Sophia looked flashing. Instead of answering Nagini''s question directly, she flashed a serious look in her eyes: "I''m Falcone!" Nagini nodded with a smile, and then he got up. He expressed his apology very gentlemanly: "I''m sorry, I suddenly think of the confiscation of clothes at home. It''s my honor to have dinner with a beautiful lady, but I''m sorry I have to leave early." You''re Falcone? Why don''t you go to heaven? To say a bad word, Falco''s cabinet will not die. You are just the prince after all. And in the face of Nagini''s refusal? Sophia''s face became a little ugly. She didn''t think that Nagini would refuse her. She wanted to know her last name, but Falcone, the whole Los Angeles, no one dared to say no to Falcone''s last name! And thinking of Nagini''s problems before, Sophia couldn''t help hating Nagini. As a strong woman, Sophia hates being associated with her father, which makes her feel that she got all this because of her father, not because of herself. Staring at Nagini in front of her, Sophia couldn''t help but flash a cold frost in her eyes. She sneered and threatened in her tone: "the storm may come faster than you think. Maybe when you go home, your clothes will be gone." As soon as the voice fell, Nagini''s eyes suddenly became more gloomy. A terrible cold breath shrouded each other, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, revealing sharp and dazzling snow-white teeth: "Are you threatening me?" Sophia was surprised. She didn''t expect that Nagini would explode such an amazing momentum. Before she came, she investigated Nagini, but she didn''t take Nagini seriously at that time. The reason why she looked for Nagini was just because of the relationship between the other party and Wilson. She hoped that Nagini could come forward and be a link between the two. As for Nagini himself? Although his resume is wonderful, after all, he is only a 15-year-old child, which is not worth mentioning! But at the moment, the murderous intention of Nagini made Sophia''s pupils shrink and her eyes more dignified. She realized that the other party was not as simple as she saw in her resume. But a moment later, Sophia recovered from her dignity. She looked at Nagini without weakness, picked up the wine glass and inadvertently crossed a sneer at the corner of her mouth: "Threat? It''s not a threat. I''m just telling a fact." Indeed, with the influence of Falco''s cabinet in Los Angeles, Nagini would not be surprised at anything the other party did, which made his face change from a burst of cloudy and sunny, and his eyes were a little more gloomy. Until the next moment, Nagini looked up at Sofia: "You''re right. Maybe I should call?" Sophia''s sneer went away, but there was no smile on her face. It seems to her that Nagini''s submission is a very normal thing. Yes, that''s normal. After all, her last name is Falcone. Shaking the wine glass and looking at Nagini in front of her, Sophia took a sip. She looked a little arrogant and charity: "good, you made a wise choice." But the next moment, Nagini''s words made Sophia''s expression freeze: "Hello, is it under Falco''s cabinet? Yes, I''m Nagini. I don''t need help now. Thank you for your help last time." "Well, your daughter Sophia is right in front of me. She seems to want to know Wilson." "Click!" The red wine glass was crushed. I don''t know whether it was blood or red wine. It dripped down Sophia''s palm. She looked at Nagini and her face became very ugly at this moment! But Nagini ignored it. He casually clicked on the hands-free key of his mobile phone, put it on the table, and crossed his mouth with a hint of fun: "beautiful lady, your father wants to talk to you now." Angry eyes looked at Nagini, and Sophia''s eyes flashed anger. But she was not angry, because there was a third person besides herself and Nagini, and this person was her father, the real controller of the Falcone family. Taking a deep breath, Sophia''s eyes flashed with fear: "father, I..." But before Sophia finished speaking, an old and dignified voice came from the other end of the phone: "enough! Don''t disgrace the Falcone family. I order you to come back now!!" Sophia opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but finally nodded with a subdued look: "yes, father, I''ll be right back." When the phone hung up, Nagini took back her cell phone and looked at the gloomy and silent Sophia. Nagini flashed a strange look on her face: "beautiful lady, I just received the news that there should be no storm tonight, so will you continue to enjoy this dinner with me?" "You''ll regret it!" Sophia looked at Nagini. Her face was very ugly, and her gloomy expression was like a vicious ghost. But in Nagini''s view, the other party''s threat is not strong at all, but like the cry of a defeated dog. Nagini is very clear that Los Angeles is Los Angeles under Falco''s cabinet. A Sofia can''t represent Falco''s cabinet, let alone Falcone''s family. However, the other party''s attitude made Nagini think of what Wilson said some time ago. After thinking about it, Nagini took out her mobile phone again: "Wilson, I just met Sophia." "Sophia? Who is this man? Sounds like a woman''s name?" "Daughter of Falco''s cabinet." "It''s that stupid woman with empty ambition. You don''t have to care about her. Do you need me to talk to that old fellow Falcone?" "No, I just called him. But Falco''s cabinet is old after all. I''ll go to New York before my birthday. How about you there?" "It''s OK. It''s the closing stage. I''ll give you a gift when you come." "Thanks. See you in New York." "Nothing, New York..." In New York, hell''s kitchen, in the resplendent office, looking at the phone that Nagini hung up first again, Wilson, who was oppressed for a while, couldn''t help shouting angrily: "Hang up on me again, shit" Chapter 133 Nagini didn''t care much about Sofia. In his opinion, it was just an episode in life. As long as Falco''s cabinet is still alive, it will always be just a little ant for convenience. Even if Falco''s cabinet is dead, can ants become dragons? Come on, ants are ants after all. Nagini never thought a Sofia could pose any threat to herself. But today Nagini''s luck was really not very good, because just when he was ready to go home, he found Brian waiting for him at the intersection. Nagini didn''t think much. He said hello: "Hi, Brian, what are you doing here?" However, the next second, to Nagini''s surprise, Brian pulled out a pistol directly from his back waist, and the dark muzzle pointed at Nagini''s head. He roared angrily and violently: "Shet! Nagini, what the hell did you do!!" Brian is very angry. He has been making movies for the past two weeks, but the more he makes, the more he feels wrong. I came to Los Angeles to investigate the robbery of truck drivers. I was close to Toledo because the police suspected that Toledo was the mastermind. The reason why I didn''t arrest the other party was because there was no evidence. But after his observation during this period of time, Brian has two guesses. One guess is that Toledo has washed his hands in a golden basin. This possibility is very high. Compared with the money for robbing big truck drivers, it seems to earn more and safer to make movies with Nagini! Another guess is that his identity has been exposed, so Toledo can''t let himself investigate his criminal evidence. As like as two peas in the script, Blaine''s experience is very similar, and even the ideas in his mind are very similar. Blaine never believes it is just a coincidence. Brian has two choices in front of him. One is to stay undercover and the other is to find a chance to leave. Brian prefers the former. After all, he really likes mia, but after more than a month and a week of struggle, Brian finally chose the latter. There are many reasons, partly because he doesn''t know how to explain his identity to MIA. Although he really likes mia, the question is can MIA accept her identity? The other is that he has too much psychological pressure. Recently, Brian has been trembling every day, just like a husky who accidentally enters the wolves, for fear that other wolves will find out his identity. However, just as he was about to leave, an accident happened. The high-end villa originally handled by the police now has a new owner. The other was a bald senior accountant named Jasper Sitwell. This is not the point. The point is to find Martin, deputy director of Los Angeles. The damn fat man said he didn''t know himself. Fuck FAK? That''s not what you said last time you were in the room! Brian was kicked out of the police station, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he found a chance to kidnap Martin. Brian is less than 30 years old this year. He has received professional training and often fights in the front line. He is always at his peak. Director Martin is at least 50 years old this year. His body fat rate is as high as 30%. Even the guns used by the police to eat have been useless for a long time, and his ability in all aspects has seriously declined. After a trial, Brian learned that his identity had been erased. Now not only does the Los Angeles Police Department have no information about him, but even the FBI archives have no information about him. Brian asked Martin who did it, and Martin refused to answer the question. He said that if he said so, even if Brian didn''t kill himself now, he wouldn''t live until sunset tomorrow. Finally, Brian let Martin go. Although he was very angry, he knew it was useless to kill Martin, but it would make things worse. In the afternoon, Brian filmed with everyone as usual, but the difference was that Brian secretly installed a tracker on the chassis of the hellcat. After today''s film schedule was completed, Brian found Nagini according to the tracker. He doesn''t know how Nagini did it or why Nagini did it, but he knows that Nagini must have done it! Besides, he didn''t expect anyone else to have this ability. In the face of Brian, who pointed a gun at him, Nagini didn''t look a bit flustered. The corners of her mouth even tilted slightly: "that is to say, did you find it?" Looking at Nagini''s calculating look and his eyes that seemed to see through himself, Brian couldn''t help getting crazy. He roared with emotion: "Shet! Do you know I hate your expression? Do you believe I can blow your head with one shot!" Blow your head? Ignoring the dark muzzle pointing to his head, Nagini''s mouth was a little more strange: "Beretta 92? It''s a classic pistol, but it''s not powerful enough. I suggest you use a sand eagle." With that, Nagini took out a big killer from under the seat. The black metal shell, terrible super caliber and clear water chestnut design make this gun look very ferocious and domineering. Yes, this is the sand eagle, and it is also a super large caliber sand eagle. Although the magazine has only seven bullets, any shot can take a person''s life! Looking at the big killer pulled out by Nagini, and then looking at the instantly "Petite" Beretta 92 in his hand, Brian''s beautiful light blue eyes flashed a bit of panic: "Shet! Put your gun down!" Seriously, Brian is in a panic. In contrast, nangini looked at Brian who was suddenly excited. He couldn''t help touching his nose. He really didn''t expect Brian''s courage to be so small. Isn''t he a sand eagle? Look, it scares you. However, looking at Brian, who was facing a formidable enemy, Nagini threw the sand Eagle into the co driver, and his expression was a little more helpless: "well, don''t get excited. This hell cat belongs to Owen. I don''t want you to break her." "Come on, what are you looking for me for?" Watching Nagini put down the sand eagle, Brian was relieved. Then a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I want you to restore everything as it is. Since you can destroy it, you will restore it!" But Nagini shook his head. He looked at Brian and crossed his mouth. "Are you sure?" From the moment of meeting, Brian has been paying attention to Nagini''s expression. He knows his actions are impulsive, but this is his only chance. From the current situation, my plan is not bad. Brian, who always pays attention to Nagini''s expression, looks at the playfulness in each other''s eyes at the moment? Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope. This sentence is a true portrayal of Brian at the moment. Because he didn''t pay enough attention to Nagini, he was reduced to such a field. Therefore, Brian attached great importance to every expression and expression of Nagini. So at this moment, his face was a little more alert: "what do you mean?" Nagini touched his chin. He looked at Brian with a subtle change in his expression: "You''re Brian now. You''re a criminal. Although it doesn''t sound so good, you''re at least a member of this family, but if everything returns to the same?" Brian, who vaguely thought of something in his heart, frowned: "what do you want to say?" Nagini shrugged. His expression looked relaxed, but his eyes looked very serious: "MIA likes you very much. I don''t want her to be sad." As for Nagini''s statement, Brian couldn''t help feeling a little upset. He thought, and a struggle flashed in his eyes: "what if I insist?" Nagini glanced at Brian. He shook his head with a subtle look: "I wasted so much energy. I just don''t want to see MIA sad. Believe me, it''s 10000 times easier to erase your previous traces than to kill you directly!" Chapter 134 There was a pause in their conversation Brian''s face changed for a while, and he didn''t know what he was thinking, Nagini didn''t care about each other. He turned out the album of the same name from his walkman. Although the director of Bishen Bureau was still a little green at this time, he had to say that singing was really good. However, what Nagini didn''t expect was that Brian, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said an amazing sentence: "Nagini, shouldn''t you be a sister?" Nagini was stunned. He looked confused, but a moment later? There was a sneer on his face. He looked at the fearless young man in front of him: "Brian, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. Dare you say it again?" In the face of Nagini''s threatening eyes, Brian gave a dry smile. He quickly waved his hand: "nothing, I just sigh that it''s good now. Can you give me a ride?" tell me one more time? Are you kidding? The last time Toledo was rubbed by Nagini on the ground, it is still clearly engraved in his mind. At this moment, Brian thought it through. In fact, this ending has been very good. Although his purpose at the beginning is not pure, he really likes MIA. Brian could feel that MIA was different from the rest of the family. She had a special temperament that attracted her. And Toledo is really good to himself. He never thought he could feel the warmth of the family in the home of a group of criminals. Seriously, he likes it here and doesn''t want to destroy this rare warmth. But what if he''s still a member of the FBI? Then he must destroy everything here! The reason is simple, the responsibility lies. Brian has such a character. He is an honest policeman. At least during this period, he is an honest policeman. He can rescue the arrested Toledo from the police car that will be sent to prison with mia, but only if he has fulfilled his duties and obligations as a policeman. Now his FBI status has been erased, which means that he is no longer a policeman and has no responsibility. It was precisely because he wanted to understand that Brian couldn''t help flying himself. After all, he is now Nagini''s brother-in-law. Just for this bloated guy? Thanks to many experiments on mia, Nagini is very experienced in this field. Looking at Brian on the bus, Nagini casually said: "your film pay is reduced by 50%." Brian was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes: "why?" You know, as one of the main characters, Brian''s film salary is as high as $400000. In the past, supported by the Los Angeles Police Department, he could not be shaken by money, but now he has lost his source of income and lost $200000. Brian suddenly felt a heartache. Nagini sneered: "you just pointed a gun at the director, I''m in a bad mood, and you and Mia are not allowed to have any behavior before they get married!" Brian was stunned again. "Why?" But Nagini ignored it at all. He sneered: "that''s your business. In short, if I find it? Hehe, do you believe I''ll break your leg!" Brian, who was angry in his heart, couldn''t help roaring: "you pervert, and say you''re not a sister?" But Nagini disagreed: "Congratulations, you can''t get a penny this time." Brian, whose state of mind completely collapsed, yelled directly at himself: "you dead sister control! Dead pervert!" However, what he didn''t expect was that Nagini was more shameless than he thought. The bastard actually said, "it''s good, so you won''t get paid for your next film!" "Well, I''m wrong. Can I have 50% of the pay for the next film?" "No, get out!" "You dead pervert!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Los Angeles is the manor of Falcone family. In Los Angeles, where every inch of land and every inch of gold, it is hard to imagine that there is such a huge and gorgeous manor here. In the simple but extremely luxurious room, the old face of Falco''s cabinet is somewhat disturbing and gloomy. In front of the tea table in the living room, there was a simple medical box, and a bandage with blood was casually still on the precious Persian carpet. Wrap Sophia''s palm, Falko''s eyes twinkle under the cabinet, and his old face is somewhat tired and helpless: "give up." Sophia''s face was gloomy. She thought that when she came home, her father would scold her like a storm. But in fact, her father just bandaged the wound on her palm and said to himself to give up. Looking at her father in front of her, Sophia suddenly found that her father was no longer young. She was silent for a long time, and finally asked puzzled: "Father, I don''t understand. This is an opportunity, an opportunity to make the Falcone family further. Why did you stop me?" But Falco shook his head under the cabinet. He seemed to think of something. A touch of self mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth: "opportunity? No, there are still rules in this world." When he was young, he was as tough as Sophia, or even harder than Sophia. But in that era of great chaos, in that era full of infinite possibilities, Falco''s cabinet finally chose to return to Los Angeles and defend his three-thirds of the land. As a passer-by, he knew the horror and risk of this matter better than Sophia. Facing the statement of Falco''s cabinet, Sophia flashed a touch of anger in her eyes. She defended: "but you always teach me that the only constant thing in the world is that it is changing all the time." She doesn''t understand her father''s practice. New York is now a large-scale poison refining. All forces catch and fight. Finally, the only one who lives will become the king of the underground world in New York! At the same time, because of the special status of New York, the other party will become the king of the whole America and even the whole world. Sophia is an ambitious person. She is not willing to become the subordinate of others. Even if she is a woman, she will be the queen and the strongest queen in the world. She will make the name of Falcone family remembered by the world! So she didn''t understand why her father didn''t support her idea. You know, my father was brilliant and ambitious. Was it really because he was old? Looking at his daughter with a twinkling look, Falco sighed under the cabinet. He understood what Sophia was thinking, but he never reached his height and would never understand the danger of the identity of the underground king of New York. So he can only explain reluctantly: "you don''t understand it now. In the future, you will understand that New York doesn''t belong to the Falcone family." But Sophia''s eyes flashed a stubborn: "but father, I..." However, Falko''s cabinet frowned, half opened and half awake muddy eyes suddenly added a touch of the dignity and ferocity of the Mafia Godfather: "That''s enough! I don''t want to continue discussing this matter with you. In short, from today on, give up all actions against New York, including Wilson and Nagini, do you understand?" Sophia looked at her father reluctantly, her eyes flashing stubborn and unwilling, but looking at her father''s indifferent eyes, Sophia finally lowered her head: "I understand." But Sophia didn''t know. At the moment she bowed her head, there was a flash of disappointment in the eyes of Falco''s cabinet. As everyone guessed, Falco''s cabinet will return to Satan in a few years, so he urgently needs a successor. Sophia is his daughter. She has been cultivating each other since she was a child. The conversation just now is partly his real idea, but also a test of each other. But obviously, Sofia''s performance is not satisfactory to Falco''s cabinet. If Sophia can persist, although this idea is very dangerous and may even bring destruction to the Falcone family. But so what? The world is cruel, and the underground world is even more so. If you dare not even fight, what are you doing in the underground world? Without a firm heart, what can we do even if we have strong strength? But from another point of view, this may not be a good thing. The daughter''s firmness will lead to the decline of Falcone family, but at least it will not perish. In short, the mood under Falco''s cabinet is somewhat complicated at the moment. He doesn''t know whether he expects his daughter to stick to it or give in as he is now. With a sigh, Falco left slightly tired under the cabinet. But he didn''t know that Sophia was sitting alone on the sofa after he left. After a long silence, she finally took out her mobile phone: "I think we can talk." Chapter 135 In December, at the scene of a car accident in Los Angeles, there was a broken black hellcat and an undamaged red RX-7. As an undercover Brian, now he has finally completed the task assigned to him by the organization. The truth of the notorious robbery of truck drivers in Los Angeles is revealed today! The mastermind is not Toledo that the police always think, but a Japanese named Nagini. All this is planned by Nagini. TOLEDO is just a part of the other party''s plan. But even so, it still can''t change the fact of Toledo''s criminals. The loving and righteous brother can''t resist the temptation of crime after all. Brian is a policeman. His duty is to catch criminals. But at the moment, his eyes are a little complicated! He remembered that two minutes ago, he and Toledo were chasing on the road, and there was a track in front of his line of sight. The most terrible thing was that there was a train roaring on the track! Blaine knew this as like as two peas. Toledo had brought himself here. The scene was exactly the same as it was now, the trembling of the track and the angry sound of the train. The only difference is that Toledo rushed out at the critical moment, and he stepped on the brake at the last minute. Just this time, as a policeman, Brian doesn''t allow himself to be timid! So he resolutely pressed the nitrogen acceleration button, Then he succeeded! If there is no accident, even if Toledo escapes to the ends of the earth, Brian, who always remembers that he is a policeman, is bound to catch each other, But an accident happened! Just after they rushed through the deadly track at the same time, no one thought that a large truck came from the side at the next intersection. "Boom!" For example, the black hellcat was hit by a bumper ten years ago and rolled on the ground several times, leaving a damaged body. Seeing Toledo''s accident, Brian subconsciously stopped the car and ran over. He didn''t realize that what he cared about at the moment was not whether the fugitive escaped, but whether Toledo''s life would be in danger. After several months of undercover career, even if Brian doesn''t want to admit it, Toledo has a very important position in his heart. If Toledo was really a heinous criminal, Brian wouldn''t think so, but the problem is that TOLEDO is not such a person. He dragged Toledo out of the scrapped hellcat. His eyes were opposite. The eyes of the two men were a little more complex. Toledo had disappointment, anger and many emotions that were difficult to describe in words. Finally, he shook his head and said to himself: "I didn''t expect such an ending." Brian also has a complex look. His relationship with TOLEDO is both a teacher and a friend. Toledo has helped him many times and taught him many things. As a big brother, a family and a friend, Toledo is absolutely competent. But the problem is, I''m a policeman. Blaine thought of his as like as two peas, who thought he was disappointed at the time. They looked exactly like they did at the moment. Not knowing what was touched in his heart, Brian sighed, then took out a car key from his pocket and handed it to Toledo. Toledo was stunned. He looked at the car key in each other''s hand, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then subconsciously frowned: "do you know what you''re doing?" In any country in the world, Brian''s behavior is extremely bad, even if he is publicly dismissed as a policeman, it''s not too much! But Brian shook his head and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "I still owe you a sports car." As soon as the picture turned, Toledo drove the red RX-7 away amid the harsh siren. At the same time, facing the end of the road, Brian''s steps were firm. His light blue eyes were not confused and had no regrets. "Ka!" With a clear beating sound, a burst of cheers suddenly rang out in the deserted street just now. Yes, this is the last segment of the first film, speed and passion. With this soundboard, it represents the official completion of Nagini''s second film. Strong cheers broke out in the crowd, as if excited about the film? But Nagini knew it was not so, or not all. The reason why these people cheered was mainly because Nagini promised to settle their wages immediately after the film was made. Don''t think that the filmmakers are very rich. In fact, there are too many uncertain factors in the film, so the wage arrears in this industry are even more excessive than migrant workers! Coupled with America''s unique overdraft consumption, this industry is more difficult than expected. Why did Nagini make such a commitment? The reason is very simple, on the one hand, because he doesn''t need money, on the other hand, because he wants to improve work efficiency. In Hollywood, according to Nagini''s films, it takes at least three months to shoot. Why did Nagini only take one month? High wages are one reason, but the real reason is that Nagini told everyone. Want the money? Yes, I''ll give you money when the movie is finished. You can''t get a penny until the movie is finished! In order to get the money as soon as possible, of course, there is also the meaning of being afraid of Nagini''s repentance. In short, people have burst out 100% or even 120% potential, so there is this film that has been successfully filmed in only one month. With the hot eyes of the people looking at themselves, Nagini took out a box full of dollars from the next Hell Cat and handed it to Mia and sister Lettie. Looking at the long line of people in front of MIA, Nagini shook her head reluctantly, then took out a cup of yogurt from the carriage and sat quietly on the road teeth. Looking at the blue sky, white clouds, slightly mentally retarded expression, inexplicably gives people a feeling that he is pretending to force! Not far away, there was a familiar engine sound. Toledo, who had just left, came back at the moment. However, different from the previous embarrassment, Toledo, who had changed his clothes, looked energetic. The fire red RX-7 stopped in front of Nagini. Toledo squatted next to Nagini after getting off the bus. He didn''t know where to take out a box of cigarettes and lit one for himself: "is the film finished?" Nagini nodded. He looked at Toledo smoking and frowned: "when did you learn to smoke?" Toledo took a breath and then spit out a light blue smoke. He didn''t care about the slightly wrinkled expression on Nagini''s eyebrows, but a flash of confusion flashed in his eyes: "I learned it in prison before. Ask you a question, is it really just a movie?" Nagini''s eyes were more puzzled. He looked at each other suspiciously: "What do you want to say?" Toledo''s eyes were a little confused. He spit out a cigarette: "As like as two peas, you may not believe it. I''ve been dreaming lately. The content of your dream is exactly the same as the script you wrote. I wonder if all of these things in my dream will happen if you haven''t made a movie." As soon as Toledo''s voice fell, Nagini was stunned. Then he didn''t know what he thought, and there was a strange look on his face: "Ms. Vanessa knows some good psychologists. You''re too involved in the play. It''s not a big problem. Many actors in Hollywood have this problem. Just do some psychological counseling." Toledo was stunned. He stared at Nagini angrily: "I''m not ill." But Nagini shook his head and looked at each other suspiciously: "people who are sick say they are not sick." "I have..." Toledo subconsciously wanted to refute Nagini, but then he reacted and couldn''t help staring at each other: "do you want to be so childish? Forget it, I won''t talk to you." With that, Toledo patted his ass and was ready to get up and leave. Looking at Toledo who was about to leave, Nagini suddenly flashed a thought in his eyes. He remembered Sofia some time ago, which made him frown. A moment later, Nagini flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I''m going to New York in two days." Toledo was stunned and his eyes flashed puzzled: "why go to New York? Didn''t you say you want to cut the film? And you have your birthday at the end of the month." Nagini''s birthday is Christmas. In fact, no one knows what his real birthday is. Nagini is an orphan no one wants. Mrs. Samantha gave him this birthday of Christmas. However, over the years, Toledo, Mia and Wilson accompanied him on every birthday. Nagini didn''t feel sad. In the face of Toledo''s doubts, Nagini flashed a touch of helplessness in her eyes: "no way, Ms. Vanessa asked me to help her send cookies to Sam. Wilson sent me a lot of LV bags last time. This time I went to New York to thank her." "But don''t worry, I''ll be back before Christmas." Toledo nodded. He had thought that if Nagini didn''t come back for Christmas, they would accompany Nagini to New York for Christmas. Since Nagini said he would come back? Toledo waved casually: "you are free. Remember to come back before Christmas." Nagini nodded disapprovingly, and then he thought of Toledo, who applauded for love significantly more recently, with a touch of seriousness in his eyes: "I see. By the way, it''s bad for children to smoke less." Toledo was stunned. He didn''t understand what he meant for the first time, so a doubt flashed in his eyes: "What do you mean?" Nagini asked casually: "Aren''t you and sister Lettie going to have children recently?" Old face is red, Toledo subconscious quibble: "who said that?" Looking at the other party''s coy face, Nagini reluctantly shook his head: "Then when I didn''t say, give me the car key and I''ll go to Ms. Vanessa''s house to get cookies later." Looking at Nagini driving away, Toledo thought and finally snuffed out the cigarette in his hand Chapter 136 New York in the early morning is another day of nuclear peace. Nagini is preparing breakfast in an upscale apartment in Manhattan. America is a fast-paced society. The simplest example is that the concept of fast food was invented by Americans. For most Americans, although they have the habit of eating breakfast, they usually do it in a simple way. A normal housewife will stew a pot of vegetables the night before, and then heat it up the next morning. Just two bites is a breakfast. For busy urban female elites like Sam, their breakfast is usually oatmeal and milk. Occasionally, the girl''s heart overflows. It''s rare to get up early in the morning and make a love breakfast. But even so, it is only limited to fried eggs, bacon, bread and milk. Nagini will have a lot of things, such as fried dough sticks, wonton and pancakes, but in addition to milk, oranges and some quick-frozen food, the only thing in the fridge is the bear biscuit Nagini brought yesterday. Besides, even if the ingredients in the refrigerator are complete, Nagini won''t do it. Don''t ask why, ask is too lazy to do. Wearing SpongeBob pajamas turned out from Sam''s wardrobe, Nagini took out blueberries, mangoes, nuts and original cereals from the fridge, poured milk and found a box of Sam''s beauty eggs from the fridge. Pour some olive oil into the pot, and put the translucent egg into the pot. Under the action of heat, the edge of the egg turns white quickly. Compared with the soft eggs that many people like to eat, Nagini prefers to eat fully cooked fried eggs, especially the layer of crispy egg yolk fried in oil, which is irresistible. With the egg under the action of heat, the protein solidifies rapidly and even coking occurs, and the aroma of oil gradually begins to diffuse in the air. While Nagini was concentrating on cooking, a slightly lazy voice came from behind: "Nagini? I didn''t expect you could cook?" He turned over the very cooked fried egg in the pot, and Nagini turned his head and looked at it. With a bit of light brown blond hair and standard western three-dimensional facial features, the first feeling is not very amazing, but it is very delicious. It belongs to the type that looks more and more charming. The slender neck makes people inexplicably think of the white swan. The upper body is wearing a set of loose T-shirts printed with kabi bear. But this is not the point. The point is that the other party has a pair of big and long legs comparable to supermodels. These legs have almost no defects, and these legs are very white, which makes people feel unreal, like a beautiful girl breaking through the wall of the dimension. After seeing each other, Nagini was stunned. He hesitated for a moment. Finally, his inner justice defeated evil. A touch of seriousness flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "Sister Boz, you seem to be out." Yes, the beautiful blonde with long legs in front of her is little Nini''s future girlfriend - little pepper Boz. When he saw each other last night, Nagini was also very surprised. He never thought that Sam''s roommate was pepper. However, although surprised, Nagini is also a person who has experienced great storms. Moreover, he always has honey confidence in Sam''s py ability! After all, some time ago, I saw with my own eyes that an old woman showed her extremely abnormal skill of attacking her girlfriend in front of the Hulk. Moreover, both Dr. banner and Miss Betty seem to be used to it. It can be seen that the charm of an old woman is terrible! In fact, Nagini doesn''t catch a cold for old women. After returning from Borneo, the old woman''s charm almost broke through the sky. In short, after the initial surprise, Nagini happily lived with two women and did something that minors were not allowed to do last night. Don''t get me wrong. Boz likes Nagini''s Python disaster very much and has always wanted to know Nagini. She finally met yesterday, so she gritted her teeth and opened a bottle of Raffi from 82. Nagini is not allowed to drink because he is a minor. Because the red wine is full of stamina, and the taste is very good, and Nagini doesn''t like it very much, Nagini only drank a little of the 1982 Lafite, and the rest was consumed by the two little sisters. Fortunately, both of them don''t have to go to work today, so there''s no problem with how much they drink. That''s why Miss Boz came out wearing only a T-shirt. As for how they met? It''s strange to say, because Sam is on fire due to the disaster of Python. As a well-known Playboy in America, Tony naturally can''t have no ideas. Then he invited Sam to dinner on the grounds of tasting vegetables. Sam''s little sister was also invited, but it was a pity that Tony only got a cup of Raffi''s face wash in ''59. But Tony didn''t embarrass Sam. although he was romantic, he was not obscene. And when he was used to seeing women who wanted to climb into his bed, he felt that Sam''s refusal was more interesting. In fact, he was used to eating delicacies. Now he wanted to have a simple meal to clear his stomach. As Tony''s assistant, they met at that time. But interestingly, when Tony learned that Sam and Boz became friends, he quickly lost interest in Sam. Why did they become roommates? This is more simple. Not everyone, like Tony, was born to stand at the end that others can''t catch up with in a thousand years. An inch of land and gold in Los Angeles, but compared with New York? House prices in Los Angeles are really nothing. In fact, most strong urban women come here like this. Because of the high rent price in Manhattan, the three urban women who were short of money finally decided to rent together. Yes, there are three people altogether. In addition to Sam and Boz, the other room in this apartment is Dr. Bruce Banner''s girlfriend, but Betty''s little sister seems very busy recently and hasn''t come back for a few days. Under Nagini''s reminder, the brain that had been confused because of drinking suddenly woke up. Then, under Nagini''s slightly disappointed eyes, Miss Boz screamed and hurriedly pulled her T-shirt and ran to her room. Probably because the little sister Boz''s cry was too loud, the old woman sleeping in the room woke up, and now she was wearing a set of Purple Lace pajamas. However, compared with the shy little sister borz, the old woman Sam is more rogue. She sat directly on Nagini''s seat, looked at the fried eggs in the pot, and couldn''t help saying to Nagini: "Nagini little brother ~ ~" Subconsciously, I shivered. I haven''t seen her for a few months. The old woman''s coquettish skills have improved by leaps and bounds! Even Nagini, the best straight man of steel, can''t help feeling crispy at the moment. There is a hesitation in his eyes. Nagini turns his head and looks at the beautiful old woman in front of him: "Little sister, would you like fried eggs?" To Nagini''s surprise, the old woman nodded shamelessly and even pretended to be tender and shouted, "little brother, I want to eat fried eggs!" Nagini nodded. He put the fried eggs in the pan on the plate in front of Sam. Sam was stunned. She didn''t expect that Nagini really gave herself the fried egg, which brightened Miss Sam''s eyes. Is it true that Kung Fu pays off? Nagini, this straight steel man, is finally going to be softened by himself? The next moment, however, Nagini took the plate directly from Miss Sam and said casually, "if you want to eat, make it yourself." A moment later, there was a hysterical rage of Miss Sam in the apartment: "Nagini, you are still moved!" Nagini took a bite of a very cooked fried egg. It was crispy on the outside and q-bomb inside. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart: "it''s delicious!" Chapter 137 Sam''s little sister is angry. She can''t coax well. She looked at nangini lying on the sofa watching SpongeBob, then walked over with long legs, picked up the remote control and resolutely switched to the makeup channel that nangini rarely watched. Nagini didn''t think much. He didn''t realize that the old woman was looking for him. At least in Nagini''s view, watching TV is polishing time. It doesn''t matter what you watch. However, looking at Nagini, she looked with interest. Without being angry, little sister Sam turned the channel to the science and education channel again. I thought Nagini could give some emotional response this time, but the reality is extremely cruel. Nagini looked more energetic, because the little sister of the host called Jenny on the science and education channel was so cute! The angry little sister Sam directly used the ultimate killing move. She pressed the button with the remote control. At this time, Nagini, who was vaguely aware of the other party''s emotional changes, turned his eyes and slapped the old woman with his backhand! Because Nagini was lying on his side on the sofa, and Sam''s little sister was sitting right in front of Nagini''s lower abdomen. With a crisp beat, Nagini inexplicably heard a sentence in his mind - what an Ansai waist drum! The little sister Sam, who was beaten, exclaimed, "what are you doing?" Nagini rolled his eyes and slapped his backhand again. Well, the waist drum feels good! The little sister of Boz turned her eyes and said, "have you two had enough?" Miss Sam blushed and then sophisticated, "who''s the trouble? It''s Nagini, a little bastard who has been asking me for trouble. Well, you don''t help me? Or are you a good sister?" And miss Boz sneered. They are all from an apartment. Who doesn''t know who? But seriously, Sam is actually very good. Although Nagini is a straight man of steel, compared with the one he likes? Little sister Boz, who was infinitely melancholy in her heart, felt very tired in an instant. But speaking of good sisters? There was a flash of seriousness in the eyes of little sister Boz. Although in most cases, girlfriends are biting girlfriends, there is really no one biting the other between the two old women who are in sympathy with each other. In short, holding the idea of helping, little sister Boz got up. She sorted out her kabi bear T-shirt: "after two days of Christmas, I''m going to buy two more clothes before the price increases. I''ll go out first, and you two can play slowly at home." With that, the little sister of Boz vaguely gave Miss Sam a cheer expression. As a good friend and sister, little sister Sam immediately understood each other''s meaning and immediately expressed her gratitude today. She will report it to her wingman every day! Miss Potts gave a warning look: "don''t go too far. After all, the other party is still a child and can''t stand the devastation of you old pervert!" But the little sister Sam, who was obviously wrong, patted her chest with her eyes and said, "don''t worry, I know. If I don''t succeed today, even if I push hard, I''ll push Nagini down. I can squeeze it dry without mercy!" At the same time, Nagini, whose spine was suddenly cold, looked at Sam''s little sister and couldn''t help but change a little: Damn it, this old woman wants to harm me again!? Nagini, who was alert for a moment, stood up directly and said, "just in time, although I''ve been to New York several times, I''ve never visited it. Little sister Boz, I''ll go with you." Sam was stunned. She subconsciously looked at Boz: "what ghost? I took you as my best friend, but you secretly green me?" Borz shook his head in a panic: "don''t look at me, I don''t know anything. I have no idea about your man!" Miss Sam''s eyes flashed a cold light: "don''t explain, you bichi, my mother will tear you tonight!" Miss Boz''s eyes flashed a panic: "shit, I swear, I really have no idea about children like Nagini. You know, I like Uncle type." As for Nagini? Looking at the good sisters who were brothers and sisters just now, they immediately turned to each other. Nagini couldn''t help praising his IQ. I''m a genius! But unfortunately, the ancestors are right. People can''t be too complacent. Nagini, who was hiding and stealing music, was finally caught by the old woman. Because of the discovery of Sam''s little sister, POZ''s little sister also realized that it was wrong, so she faced two sneers and walked to her terrible woman, and Nagini swallowed her saliva: "Well, don''t look at me like that. Don''t you just go shopping? If you don''t want to, I won''t go." But the old woman Sam sneered, "ha ha!" The little sister of Boz, who should have been a gentle woman, is also vaguely blackened at the moment: "Nagini little brother, it is rumored that you are a genius for making movies. Unexpectedly, your acting skills are also good." Nagini coughed. He quickly pretended to be a lovely little angel: "sister, I can''t understand what you''re talking about!" If Nagini still follows the style of cute Zhengtai in the past, maybe the two silly women in front of her will be cheated by herself, but the problem is that Nagini has recently taken the route of handsome men. Besides, on the 25th of this month, Nagini will be sixteen. What is the concept of sixteen? For girls, it can be regarded as a big Laurie. But for boys, they don''t have the saying of big Zhengtai. In short, seeing that the shelf life is about to pass, Nagini now sells cute clothes, which can''t achieve the desired effect at all. Three hours later, Nagini, who was full of bags, looked at the two cheerful women in front of him. He couldn''t help feeling that women were really a strange creature. Sometimes you shout tired in a few minutes, and sometimes you don''t feel tired for hours. Seriously, Nagini has some regrets. As a punishment, Nagini will pay for the two old women today, but for Nagini, who is worth more than 100 million dollars, these thousands of dollars are nothing at all. But the problem is that shopping with women is the real torture and punishment! Even with a monster of Nagini''s physique, I can''t help feeling tired at the moment. The most despairing thing for Nagini was that she had been wandering all morning. The two female demons were not going to let him go. They were going to eat at noon and then stroll in the afternoon. When Nagini''s mind completely burst, the little sister Boz not far away couldn''t help stopping at the moment. In front of the line of sight, he was wearing a black suit, coquettish Brown Sunglasses, at least 1.85 meters tall, with a touch of pride between his eyebrows. His shoulders were straight and a beautiful woman was on his arm. If Nagini remembers correctly, this beautiful woman is the hostess who watched the science and education channel this morning. Her name is Jenny. At the same time, the handsome man asked, "do you like it?" The lovely host, Miss Jenny, nodded: "I like it." The man had a smile on his face, and then he looked at the shop owner: "I bought my shop. You can choose whatever you want." However, the next moment, the proud man was stunned by the little sister Boz''s voice: "Tony?" The man was stunned. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at each other. After seeing each other clearly, an unnatural expression appeared on his face: "Boz, why are you here?" After seeing Boz, Jenny flashed a touch of hostility in her eyes. She subconsciously stood up and put on a look of propagating Sovereignty: "Hello, my name is Jenny. I''m Tony''s girlfriend." But the next moment, before Boz could speak, Tony frowned and a touch of disgust flashed in his eyes: "shut up, you''re not!" Jenny was stunned. She turned her head in amazement and looked at each other: "Tony, didn''t you just..." But Tony ignored each other. He waved his hand with a touch of impatience in his eyes: "you can go, Boz, trust me, it''s just an accident, me and her..." However, Miss Boz sneered. She ignored the other party''s explanation, but said with a resistant look: "enough, everyone is an adult, and I''m just an employee under you. You don''t need to explain anything to me." With that, the little sister turned and left Tony standing in place with an embarrassed face. At the same time, he didn''t expect to meet Nagini on this occasion. He thought and could only give each other a sad expression. But what Nagini thought was, Let your wave, is it cool now? Chapter 138 Hell kitchen, Wilson''s villa. As one of the strongest in the underground world of New York, although Wilson usually lives a self-discipline life close to an ascetic monk, he does not enjoy it. Comparable to the backyard of the basketball court and the clear swimming pool, even a monster of Wilson''s physique will not feel constrained when swimming in it. But different from the villas of normal rich people, there are all kinds of exercise equipment and ubiquitous weapons next to Wilson''s swimming pool. Although this is the safest street in the whole hell kitchen, people who do things here will be chopped to death by the bosses living in this street, but the world has never been absolute. But these are not the key points. The key point is the big fat man next to the swimming pool, who only wears a fancy beach pants. He looks greasy and silly. He is barbecued at the moment! Yes, this fat man is Wilson. Ninety nine percent of people, seeing Wilson at the moment, will subconsciously associate with the dead fat man with intellectual disabilities, rather than the Mafia king who set off a bloody storm in the underground world of New York, but he is indeed a famous Jinhe. What''s more surprising is that the tyrannical and ruthless big man who is famous in the hell kitchen has a helpless face at the moment: "OK, don''t lie down. We agreed to barbecue together. Now the barbecue is almost ready. What are you going to drink?" Facing Wilson''s helpless Tucao, he laid a breath on the beach chair for a long time, and he glanced at the beef on the barbecue frame, make complaints about the milk in the cup. "You know, I only drink milk except water." Although knowing that Nagini must be the answer, Wilson couldn''t help showing a strange look on his face: "milk with barbecue? Your taste is really strange." Nagini rolled his eyes and raised his middle finger arrogantly: "I like to eat like this. You care about me?" If it''s someone else? Don''t talk to yourself in this tone. Even if Wilson feels a little dissatisfied, he will soon be thrown into the coast of New York to contribute to the construction of the Golden Gate Bridge. But there''s no way. Who let the other party be Nagini? Waving his hand, Wilson wiped the sweat on his forehead. His fingers were as thick as carrots. Now he held the shovel and turned up the barbecue on the barbecue rack skillfully: "OK, you can match it as you want. How mature is the barbecue?" Over five hundred days of top grain feed and cattle, each piece is full of beautiful marbling, and the marinade is a private recipe specially designed by Michelin 3-star chef. The high-density fruit charcoal for more than ten years provides a high-quality and stable heat source. The golden oil is roasted bit by bit at high temperature. The splashed oil flowers collide with the fruit charcoal, making a Zila sound. With the burning of the flame, the air is filled with the unique fireworks aroma of barbecue. Medium rare steak, a bite of juice splashing, 500 day grain feeding and the unique soft, tender and juicy of cattle are enough to conquer your teeth and throat in an instant. The taste is second. The most amazing thing about this kind of beef is the taste. Only when you eat this kind of tender beef, can you live up to the hard work of the other party''s 500 day grain feeding! With a strong smell of charcoal roasting, looking at the slightly charred beef on the skin, Nagini''s mouth tilted slightly. He left the beach chair and poured himself a glass of milk: "The old rule is 70 percent." Today is Nagini''s third day in New York, On the first day at Sam''s house, the plane was three hours late, and Nagini had to live in the old woman''s house. The next day, I was going to find Wilson. Although New York nominally sent little bear biscuits to Sam, in fact, Nagini came to New York to find Wilson. He and Sophia were quite stiff. Although Falco was under the cabinet, the other party didn''t dare to target himself openly. But not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Nagini, who has many years of experience in fighting against fate, knows very well that he must find a good way back! It happened that Wilson was investigated by the Narcotics Bureau some time ago. Nagini estimated that this guy urgently needs a safe money laundering channel, and is there a more convenient place in the world than money laundering by film companies? So the real purpose of Nagini''s visit to New York this time is to let Wilson start a film and television company. As for why not do it yourself? The secondary reason is that Nagini doesn''t plan to make movies all the time and make movies in Marvel world? I''m afraid it''s Shi Lezhi! Nagini knew very well that he was in the years when superheroes didn''t spread, When superheroes flood, who will watch movies? The main reason is that Nagini is too lazy to play those intrigues. But unfortunately, because of carelessness and complacency, Nagini was dragged by two female demons to go shopping. From 8 a.m. to 9 p.m., Nagini was exhausted physically and mentally, as if the whole person had been hollowed out and lost interest in looking for Wilson. On the third day, Nagini thought he could be free today, but he didn''t expect the two female demons to let him go. The main reason is that little sister Boz was angry. Yesterday, because of Tony, little sister Boz decided to go shopping to vent. Then Nagini was dragged to work for a long time. Fortunately, the two female demons let themselves go in the afternoon. But even so, when he arrived at Wilson''s house, Nagini lay on the beach chair. He didn''t want to move at all. After sleeping for a long time, Nagini was barely depressed until Wilson''s barbecue was ready. However, just as Nagini was about to eat and replenish her strength, an untimely voice sounded from outside the hospital: "Wilson? I didn''t expect you to be good at this?" Outside the yard, on the street, there is a black Ferrari parked next to a man in his fifties I don''t know what brand it is, but I know it''s a private custom-made black suit. It''s nearly 1.9 meters tall. Unlike Wilson''s strong and strong, the man in front of me belongs to the thin type. The other party''s skeleton is very large, and the wrinkled palm feels like an eagle''s claw. But the most impressive thing is the other person''s eyes. Gloomy, greedy, cold and somewhat cruel, it feels like a hungry old vulture! Nagini frowned slightly. He smelled a familiar and disgusting smell on each other! It is reasonable to say that the guys who can disgust Nagini usually don''t live until the next morning. And most importantly, he had no impression of the person in front of him, which made him frown slightly. Meanwhile, Wilson subconsciously frowned as the other party''s voice fell. At the moment, he was like a lion who was about to enjoy lunch but was disturbed by vultures. A touch of displeasure flashed in his eyes: "Eden, what are you doing here?" Now the underground world of New York has not been unified. The overlords of all parties fight each other, but they maintain a certain balance. Wilson is the overlord rising in recent years. Although he has not ascended the throne, he is one of the top existence in the underground world of New York at the moment. In front of Eden, the other side''s savage club is also one of the first-class forces in New York Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and where there are rivers and lakes, there are disputes. Eden doesn''t like Wilson for many reasons, but there are two main aspects: On the one hand, because of jealousy, Eden became famous when he was young. His father was one of the most powerful bosses in New York. He trained Eden as an heir from childhood. Since he was a teenager, he began to take over the family industry and worked hard for more than 40 years before Eden promoted the family to its present position, but Wilson, who started from scratch, took only ten years! People are more angry than people. Besides, Eden''s pattern is small. On the other hand, it is because of the long-standing resentment between the two sides and the dispute over interests. Wilson''s main business is washing powder, and a large part of Eden''s business is also washing powder. In addition, Eden only raised the family power to the first-class level eight years ago, so Eden''s foundation is still relatively weak compared with other old first-class forces. He urgently needs to devour Wilson''s power to improve his power. Similarly, Wilson, who has just been promoted to a first-class power, also needs to devour each other to improve his power. So the relationship between the two sides has been very bad. Some time ago, Wilson said that Eden caused the trouble. However, later, because the two sides had a serious quarrel, it finally attracted the attention of the senior level of the United States, and the two sides had to stop. There is no way. President Clinton will retire in another year. Countless politicians with ideas are now eyeing that position. Because of the particularity of New York, stability is needed here. At the same time, America also needs stability during this period. But at this stage, New York will never allow large-scale armed struggle. Facing the high-level warning, although he was unhappy, what could Eden say? Although it is rumored that whoever can unify New York is the largest underground emperor of the United States, the rumor is still a rumor. Moreover, even if the rumor comes true, Eden knows that the biggest gangster in the United States will always be the army! They are just a mob swimming in the dark. There is no way to play. New York must maintain a stable situation for at least the next three years. On his way home, Eden passed Wilson''s house. Through the window, he happened to see Wilson and Nagini in the backyard, with the idea of disgusting each other. Eden tidied up his tie. He sneered and looked at Wilson piteously: "don''t worry, I don''t discriminate against homosexuals. After all, your parents are dead and lack love since childhood. I can understand!" For a moment, Wilson''s face changed! Chapter 139 In everyone''s heart, there are scars that they don''t want to touch. For example, Toledo didn''t want to mention three years in prison, because every time he mentioned it, he always felt guilty. He felt sorry for Nagini and Mia, sorry for the family. Although from beginning to end, no one blamed him for it. For orphans like Wilson and Nagini, the last thing they want to mention is their parents! Nagini is a man of two generations. He had a happy family in the last life, but this life is the opposite of the last life. But even so, when she dreams back in the middle of the night, Nagini can''t help thinking, what are her parents like?, Why did the other party abandon themselves? Is life forced to abandon themselves, or because they are not good enough, so parents will throw themselves away like garbage? From the age of six to sixteen, Nagini never mentioned his parents, but that doesn''t mean he won''t think about it. He didn''t mention it because he didn''t want to! That''s true of Nagini. What about Wilson? Compared with Wilson, although Nagini is miserable, he at least has Toledo and Mia. At least he can talk to Mrs. Samantha when he has mental problems. But Wilson had nothing. His biological parents abandoned him, his adoptive parents died ten years ago, and Mrs. Samantha, the only elder in the world, died in an artificial explosion ten years ago. Except for Nagini, he is really alone. A man lives in the cannibal world of New York and lays a big foundation. Many people see Wilson with an iron heart, strong will and iron wrist, but Nagini knows that under Wilson''s strong appearance, it is a tired heart. Man is not a machine. Wilson also has a day when he gets out of control, but he hides his out of control side well. And Eden''s sentence that your parents are dead is like a sharp knife that pierces Wilson''s heart! His face suddenly changed, like an angry lion. Wilson stood up. The fancy beach pants made Wilson look funny at the moment, but the fierce light in his expression made everyone present tremble. Wilson, recognized as the most ferocious monster in the underground world! What he made New York remember was not only Jinhe''s iron and blood wrist, but also his almost monster like combat effectiveness. From the moment Wilson set foot on this road ten years ago, the assassination against Wilson never stopped, and his reward soared from $25 at the beginning to $99 million now! Some people say that Wilson is a monster comparable to the captain of the United States. Both sides have power beyond the limits of the human body, but one represents justice and the other represents evil. Neither is a monster that can be countered by human power! In the face of such a monster, Eden''s face couldn''t help changing. But a moment later, he shook his head and looked with a hint of ponder: "what do you want to do?" Eden didn''t panic. He was sure Wilson wouldn''t dare do it to him. At their level, personal feelings are only secondary, and the important thing is interests. If Wilson did it to himself, it would mean that Wilson publicly hit the face of senior Americans. What does that mean? The American army is not vegetarian. Eden is sure that as long as Wilson dares to move himself, he and his forces will not see the sun the next day. Although he and Wilson are social scum hated by the top. But whoever starts first is the enemy of America. Whoever is beaten will get the backing of America! This is why Eden dares to disgust Wilson. Between personal feelings and huge interests, he knows what kind of choice Wilson will make. As he thought, Wilson, who looked gloomy and terrible, didn''t rush over, but said coldly, "apologize and get out!" "Apologize? Why? Just because your parents died?" Eden looked at Wilson mockingly. He felt very happy at the moment. This feeling is like provoking the lion through the cage. He knows that the lion is angry, but he knows better that the lion can''t cross the iron fence. Looking at Wilson, who was many times stronger than himself and could kill himself with only one punch, he was afraid of hands and feet, and his heart was suddenly greatly satisfied. Besides, today''s dialogue is not just disgusting. Three people become tigers. They provoke Wilson, but Wilson dare not fight back. Three years is enough to change a lot of things. This is the difference between old families and emerging forces. In times of chaos, emerging forces are indeed stronger. But once there is restraint and peace, the contacts and means of the old family are enough to make the emerging forces suffer. When Eden was ready to say two more garbage words, Nagini, who had been turning his back to Eden, drank the milk in the cup in one gulp. He patted Wilson on the arm. In fact, he wanted to pat Wilson on the shoulder, but the problem is that Nagini is one meter eight and Wilson is more than two meters. Each other''s shoulder height should exceed his own height. This is really a sad story. But fortunately, Nagini is not concerned about this issue now. He looked at Eden in front of him, then turned to Wilson and asked, "this guy is the one who bothered you some time ago? Doesn''t he mean it''s solved?" Wilson''s eyes flashed gloomy. His low voice was somewhat agitated and unwilling: "it was going to end, but senior politicians were not allowed to continue to fight, so the plan had to be terminated." Nagini nodded. Although he didn''t know something, it didn''t mean he didn''t understand it. It is difficult to unify the underground world in New York. After all, gangs are gangs. No matter how strong gangs are, they can''t compare with the army. After all, there is a country behind each other, supported by hundreds of millions of people. But Wilson succeeded, with his own strength, but more because the times are changing. Before the emergence of large-scale superheroes, gangs have always been the focus of high-level attention in various countries. But after the superheroes appeared? This uncontrolled and powerful superhero instantly replaced the status of the gangs in the hearts of politicians. Not that the influence of gangs has declined, but that politicians'' concerns have changed. So Nagini understood Wilson''s concerns. Some things didn''t mean that the sooner the better. Wilson was bound to become king in New York, but the time to become king must be grasped. Too soon, it will be suppressed by the United States. It''s too slow. The double-edged sword of superhero not only gives politicians a headache, but also gives him a headache as a super criminal. Just for the problems Wilson is now afraid of? Nagini shook his head. He casually asked, "do you have your cell phone?" Taking out a mobile phone from his fancy beach pants, Wilson flashed a doubt in his eyes: "what are you doing?" Nagini took the mobile phone. The mobile phone turned like a butterfly between his fingers and looked at the old vulture in front of him. Nagini flashed a thought in his eyes and finally looked more serious: "The garbage opposite, I know your name is Eden, but I prefer to call you garbage." "Give you a chance to apologize now, and then I can act as if nothing has happened." However, in the face of Nagini''s persuasion, Eden was stunned, then hissed with disdain: "Nagini? I didn''t expect you to know Wilson." "But who do you think I am? Even the old fellow Falcone dare not speak to me in this attitude." "Believe it or not, even if I kill you now, Wilson and Falcone, they don''t dare to say a word of shit?" Eden recognized Nagini. Although Nagini has "passed away" during this period, he still has some influence in the United States. He is the youngest billion dollar director in history. There is no precedent, and it is estimated that there will be no future. In short, this is a legend. Even if Eden doesn''t care much about Hollywood news, he knows this Nagini. But he doesn''t care about each other. In his opinion, Nagini is just a dispensable star. The only thing he can fear is the old dog in Los Angeles. But for Falcone? Eden has only fear, not fear. The first-class power in New York is equivalent to the super first-class power in Los Angeles. After all, the other party has operated in Los Angeles for many years, but as a force at the same level, the other party can''t easily kill himself. Moreover, the four first tier cities in the United States are not allowed to interfere in the internal affairs of New York. Subconsciously, he thought Falcone was Nagini''s backer. At the moment, he looked very disdainful. His eyes at Nagini were like looking at a frog at the bottom of a well that didn''t know the height of the earth! In the face of Eden''s disdain, Nagini flashed a helpless look in his eyes: "well, the transaction failed." He casually dialed a number, and with a busy tone coming from the phone, he seemed to think of something. Nagini''s eyes at Eden were a little more strange: "By the way, you don''t think my backer is Falcone?" Eden was stunned. He had a bad feeling in his heart. But a moment later, he shook his head and investigated Wilson''s information. At the same time, because of Wilson, he also investigated Nagini''s information. Seriously, except for one Falcone, he couldn''t find anything else on the other side that he was afraid of. However, just as he was about to ridicule Nagini, the phone was connected. "Nagini?" "I''m in hell''s kitchen. Someone wants to kill me. What do you say to do?" Chapter 140 New York, s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters, busy Nick Frey, is leaning back in his seat at the moment. He rubbed the middle of his eyebrows, and there was a cup of American concentrate, which was only half drunk and now cool. If you don''t force people, you will never know how happy life was before. In the past, Nick Frey always felt that life in Los Angeles was too leisurely. He had nothing to do every day, either going to bars to drink or traveling at public expense. I''m idle and bored. I lie at home all day and no one cares. But after coming to New York? Damn it, he has been in New York for such a long time, but he doesn''t even have time to see the statue of liberty. Now he misses the days of unrestrained salted fish. But looking at more than a dozen documents to be reviewed and seven or eight subordinates to know the details, Nick Frey''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness. He really wanted to see the statue of liberty. He had been in New York for so long that he didn''t even see the landmark buildings in New York. It was too much! As for documents? Forget it, you get angry when you mention the documents. Damn it, do you need to tell me about buying a coffee machine? We are the s.h.i.e.l.d., not a pharmaceutical company that is going bankrupt! Just as Nick Frey was preparing to improve his work efficiency, try to reduce his overtime to one hour and go to see the statue of liberty, the mobile phone on his waist rang. Nick Frey was stunned, and his face suddenly changed! Then he took out the mobile phone from his waist. It was an old flip phone, similar to most mobile phones on the market, but the difference was that the back of the mobile phone was red and blue, with a golden star in the middle. "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock on the door outside. Melinda, who was scheduled to meet at 3 p.m., pushed the door in. But Nick Frey''s face suddenly changed. He subconsciously shouted, "get out!" This mobile phone was given to Carol before he left the earth (it was originally a BB phone, but because Carol died once, four years later, that is, in 1999, when mobile phones had become popular.) The phone has only two numbers, one is Carol and the other is Nagini. And no matter who the two call themselves, it''s not good news. Carol has the ability to bring destruction to the earth. Although Nagini can''t destroy the earth, he can turn the earth upside down. Nick Frey, who knows each other''s strength, knows that these two are terrible non-human! Melinda was stunned. She didn''t expect Nick Frey to be so excited. Was it because she caught him ten years ago? But looking at each other''s dignified look? She closed the door and took out her gun: "listen, everyone, don''t get near here!" She didn''t know what was going on inside, but Nick Frey''s dignified look showed that it was definitely not a small thing! And from Nick Frey''s tone, Melinda realized that the matter must be very serious, otherwise there could not be such a big emotional change as Nick Frey''s seventh level agent. At the same time, Nick Frey in the room looked at Melinda guarding outside the door. A flash of approval flashed in his eyes. But a moment later, he looked at the number displayed on his mobile phone, with a flash of hesitation in his eyes, but finally pressed the answer button and asked tentatively, "Nagini?" The reason why it''s not Carol is because with Carol''s strength, if you really need help, you shouldn''t find yourself. Secondly, with Carol''s character, it''s OK to come directly to yourself. Why call? So Nagini is the most likely. However, when answering the phone, Nick Frey still had a bad feeling in his heart, because recently, Nagini was making trouble for himself every time he called. He just wanted the little ancestor to be safe this time. However, as Nick Frey guessed, Nagini nuclear good''s rhetorical question came from the other end of the phone: "I''m in hell''s kitchen. Someone wants to kill me. What do you say to do?" What should I do? You ask me such a little thing? Even six-year-old children know that self-defense is allowed when their lives are threatened in America! I thought it was a big thing, but I didn''t expect wait? Hell''s Kitchen? Wilson? Nick Frey, who suddenly realized something in his mind, couldn''t help changing his face. He took a deep breath and forced a calm look: "tell me honestly, who is the man who wants to kill you? Are you with Wilson?" The s.h.i.e.l.d. nominally belongs to the World Security Council, but most of the main members of the s.h.l.d. are from the United States. In addition, the United States has a great voice in the World Security Council, so the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will also help deal with some matters within the United States at some time. New York seems calm recently, but that''s just an illusion. Nick Frey knows very well that if it weren''t for the pressure and even mandatory warnings from the top of the United States, there would be a bloody storm in New York. Wilson is not a guy who can easily be satisfied, and the first-class leaders at the same level as Wilson are not good birds. If it is not for the current situation to be stable, it is necessary to clean up the dark corners of New York. On the other end of the phone, Nagini was not too surprised. He was growing, and the old Yin ratio was also growing. However, in the face of Frey''s question, Nagini did not answer, but joked: "it''s worthy of being a level 7 agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, but it''s different. Let''s say, is it peeping at me in the dark?" But Nick freigan ignored it, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Go away, I warn you, don''t be impulsive." Nagini shook his head and said casually, "don''t worry. If I''m impulsive, I won''t talk to you in this tone now. What do you think I should do?" Facing Nagini''s problem? Nick Frey flashed a thought in his eyes. He thought, and there was a touch of temptation in his tone: "last time I helped you, you said you owed me a favor, or forget it this time?" Seriously, Nick Frey doesn''t want to get involved in this matter. After all, he represents the Divine Shield Bureau. If he participates in it, the nature of this matter will completely change. Even if he intervenes in this matter in his own name, it will have different effects in the eyes of others! But Nagini shook his head, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes, even a little serious: "Frey, he said we were orphans. You should know what that meant to us. And I gave him a chance to apologize, but he refused." At the other end of the phone, Nick Frey was silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed and flashed helplessness in his eyes: "give me half an hour and I''ll solve this matter." Seriously, Nick Frey wants to hit someone now. Who''s to blame? But Nagini. What''s wrong? He said he was an orphan. Although this is true, the problem is that you can''t say it to your face. What''s the difference between pointing directly at your nose and scolding your parents for dead? No wonder Nagini called herself. Seriously, if you were Nagini, you wouldn''t be so calm. After all, he knows how terrible the other party has, plus another non-human monster Wilson? At the moment, Frey is really curious. Why on earth can death be promoted to such a high level? Seeing that Nicky Frey agreed, Nagini shrugged and smiled at the corners of his mouth, but then he didn''t know what he thought, and his eyes flashed a touch of cunning: "Thank you. Did you say I owed you a favor last time because I gave you so much face this time?" Nick Frey at the other end of the phone turned his eyes when he heard Nagini''s words: "go away, do you think I''m a fool? Count the previous time, remember, you owe me two favors." "Sure enough, the ass determines the brain. Level 7 agents are smarter than level 6 agents." Reluctantly shook his head. Nagini joked casually and hung up the phone. Then he looked at Wilson. His expression didn''t change much. He just made an OK gesture and pointed to the barbecue on the grill: "it''s done. The barbecue belongs to you." Wilson didn''t say anything. He thought about it, and his eyes were more serious: "thank you." Looking at the serious Wilson in front of him, Nagini, who was not very adapted, directly raised his middle finger: "you''re enough. Do you want to be so pretentious?" "Besides, it''s nothing. Isn''t it a debt of gratitude? It doesn''t weigh on you if you owe too much." Wilson didn''t know his relationship with Nick Frey. Generally speaking, Nick Frey at this stage still has a bit of conscience, owes some human kindness, and can shorten the relationship between the two sides, but after he evolves into the director of the Divine Shield bureau? Don''t compare with the old Yin Frey for something like this. Nagini was worried that he would lose his life because of a personal situation. With what he knows about Nick Frey, this bastard can really do it. Chapter 141 At the same time, Eden, who was still aside by Nagini, changed his face. The distance between the two sides was not very far. Naturally, he could hear what Nagini was saying. But the question is, what is the concept of level 7 agent of s.h.i.e.l.d? As a world-class organization, except for the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, only a few people can reach level 10 agents. The agents below level 10 and above level 7 have been regarded as the absolute top level in the Divine Shield Bureau. Coupled with the special status of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. in the United States, seriously, if the level is calculated according to the level, the level of the s.h.l.d. seven level agent is even half higher than his own level. You know, when eagle eye was recruited, he was only a level 7 agent (it seems to be level 8 in the cartoon?). As Nick Frey''s deputy and the commander of the air warship, hill was only a level 9 agent in the end. Moreover, this is not an era when superheroes go everywhere. The Divine Shield Bureau, an organization under the World Security Council, has extremely terrible power and power. So Eden didn''t think Nagini knew such a big man at all, so he sneered: "Pretentious kid!" Then he left without looking back. At the same time, in front of the barbecue, looking at Eden''s back after leaving, Wilson couldn''t help but flash in his eyes and ask, "won''t you stop him?" But Nagini shook his head. He ate a mouthful of well cooked roast beef and a look of disdain flashed in his eyes: "no, he will be back in half an hour!" Then he looked at Wilson with disgust on his face: "and your barbecue skills are not good. It''s too old. It''s hard to eat." Wilson: " Emmm, here''s the barbecue rack. You can bake it if you can! Eden went home, not far from Wilson''s house. Mainly because this street is a street jointly built by all the leaders of hell kitchen. The security here is the best place in the whole hell kitchen, even in New York. In addition, the houses here are exquisite, and professionals will check whether there are potential safety hazards every once in a while. In general, it is not only a symbol of power, but also a symbol of security. It''s hard to live here. One of the conditions is that you are or used to be the leader of the first-class forces in New York. As long as you meet this standard, you can get a house for free. And can''t meet the conditions? No matter how rich you are, you don''t want to live in! As for those once first-class power leaders, how can they live here? The reason is very simple. How did you get the money for the repair of the house and for professionals to clean up potential safety hazards every once in a while? Want to retire in hell''s kitchen? Yes, but you must be ready to be cut. When he got home, he tore off his tie. Eden, who was in a happy mood, poured himself a 82 year Lafite. It is now 99 years old, and the wine has been hoarded for 17 years. Although there is still a certain gap from the most perfect taste, on the whole, it is worthy of the status of top wine. Today, he is very happy, not because he successfully disgusted Wilson, but through disgusting Wilson, let him understand that New York is about to usher in stability, and let him find Wilson''s weakness. Grass heroes are grass heroes after all. Their knowledge, means and their own accumulation are extremely serious shortcomings. As long as the situation stabilizes, I have a hundred ways to erode Wilson''s power. But he must do it early, or when other hyenas realize this weakness, even if Wilson eventually falls, he can only get a small part of the cake. But anyway, today is a happy day and a day worth celebrating! Humming a tune, Eden even took out his collection of Bob Dylan''s vinyl records. You know, the playing life of vinyl records is only 70 times. Each playing means that its life is about to be shortened by one seventh! But Eden, who was in a happy mood, resolutely took out his collection of vinyl records. A nostalgic old record player playing Bob Dylan''s [Joanna''s illusion] The violist walked slowly to the road, At the back of a truck full of fish, "Everything owed has been repaid," he wrote At this time, my conscience burst, The harmonica plays the scales of skeleton and rain, And Joanna''s illusion is the only thing left. Sipping red wine and murmuring beautiful lyrics, Eden felt as if he had integrated into each other''s gorgeous poems. Then "Boom!" ¡°go£¬go£¬go!¡± "Team one is in position!" "Team two is moving!" "The third team is responsible for guarding!" "Report, the suspect has been subdued!" Before Eden could react, a huge explosion made him confused. Then, when his brain was dizzy, a black hood was directly buckled on his head. The whole process went on and on, and even less than a minute later, the big man underground in New York was arrested at home with an ignorant face! As the commander of the operation, looking at Eden wearing a headdress and unaware of what happened, Nick Frey waved coldly: "good, take it directly!" At the same time, hearing the violent explosion in Wilson''s backyard, Nagini shook his head and flashed a touch of compassionate helplessness in his eyes: "Sigh..." "I told him not to go, you see? In this society, it''s really difficult to be a good man!" The corner of Wilson''s mouth twitched. If you remember correctly, you don''t seem to have said this? But eventually Wilson could not refute, because an armed car had been parked on the street in his backyard. Interestingly, the previous black Ferrari also stopped in this position, but the difference is that this position has been replaced by a domineering armed car. The first person to get out of the car was Nick Frey. Then he grabbed Eden''s arm from the rear compartment and dragged it out roughly. It can be seen from his actions that Nick Frey has no good feelings for Eden. As for the people in the armed car? They didn''t get out of the car, and before the operation, Nick Frey warned them that the less they knew about it, the better. As the deputy commander of the operation, Melinda did not understand Nick Frey''s practice, but she was a very qualified tool man because of her childhood training. The less you know about the profession of secret service, the more likely you are to live. Melinda has been instilled with this idea since childhood, and she herself deeply thinks so. It was precisely because he knew Melinda''s situation that Nick Frey dared to confidently hand over the matter to the other party. After all, this matter involves Nagini. Even if the other party does not have the terrible IQ and power, Nagini''s importance is world-class only because the other party has the same mobile phone as himself and Carol still owes the other party a favor. Outside the lawn, there is a back door, where there is a cobblestone path. But Nick Frey kicked the fence directly and dragged Eden over. Half a minute later, he threw Eden in front of Nagini and glared at Wilson: "I brought you the man. What are you going to do?" Nagini drank a mouthful of milk. He looked at each other innocently: "what can I do? I''m just a 16-year-old child. Can I kill him?" A 16-year-old? If only you were a 16-year-old! Nick Frey, who knows Nagini, doesn''t believe each other''s nonsense at all. At least he can''t believe the first half. As for the second half? A flash of vigilance flashed across his eyebrows and touched his increasingly scarce hair. Nick Frey flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I warn you, Eden can''t die." In the face of Nick Frey''s warning, Nagini rolled her eyes and said nothing: "then why did you bring him here? Watch it for me?" At this time, Eden also realized what had happened. Although he still couldn''t accept why a Hollywood director, a director who had difficulty arranging films some time ago, could persuade the Divine Shield to make a move, the facts were right in front of him. He had to admit that he had kicked the iron plate this time. But with Nick Frey''s saying that he can''t die, Eden regained the hope of living again. He hurriedly said, "yes, I can''t die, you can''t kill me!" But Nick Frey took out a pistol from his waist and shot Eden in the thigh: "shut up!" "Bang!" With a shot, Eden subconsciously screamed, but two seconds later, his scream stopped suddenly. Just because Nagini looked calm and said: "He''s hurt and can''t be saved. Why don''t we kill him directly!" Chapter 142 Devil, these people in front of us are demons! I thought Wilson was the devil, but as Nick Frey roughly caught him, he resolutely shot himself after he spoke. Eden realized that in addition to Wilson, the secret service agent of the Divine Shield was also a devil. Because Nagini is young, and some time ago, he publicized each other every day, which represents the American spirit of friendship, peace and justice. So hold the idea of poor dress and sympathy. After the thigh injury, Eden couldn''t help crying, but unexpectedly, this brave, handsome and full of positive energy guy in the film was also a devil! Eden regretted that if time went back, he would never have had a whim to trouble Wilson today. At the same time, looking at the sudden end of the scream, Nick Frey, who was going to give another shot? He thought for a while, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Nagini, he really can''t die. When he dies, the whole new York will be in chaos." Nagini frowned. He looked at Nick Frey suspiciously. Then he turned to Wilson and asked, "is that so?" As I said before, there are some things Nagini understands, but there are some things Nagini doesn''t understand. He knows the specific trend. For example, Wilson will become the emperor of New York. For example, some time ago, there will be the disaster of Python in the fire. For example, Nick Frey, an old Yinbi, has a ticket to become the director of the Divine Shield Bureau. But what are the specific steps? Really, Nagini is not very clear. He is suitable to be a helmsman, but he is not suitable to be an executor. But it doesn''t matter. I know something next to me. Few people in the world know more about the underground world in New York than Wilson. Don''t think this guy''s brain is full of muscles. Muscles alone can''t rule the underground world of New York. Facing Nagini''s doubts, Wilson thought and finally nodded hesitantly: "In theory, it is." Seeing that Wilson agreed with his statement, Nick Frey felt a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Wilson would be useless to say something about this guy. With Nagini''s character, to be honest, he would definitely trust Wilson rather than himself. And he knew that with his own strength, he couldn''t stop Nagini. Even if those people outside the armed car add up, it''s useless. He has seen Nagini''s hard anti energy weapons with his own eyes. Maybe only missiles and even weapons of big Ivan can be punished for monsters of this level. However, this is New York. I put a big Ivan in New York? I''m afraid it''s Shi Lezhi! In the face of Wilson''s statement, Nagini''s look changed for a while, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Finally, he raised his head and had a little more helplessness in his slightly gloomy eyes: "Forget it, since you all say so? Well, the meeting is divided into half, Eden''s half assets belong to the Divine Shield Bureau, and the other half is used as compensation for Wilson and me." Nick Frey was stunned. He subconsciously frowned: "will he promise?" He agrees with Nagini. After all, it''s not his own money. It doesn''t matter how much he says. But the problem is that Nagini''s request is a little too much. Although Nagini wants the other party''s funds, the problem is that as a first-class power boss in New York, the other party has at least more than a billion dollars in assets. Let the other party take out more than a billion in one breath? What''s the difference between this and killing Eden? Nick Frey thinks the other party won''t agree. After all, this has a great impact on Eden''s power. It''s a euphemism to say it hurts muscles and bones. But Nagini shook his head, and his gloomy eyes flashed a cold idea: "otherwise, why do you think I want to give up half of my interests? If I don''t agree, I''ll find a chance to make a car accident, catch all their senior executives, and then take the opportunity to annex their power." "If you think your hands are dirty, Wilson is happy to help. At that time, all the working capital will belong to your s.h.i.e.l.d. and be sent in the name of donation. Wilson will take over his other industries." Nick Frey''s eyes lit up. There is nothing in this world that can not be solved by interests. Is $100 million not enough? That''s a billion dollars. If you can really use this thing to earn more than one billion dollars for the s.h.i.e.l.d? Although the reputation is not very good, the big guys will certainly support their ideas. After all, the World Security Council has allocated less and less funds every year because of the great situation of aegis in recent years. Besides, I can''t. I can throw Melinda out as a scapegoat. In the armed car, Melinda, who has been scapegoated by Nick Frey, can''t help touching her nose. She just sneezed. Is it because the temperature has dropped recently and she has a cold? At the same time, in the backyard of Wilson''s house, Eden, who was kneeling on the ground because his thigh was pierced, also noticed that the three demons around him looked more and more ill intentioned at himself. He quickly shouted: "I promise!" Nagini was stunned. A flash of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and then patiently persuaded the other party: "in fact, you don''t have to force it. Even if you don''t agree, it''s nothing. We''re all good people." Wilson also showed a kind expression on his face, but he didn''t smile. It was OK. Instead, he looked more frightening: "yes, we are good people!" good person? ha-ha! I believe you, old man, bad! Eden is well aware that this is the case now. Either spend money to eliminate the disaster or disappear directly. And he knew very well that if the other party really handed over all his working capital to the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., plus Nick Frey, a level 7 agent of the s.h.l.d., as a matchmaker, the second scheme said by the other party could be realized! Giving money will hurt your strength, but at least you can survive. Through this difficult period of time, there is the ability to make a comeback. No money? Whether it''s his own savage club or his own life! One is very miserable and the other is even worse. Of course, he knows how to choose, so Eden looks very determined at the moment: "no, I promised!" When he saw that the other party had agreed, a flash of disappointment flashed in Nick Frey''s eyes, but then he shook his head. In fact, Nagini''s two proposals were OK in his opinion. The first is the most convenient. The second is more troublesome, but the income is high. If Nick Frey was now the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., he would choose the second. But now he is only a level 7 agent of the Divine Shield Bureau. He still has a lot of things to deal with. It''s better to do more than less. Nick Frey nodded and then looked at Nagini with questioning eyes: "Well, the matter will be settled in this way?" But Nagini shook his head and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "not yet. He still owes Wilson an apology." Eden was stunned. His eyes flashed a little complicated. Finally, he didn''t know what kind of mood he was in. He said sorry to Wilson. Eden left, but instead of going home, he was taken to the hospital. After all, he still has Nick Frey on his leg and bullets from his gun. Lao Yinbi won''t leave any evidence against him. Bullets are on the one hand, the other side does not go through the back door, but directly kicks the fence. Both Nagini and Wilson know that old Yin Bi is making a statement, saying that he is not biased towards Wilson in this matter, which is why Wilson doesn''t like him. Nick Frey loves feathers too much, maybe he is too good at calculation. But they didn''t care much about this. Just before leaving, Frey had a strange feeling in his heart! Obviously, the facts have been solved, but he always feels that something has been ignored by himself? At the same time, looking at the back of Nick Frey and Eden, Nagini, who was drinking milk, suddenly asked, "Wilson, ask you something." Wilson was stunned and a doubt flashed in his eyes: "What''s up?" After taking a deep breath, Nagini''s face gradually became gloomy, and her eyes were even more murderous: "What does Eden have to do with Andy?" In an instant, the pupil shrinks! Wilson was stunned. He was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Andy is Eden''s man." Nagini nodded. He took a deep breath and slowly put the milk cup on the table: "Sure enough, I need all their information." Late at night, New York Hospital, I don''t know why, the hospital tonight is very quiet Chapter 143 Three days later, at the New York airport, a white and blue plane docked quietly at the airport. Many people thought the plane was a huge steel bird, but looking at the blue and white beast in front of them? Nagini thought of a huge snake head. Yes, in Nagini''s view, planes are very similar to snakes. In particular, as like as two peas in and out of the world, NAG appeared to be spitting out food from the snake, and then eating the food in the same way. But the difference is that the snake is too lazy. In addition, human beings also lack the fear of this giant beast. Humans are too arrogant. They always think they can control everything. After all, they made this giant beast themselves, but is this really the case? Nagini, sitting in the waiting room, stared at the giant beast falling out of the window. His eyes twinkled with thinking, and a touch of disdain and ridicule flashed inadvertently around the corner of his mouth. At the next moment, Nagini was suddenly patted on the shoulder. The coldness in his eyes dissipated. At the moment, Nagini regained his sunny and handsome appearance again. He turned his head slightly lazily. Long blond hair and bright eyes are somewhat charming. A tight one-piece skirt in black and blue outlines each other''s perfect figure. On the snow-white fragrant shoulder, there is a LV limited edition pink bag this year. Slender neck, tied with a black and blue ribbon, stepping on a pair of crystal high heels. This makes the slender legs more tall and charming. Slightly charming big eyes, now looking at Nagini, she winked playfully. Nagini rolled his eyes. He knew that the old woman was teasing himself again. Now he wanted to tell Sam. Woman, you''re playing with fire! Although he looks like a person, Nagini''s essence is a snake. Thinking, Nagini suddenly felt that the plane not far away was not like a snake, but like a huge crab! With a light cough, he quickly purified his impure thought. In the face of the old woman''s provocation, Nagini rolled her eyes silently and slapped the old woman with her habitual backhand: "don''t make trouble, I''ll hit you again!" "You little rascal!" Sam exclaimed, probably because there were many people around him, and a blush quickly appeared on his face. Nagini shook his head, then he took out a crystal jar from his backpack: "Here you are." The small pot is very beautiful, not very big, about the size and shape of an apple, but the workmanship is very fine. The outside is a layer of specially treated glass, the surface is carefully polished, and the unique diamond section gives people the feeling of luxury, just like a hollowed out huge diamond. Miss Sam took the can. As long as Nagini gave it to her, she wouldn''t refuse anything. However, looking at the white paste in the exquisite crystal jar, I couldn''t help but flash a touch of curiosity in my eyes: "What is this? Cosmetics?" Nagini ignored the old woman sitting next to him. He grabbed milk from the other hand and leaned back on his back. "I''ll get someone to help you with the cream." The thing in the crystal can is really cream. But there are some special materials for the face cream. The main material is Nagini''s venom. Snake venom has cosmetic effect, and he is not very clear about the specific principle. However, he knows that after snake venom invades the human body, it will produce nerve paralysis and muscle contraction, which will immediately tighten the skin. The popular saying is to get rid of wrinkles and make the skin more compact and smooth. Besides, there is a certain anti-aging effect. In addition, unlike normal snake venom, Nagini''s venom contains the power of extraordinary creatures. Although so far Nagini has not found out what the extraordinary ability of the Basilisk is except that it can become human, as the monster gene card of the two-star limit, the Basilisk is really an extraordinary creature, and its race level is even higher than that of the spirit! In general, because the snake venom of Nagini is used, compared with the snake venom cream on the market, the cream in the crystal can has better effect. How did Nagini mix it up? A lot of people have been missing in New York, Nagini thought that practice was the only criterion for testing truth. However, I thought the old woman would be very moved. After all, this was the first cosmetics she sent out. Because of the hurry of time, the bottle in the old woman''s hand was the only one. But what he did not expect was that the old woman looked at the face cream in her hands and pondered for a moment. Suddenly she looked up and said, "do you think I am old?" Nagini looked confused and forced: "meow, meow, meow?" A minute later, looking at Nagini who left angrily, Sam couldn''t help smiling. She didn''t really think Nagini was sick of her old age. The real reason was that she knew that Nagini had this cream on her body. If it was the last LV bag, she wouldn''t say so. Although she was the first to take it, she knew she was not the only one. But this time it''s different! Indeed, when she took the cream from the mountain, she was totally ignorant. She did not know what she should say at all, so she came to the unconscious. "Do you think I''m old?" After saying this, Sam''s little sister regretted it. She wanted to slap herself. Just looking at Nagini''s angry appearance, I don''t know what to think. There was an inexplicable burst of joy in the old woman''s heart. But then again, how did Nagini, a straight man of steel, come to his senses? Or is the other person simply sending their own cans of face cream? Thinking of Nagini''s straight steel character, Miss Sam couldn''t help falling into the mood of self pity again. He likes me? He doesn''t like me? He likes me? He doesn''t like At the same time, Nagini, who boarded the plane, couldn''t help looking a little angry. Women are really unreasonable creatures. Nagini has decided that if he gives gifts to old women in the future, he will be a fool! The plane takes off in five minutes and is expected to arrive in Los Angeles in seven hours. Nagini booked first class, which was originally very expensive. In addition, there is Christmas this month. Everyone is very busy on Christmas Eve, so Nagini is the only one in first class. In other words, is it a charter? In an instant, I felt that Nagini had made a lot of money. At the moment, I was inexplicably happy. Blue uniform, black silk stockings, dignified, elegant and charming flight attendant sister, also recognized Nagini at the moment, but when she heard that Nagini wanted to drink milk? Didn''t you just order a glass of milk? What about my milk? The flight attendant''s little sister''s service is really poor! While Nagini was feeling that the service in the United States was getting worse and worse, the mobile phone in his pocket rang, just after seeing the phone number? Nagini''s eyes flashed a strange touch. He cleared his throat and took the phone seriously: "sorry, the number you dialed is no longer in the service area, please wait..." Before Nagini finished speaking, the other end of the phone rang out the roar of Nick Frederick: "Wdnmd! Nagini, you little bastard, fucked me again!!!" Cheating? How can children be regarded as cheating? At best, it''s just a bear child''s prank. Yes, I''m just a child!!! Nargini, who was right in an instant, denied three consecutive attacks with his backhand: "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Chapter 144 Nick Frey, who left the hell kitchen three days ago, always felt that he had forgotten something very important, but he couldn''t remember what it was for a moment. He thought Nagini would retaliate against Eden, That''s for sure. Nick Frey knows each other''s dirty character. Although in the major right and wrong, Nagini is a great man in morality. But most of the time, Nagini''s heart is as black as himself! I just don''t know why, Nick Frey always felt that Nagini''s eyes at Eden were wrong, and that kind of eyes seemed to be looking at a dead man! But after thinking about it, Frey denied the idea for two reasons: One is based on his own understanding of Nagini. He doesn''t think the other party will kill an innocent life because of the quarrel. Although Eden is not innocent, at least in this matter, the other party''s crime is not to death. Especially because of the Carol incident some time ago, Nick Frey subconsciously thought that Nagini was a good man in essence. Besides, how bad can a 16-year-old child be? The second reason is because of Wilson. At the moment, the underground world of New York is in a special state of balance. Some people want to break the balance and others want to maintain the balance, but neither radicals nor conservatives will break the balance at this time. Who shot the head bird at this time? Whether it is for their own interests or to satisfy the top American leaders, the rest will attack them. When Nagini kills Eden, it means that Wilson and Eden go to war. Even if Eden''s power is defeated in the end, Wilson will die together soon. Nick Frey admired the relationship between Nagini and Wilson, because if he were Wilson, the reason why Nagini didn''t kill Eden could only be the first, not the second. But there''s no way. This kind of thing can''t be envied. Nick Frey knows what kind of person he is. He can''t be Wilson. He can only be Nick Frey! However, just three days after it was over His old friend, director of s.h.i.e.l.d. - Alexander Pierce. The big man suddenly came to his office, patted himself on the shoulder and looked at himself with encouraging and approving eyes: "Frey, I''m sure I''m right. You''re a good man." Nick Frey was a little confused. He didn''t know what happened, but from his friend''s expression, Frey guessed that it should be a good thing, so he nodded: "Nothing, that''s what I should do!" Alexander Pierce, the current director of s.h.i.e.l.d. Now he looked at Nick Frey with a more complicated look, Finally, he shook his head and sighed in his eyes: "I didn''t expect you to be so modest. Come on, I''ll take good care of you!" With that, Alexander pierce left happily, and not long after the other party left, Nick Frey received a document. He will go to the World Security Council before Lincoln''s anniversary in February next year to accept the assessment of level 9 agents of the Divine Shield. Huge surprise, mercilessly hit his increasingly sparse forehead. Nick Frey was a little confused. He was not surprised, but panicked, because he didn''t know what had happened! Until the mayor of New York City called and the other party sarcastically mentioned the $1.8 billion donation, Nick Frey gradually began to realize what had happened. In the next few hours, Nick Frey did these things. The first thing is to investigate Eden''s death. In Nick Frey''s investigation, he found that the other party entered the New York hospital and mysteriously disappeared that night. Although the official report is missing, the explosion in Brooklyn some time ago is also missing. Because of the investigation of the first thing, Nick Frey accidentally found that Eden''s organization in the underground world of New York was called savage club! At the moment of hearing the name, Nick Frey understood why Nagini did so, because Andy, who killed Samantha, also came from the savage club! But it''s too late to realize this problem. With Nagini''s destructive power, as long as there are sufficient intelligence sources, three days is enough for the other party to solve a complete top power in New York. Suppose it takes one minute to kill and nine minutes to travel. If you can kill three to five people at a time, you can kill twenty or thirty people in one hour and two or three hundred people in ten hours. In three days, Nagini can solve at least 700-1000 people! That''s why Nagini has such a high tolerance here in Nick Frey! His killing efficiency is too high. Except for weapons of mass destruction, it is difficult for normal guns to cause damage to this monster. If Nagini goes crazy, who knows what impact he will have on the world? As long as he wants, even the president of the United States will not be safe! It is reasonable to say that such people must be strictly watched. The American team during World War II is an example. Otherwise, why did Carter follow the American team every day because he was handsome? But the problem is that because of Carol, no one dares to do too much to Nagini, at least at this stage. In addition, the $1.8 billion donation from Wilson also proves that Eden and his savage club have become history. It''s reasonable to say that he didn''t do anything. He made a great political achievement in vain. Nick Frey should be happy, but the fact is just the opposite! $1.8 billion is a huge sum of money. He did jump from level 7 agent to level 9 agent because of this huge sum of money, but what else did he get? He didn''t get a hair, but he would get into a lot of trouble because of it. The first is the dislike of the senior level of the United States. The reason is very simple. The food appearance of the Divine Shield bureau is too ugly this time. No matter how chaotic New York is, after all, it''s New York''s own business. They have police, FBI, and the army can be transferred. When is it your turn for the Divine Shield to intervene? And you don''t even call. When did your s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau cheat so much? Of course, the s.h.i.e.l.d. is the s.h.i.e.l.d. after all. The malpractice is real. It is impossible to directly oppose it, so we can only find Nick Frey''s trouble. Although so far, only the mayor of New York City has called Nick Frey, he understands that this call represents the dissatisfaction of senior American officials. This is the external trouble. It is certain that after this incident, Nick Frey will not have a good reputation at the top of the whole United States. In addition to the external troubles, there are also internal troubles. Five minutes ago "Pa!" He slapped a transfer report on the table and looked at the cold woman in front of him. Nick Frey smiled bitterly, and a helpless expression appeared on his face: "Melinda, I swear it''s just a misunderstanding. I don''t know." But Melinda ignored it. She just looked coldly at the black faced and darker guy in front of her: "I don''t want to tell you this. This is my transfer report." I don''t know? Didn''t know the other party gave you $1.8 billion? I don''t know. You''ve been in New York for less than half a year, and you''ve been promoted from level 7 to level 9? This is $1.8 billion, not $18! Melinda now understands why Nick Frey didn''t let himself in. It turns out that this guy was going to make a black pot all the time. Indeed, he is a good material to carry the black pot. As a member of the cavalry regiment, he won the title of iron cavalry at a young age. He is also a confidant trained by legendary agent Carter. With his own identity and status in the Divine Shield Bureau, he is really suitable to be a pot bearer this time. To be honest, Melinda doesn''t mind helping Nick Frey carry the pot. Her education and training since childhood destined her to have special feelings for the s.h.i.e.l.d. And she is not a person who cares about reputation, otherwise she would not be an excellent agent. But the question is, why can''t you tell me? Melinda hates betrayal, especially when the other party and herself come from the same organization, which is still the Divine Shield bureau with special feelings. The most outrageous thing is that the other party is his own officer! So she wrote this transfer report. The reason is very simple. Just as it was written in the report, Melinda was worried that she would kill Nick Frey because of her anger, so she asked to be transferred back to the cavalry! Nick Frey was really miserable this time, On the surface, he made money, but in fact, he lost blood. In contrast, Wilson donated $1.8 billion, but the money was not his. Moreover, he could eat the big cake left by Eden''s death through the tiger skin of the Divine Shield bureau! The most excessive thing is that at present, no matter what you say, no one will believe it. Nick Frey was angry and helpless, or he wouldn''t call Nagini directly. However, it''s said that although Nagini has cheated Nick Frey, the reason why Nick Frey is so miserable is not Nagini alone. At least Melinda''s pot was not thrown by Nagini, but his good friend Alexander pierce! Don''t ask why, Nick Frey is the man who is going to push the boss to the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. as a hydra, how can Alexander pierce let the other party fall to Carter? In the vision and planning of the director of s.h.i.e.l.d.: He is now Nick Frey''s resource, and Nick Frey will become his resource in the future, but the problem is that Alexander pierce wants to become Nick Frey''s only resource! Therefore, under the attack of various forces, Lao Yin was miserable by the thieves in the pit this time! Chapter 145 About Nick Frey? Nagini knew she was going too far, but what if she gave herself another chance? He will still make the same choice! The reason is very simple. If you don''t pit Nick Frey, you can only pit Wilson. Although Nick Frey is also his friend, his position in his heart is still not as good as Wilson. Of course, Nagini can choose neither, as long as he doesn''t kill Eden. But the problem is that Eden doesn''t die. He''s uncomfortable! It is said that children make choices, and adults want all of them, but the adult world is just the opposite. After knowing Eden''s true identity, Nagini realized that one of the three, Wilson and Nick Frey, must be sacrificed. Wilson was excluded first. Although his power is terrible now, the pot is too big and the other party is likely to be killed! Then he chose between himself and Nick Frey. Finally, Nagini chose Nick Frey, but he also gave the other party enough compensation. The last conversation between Nagini and Nick Frey six hours ago, Facing the hysterical Nick Frey, Nagini was silent for a long time and finally said: "I owe you a favor." But Nick freigan of New York ignored it. He continued to roar, "get out! You owe me two favors!" But this time Nagini shook his head and his tone was serious: "this time it''s true." On the other end of the phone, the roaring Nick Frey was stunned. Lao Yinbi was Lao Yinbi after all. Even if he was dazzled by anger, he still had a trace of calmness in his heart. He flashed a thought in his eyes and finally asked tentatively, "if I want to use this favor for the mobile phone Carol gave you?" Nick Frey thought Nagini would refuse. After all, that mobile phone is the key to Nagini''s taboo. In a sense, Nagini''s stable life now comes from that mobile phone! But what he didn''t expect was that Nagini actually agreed: "yes, if you don''t worry, I can wait for you at Los Angeles Airport." In the face of Nagini''s consent, Nick Frey in New York was stunned. A flash of fire flashed in his eyes. Without his mobile phone, Nagini was equivalent to a robber without hostages. Even if the robber was still ferocious, he was less worried. But eventually Nick Frey shook his head and rejected the tempting offer: "forget it, I''ll remember what you said today, Nagini, you owe me a favor!" After hanging up the phone, Nick Frey''s eyes flashed. He finally rejected this tempting proposal. Although the value of mobile phone is high, it is only a dead thing after all, but human feelings are different. Its value can be unlimited, although it can also be infinitely small. The reason why Nick Frey finally refused was not because of his conscience, but because he realized the real value of Nagini! At the same time, Nagini on the plane, after hanging up the phone, a flash of disappointment flashed in his eyes. Seriously, he actually looks forward to the other party taking away his mobile phone. The most difficult thing in the world is the human debt. Unlike before, Nagini really feels sorry for Frey this time. As for Carol''s cell phone? Seriously, Nagini used to care about this phone, but now Nagini? He just wanted to say that he gained a lot from his trip to New York! Six hours later, at the Los Angeles Airport, Nagini did not go home for the first time, but took a bus to Los Angeles for public offering. He had something to say to Mrs. Samantha. But this time is not a confession. Although Nagini killed more people than last time, he didn''t regret it. Even when he ended the lives of those people, he felt very happy. Milk biscuits and Mrs. Samantha''s favorite red wine, which belong to Nagini and Mrs. Samantha alone. Seriously, if Mrs. Samantha is still alive and has a bottle of red wine for $18.9, she may not want to drink it anyway. After a seven hour flight, plus the distance from Los Angeles Airport to the cemetery, it''s evening. Dusk is coming to an end. Above the forest next to the public offering in Los Angeles, there is no sun except the blood red sky. Nagini poured a glass of red wine and sat there quietly. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say a word. Look a little complicated. My favorite milk and finger biscuits in the past are tasteless at the moment. Reluctantly shook his head. Nagini ate the last finger biscuit in the bag and looked at the remaining half of the box of finger biscuits: "sure enough, the finger biscuits are still delicious." He got up and patted the soil and dead grass on his body. Nagini walked to the woods behind the cemetery. At the same time, he slowly unbuttoned his shirt The environment in Los Angeles is very good. There are few temperatures below the freezing point here, but even so, it is Los Angeles in December, the coldest time of the year. Considering what you''re going to do next? Nagini doesn''t want to go home naked. His slightly gloomy eyes were replaced by Amber snake pupils at this moment. Nagini''s height is 1.8 meters now and 1.78 meters some time ago. However, due to the sufficient growth medicine recently, the snake monster state is growing, and his height is also soaring. In the dark night with a little light, you can vaguely see Nagini''s thin body. He is not strong, and his body has almost no obvious muscle lines. Pale skin gives people a rather morbid feeling. But a moment later, Nagini''s body began to change, and thin black scales gradually wrapped Nagini''s body. His height soared from one meter eight to more than two meters. Amber cold snake pupil, covered by black scales, sharp and pale fangs, filled with a depressed, cold and vicious breath. The figure is still as thin as before, but the difference is that now Nagini''s body is streamlined, coupled with mysterious patterns, it is like an ancient snake demon coming out of hell. The scarlet, forked snake letter swings slightly in the air. This is a flexible and powerful tongue that can capture all kinds of flavors from the surrounding environment. In the human state, although Nagini also has this ability, it is a castrated version after all. No matter the scope or effect, it is not as good as half snake monster. Although the sense of smell in this state is still a castrated version, it is not known how many times stronger than the human state A minute later, after confirming that no one would disturb the three kilometer radius around, Nagini, who was wrapped in black scales and exuded a cold smell, took his clothes and walked into the forest with his body. Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Second race: None Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 42% Polar body gene: 20% Current points: 1264 Nagini''s original score was 749. He thought he would take some time to get 1000 points. Unexpectedly, he met Eden in New York this time. Then Nagini solved 515 units of New Yorkers. Nick Frey guessed that he could kill 700-1000 people in three days, but he didn''t know the 515 people. Nagini only spent half a night. After Carol left, many people thought that Nagini was just making a movie, but they didn''t know that Nagini''s strength would improve every three days. Although the increase was small, a little makes a lot. From the end of August to the beginning of December, Nagini''s growth has increased from 10% at that time to 42% now. His body length has increased by nearly half. What if he meets aunt Carol now? Although I still can''t beat the other party in the double star state, the aunt who didn''t turn on the double star state? That''s why Nagini is willing to use his mobile phone to offset human favor. One star gene cards are just ordinary creatures, such as lions and tigers. Two star gene cards have been involved in extraordinary fields, such as war, ancient trees, elves and basilisks. Samsung gene card involves mythical creatures, such as giant dragons, legendary monsters and so on. It can be seen that the promotion of each star is a qualitative leap! With a thought, Nagini opened the mall of auxiliary system, and then appeared in front of him with cards printed with various monsters: Item: Dragon gene card Category: Shi Maoge (the prototype is 141 meters long, with terrible strength and defense, and amazing dragon breath.) Quality: Samsung Source: hobbit Effect: it can be transformed into giant dragon Shi Maoge (genes will change to a certain extent due to different world levels. The world is Marvel Universe and will be greatly enhanced.) Price: 1000 points Source: Mall Gift: punishment card of giant dragon spear leather ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: Fitness monster gene card Category: and size monster (128.01 meters tall, 101.88 meters long, 7864 tons in weight, with sonic roar, super muscle variation, high risk of blood infection.) Quality: Samsung Source: Pacific Rim Effect: it can be transformed into a combined monster (genes will change to a certain extent due to different world levels. The world is Marvel Universe and will be greatly enhanced.) Price: 1000 points Source: Mall Gift: punishment card of fit monster. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: Baron Nash gene card Category: Baron Nash (unknown body length, extremely terrible power and corrosive acid breath, and has a certain degree of control over non-human creatures.) Quality: Samsung Source: League of Heroes (Valoran) Effect: can be transformed into Baron Nash (genes will change to some extent due to different world levels. The world is Marvel Universe and will be greatly enhanced.) Price: 1000 points Source: Mall Gift: Baron Nash''s punishment card. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The above three cards are the strongest monsters selected by Nagini in the Samsung gene card in recent years, so who should he choose? Chapter 146 Nagini was a little tangled. There were thousands of Samsung cards, but in the end he left these three, Seriously, Nagini likes each of the three cards. He doesn''t want to give up each one, but he can only choose one. After all, his score is 1264, not 4621. So he''s a little tangled now. Baron Nash must be the most suitable for his own development. After all, he has a snake monster gene before. Baron Nash can well supplement his lack of attack power and raise his upper limit to another height. The most profitable monster should be the fit monster. Nagini has seen the Pacific Rim. He knows that the essence of this monster is a biological weapon, and the purpose created by the other party is to transform the earth and destroy human beings! This means that all attack methods of combined monsters are for destruction. They are monsters that will be full of destruction talents in the real sense. The highest limit is the Dragon Shi Maoge. Although the dragon is already the theme of rotten street, the word dragon always makes people think of strength, regardless of justice or evil. In short, as long as you bring a dragon word, it must be a terrible existence! Moreover, although Baron Nash is the strongest Canyon, it is only the strongest canyon. Although the destructive power of the fit monster is amazing, its essence is just a biological weapon. But the dragon is different. It has a long life, indestructible dragon scales and terrible flames. Well, Nagini can''t make it up. They are all Samsung''s top monster cards. The genes of the three big guys are actually similar, and there is no particularly strong or weak. Just like a one dollar sand pulp watermelon and a one dollar normal watermelon, there won''t be much difference between the two sides. But the problem is that as a giant dragon, Shi Maoge''s appearance is too high, and its title is loud enough, such as: The first of all evils, golden historical spear leather, gorgeous historical spear leather, tyrant historical spear leather, King historical spear leather, stubborn historical spear leather, huge historical spear leather, powerful historical spear leather, terrible historical spear leather, great historical spear leather, frightening dragon, and endless wealth historical spear leather. These are the external names for the giant dragon Shi Maoge. And besides smug, the other two? Baron Nash is better, but what about the combined monster? A voice suddenly came to Nagini''s mind: "Ding! Do you want to use [dragon gene card - smog]?" "Yes? No?" "Yes!" "Ding! The current card, [dragon gene card - smog] is loading!" "Ding! The current card, [dragon punishment card - smog] is being activated!" A wonderful feeling came to my heart. This feeling was crisp and numb. My body and mind seemed to be comforted. It was as if I was lying in the hot spring with my body in red fruit, with dense clouds rising around me, and a pair of tender white hands were massaging myself. Then, a burst of crisp hemp like electric shock, everything became so insipid! Nagini felt that he had realized that he seemed to have entered a very high state, without desire and desire. He was a sage in the world. This feeling was very wonderful, almost 100% rational. He seemed to see his soul clearly, as if his heart and body had been sublimated unprecedentedly! The hell devil snake with a cold smell was paralyzed on the ground, and his body began to change. Almost in the blink of an eye, the snake devil disappeared and was replaced by a 37 meter long black python. This is an extremely terrible black scale snake! Its body length is close to the height of 12-15 floors. Even if it lies flat on the ground, the height of the snake is no less than 1.8 meters, The body is covered with thick black scales, and some scales are also covered with the scars left last time. Although they do not shine like works of art before, they give each other a little more iron and blood temperament at the moment. The size is no less than the huge head of a jeep, wrapped with a layer of fine scales, but even so, the size of these scales is as big as a washbasin, and the amber snake pupil feels like two bright lanterns. It is reasonable to say that the presence of creatures of this level here will inevitably cause the uneasiness of all creatures. In the past decade, except for a few flooded cardinals, it''s hard to see other animals on the streets of Los Angeles. Nagini has not released the snake monster in a complete state for a long time, because he knows how terrible the influence of himself in this state, the momentum emitted by unconsciousness, will be. But this time is different. After turning into a snake monster, Nagini was filled with a cold, terrible and disturbing ominous atmosphere, like an evil god in the kesulu mythology system. He can''t look directly or listen. This is how normal humans feel about basilisks. However, at the moment, Nagini did not exude an ominous smell, but gave people a very comfortable and peaceful feeling. From the huge and ferocious head of the basilisk, you can look at each other''s mouth inadvertently with a slightly upturned smile. Inexplicably gives people a feeling that Nagini is very comfortable at the moment! Then the next second, at the moment when Nagini''s body and mind were completely relaxed, an accident happened! This feeling is like going to the hospital for muscle injection. You were very nervous, but you met a very beautiful female doctor. The other party saw your tension and gently enlightened you. Gradually, you took off your guard, and just when you were ready to say to the beautiful lady: come on ~ ~ be happy ~ ~ there''s a lot of time anyway~~ The other party took the lead and took off your pants! Two or three seconds later, looking at herself with tears covering her ass, she smiled and whispered in your ear like a devil: "look, I say it doesn''t hurt?" No pain? I believe your ghost! Nagini is feeling this way now. One second ago, he felt very comfortable and comfortable. But the next second? Words can''t describe this feeling. Before, his brain was empty. He didn''t want to think about anything. But now his brain has only one word, that is pain! It seems that he forcibly pried open his skull and forced the word pain in despite of the opposition and resistance of the brain! The brain was shaking and stirring madly, and Nagini''s eyes changed. "Hiss!!!" In an instant, the former tranquility and ease were replaced by madness and ferocity. A cold, twisted, tyrannical and cruel momentum enveloped the surrounding forest in an instant! Almost in the blink of an eye, the whole forest fell into riots. Countless creatures ran around frantically at this moment. They felt the anger of the jungle overlord and the madness of the creatures at the top of the food chain. Although no one knows what happened, it''s certain. From now on, this forest will be extremely dangerous! Deep in the forest, it''s a mess. Through the starlight scattered by the stars, we can see that there are ancient trees lying on the ground for decades and hundreds of years. From the fracture at the end, it is not difficult to guess that it should be an extremely terrible force to break these ancient trees in an instant. Under the ruins and under the ancient trees, Nagini''s Amber snake pupils are now full of blood because of pain. Inside the black hard scales, muscles stronger than steel bars are twitching at the moment. You can see the twisted muscles under the scales. Rejection reaction? This was the second thought that came to Nagini''s mind in addition to the pain. The dragon''s genes are forcibly entering Nagini''s body. Suppose Nagini''s body is a house with two rooms. Although nominally, the Basilisk gene only has the right to use one room, in fact, there is only one basilisk gene in the whole house. The emergence of the Dragon gene leads to the fact that the snake monster gene must give up a house, which makes the snake monster gene very dissatisfied. Out of the instinct of life, the snake monster gene is unwilling to give up for nothing. But the Dragon gene is not vegetarian, and eventually the two sides fought in the room. The so-called room is Nagini''s body. Now Nagini''s pain is the result of the struggle between the Dragon gene and the snake monster gene! The Dragon gene is stronger than the snake monster gene. After all, one is a three-star gene and the other is a two-star gene. But the problem is that the Basilisk gene has followed Nagini for ten years, and the Basilisk gene has now entered the third stage, while the Dragon gene is only the first stage. But in the end, the Basilisk gene that tried to cause qualitative change failed, and the Dragon gene grabbed a second room in Nagini''s body. At the same time, with the Dragon gene officially settled in Nagini''s body, even if the snake monster gene is not willing, it has to accept this reality. The 37 meter black scale snake curled up in a ball is shrinking slowly at the moment, which means that the snake monster gene is about to give up the dominant position, but Nagini did not directly become a human, but continued to curl up, and finally became an egg close to two meters high with black and red fire lines! "Boom!" A dark cloud came from the horizon, and a dazzling lightning cut through the sky Chapter 147 Early in the morning, it was already December in Los Angeles, but last night it suddenly rained a thunderstorm. Deep in the forest behind the Los Angeles cemetery, under the ruins piled up by pieces of wood, on a giant egg with snow-white and red and black fire patterns, there are still mud marks splashed by rain and pine branches left by last night''s rainstorm. Not far from the giant egg, about tens of meters away, there is an ancient tree that needs to be surrounded by two people, but now it has been broken by the waist. Below is a furry rabbit, which is emerging from a yellow shirt at the moment. The rabbit looks small. It should be an adult rabbit. Unlike the wild rabbit, it is snow-white and looks very cute. Dark blue and clear eyes mean that it absorbs the advantages of its parents. You know, most domestic white rabbits have blood red eyes. Like humans, the newly grown white rabbit is full of curiosity about everything around him. Throw away the wet yellow shirt covered on your body, and look at the completely strange world in front of you with dark blue clear eyes. Human beings have never been the only intelligent life in the world. All life with brains in the world has wisdom. The difference is that human beings have high wisdom, but most animals only have low wisdom. The white rabbit has lived here for some time. It knows everything around, but now? Everything around it makes it feel strange. The old forest disappeared, and the terrible force changed everything around it. The freshness after the thunderstorm did not make it feel relaxed. On the contrary, the huge gully on the ground made it realize that something terrible must have happened here! But what happened? It doesn''t know, Not far away, in the broken wood that needs to be surrounded by several people, under the jagged fracture, there is a huge white egg, which is lying there quietly at the moment. The sharp intuition of the beast made the rabbit''s eyes flash with curiosity. It feels a powerful force. This force has no concept of good and evil. It seems to be the most primitive force. It is frightening and people can''t help but want to control this force! This power is like a flame. Maybe the monkey who was the first to try to control the flame now has the same idea as the rabbit. Out of curiosity and desire for power, the white rabbit jumped over tentatively. One minute Five minutes Ten minutes The white rabbit leaned over tentatively. Its two ears stood up high, and its clear blue eyes twinkled with vigilance. In nature, even the invincible existence of the tiger dare not easily touch strange things, let alone a little rabbit. But as it gets closer, the giant egg doesn''t respond at all? Gradually, the white rabbit began to be bold. It first sniffed. It didn''t have any special taste, but it felt very comfortable inexplicably. Then he opened his mouth and tried to bite off a piece with his teeth, but the eggshell was too smooth and the sharp teeth slipped away in an instant. The white rabbit flashed a dull sprout in his eyes. He didn''t know what to do. He just looked at the giant egg in front of him. He didn''t know how long it would take. He suddenly felt so hungry. Fortunately, there was grass nearby. The white rabbit dug a hole under the big egg as his temporary nest. At noon, lying in his nest where he had been busy all morning, he looked at the white egg on his head. Although he didn''t understand anything, the white rabbit was inexplicably more satisfied. Although the environment here is very poor, although it knows that its nest is not safe. But I don''t know why. As long as we get close to this big egg, the white rabbit will feel very comfortable. As time went by, it was afternoon or even dusk in the blink of an eye. What makes the white rabbit feel strange is that it is so comfortable here, but it is so quiet that there is not even a sound of insects, let alone other animals. The white rabbit has also seen other animals that were stunned like himself yesterday. Most of them are dead, but there will still be some lucky ones. They have a tough heart, but the white rabbit doesn''t understand why these animals run crazy without looking back after waking up, as if it was very dangerous and terrible here? The white rabbit wondered. At least it seemed very comfortable here, but why didn''t they like it? Don''t compete? The white rabbit doesn''t understand. It wants to understand, but its barren little head doesn''t allow it to do so. The confused white rabbit simply doesn''t think about this problem. In short, he is very comfortable now. Time passed quickly, and it was early morning in the blink of an eye. From the time when Nagini became a dragon egg yesterday, the hour hand walked two and a half times. In a coma, he gradually began to realize. Nagini realized that he was living in a dark and viscous space at the moment. He gradually realized that his body was different from before. For example, he had an extra tail, for example, he had two more things like arms on his back, but he had no fingers and was very fragile. At first, Nagini didn''t realize what it was. Under the biological instinct, he even had an impulse to lick it. Senses, touch and taste are always the best choice for infants to understand the world. But a moment later, when Nagini realized what it was? emmm£¡ Under the huge white egg, it was already early in the morning. The sleeping big white rabbit vaguely heard the sound of clicking. It pricked its ears vigilantly. If it is normal, the big white rabbit will wake up, but the rabbit close to the big white egg feels so comfortable that it doesn''t remember. A drop of liquid like egg white, along the crack of the eggshell, fell on the face of the big white rabbit. The clicking sound near his ear became stronger and stronger, and the white rabbit gradually felt that the surrounding atmosphere had changed. Unlike the safety and comfort of the day, now it feels a powerful pressure enough to crush its soul into powder, rising above its head. And the most terrible thing is that this pressure seems to have no upper limit, soaring all the time, as if to break through the sky and stand side by side with the sun! The white rabbit is about to collapse. Under this terrible pressure, its body and soul are about to reach the limit, but the viscous liquid flowing from the gap of the giant egg leaves an immortal candle light for the white rabbit''s soul. Until a moment, with a slightly childish dragon singing, the white rabbit''s eyes turned over and completely fainted. At the same time, with the sound of the dragon, the substantive pressure instantly crushed all the materials with a diameter of 10 meters into powder. This is a dragon. Although it has just been born, its body length has reached five meters, The whole body is covered with a layer of fine dragon scales. A pair of broad wings are also covered with a little translucent viscous liquid. The slender neck is covered with layers of fine dragon scales. The pupils are dark red. The two young dragon horns look cute. With Nagini''s breath, you can see one or two sparks ejected from the nostrils. Name: Nagini Tang First race: snake monster Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 42% Polar body gene: 20% Second race: Dragon Grade: Stage 1 - infancy Growth: 1% Polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 264 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Breakthrough mission: the trial of giant dragon Shi Maoge (only) Mission Description: kill fit monsters (enhanced)! Task progress: 0% Task reward: can open the third race (the first race and the second race are not deprived) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: punishment card of giant dragon spear leather Category: card Grade: Samsung Source: Dragon spear leather Effect: randomly three movie worlds to join this world. Price: 0 Source: Dragon gene card ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In New York, with a burst of sparks splashing, a door was opened, and the ancient mage, dressed in a simple yellow robe, now appeared in the power saving area of New York. At the moment, the ancient mage seemed to feel something, a pair of clear eyes, subconsciously looking at the eye of the Argo motorcycle on his chest. I don''t know why. At that moment, master Gu Yi felt that the eye of agomoto seemed to move. Is something terrible happening in the world? Or is domam of the dark dimension planning his crazy plan again? A fierce light flashed subconsciously between the eyebrows. As the guardian of the dimension, Gu Yi mage made the enemy dare not invade the earth, not only his own wisdom and magic, but also his terrible power! The simplest way to prove your strength is to kill! Kill you afraid, kill you dare not come, kill you tremble when you think of the earth! But in the end, master Gu Yi gave up, and his eyebrows twinkled with worry. At this moment, Gu Yi mage is still strong, but the enemy is also strong. Although the earth has an almost invincible ancient mage, domam is not the only enemy. Maybe I need to train the next supreme mage in advance? Chapter 148 In the forest next to the Los Angeles cemetery, Nagini has changed from the Dragon state to the present basilisk human state. Compared with the pale complexion before, Nagini obviously has a lot of blood. At the moment, CHIGUO is wearing his upper body and grabs the white rabbit''s two ears from the ruins. His bright eyes can''t help but flash a touch of curiosity, just like a child watching a toy he has never seen before. But a moment later, Nagini shook his head. He was curious about how the rabbit resisted his coercion. You know, this is Longwei! Moreover, because the world level of Marvel Universe is very high, the Dragon gene has undergone a series of strengthening on the basis of the prototype. Even the newborn dragon has reached a substantial level of its own dragon power, which is enough to use a strong spirit to interfere with the material world. The grass and trees ten meters in diameter around him turned into powder at the moment, which shows how powerful Nagini''s spiritual power is. To his surprise, a little rabbit survived in this situation. Is it special? But a moment later, Nagini found that she had thought too much. This is an ordinary rabbit, but it is lucky. Because it has its own flavor, it was not driven away as an enemy when it became a dragon egg, and it also used this loophole to dig a small nest under its own dragon egg. It should have been killed at the moment when Longwei reached the essence, but because the nest was under the dragon''s egg, when he broke the dragon''s egg, some waste liquid from the dragon''s egg was absorbed by the rabbit. Although it is only some waste liquid, Nagini is a dragon after all, and it is still a strengthened dragon. The saliva of the Dragon falls on the ground and is absorbed by weeds, which can turn into dragon grass, let alone the egg white in the dragon''s egg. After figuring out the whole story, Nagini subconsciously prepared to roast the white rabbit, but thought about it? He immediately touched it under the rabbit. After determining that the other party was a female rabbit, he decided to give the rabbit to MIA as a pet. If it''s public? If there are enough cumin and pepper, may Nagini drool sadly? He turned out his clothes and shirt from the ruins. Because his underwear was too dirty, Nagini was really not interested in wearing it. He didn''t know if it was Nagini''s illusion. He felt as if he had become burly. He actually felt a little tight wearing his clothes the day before yesterday. But it may also be because he was soaked and shrunk by the rain. After all, his clothes seem very cheap. Except for the clothes Sam bought for himself, the average price is $9.9 a piece. Nagini really doesn''t care about wearing it. However, just as Nagini was going home, he unexpectedly found a person who shouldn''t be here: "Bruce Banner?" On the road not far from the public offering in Los Angeles, there is a thin figure standing at the moment. A simple white shirt, wearing a pair of gray trousers under it, with very white skin and a pair of angry glasses, gives people the feeling of bullying at a glance. Maybe that''s why Dr. banner will turn into a green muscle bully in the future? But seriously, wearing glasses can really change a person''s temperament. Maybe you can buy a coquettish yellow frame glasses? At the same time, Dr. banner, who was shouted by Nagini, seemed to be worried and absent-minded. At the moment, he looked around in a panic. When he saw that it was Nagini, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Nagini? Why are you here?" Turning his eyes, Nagini took out a bag of finger biscuits from the box: "please, this is Los Angeles. My family is right here. Do you want to eat?" "Why are you out alone so late? You shouldn''t go out fooling around? Be careful I tell sister Betty." As when we met in September, banner was still the shy banner. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally shook his head: "I..." "Forget it. I won''t talk to you. I have something to do. Let''s go first." Then he walked away without looking back. Looking at the back of Dr. banner leaving, Nagini subconsciously thought of the third tenant who mysteriously disappeared in the old woman''s house. He vaguely felt that there must be some connection in it. But after thinking about it, Nagini threw his finger biscuit into his mouth: "Forget it, mind my bird?" Two hours later, Nagini returned home. It was three o''clock in the morning, but what Nagini didn''t expect was that the light was still on at the moment. In America, it''s normal to have a party at home. But because Nagini and Mia have to go to school, although Toledo often invites people to come home for a party, it won''t be more than twelve o''clock at most, and the party will be over. But now it was three days in the morning, and Nagini couldn''t help but flash a doubt in her eyes: "I''m back. Why haven''t you slept?" There are not many people in the family, just mia, Toledo, sister Lettie and Vincent. It seems that the party should have ended. Mia is cleaning her room now. The living room is full of finished beer bottles and all kinds of fast food boxes. Toledo seems to have drunk too much. She is lying on the sofa with sister Lettie in her arms. Vincent''s arms held a girl who Nagini didn''t know. Their actions made people fantasize. But Nagini knew that Vincent had slept, but the girl didn''t sleep. She was pretending to sleep at the moment, but Nagini could smell a faint smell of resentment from the girl. A real gentleman? Unexpectedly, Vincent at home is also a cruel man! He shook his head strangely. Nagini turned to one side. Now Brian was cleaning up the garbage with MIA. He was moving boxes of beer bottles together. He threw the white rabbit he picked up on the road onto the sofa. Nagini was just about to speak. Mia, who was cleaning up the garbage, shouted excitedly at the moment: "Nagini, my university application has passed, majoring in politics and law at the University of California." With a look of consternation, Nagini subconsciously said, "are you going to college?" There are three school opening dates in the United States: January, may and August. In this semester in August, although MIA followed Nagini to make movies in the second half, unlike Nagini, Mia still took time to study in her busy schedule, so her grades fell all the time. Unlike the East, the United States does not implement a unified university examination. Generally, there are two kinds of spring test and autumn test. If you want to go to college, you need to apply in advance, and pass sat (academic ability assessment test) and act (American University Assessment System). It is reasonable to say that Mia''s grades are difficult to apply for a good university. After all, her grades have been wandering between B - and B +, which is different from the Xueba who can be admitted by nodding like Nagini. But I don''t know how I got lucky and was admitted to the University of California. Just after hearing Mia''s choice of major? Nagini''s expression could not help but become a little strange: "do you want to study law?" Mia was stunned. She saw the strangeness in Nagini''s eyes. She couldn''t help wondering: "what''s the matter? I like the law very much." Nagini thought for a moment. He looked at Mia''s bright and clean forehead and finally said politely, "Toledo warning!" Toledo, who hugged sister Lettie, woke up when Nagini came back. Although he was not fully conscious, he vaguely felt that what Nagini said was not good. At the moment, he said with a confused face: "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand." Although MIA has no great wisdom, she is very clever. Generally speaking, Mia is the most spiritual in the family. As for Nagini? He was not a man before, and now he is not a man. So even if Nagini didn''t explain, Mia realized what Nagini was talking about. Her face was a little more unnatural pale and glared at Nagini: "Shut up, I''m a girl. I can''t be bald." But looking at Mia''s lack of confidence, Nagini shook her head and two devil horns gradually appeared on her forehead: "That''s not necessarily. You see, how many of those who study medical law are not extremely smart? And whether Toledo or Owen, they have little hair." Mia opened her mouth. She seemed to want to refute, but it seemed emmm£¡ It seems to be such a truth! The worst thing is that Brian, who is carrying an empty wine bottle, wiped the sweat on his forehead. He looked at MIA seriously and licked the dog completely: "It''s all right. Don''t be sad. I won''t dislike you. You''ll always be the most beautiful in my heart!" Six assassins + endless blade + artillery? In an instant, Mia left crying and hawing, leaving a confused Brian: "meow, meow, meow?" And looking at the ignorant Brian, Nagini couldn''t help shaking his head. You said that your EQ and IQ are not as high as me, and you don''t look as handsome as me. What do you say you tease our family xiaokenai for? But in the face of Brian''s recent good performance, Nagini patted Brian on the shoulder: "screwed up? Do you want me to help you?" "Really? Thank you so much, Nagini." "Fried chicken, coke, pizza and milk tea are all what MIA likes to eat. Don''t I teach you how to do it?" "But doesn''t she usually eat very light?" "When she says yes, she means No. when she says no, she means yes. You know what I mean?" "What if Mia and I had that?" "Broken leg warning!" "You dead sister!" Chapter 149 People, such creatures, always look at themselves too much. As everyone knows, the earth turns as usual without anyone. At this point, Nagini is very open. He never thinks he is really awesome. The family and the audience are looking forward to Nagini''s latest film. Unfortunately, for some irresistible reason, the whole Los Angeles Film and television company has a subtle attitude towards Nagini''s new film. In an upscale restaurant in New York, Ms. Vanessa, sitting opposite Nagini, looks a little ugly. With the fire of the python disaster, Ms. Vanessa''s career has changed for the second spring. She can''t say she calls the wind and rain in Hollywood, but her influence has made a qualitative leap. However, just when Ms. Vanessa was ready to go further with Nagini''s second film. Let her, let the whole Hollywood unexpected accident happen! The eight Hollywood giants have joined hands to block Nagini''s films, even Nagini''s "old owner" 20th century fox is also involved. The current big eight is different from the later big eight. It is not only the most brilliant era of Hollywood films, but also the era of the big eight! What is the big eight? The film market share of the whole United States is divided into ten, eight of which are occupied by the big eight, and the remaining two are the battlefield for the internal competition of the big eight, and the remaining one is the market of tens of thousands of film and television companies in Hollywood. This is the power of the Hollywood eight. In Hollywood, let alone be blocked by the big eight, even by one of the big eight? No matter whether you are Marilyn Monroe, Marlon Brando or Spielberg, you are not qualified to fight any of the big eight during this period, and Nagini is now blocked by the big eight. The official saying is that because Nagini''s influence is too terrible and will have a terrible impact on the American film market, they have to make such a painful decision in order to protect filmmakers. But for this statement? Ms. Vanessa just wanted to say shit! Whether it''s the big eight in Hollywood or the small film workshops that nobody cares about, their essence is a group of capitalists, and what capitalists value most is never sustainable development, but how to squeeze out interests faster. For Hollywood filmmakers? Are you kidding? Although the boa constrictor disaster caused a great sensation, the Titanic caused a great sensation in the past two years! Why not kill the director of the Titanic, but Nagini? What Ms. Vanessa didn''t expect was that after her remarks were released, some academic bricklayers jumped out immediately. They kept saying that it was for the good of Nagini. After all, he was too young to let Nagini accumulate and precipitate, so that he could produce better films. But as a senior creator, Ms. Vanessa just wants to say shit about this! The real precipitation is absorbed in failure after failure, rather than staying in one place, which will only kill their own spirituality in vain. But you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep, especially when everyone pretends to sleep. Ms. Vanessa failed. All her remarks were so ridiculous to everyone. That''s why she looks so ugly at dinner today. However, she didn''t come to Nagini to complain. She was just worried that Nagini couldn''t bear the pressure of public opinion, so she came here to comfort him. Now she put down her knife and fork and looked at Nagini seriously: "You don''t have to worry about what''s said outside. Nagini, I believe you have incomparable talent. Although it''s very difficult now, it''s nothing. Think about the last film, the situation is not much better now." In the face of Ms. Vanessa''s comfort, Nagini shook her head: "Don''t worry, I don''t care much about these. Besides, I''ve found the distributor of the film, angel film and television company." Ms. Vanessa was stunned. A flash of worry flashed in her eyes: "do you have a contract? Don''t be cheated." Seriously, she was afraid that Nagini would not accept the huge gap for a while After all, last month, the other party was still the hope of Hollywood movies and was pursued by countless people. But this month, he became a broom star who didn''t want to talk to anyone and didn''t even bother to take a look. So Ms. Vanessa is afraid that some swindlers will plan a scam according to Nagini''s current psychological state. This is not impossible. After all, Nagini is only 16 years old, but he has hundreds of millions of wealth. In the face of Ms. Vanessa''s concern, Nagini looked relaxed: "there is no contract, but I have shares in that company." Ms. Vanessa was stunned. She seemed to think of something and asked, "your own company? In that case, do you need help? I know several theater bosses." Nagini shook his head. Different from the last time, this time Nagini directly rejected the other party''s kindness: "don''t worry, another boss of this company has good ability, and he will solve it." Seeing that Ms. Vanessa still wanted to ask questions, Nagini casually turned the question aside and shifted the topic to Dr. Curtis (the old woman''s father and Ms. Vanessa''s husband). On the issue of angel film and television company, Nagini doesn''t want to say, but this film and television company is special. There are two shareholders. In addition to Nagini, who owns 50% of the shares, the other 50% of the shares are in the hands of a man named Wilson. Nagini is not worried that the cinema will not buy it, How dare you refuse the film company run by kingpin? Is it me Wilson who can''t hold the knife, or are you theater bosses floating? When it comes to Wilson, maybe many people don''t know who he is, but when it comes to Kim? Really, it is also the overlord of the underground world, but Wilson''s name is much louder than Falco''s cabinet. That''s why Nagini didn''t want to talk to Ms. Vanessa. MS Vanessa may not be able to find out who is under Falco''s cabinet, but she can definitely find out who is Kim. As an insider, no director wants to be involved with the gangs. But Nagini is different. First of all, he has a good relationship with Wilson, so he is not worried that the gangs will pit him. Secondly, he didn''t want to really integrate into this circle. The director is his own design, and making movies is only one of his means to collect money. He doesn''t care what insiders think of him, he only cares what outsiders think of him! After leaving the restaurant, Nagini didn''t go straight home, but sat in the red sports car in Toledo. He thought about it, then took out his cell phone and made a call: "Edgar, how are you doing recently?" Edgar, the gold medal manager of fox in the 20th century, is also one of the main contributions to the success of the python disaster. Edgar has at least three success stories. But Edgar, on the other end of the phone, hesitated in his voice: "Nagini, I''m sorry. If you came to me for a new film, I may not be able to help you this time." Middle age is the peak. But Edgar has too many concerns. He has family, friends and a job that others envy. He can''t joke about his career, family and even life because of his happy cooperation with Nagini. Even now, his position in 20th century fox is particularly embarrassing. Nagini in the car also understood each other''s concerns. But he contacted Edgar not because of this: "yes, but I want to say another thing. Are you interested in doing it with me?" At the other end of the phone, in a remote corner of the reception, as soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Edgar''s pupils narrowed: "what are you talking about?" But the next moment, Edgar couldn''t help thinking: "I have a friend who has a little position in New York and plans to open a film company recently. Are you interested?" On the other end of the phone, Edgar was silent. He hesitated for a long time, and finally a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes: "film company, you should know the influence of Falco''s cabinet in Los Angeles." But Nagini, located in the red sports car, couldn''t help smiling when he heard that the other party didn''t refuse at the first time: "Of course I know about it, and I dare tell you about it. Are you interested in doing a big job?" Taking a deep breath, Edgar did not reply to Nagini immediately, but thought for a moment: "I have a six-year-old daughter and a beautiful wife. I need to think about it." "Yes, the company''s name is angel film company, and the boss''s name is Wilson. If you have friends in New York, you can investigate and give me an answer within three days." When he hung up the phone, the corners of Nagini''s mouth turned up slightly. The reason for choosing Edgar is very simple, because he is the most cost-effective. Recently, although Nagini has been blocked, both Ms. Vanessa and Edgar have been affected to varying degrees. Even if Nagini didn''t investigate, he knew Edgar should be in a very embarrassing position now. He now has two options: One is to endure, middle-aged men for home, enough to put down any dignity. The other is to find a way out, but it takes great courage! Nagini''s olive branch is no less than a life-saving straw for Edgar at this stage, but only if you come to Nagini and live more comfortably than in fox in the 20th century. And Nagini needs talents like Edgar. Can''t a group of gangsters be the management of the film and television company? So it is inevitable to hire professionals, and how many professionals Wilson can hire can compare with Edgar? Don''t forget that even without Nagini''s Anaconda disaster, the other party is also barehanded, at the senior management level in a film and television company at the level of the big eight. Nagini has a good eye for people. In short, in his opinion, Edgar is definitely a talent! Chapter 150 Nagini was not worried that Edgar would refuse himself. He is different from Ms. Vanessa. Ms. Vanessa has a way out. Even if she is not a screenwriter, she can be her own rich wife. But Edgar can''t. He needs a good salary to maintain his decent life. Moreover, Nagini believed that after he found out who Wilson was, he would make a wise choice. But just as Nagini was about to leave? "Dong Dong Dong!" A middle-aged man is gently knocking on Nagini''s door at the moment The man knocking at the window is Raymond. He is 1.78 meters tall, over 45 years old, medium to fat, wearing a black windbreaker and a beautiful gentleman''s hat. The first time you see this man, you will think of the word gentleman. But soon, you will find that this man is not as simple as he looks. The other party has a pair of cold and sharp eyes, which makes people feel like a fat poisonous snake. It seems lazy and harmless, but you can kill people with one bite! At the moment, they looked at each other. Nagini frowned slightly. He hesitated for a moment and finally asked tentatively, "Raymond?" At the same time, the moment Nagini shouted his name? Raymond''s eyes could not help but flash a touch of surprise, but soon he hid the surprise in his eyes. Then a touch of sincere but extremely false compliment appeared in the corners of his mouth: "I didn''t expect that the great Hollywood director, Nagini Tang, actually knew me Raymond." After the other party admitted his identity, Nagini was a little more complicated. The punishment of Samsung monster gene card is to randomly select three worlds with New York and integrate them into Marvel world. Nagini remembers clearly that the parents Mrs. Samantha chose for herself ten years ago were not Owen at all. Or is it a white Owen, not a black Owen, but because Nagini used a basilisk gene card? Speed and passion series and the disaster of Python were integrated into the world, and white Owen was replaced by black Owen, although in a sense, it was not replaced or integrated at all, but swallowed! When Nagini used the Samsung monster card, he thought this would happen. The world has changed and no one is aware of it. Nagini is the only one who knows what the world was like before, and he is also the only one who doesn''t know what the world is like now. Fortunately, however, Nagini already knows two of the three unlucky worlds. The Pacific rim is one of them. Although there are no monsters on the earth now, Nagini believes that monsters will appear on the earth one day. After all, if there is no Pacific Rim, how can Nagini kill combined monsters? How to complete the breakthrough task? Raymond in front of us represents another unlucky world, which is the crime blacklist. Seriously, Nagini always felt miserable, but saw Raymond in front of her? Nagini feels that he can also. Although he came to the Marvel Universe as an ordinary human, at least he has the ability to turn into a big monster, but the fat poisonous snake in front of him? Seriously, it''s not Nagini''s psychopath. He really looks forward to seeing this fat poisonous snake. In the face of the superhero who subdues people with reason, he has no choice but to eat it. Although I didn''t know what Nagini was thinking, I looked at the hint of fun inadvertently across the corner of Nagini''s mouth. I don''t know whether it was because of the lower temperature or what I sensed. Raymond, who felt his spine cold inexplicably, gave a dry smile, and a smile that he thought was flawless appeared on his face: "This is my business card. Don''t you invite me in?" But Nagini shook her head. "Sorry, I''m going home right away. If there''s anything wrong, just say it." Nagini has a good sense of Raymond, but it is only limited to Raymond in American dramas. In real life, if he encounters this fat poisonous snake? Seriously, Raymond is no less than Nick Frey''s old Yin ratio! If he knew Raymond well enough, he wouldn''t mind chatting with this fat poisonous snake. Maybe he could resist each other, but when he met for the first time, under the condition of unequal information, Nagini knew that more words must be lost. Raymond opened his mouth. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t been rejected. I dare not say the whole of America, but most people in America, who know their name, will not refuse their invitation, but in front of Nagini? Considering the identity transmitted by your intelligence network? Raymond finally laughed, "I like your simplicity!" His face was still stiff. Although Nagini disturbed the law, after a moment of thinking, Raymond regained the cunning and virulence of the fat Viper again: "What trouble do you seem to have recently? I can help you. I just hope we can become friends..." Before the other party finished speaking, Nagini waved his hand: "sorry, I''m a little busy now. I''ll talk next time. With the roar of the engine, Nagini disappeared in his sight in Raymond''s confused eyes. help? I''m sorry, if what I''m experiencing is trouble? Long ago, after talking to the woman named Sophia, Nagini expected the other party''s means. Seriously, Nagini didn''t think it was a trouble at all. Besides, even if it''s trouble, you can find Wilson yourself. Why use you, Raymond? Just because you''re a fat snake? Look what you can do. Los Angeles is still Los Angeles under Falco''s cabinet. Although you Raymond are powerful, you are still a little short of fire. Of course, the most important thing is that Nagini doesn''t know Raymond. It''s necessary to guard against people. It''s good to guard against this old Yin ratio. "Jingling!" Raymond took out his mobile phone from his windbreaker pocket. He looked at the dark clouds in the sky. A touch of snake like coldness flashed in his narrow eyes: "dunby, what''s the good news?" In front of the angel orphanage, the tall black dunby looked at the old house in front of him and joked a little more: "Raymond, your plan failed?" Raymond in front of the restaurant shook his head helplessly: "it seems you found something." Yes, he failed. He thought about many possibilities of meeting Nagini, and even was ready to bleed, but he didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t talk to him, which was very helpless A cold wind blew and dunby, with a smile on his face, shivered. He thought about it and finally said: "Raymond, you''re still so smart." "Yes, I found a very important clue." "Nagini and Wilson are from an orphanage, and the president of the orphanage is Falcone''s sister. Interestingly, ten years ago, the president of the orphanage died in a non accidental explosion, and I found that the Falcone family was involved in the explosion." A snowflake fell from the sky. Before it landed, the heat from Raymond''s fingertips made the snowflake collapse into water droplets. He felt the cold of his fingertips and the raindrop that fell to the ground and broke in an instant. Raymond''s eyes were as cold as poisonous snakes. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but he whispered: "It''s a little interesting." At the other end of the phone, although he didn''t hear what Raymond said clearly, dunby asked subconsciously, "what shall we do next?" A flash of thought flashed across his eyebrows, but a moment later, Raymond shook his head and a cold light flashed in the fat poisonous snake''s eyes: "there''s nothing to do." Deng bi was stunned. A flash of confusion flashed across his eyebrows. He subconsciously asked his mobile phone, "but as far as I know, Falcone''s daughter..." But Raymond interrupted the other party, with some deep meaning in his expression: "dunby, I know what you want to say. But that alone is not enough to bring down Falcone." When the phone hung up, Raymond took out his gloves from his pocket. He looked at it. It was noon, but dark clouds had piled up in the sky. It seemed that there was a blizzard tonight! In the afternoon, it snowed in Los Angeles. Although it was not Christmas, it was exciting. Most American families don''t have air conditioning at this time. In the face of sudden cooling weather, Mia couldn''t help taking out a blanket to keep out the cold. It was quiet at home. Outside, it changed from light snow to medium snow, and finally upgraded to heavy snow. The falling snowflakes made Nagini think of the snowstorm in Siberia. Nagini in the house is watching TV with MIA in his arms. In fact, he hated it at first, but it was too cold at home. It suddenly cooled down and there was no time to light the fireplace. Besides, this is Los Angeles. Have you ever seen a fireplace in anyone''s house? At first MIA felt that the blanket was still warm, but it wasn''t long before she found that naghiko was much warmer than the blanket, so the little girl shrank in Nagini''s arms shamelessly and held a big rabbit in her arms. The boring time passed like this, In the evening, the working family came back, but when they came back, Toledo dragged back a wooden box two meters high and one meter wide, which looked like a coffin. Struggling to carry the wooden box to the door, Toledo, who was only wearing a long shirt, rubbed his frozen hand: "Nagini, what did you buy?" Nagini stretched out on the sofa. He said casually, "I don''t know, you dismantle..." Halfway through, Nagini''s expression froze, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes: "Toledo, I''ll go out and open the box!" Chapter 151 Outside, maybe it''s because the snowstorm is more violent in the evening. The howling cold wind and snow flakes the size of goose feather are like white demons raging throughout Los Angeles! Nagini''s face changed, and a terrible light flickered in his eyes! Toledo did not notice the change in Nagini''s eyes, but Brian. As a former FBI, he was vaguely aware of what was in the box. He subconsciously wanted to open his mouth. But Nagini looked at him with a sharp look, and Brian turned pale for a moment! He felt stiff, his heart stopped suddenly, and the terrible pressure pressed on him like a mountain, making him unable to breathe. He had never felt the smell of death so strongly. It was as if the God of death inserted a sickle into his mouth. With a gentle stroke, he could cut off half of his head along his chin. The man was so terrible that Brian thought he knew Nagini enough, but this casual glance? Let Brian fall into the ice! When Brian was about to be paralyzed on the ground, Nagini restrained the ferocity in her eyes. He got up from the sofa and covered MIA with a blanket in her slightly dissatisfied look. The upper body is red fruit, and the lower body is a simple cartoon pajamas. Casually, from the armrest of the single sofa, he picked up a coat and put it on his strong body: "It''s a little cold at home. I won''t come back tonight. By the way, Toledo, my car is broken. Can the pickup at home still drive?" Toledo didn''t realize what had happened. After all, he was different from Brian who had received professional training, so at the moment he said casually, "if you can drive, it''s a little dirty. The car key is in the garage. Why don''t you drive my car?" But Nagini shook his head. "No, that''s what Owen left you. Today it''s snowy and slippery, and you''re going to scratch. You''re going to be wordy for three or four days." Toledo was stunned, smiled and scolded with him, and punched nangini who came to him: "Fuck off, what about the box?" As soon as Nagini grabbed the box, he looked at the snowstorm outside the door. Because of the angle, no one found that Nagini''s indifference was worse than the foreign snowstorm: "No, I''ll put the air conditioner in the box in the warehouse first and let someone take some tomorrow." Half an hour later, in a long abandoned warehouse not far from the deep-water port of Los Angeles, an orange pickup truck with a wooden box in the back bucket was forced to stop at the door surrounded by a snowstorm. He is 1.82 meters tall, with a pair of cotton slippers under his feet, fragmentary medium long and short hair, a robot cat printed on the upper body and SpongeBob pajamas on the lower body. What do you think? Nagini is out of an orange pickup truck at the moment. After a gust of wind, snowflakes fell on Nagini''s hard chest like marble. A pair of iron arms carried the wooden box on their shoulders. Nagini skillfully turned out a key from the mail box next to the warehouse. A two-story warehouse with dust on the ground. It seems that no one has been here for a long time, but the facilities here are very good. Even if you clean it a little after ten years, it will be no less than those good warehouses outside. After all, this was Wilson''s safe house. Carrying the box to the second floor, Nagini pulled out a stool and took out a box of cigarettes and a small bag of expired washing powder from somewhere. There was a flame on his fingertips, and Nagini lit himself a cigarette. When a cigarette was smoked to one-third, two blue and blue smogs were emitted from the nostrils. Next to it was a bag of torn washing powder. The wooden box was opened, and a strong and disgusting blood and cruelty came to the face. Inside lay a man whom Nagini knew. His name was Edgar. The limbs were cut off, and the section of the wound was covered with glue. Under Edgar, there was a baffle in the wooden box, which contained twelve small boxes with fingers, toes, palms, soles of feet, arms and legs. In the upper part, Edgar was chopped into a stick, leaving only his trunk and head, as well as his thighs and arms. His mouth was locked by a long plug, his eyes and eyelids were cut off, and his two bloody and empty eyes looked at Nagini, Although I don''t know what Edgar has experienced before, even a cold-blooded bastard like Nagini can''t help frowning at the moment. Burn out half of the smoke and throw it away. Nagini carefully cut the metal chain at the edge of the plug with her fingernails, and felt someone touch it, Edgar''s body began to struggle. Yes, he''s not dead yet! He took off Edgar''s mouth plug and Nagini patted the other party on the shoulder. He looked a little complicated, but he didn''t stop his movements. The finger sticking to the washing powder was placed under the tip of his nose: "suck it, it''s more comfortable." Edgar, who has become a human stick, can''t see anything at the moment, but listen to the familiar voice? He endured the pain of his body and mind and asked, "Nagini?" Looking at each other''s empty, bloody eyes, Nagini seemed to want to say something, but finally he was silent: "it''s me, Edgar, I''m sorry." But the next moment, Edgar, who had lost his limbs, eyes and serious blood loss, did not know where to squeeze out a force. He opened his mouth, looked ferocious, and tried his best to bite Nagini''s fingers! Bang bang! The tooth broke and blood flowed from the mouth. Nagini was silent. He took back his fingers and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen. If you need me to do anything, I''ll help you." Edgar ignored what Nagini said. He struggled. His bloody empty eyes, bloody mouth and red white broken teeth made him look ferocious and terrible, and a little sad and ridiculous. Now he was like a maggot, twisting his body on the ground: "I''ll kill you, Nagini, I''ll kill you!" Nagini was silent. He squatted down slowly and put his palm on Edgar''s back neck: "Later, I will destroy your cervical nerve and make you faint and die. I promise there will be no pain. I''m sorry about you..." "Click!" Edgar, who was struggling just now, stopped struggling in an instant. The bloody empty eyes looked at the dark roof. I didn''t know whether it was blood or tears, flowing out of Edgar''s eyes, and there was a relieved smile on the corner of his mouth. Edgar is dead. He can''t live tonight without Nagini. Even if Nagini found the best doctor, even if Edgar survived, he couldn''t survive. Nagini remembered Edgar mentioning that he had a six-year-old daughter. But just now he didn''t mention his daughter. Under Edgar''s body, the boxes containing organs were placed with the soles of the old man''s feet, the women''s fingers and the child''s leg bones. Who do these organs belong to? Nagini can''t guess. Staring at the snowstorm outside the window, Nagini''s face becomes a little ugly Los Angeles, the manor of Falcone family, beside the warm fireplace, under the old Falco cabinet, sipped the freshly brewed coffee, and then looked down at the Los Angeles Times. It''s snowing outside, but the huge manor doesn''t make people feel cold at all. Just don''t know why, Falco''s cabinet always feels absent-minded, as if something will happen tonight. Looking at the daughter in a black dress not far away and preparing to attend the party, Falco''s cabinet frowned slightly and thought flashed in her eyes: "Sophia, haven''t you done anything lately?" Her bright eyes flashed a faint panic at this moment, but a moment later, Sophia shook her head: "father, I won''t forget your warning!" "Cough, cough, cough!" Putting down his newspaper, Falco''s cabinet coughed. He clenched his fist and looked a little painful. Sofia hurried to one side, but Falco''s cabinet waved: "I''m fine. Don''t you have to go to the reception? Don''t worry, I can stand this old bone." Sophia''s eyes flashed a struggle. She seemed to want to say something, but a knock on the door interrupted her thinking. The old housekeeper dunby resigned due to physical reasons. The new housekeeper is the nephew of the old dunby. Although his name is also dunby, Sophia doesn''t like the dull black very much. Hearing the knock on the door, Falco''s cabinet patted Sofia''s hand: "go, it should be the person who picked you up." Sophia nodded. She was dressed in a black dress and walked towards the door. It was only the moment she opened the door "Hello, express!" Chapter 152 A cartoon Pajama with poor matching, and the combination of yellow and blue is extremely ugly. The young face of fifteen or sixteen years old doesn''t feel like a courier, let alone wearing thin pajamas in this blizzard weather. The other party looks like a madman! But Sofia, who stared at each other''s face and had a ghost in her heart, subconsciously screamed. At the same time, under the Falco cabinet reading the newspaper by the fireplace, hearing Sofia screaming, he subconsciously turned his head and looked, and then after seeing that it was Nagini? There was a flash of doubt in the eyes of Falco''s cabinet, but as one of the overlords of the underground world, his experience, courage and insight are unmatched by Sofia. Looking at Sofia and Nagini, although I don''t know what happened, Falco''s cabinet couldn''t help sighing. He knew that his daughter had deceived himself, otherwise Nagini would not find himself. Picked up the crutch from one side, Falco got up under the cabinet, came to the sofa and said faintly: "It''s Nagini. Come in. The weather is so bad. Why did you think of looking for me?" Nagini ignored Sophia, who looked stiff. He went into the house, sat opposite Falco''s cabinet without stage fright, and put the dripping blood box on the table. The faces of thousands of girls are charming enough to show a friendly smile at the moment: "Nothing. Your daughter Sophia gave me a gift today. I liked it very much and didn''t pay back. I took some specialties casually." There was a roaring snowstorm outside, and the charcoal burning in the fireplace made a crisp "crackling" sound. Everything in the room was so peaceful, but Sofia felt a shiver when she looked at the bloodstain extending from the door to the table and Nagini''s smile. Seriously, she''s starting to regret it. Compared with Sofia, which was controlled by Nagini, Falco''s cabinet is an old Jianghu after all. He ignored the bleeding box on the table, but calmly poured a cup of coffee for Nagini from the siphon coffee pot: "you have a heart." The big man is a big man after all, even if it is an old lion, but he is a lion after all. The lion''s mind and courage are not comparable to hyenas. Even if it is the future underground emperor of New York, it is still worse than Falco''s cabinet at the moment. However, Nagini''s situation was somewhat special. He looked at the old man with white temples. Nagini nodded. He wiped his bloody palm with a white towel on the table, then took the coffee cup and took a sip: "yes, I don''t know if you have visited Mrs. Samantha recently under Falco''s cabinet?" The atmosphere at the scene was very good. If it weren''t for the bloody box on the table, it would be a snow night talk between elders and future generations. But unfortunately, there are not so many ifs. Facing Nagini''s problem, Falco''s cabinet frowned: "what''s the matter?" Nagini put down his coffee. Although this cup of coffee can buy several boxes of milk, he still prefers milk. Facing the doubts under Falco''s cabinet, Nagini smiled and shook her head: "it seems not. Mrs. Samantha asked me to pass a message for you. She''s a little tired recently, so don''t contact." Subconsciously frowned and instantly realized what Nagini meant. Falcone flashed a serious look in his eyes: "is it necessary? I promise it has nothing to do with the Falcone family." But Nagini shook his head, and a hint of seriousness flashed in his eyes, even warning: "I know, but people outside don''t think so. Besides, some people have gone, but some people are still alive. I''m sure Mrs. Samantha will understand me, and I''m sure you should understand what I mean." Falco''s cabinet was silent. His fingers rubbed the edge of the coffee cup. After a long time, he sighed and looked a little complicated: "I know. I''m sorry about this." After receiving a satisfactory reply, Nagini smiled and nodded: "nothing, after all, you were my elder before. Under Falco''s cabinet, I''ll go first and wish you a merry Christmas in advance." Although the atmosphere at the scene remained for a long time, Falco''s cabinet still found it. Compared with before, now Nagini calls herself "you" instead of "you"! Nagini left, dressed in nondescript cartoon pajamas. It looks so funny. What does Sophia want to say, but I don''t know why, see Nagini''s casual eyes? Sophia is scared! With Nagini''s departure, the huge manor suddenly became extremely quiet, so quiet that Sofia could hear her father''s rapid breathing due to anger. I don''t know how long it took, there was a car whistle outside the door. The pressure in the air made her feel unable to breathe. At the moment, the harsh whistle was so sweet in her ear. She grabbed her handbag in a panic. Sophia hurriedly said, "father, I''m out..." "Bang!" With a loud roar, Falco''s cabinet slapped the table fiercely. He was like a lion with extreme anger. At the moment, he looked at Sophia with frightening and frightening eyes. He roared word by word: "Let him go!" Sophia was stunned. She had never seen her father so angry. A touch of fear flashed in her eyes. Sophia seemed to want to say something, but looking at her father''s cold eyes, Sophia was silent. The whistle outside the manor disappeared and told them to go away under Falco''s cabinet? The car exploded at its fastest speed since it was assembled. Meanwhile, Sophia sat on the sofa where Nagini had sat before, but the difference was that Nagini sat directly opposite and Sophia sat on the side. Staring at his daughter in front of him, Falco''s cabinet sank like water: "say, what have you done behind my back?" Facing questions under Falco''s cabinet? Sophia''s eyes flickered. Finally, she said tentatively, "father, I just asked several Hollywood companies to boycott Nagini''s films. Although I know it''s wrong, Nagini is too much." But facing Sophia''s explanation, Falco''s face under the cabinet became more and more ugly. His voice was warm and angry: "Sophia, although I''m old, I''m not a fool!" Even if her trick was broken by Falco''s cabinet, Sophia insisted that she was the other party''s daughter and the next successor of Falcone''s family: "Father, I don''t understand what you mean. I swear, this..." Sophia wants to explain, even swear. But under Falco''s cabinet, it is not so easy to fool the past, and he is the controller of Falcone''s family! Waving his hand, he interrupted the other party. Judging from his anger, Falco''s cabinet has been patient to the extreme: "enough, if it''s just because of this, will Nagini come to me? Will he bring me this gift?" "Say! What else did you do?" Sophia opened her mouth. She seemed to want to argue, but looking at the completely indifferent eyes under Falco''s cabinet? I don''t know why, she felt a little flustered in her heart. Sophia, who knew she couldn''t hide it, lowered her head at the moment, but her expression was still filled with anger and indignation: "Father, I have warned Nagini before, but Nagini contacted an employee of 20th Century Fox today. He even set up a film company. Hollywood is the Hollywood of Falcone family. His behavior is provocative, After knowing this, I decided to give him a warning, but it was only a warning. I didn''t expect Nagini to go so far. He simply didn''t pay attention to our Falcone family! Father, this matter must not be left alone. We must fight back! " At first, Sophia kept her head down. But as she spoke, she felt more and more reasonable and indignant. She believed that after hearing her reasons, her father would support herself and teach the arrogant kid a lesson. As for the real purpose of doing so? A faint flash of ambition flashed through Sophia''s eyes! Just looking at his daughter in front of him, Falco''s cabinet couldn''t help but flash a touch of disappointment. He suddenly felt that his decision to hand over the family to the other party was wrong, but the other party was his own daughter after all. The disappointment between the eyebrows disappeared. Looking at the elated daughter at the moment, Falco sighed under the cabinet. He asked, "Sophia, how do you know that Nagini is not giving us a warning?" Sophia was stunned. She subconsciously sneered with arrogance and disdain: "warn us? What is he? If he didn''t know you, he wouldn''t even be able to enter the Manor!" Yes, until now, Sophia hasn''t realized what happened. Looking at his ignorant, brainless and arrogant daughter, feeling lost under Falco''s cabinet, he couldn''t help asking again, "don''t you realize that the manor is very quiet tonight?" Why did Falco''s cabinet let Nagini in? Why did Falco''s cabinet pause several times during the conversation? Is it really because he is old and his brain is not enough? No, neither. The real reason is that he is listening! He is determining the reason why the manor is so quiet!! Sophia thought Nagini could come in because she gave Nagini the back door, but is this really the truth? As the biggest gangster in Los Angeles, Sofia, even the next successor, can''t go in and out of the manor at will. Why should he give Nagini so much power? You know, even Sophia doesn''t have such a big authority. Doesn''t her daughter want to solve this problem? Under the counter questioning of Falco''s cabinet, Sophia gradually realized that the situation was serious. At the moment, her face was a little more unnatural: "father, what do you mean?" Falco''s cabinet did not answer each other''s questions, but pushed the box left by Nagini to Sofia: "look what''s in the box." The things in the box were seen by Falco''s cabinet when Nagini turned and left, but even the old Jianghu like him felt creepy at the moment he saw them! At the next moment, as expected by Falco''s cabinet, Sofia, who turned pale for a moment, screamed and closed the box! In a box the size of sneakers, there are more than half a box of eyes. Some of the blood dripping along the gap of the box was blood and the other was the liquid in the eyeball. At the moment Sophia opened the box, these eyes looked at themselves like this, which became a nightmare Sophia would never get rid of. And look at Sophia, pale and bloodless? Under the silent Falco cabinet, a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes at the moment: "Do you understand now? Do you really think I helped Nagini because he is my sister''s favorite child? You don''t know Samantha at all. She is a devil, and her favorite child must be a devil!" Chapter 153 Facing the answer from Falco''s cabinet? At the moment, Sophia, who was already in a state of confusion, looked at Falco''s cabinet: "father, what should we do now?" Sophia panicked. Her father said it was a warning. It was Nagini''s warning to the Falcone family. She didn''t believe it at that time, but now she does. Sophia knew how these eyeballs came from, and she knew what Nagini meant by sending them. When she thought of her father, a large number of elite guards were killed unconsciously, What does that mean? It means that as long as Nagini is willing, he can take his own eyes, even his own life, like taking the eyes of a guard at any time. Just looking at the flustered Sophia, under the silent Falco cabinet, he suddenly sighed: "Sophia, you let me down." Sophia was stunned and looked puzzled: "father, what do you mean?" In the face of his puzzled daughter, he took a deep breath and flashed a firm look in his eyes: "from today on, don''t interfere in the family business." Sophia was stunned. She looked at her father blankly and shouted hysterically, "no, father, you can''t do this to me!" But Falco''s cabinet waved his hand, and he looked a little tired: "Sophia, I''m sorry, although you are my daughter, the family can''t give it to you. Send the lady away and don''t let her come in the future." The door was opened. There were two heavily armed soldiers outside. Through the snowstorm in the dark, you can see the bodies carried away outside the manor Meanwhile, on the icy streets of Los Angeles, Nagini, driving an orange pickup truck, was thinking. Edgar''s death made Nagini angry. But even so, can you really kill Sophia? If you kill Sophia, do you want to kill Falco''s cabinet. First of all, the relationship between Falco''s cabinet and Mrs. Samantha. If it is not necessary, Nagini will not do anything to Falco''s cabinet. The second is Falco''s position in Los Angeles under the cabinet. If the old lion dies, Los Angeles will become a battlefield in an instant. A group of greedy hyenas are enough to turn the whole Los Angeles into a bloody ocean. Nagini doesn''t care if he''s on the battlefield, but what about the people in his family? Don''t forget, in a sense, Toledo is also a member of the gang! So Falco''s cabinet can''t die, at least not now. Of course, the most important reason is that in Nagini''s mind, Edgar is just a better tool. The reason why he was angry was not Edgar''s death, but Sophia''s warning! If Sophia moves the people around Nagini, not to mention Mia and Toledo, even the next level Brian, Vincent and even Christine, who has a good opinion of herself, tonight is not as simple as warning. But Edgar didn''t die in vain. The dozens of armed gangsters who were not buried with him really made Falco''s cabinet angry because of Sofia''s stupidity. He lost his contacts with Nagini for so long. Under Falco''s cabinet is an old lion and an old fox. He was helping Nagini, really just because of Mrs. Samantha? Nagini admits that this is partly the reason, but what about the others? Several of those who can climb to this level are simple. Although Falco''s cabinet does not know Nagini''s real strength, Nagini can be sure that the old fox is absolutely clear about himself, Wilson, Nick Frey, and recent big moves in New York. Mrs. Samantha told you not to come. The subtext is to tell the other party that it''s OK today, but don''t threaten me with Mrs. Samantha in the future. As for what Falcone said, he didn''t know? Nagini believed, and even without olfactory sensing, Nagini believed each other''s words. Because Falco helped himself under the cabinet, not only because of Mrs. Samantha, but also because he knew how stupid his daughter was. He hoped that after he left, Nagini could help Sofia a little in the face he had helped. But it''s a pity that Sofia screwed everything up. Of course, Sophia is a little silly, but she''s not brainless. On this matter, she did not touch Nagini''s bottom line, otherwise it would never be so easy. As Falco''s Cabinet said, this is indeed a warning, but it is the last warning. As for Sophia, when she was doing this, was there anyone else secretly helping her? Because it was so sudden, Nagini is not sure yet. The orange pickup truck stopped. At the moment, the snow on the ground has gone beyond her ankles. In front of the warehouse in Los Angeles deepwater port, Nagini, wearing thin cartoon pajamas, still looks so weird and ridiculous. But he ignored this. He came here because Edgar''s body had not been disposed of. But what he didn''t expect was that after he came to the warehouse? But Edgar''s body was not found. There was not even blood on the ground. If it wasn''t for the smell left in the air and the exquisite business card on the ground? In my opinion, this is a long abandoned warehouse. Name card as like as two peas. He picked up the name card on the floor, blowing it up to make old dust. Then he took out another identical card from his pocket. The business card is very simple, with only two messages. One is the phone number, One is Raymond red reddington. Looking at the two business cards, Nagini shook his head and took out his mobile phone. Two or three seconds later, a quick voice came from the other end of the phone: "Nagini? Why did you call me at this time?" Nagini was stunned. He heard panic from Wilson''s pressing voice, which made his eyebrows more fierce: "in trouble? Do you need me to go to New York now?" Although Eden''s affair is over, there are still some hidden dangers. After all, nominally Wilson and the s.h.i.e.l.d. jointly did it. Several other top leaders in the underground world of New York, as well as the top leaders of the United States, naturally won''t have a good face for Wilson. It''s impossible to wipe out Wilson. After all, Wilson''s general situation is now complete, but it''s OK to make a trip when he''s free. If the other party really makes Wilson uncomfortable? Nagini doesn''t suggest or help them find uncomfortable. Not really. Once in pit Frey. Once born, twice cooked. I''m sure he won''t mind. At the other end of the phone, as soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Wilson replied, "no, I''m just eating." What Nagini didn''t expect was that the next second, Wilson, a dead fat man, said gently, "wait a minute, I''m calling my friend." Nagini was stunned. A touch of incredible amazement flashed in his eyes, and subconsciously exclaimed, "shit, fat man, your girlfriend?" And Wilson on the other end of the phone? This shameless dead fat man hesitated at the moment! Finally, under the pressure of Nagini, Wilson, who was forced to the limit, roared: "damn Nagini, shut up. What do you want from me? If it''s all right, I''ll hang up." How did Nagini miss such a great opportunity in the face of this shameful dead fat man? He said directly: "what can I do for you? Of course, what''s the name of the girl opposite you? How does she look? Is she beautiful? What''s her personality? Needless to say, I know it must be bad, otherwise I don''t like you." Angry Wilson growled in a low voice, "get out!" On the contrary, Nagini''s face was smiling, just like a little fox eating an old hen. He decided that when MIA started school in January, he would go to New York to flirt with Wilson. It was very interesting to think about the shameful appearance of the dead fat man. But before ending the call, Nagini still "kind" prompted: "don''t forget to bring a small umbrella, and you''d better be light, more than 400 pounds. Tut Tut, it''s terrible to think about it!" With that, without giving Wilson a chance to respond, Nagini immediately hung up the phone and made a winning gesture in the second form. At the same time, a civilian restaurant in New York looked at the mobile phone that hung up one second ahead of him. Wilson couldn''t help shaking his head. But a moment later, looking at the woman waving to him not far away, Wilson had a smile on his face: "Vanessa, I''m here." Chapter 154 Los Angeles, snowy night. Nagini, who ended his conversation with Wilson, couldn''t help smiling at the corner of her mouth. Wilson is also old. When they met ten years ago, Wilson was at least 20 years old. Ten years later, Wilson is not in his third year, but in his thirties. Seriously, as a friend, Nagini has no right to ask about his private life. But the relationship between the two is more than friends. Before, because of Wilson''s special situation, Nagini did not support Wilson to form a family. He knew that Wilson lived a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. Family affection would not be his help, but his weakness. But now it''s different. Although Wilson hasn''t become king yet, his power in New York is already dominant, coupled with his relationship with Nick Frey? Many people dare not say that Wilson should be able to maintain a stable life in the next ten years, so now is the best time for Wilson to form a family, just Wilson''s girlfriend? With a slight frown, Nagini felt it necessary to investigate. It was not that he was too defensive, but that Wilson''s identity was too special. There was a hegemon in the underground world of New York. How many people around him could really trust? So who should I look for? Nick Frey? It''s a bit of a fuss. But in addition to Nick Frey, the spy leader, Nagini has no other suitable intelligence network. wait? The two name card as like as two peas in his pocket, a flash of thought in the eyes of the director. He called Wilson because he wanted Wilson to help investigate Raymond, a fat poisonous snake. As the top criminal master in the underground world, Raymond has no territory, but his contacts and influence in the underground world can not be underestimated. But Nagini didn''t expect Wilson to surprise himself so much that he forgot what he was looking for the dead fat man for. So Nagini is hesitant now. Do you want to call Wilson? Let''s not say whether we let Wilson investigate Raymond, and then let Raymond investigate Wilson''s girlfriend''s behavior. Let''s say now. What should I do at ninety in the evening? Nagini knew with her ass what an ugly face the fat man who was in love was at the moment. Seriously, Nagini envied Wilson. You know, sometimes it''s not a good thing to last too long. Basilisk + dragon? In the past, Nagini was once seven days, once seven days. Now I''m afraid it''s not once a month? Looking at little Nagini under his pajamas, he couldn''t help showing a very sad expression on his face. He has a dragon killing skill, but there is no real dragon in the world. Is that what he said? Reluctantly shaking his head, Nagini dispelled the 404 idea in his mind. He finally took out his mobile phone. A few seconds later, the phone was connected, and Raymond''s cunning voice came from the opposite side: "Nagini?" After a moment of silence, Nagini said tentatively, "thank you." He didn''t ask Raymond how he knew about Edgar. Although Raymond, the fat viper, was not as good as Falco''s cabinet, his energy was not small. For example, under Falco''s cabinet, there are lions and Raymond is a tiger. The tiger is not the opponent of the lion. After all, there are lions under the lion, but fight alone? I don''t know who will win! Similarly, Nagini did not ask the other party why he did not save Edgar, because it would appear that he was mentally retarded. Nagini believed that Raymond had the ability, otherwise the two would not meet at noon. If you guessed right, Raymond wanted to say this at the noon meeting. Unfortunately, Nagini missed it, but he didn''t regret it. With his relationship with Wilson, he really needs to find a chance to cut with Falco''s cabinet. After all, Falco''s cabinet is old, and his daughter is really mentally retarded! The conversation with Lao Yinbi is so tired. Many times, a word or an inadvertent appearance is enough to make the other party instantly aware of your lifeline. Raymond smiled. He thought Nagini would call him, but he didn''t know Nagini''s intention. After the other party said "thank you"? In his narrowed eyes, there was a flash of light. Raymond had a smile on his face, but his eyes glittered with temptation and Thinking: "nothing. As a legal citizen, this is what I should do." Yes, he is testing Nagini. If Nagini''s answer satisfies him, he doesn''t mind more contact or even cooperation with the other party, but if he can''t be satisfied? He will still contact, after all, such a handy tool is too rare, but cooperation? Have you ever seen a lion work with a sheep? At the same time, Nagini, who was vaguely aware of the other party''s temptation, frowned: "it''s an interesting statement, but you should know why I thank you." Raymond didn''t know or wasn''t sure before, but he''s sure now. There was no embarrassment on his face. Instead, Raymond inadvertently tilted his mouth slightly: "it''s a little interesting. What do you want to say?" The fat viper is worthy of being a fat viper. Although it is only a conversation or two, it also gives Raymond a general understanding of Nagini. He does not underestimate each other because of Nagini''s age. There are always several unreasonable monsters in the world, and Nagini is such a monster in Raymond''s eyes. At the same time, Nagini frowned slightly, and his expression was somewhat helpless. Although he didn''t meet, Nagini understood what Raymond was thinking, otherwise he wouldn''t test himself. If he had a clearer understanding of Raymond, Nagini would definitely touch the fat snake in another way, But now I get too little news. My understanding of Raymond is only limited to the impression in the American drama [crime blacklist], and what kind of person is Raymond? Nagini doesn''t know. So he didn''t want to talk to each other more. Knowing how complicated it was to talk to this kind of old Yin, Nagini directly said, "help me investigate a person." Raymond was stunned. Nagini could understand why he thanked himself, which showed that they were opponents at the same level. But now the other party''s direct? Raymond, I can''t help but take off my pants. Will you show me this? But considering the importance of Nagini, Raymond asked, "who?" At the moment when the fat Viper asked, Nagini flashed a thought in her eyes: "Wilson''s girlfriend." Raymond was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and looked a little strange: "the one in New York?" Wilson occupies a large part of his investigation of Nagini, so why should Nagini investigate Wilson''s girlfriend at the moment? Somehow, Raymond felt a little tricky. In the face of the doubt of the fat poisonous snake, Nagini asked, "otherwise?" He looked uncertain, and Raymond was measuring at the moment. At this moment, many ideas emerged in his mind, but in the end, he still got too little information. The information on paper is false. If he wants to know someone, he still needs to contact. But he still doesn''t know much about Nagini. Considering the conversation tonight, the two people won''t have more than five minutes together, so he plans to try to explore Nagini again: "The price of this information is not low." Temptation, still temptation. Many of Raymond''s words are hidden traps. He is testing the relationship between Nagini and Wilson and Nagini''s attitude. Raymond will get a lot of useful information from the subsequent dialogue between the two sides. But how could Nagini continue to reveal more information? When talking to Raymond, one more word means more risk, especially in the case of extremely unequal information between the two sides. Fortunately, Nagini doesn''t know Raymond, and Raymond doesn''t know much about Nagini. This is an opportunity, at least in Nagini''s view, this is an opportunity, so he directly cut off the topic: "aren''t we friends?" Raymond was stunned. A flash of thought flashed in his eyes, but after only a pause for a second, a playful smile appeared on his face: "of course, we are friends!" The phone hung up and the storm in Los Angeles seemed to stop. Behind Raymond, the tall black dunby flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "Raymond, are we really going to investigate Wilson?" Raymond looked at the snowflakes flying. He thought of the snowstorm in Alaska. A moment later, he shook his head: "What a cunning Alaskan snow fox!" Then he turned his head and looked at dunby behind him. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly: "of course, why not?" Coincidentally, Nagini, who is now in the center of the snowstorm, has a similar smile on her mouth. Just now, he sent Wilson a message. For the fat viper, Nagini is cunning and greedy. But he doesn''t care about these, because in his eyes, he will spit out after eating his own! As for Nagini''s idea? He doesn''t have many ideas. What if he insists? Maybe I should introduce Raymond to Nick Frey. I believe they will have a lot in common before long. As for whether the fat poisonous snake will pit itself? Nagini didn''t care. He asked Raymond to investigate Wilson for two purposes. One was to really ask him to investigate Wilson''s girlfriend, and the other was to test the fat snake. He wanted to understand that he should know Wilson''s girlfriend and Raymond''s power. Why can''t the two things come together? Thinking that he would be sixteen years old in a few days, Nagini couldn''t help but show a touch of complexity in her eyes. I''m about to enter the world of adults. I''m intrigued and sinister. I don''t know if I can spend it safely? I''m so tired. I really want to find a little sister to accompany ^ (:: §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_ Chapter 155 The next morning, when Nagini came home, she looked a little tired. As a passer-by, Toledo''s eyes were a little more strange. He patted Nagini on the shoulder: "although you know you''re young, you should be restrained!" Nagini opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally rolled his eyes: "get out!" Seriously, Nagini had a bit of a back last night. After solving everything, it was close to 12 p.m. He thought about it and decided to find a motel for one night, but he didn''t think that all the motels in Los Angeles were full because of the sudden blizzard. Helpless Nagini had to go to a star hotel. But what he didn''t expect was that these star hotels were either full or booked out. Fuck FAK! I? Nagini don! The man who represents American free will!!! You don''t even have the right to stay in a hotel? But looking at the helpless and wronged expression on the front desk sister''s face, Nagini can only sleep in the orange pickup truck. It''s certainly not cold, but the problem is uncomfortable. In short, Nagini, who has been tossing all night, is in Toledo''s eyes that he didn''t do good last night. However, he was not angry. Anyway, it was his own pig who went to arch other people''s cabbages and won''t suffer a loss. Ignoring the impure Toledo, Nagini returned to his room and was ready to go to bed. But what he didn''t expect was that MIA secretly put a box of small umbrellas on her desk and looked at Nagini seriously: "I tell you, although it''s uncomfortable, safety is the most important. I don''t want a woman to bring her child home to find her father a year later." At first, Nagini wanted to explain, but a moment later, he was stunned. How did MIA know about the umbrella? Nagini, who looked tired just now, was furious. Ganlin mother! Brian, from now on, I will let you enjoy Platonic high-level love! At the moment, Brian, who is discussing installing air conditioning with the decoration master in the warehouse, subconsciously shivers. Then he looked at the removed wooden board on the ground and there was a delivery list on it. He couldn''t help but flash a hesitation between his eyebrows: "Toledo, isn''t that the box yesterday? Why don''t I feel very similar?" Toledo glanced at the air conditioner in the box and waved his hand: "The air conditioner is new, and the outer package hasn''t been disassembled yet. There''s no problem. You said I asked MIA to send Nagini a small umbrella. Can this little bastard understand what I mean?" Brian thought for a moment and finally shook his head. "I don''t feel very useful." Toledo looked at each other suspiciously: "why?" Brian thought for a moment, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "one box is not enough. You don''t know how popular Nagini is in Hollywood. He''s a big star." Toledo touched his shiny forehead and flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes: "the child Nagini is so good-looking. What can he do in the future?" At the same time, Nagini put down his crowbar. He was going to let Brian enjoy high-level love, but this bastard is too hypocritical. How can he praise himself like this? Do you care about false fame? Are you the kind of person who will be happy because of one or two flatteries? Of course he''s not! How can I be so superficial!! So as punishment, Nagini decided not to let Brian enjoy advanced Platonic love. At the same time, looking at Nagini''s back after leaving through the rearview mirror, Brian couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. Ganlin mother! Nagini, what do you want to do, you bastard? And say you''re not a sister? You pervert!!! As time went by, the attitude of the eight Hollywood giants who had resisted Nagini gradually changed with the intervention of an angel film company. Kneel and lick, but the acquiescence of the big eight, in a sense, has been regarded as a bow. Nagini''s film was successfully released and opened on January 28. The release time is 40 days. Perhaps it is because the disaster of Python is too shocking, so the reputation of speed and passion is not ideal. The plot of spicy chicken matches the acting skills of spicy chicken. There is no wild creativity, no reality that shines in front of people, and even no core spirit. The feeling of the whole film is only four words, that is, shoddy! This makes me think of what I said some time ago. The 16-year-old director is wasting his talent. This waste is heartbreaking. ¡ª¡ªWashington Post. [speed and passion 1]. Generally speaking, this is a very good popcorn film, but popcorn film is a popcorn film after all. Every year, a large number of directors of such films will be born in Hollywood. The vigorous development of commercial films is an inevitable social phenomenon, but what about Hollywood in the past decade? Twenty years? Even a hundred years will not necessarily have a Nagini Tang! Failure is cruel to the 16-year-old child, but it may not be a kind of growth. ¡ª¡ªLos Angeles post. Fast & Furious? What''s this? Is the director of this film really the director of the disaster of Python? Damn it, just as the Los Angeles Post said, this is a popcorn movie. If it wasn''t for the delicious popcorn in the cinema, I would leave in the first three minutes. Nangintang, I have to say that your new work disappointed me. Give you a warning, don''t shoot this kind of film, it''s overdrawing your reputation and influence! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHorn daily The response was poor, as Nagini''s second film. Seriously, no one thought that word of mouth would hit the street to this extent! But what''s interesting is that Nagini''s box office performance soared all the way. After 40 days of release, it cut $370 million at the box office. Countless industry leaders were stunned, One success can be said to be a fluke, but two successes? Although compared with the myth created by the disaster of python, the achievements of speed and passion are worthless, compared with the works of other Hollywood directors? To tell you the truth, Nagini, the second film with a box office of 370 million, is definitely a gold sucking monster! As for the overdraft influence implicitly mentioned by the horn daily, is it actually mixed with water at the box office? With Nagini''s influence, he can do this. But after all, he is a director rather than a star. Moreover, even the top star in Hollywood, his own influence radiates hundreds of thousands of people at most. It is terrible to bring box office revenue of $20-40 million to a film. What more? You want to fart? Influence is influence. The money in anyone''s pocket is not blown by the wind. In other words, even without Nagini''s blessing, the score of the film is steadily above $300 million! Compared with the film, Nagini''s own improvement is not small, and his auxiliary system has changed The previous branch mission has now become the growth of a big monster It is also a circular task, but the difference is that there are three circular tasks. Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 42% Polar body gene: 20% ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Second race: Dragon Grade: Stage 1 - infancy Growth: 78% Polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 264 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 0.2% Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (13) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 316 Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 92 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (23) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 316 Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 122 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (33) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: Kill 10 New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type III growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 0 Remaining quantity of type III growth agent: 0 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is worth mentioning that red and blue medicine is an all-round medicine. This medicine does not act on the gene in Nagini, but finally realizes the rapid growth of body function by reacting with another substance in Nagini. This made Nagini think of the gray energy in his body. Because of this discovery, Nagini decided to go to New York in two days. On the one hand, I want to see Wilson''s girlfriend, Vanessa. Although Raymond has been asked to investigate, he is still a little worried and wants to see him in person. On the other hand, he wants to play the autumn wind. He hasn''t tasted the taste of type III growth medicine, and he doesn''t know if it can bring him different stimulation? In short, during the more than one month since the film was released, Nagini''s life was very full and there were no waves. Everything was developing for the better. Although it''s a little boring, Nagini likes it very much. What he didn''t expect was that a strange call disrupted all his plans: "Hello, is that Mr. Nagini? We have miss Mia!" Chapter 156 Two or three months ago, when Nagini first contacted Sofia. At the same time, no one knew that a small bald head from the s.h.i.e.l.d. had quietly contacted Sophia, but that contact was not harmonious. As the owner of the underground world in Los Angeles My daughter. Although Sophia has not yet become the controller of the Falcone family, her pride is many times stronger than that of her father Falco''s cabinet. Wilson''s evaluation of Sophia is very objective, which is an intellectual disability with only ambition. Although Sophia''s evaluation of the underground world was comparable to Wilson at that time, did they really compare? Wilson can sling Sophia with one hand. Not looking down on Sophia. Who''s Wilson? Under what circumstances did he grow up? He came to Los Angeles alone in his twenties. Although he failed in the end and had to flee back to New York, the hell kitchen is not a place for good people. His choice to escape back to hell''s kitchen rather than New York or other cities is a problem in itself. From nobody to now, no one knows the gold. How many times Wilson has faced dangers over the years, and how many jackals, tigers and leopards have fought with him, the dangers of which can not be explained in a sentence or two. Where''s Sophia? Although the woman also clamored that she was starting a business, she would be the one who paid $20 a motel without Falco''s cabinet. Of course, it is also possible that Sophia really has the ability. With her tenacity in her bones, she finally became a powerful party, but there are not so many possibilities in the world. As the daughter of Falco''s cabinet and the next heir of this huge family, how can she really experience the storm? It''s too much to say about canaries, but Sophia is never as powerful as it seems. While Sophia''s arrogance and arrogance, Nagini learned it the first time she met each other. But her arrogance was directed not only at Nagini, but also at the little bald head from the s.h.i.e.l.d. The first negotiation failed, and the little bald head didn''t give up, or at that time, a big net began to envelop Sofia. Hydra is a hydra after all. Although the Hydra in Marvel''s film is hung up by various superheroes, that doesn''t mean that hydra is really rubbish. However, this time the Hydra did not pit Nagini. Although their goal was Nagini, they knew that Nagini was terrible and would never force Nagini to lift the table at this time. Hydra knows very well that fighting within humans is allowed. Their ultimate goal is to conquer the whole world, but if humans are finished, they will conquer a fart! Nagini is a bomb. Although no one knows whether this bomb can detonate the whole earth, no one dares to take the risk. In short, because it is still in the stage of testing Nagini''s bottom line, the Hydra stopped Sofia''s idea of fighting Nagini''s family and turned to the unlucky Edgar. I have to say, Edgar is really unlucky. He died not only because of Nagini and Sophia, but even without it, the Hydra would do it. But when it was over, Nagini''s reaction made the little bald head hesitate. Nagini did not remove the Falcone family, nor did he do nothing. The death of dozens of guards is not only a warning to the Falcone family, but also a warning to them by Nagini in the eyes of the little bald head. But unlike the Falco cabinet, the small bald head of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and most of the Hydra executives, they all felt that the warning was a little poor. Generally speaking, in the eyes of these lunatics of Hydra, Nagini''s attitude is not clear. If his warning were stronger, Hydra would definitely give up action against Nagini. But what if Nagini doesn''t do anything? The Hydra turned into a sheep in the last second will immediately turn into a jackal. Yes, hydra is such a bully. Powerful power, combined with enough to resist the defense of energy weapons. Amazing reaction speed, as well as the blue energy that guides mankind further. These attractions to hydras are too big to make them make more crazy temptations. In short, the Hydra bosses have been very upset recently. This feeling almost made several old guys spit blood. The Conservatives decided to stop. After all, the risk is too big. They can''t afford to lose this gamble. Once they lose, the whole mankind will be ruined. The radicals decided to continue. Although the risk is great, the profit after success is greater. If they can mass produce Nagini, let alone rule the world, it is not impossible to rush out of the earth! I only hate that Nagini is inhuman. If only he could donate his body for everyone to study. But it''s no use saying that now. The debate lasted more than a month, and finally everyone came to a conclusion. Temptation is still necessary. After all, this cake is too tempting, but the hydra can''t do the dirty work this time, so who should be the substitute? This man is not easy to choose. If he is not high enough, he will be killed by Nagini. Even if Nagini didn''t do it himself, Wilson didn''t do it. In order to make up for his last mistake, Falcone, an old fox, would probably do it for a favor. In addition, there is an equally difficult Raymond. It is said that this cunning poisonous snake has been very close to Nagini recently. But if the level is high enough, you must know about Nagini. The other party can''t be shot by Hydra. Coincidentally, at this time, the little bald head learned that a general who came to Los Angeles in the name of caring for his son-in-law, plus Sophia? All right, the pot bearer has it. You can move! Under the guidance of little bald head, black pot No. 1 and black pot No. 2 finally had a historic first meeting. In a secluded private club in Los Angeles, in the box, Sophia, who looked tired, stared at the man in front of her. She took a deep breath and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "General Ross, I need your help." General Ross took a sip of vodka. He shook the ice and wine in the square cup, and there was a touch of contempt at the corners of his mouth: "help you? Yes, I''m the most helpful person, but you have to give me a reason for me to help you." Who''s general Ross? He is a hardline lieutenant general in the United States. With his military power, even the president of the United States can''t take him as long as he doesn''t betray the country. At the moment, he doesn''t say his requirements, but it is the most difficult. But fortunately, before coming, Sophia spent a lot of money to get each other''s information from the small bald head of the s.h.i.e.l.d. She is very grateful to little bald head. After all, without his help, she is likely to lose everything. Sophia is an ambitious woman. She doesn''t want to spend her life in a muddle. The other party gave her a chance to be reborn. But think of the greedy face of the other party asking for money? Sophia couldn''t help laughing! Money is very important in this world, but there are many things more important than money. In her opinion, the small bald head of the s.h.i.e.l.d. is just a short-sighted fool. Facing general Ross in front of you? Sophia''s eyes flashed with seriousness: "you''re not only in Los Angeles because of Dr. Benner?" With a frown, general Ross suddenly had a cold light in his eyes: "what do you want to say?" Sophia smiled and shook her head. She thought she had a clear understanding of general Ross. Now she looked calm: "I have a biological company in Los Angeles. Although it is not very famous, the equipment is absolutely world-class. I heard you came to Los Angeles for a man named Nagini?" With a deep look at Sophia, general Ross''s voice was more threatening: "do you know what this sentence means?" Sophia certainly knows what that means. The Falcone family is a gangster force. The other party doesn''t even need to forge evidence. It only needs one word to uproot the Falcone family. But now Sophia had no fear in her eyes. She stared at each other with crazy eyes: "I have nothing to lose. I''ll help you get Nagini, get the lab, get Dr. banner and all the subsequent relevant personnel." General Ross was silent. He shook the square cup and looked at the melting ice under the erosion of the wine: "what do you want?" With a sudden twinkle in her eyes, Sophia hurriedly said, "I need your support. I need you to help me control the family business." With a slight frown, general Ross flashed a doubt in his eyes: "if I remember correctly, your father should not be dead?" But Sophia shook her head. There was a fierce look in her eyes: "I have my way." After taking a deep look at Sophia, general Ross had a little more fun on the corner of his mouth: "what a vicious woman, but I promised." Sophia left, more than a month before, which was the most difficult period of her life. Lost all Sophia and entered an unprecedented trough in life! But she survived, and, comforted by the black housekeeper she despised, she stood up. Then Sophia found that she had changed and become incomparably powerful. She believed that no one could defeat her now. She would bring the rotten Falcone family back to life! At the same time, with Sofia''s departure, a colonel came out of the box next to general Ross, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled and his eyes somewhat worried: "General, do you really want to promise her? You know, it''s against the rules. It''s hard for Congress to explain." General Ross crossed his mouth with a hint of ponder: "what did I promise?" The colonel was stunned and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "didn''t you just say?" But general Ross shook his head. He drank the wine in the cup, chewed the ice with his teeth and a touch of contempt in his eyes: "I just promised to accept her donation. As for the others? The daughter of a gang leader, she also deserves to trade with me?" Chapter 157 At the beginning of March, he wore a treasure blue suit. With a slender and straight figure, scattered medium long hair and a pair of yellow framed glasses, Nagini feels like an artist, although her facial features are slightly tender, her self-confidence twinkles between her eyebrows and her simple elegant temperament. However, at the moment, the deep eyes like the starry sky are flashing frightening eyes! Nagini''s character is very cold, but because he is good at disguise, even the closest people around him rarely can really see the real side of Nagini. Is Edgar nice to Nagini? Although they had some contradictions before, Edgar''s contacts were largely responsible for the success of the python disaster. Without Edgar''s help, although the disaster of Python would not fail, it could not cause such a sensation. The success of a film is not just its own quality and publicity. Contacts and all aspects of management also account for a large part! The simplest example is winning awards. Hollywood has a professional lobbying team. As long as you give money, even Oscar Well, Oscar is a little difficult. After all, it is the last card of European films, but there are more or less dark scenes in other world-class awards except Oscar. Why do the Washington Post, the Los Angeles post, the New York Post and so on tout Nagini? Not because Edgar works in it, Although insignificant, he played a great part in it. But what did Nagini do after Edgar died? He was angry, but not for Edgar''s death. He killed not to avenge Edgar, but to warn the Falcone family. Over the past ten years, Nagini''s character became more and more indifferent. Although no one found Nagini''s change, he knew he was different from before. Ten years ago, Nagini could hold Mrs. Samantha, Wilson, Mia and Sam. But ten years later? The same thing happened to Nagini, and he wouldn''t be touched at all. The heart is getting harder and the blood is getting colder. Nagini knows that as he becomes a snake monster for a longer and longer time, he will gradually lose his ability to love, which makes him cherish these people around him more and more. Because he doesn''t know when he can find the next person he cares about. So after knowing that MIA was kidnapped, a killing atmosphere that shocked all animals gradually shrouded Los Angeles: "release mia, tell me who ordered you, and I can keep your whole body." At the other end of the phone, as soon as Nagini''s voice fell, a middle-aged man laughed: "do you know what you''re talking about? Miss mia, now..." But Nagini didn''t let the other party finish talking, but roughly interrupted it: "is MIA nearby?" The middle-aged man was stunned. He wondered why Nagini asked this question. But a moment later, he replied, "she''s right next to me." Nagini''s eyes were a little colder: "it seems no longer, otherwise you wouldn''t say so. Ask you a question, do you know that people are social animals?" The kidnapper was stunned again. He was a kidnapper, not a philosopher. Asked MIA if she was there? Now ask yourself if you know that humans are social animals? This made the kidnapper look a little more impatient: "how do I know what you mean?" Nagini tidied up his suit. The sun had scattered hair tips, and Nagini''s gloomy and cold expression could be seen: "I don''t believe that there is a real cold-blooded existence in this world. As long as they are still alive, there must be people who care." A hoarse and morbid voice came from the other end of the phone. The kidnapper shivered inexplicably in his heart. He had a bad feeling. The uneasiness in his heart made him look more and more agitated: "Damn it, what do you want to say!" After clearing his throat, Nagini lowered his head. At the moment, his expression was shrouded in shadow. No one could see Nagini''s real thoughts: "I''ll step back. You let MIA go now. I can act as if nothing has happened. If you refuse, when I catch you, I won''t kill you. I''ll kill everyone in your life in front of you." Nagini''s voice was very calm. In terms of intonation, it was not even as scary as the previous hoarse voice. But I don''t know why, Nagini''s voice made the kidnappers angry. It was like being stared at by some extremely terrible creature, This made the kidnapper flustered. He subconsciously scolded: "you madman! Do you know..." Before the kidnapper finished speaking, he was interrupted again by Nagini. He calmly issued an ultimatum: "Do you agree? I''ll give you three minutes to consider whether to die by yourself or with everyone!" "Doo... Doo... Doo..." In an old apartment in Los Angeles, the robber looked at the hanging mobile phone. He couldn''t help shouting angrily: "FAK!" Behind him, a kidnapper baking pizza in the kitchen looked at the ugly boss and asked, "boss, what''s the matter? Isn''t it going well?" The kidnapper didn''t explain. His eyebrows were frowned and his eyes flickered with irritability. He had a very uneasy feeling. Although reason told him that najini couldn''t do this. You know, murder is a felony. But his intuition told him that he had awakened an extremely terrible demon! If this matter is not handled well, I will suffer all my life. Facing my brother''s doubts? He couldn''t help yelling: "how do I know, mom annoys FAK, we are the robbers!" The kidnapper boss feels wronged. When the hostage is in his hand, how can he become the one being coerced? I''m the robber! I''m the man who takes the initiative! Mom annoys FAK, is the world swollen?! When the middle-aged kidnapper was very upset, with a knock on the door, the shabby apartment door was pushed open, and then a middle-aged white man with a slightly fat body, a gentleman''s hat and a black windbreaker came from the outside: "excuse me." The middle-aged kidnapper subconsciously took out a pistol from his waist and looked serious: "who are you?" He thought it was just a simple kidnapping, but through the conversation with Nagini just now? The middle-aged kidnappers have a strong premonition that this kidnapping is not as simple as it seems. If they were not afraid of gunfire causing riots, the middle-aged kidnappers would shoot at the moment when the other party opened the door! At the same time, the middle-aged white man pointed at by the gun showed a panic on his face. He subconsciously raised his hand: "Don''t shoot, man, I just smell pizza. Damn, why is it so fragrant? I swear it''s the best pizza I smell. I just want to beg for a pizza!" One side, the kidnapper''s younger brother, who also raised his gun, looked at his boss suspiciously: "what should I do?" As the mastermind of the middle-aged kidnapper, he frowned slightly at the moment. He looked at the middle-aged fat man opposite? It doesn''t look like the other side is threatening. This kind of war can knock him down with one punch, so he doesn''t care to wave his hand: "Knock him out. This matter can''t be known to anyone in a short time." Looking at the robber walking towards him, the middle-aged man waved his hand in a panic: "wait, can I ask a question?" The little brother had a smile on his face. He patted each other on the shoulder: "go ahead, what do you want to ask? Finally, I like your directness. If you are lucky, I will leave you half of Sausage Pizza." The middle-aged man nodded. He looked at the kidnapper in front of him, took a deep breath, and asked seriously, "is Miss MIA here?" The kidnapper was stunned. His relaxed look became nervous again. He shouted, "who are you!" Looking at the robber''s reaction, the panic on the middle-aged man''s face dispersed and replaced by Indifference: "it seems that it''s here, dunby, do it!" Chapter 158 Los Angeles, Falcone family estate. Sophia, who came here again after a month and a half, can''t help feeling that things are right and people are wrong. Pushing open the familiar door, such as the snowy night a month and a half ago, Falco''s cabinet still holds a copy of the Los Angeles post in his hand. But the difference is that at the moment, Falco''s face under the cabinet is morbid pale, and next to him, there is a bottle of drops hanging on the silver support. Yes, Falco''s cabinet is ill. No one even knows whether he can survive this time. Mrs. Samantha, as the sister of Falco''s cabinet, should be 85 years old if she is still alive. As Mrs. Samantha''s brother, Falco''s cabinet is 92 years old. With his current age and physical quality, he is simply living. He has been wandering in front of the door of life and death, let alone sick. Looking at his daughter Sophia, on the pale face under Falco''s cabinet, there was a rare smile: "you''re coming." It''s still black, but compared with the previous evening dress, it looks very capable now. Looking at the pale Falco cabinet, Sophia flashed a concern: "father, how are you? What about the doctor?" In the face of his daughter''s concern, Falco''s cabinet had a happy smile on its lips. A moment later, he seemed to think of something, and his look was a little more complicated: "let them all go. I have a hunch that this time I may not see the next spring. Sophia, do you remember the country house I took you to before?" Sophia was stunned. A flash of doubt flashed in her eyes, but she still nodded: "remember, you often said you wanted to take me, but you only went once in the end." The turbid eyes couldn''t help being dim. Looking at the daughter in front of me, memories flashed in my mind like a slide. Under Falco''s cabinet, I couldn''t help feeling guilty: "I''m sorry, I didn''t care about your feelings before. If I leave, you can go and see that house." "Cough... Cough..." "In the wooden house built for you on the old oak tree in the backyard, there is the last gift I left you. There is a key and a telephone number. Contact this telephone number and they will send you to the safest place." Falco''s state under the cabinet was really bad. During his cough just now, he felt a sweet throat and a familiar smell of blood in his nose, but he swallowed it forcibly. As a father, he didn''t want his daughter to see his embarrassed side. He knew he was dying. If God gave him ten more years, Falco''s cabinet would never make such a decision. But God didn''t give him the time. It''s too late to train Sophia. The only thing I can do is to let Sophia spend her life safely! What farko''s cabinet didn''t expect was that as soon as her voice fell, Sophia shook her head, and a touch of seriousness flashed in her eyes: "father, I''m sorry." Falko''s cabinet was stunned. A flash of doubt flashed in his eyes: "I didn''t hear what you just said?" Facing her father''s doubts, Sophia really looked at Falco''s cabinet for the first time in her life, and her eyes glittered with seriousness: "I don''t want to go, nor will I go. My name is Sophia, one of the powers (wisdom) of Athena in ancient Greek mythology, and another power of the goddess is war!" Falco''s cabinet was stunned. Although he was dying and his brain response was not as sharp as before, he was not a fool. Vaguely aware of what, he looked a little more dignified at the moment: "what have you done?" Sophia didn''t answer. She just repeated what she had said before: "Father, I''m sorry." The old eyes twinkled and stared at Sophia? At the moment, the turbid eyes are flashing warm anger: "I asked you what you did!" Sophia ignored the anger in the eyes of Falco''s cabinet. She looked calm, but her eyebrows were a little cold and strange: "Father, I''m sorry you asked me not to interfere in the family business, but now I have completely controlled the family business." Every parent has a desire for success, but at the moment, Falco''s cabinet is not happy. He knows Sofia. He won''t let the other party leave Los Angeles if the other party has a little possibility. You know, his feelings for the Falcone family are even more than his life! But he finally made such a choice. Sofia and Falcone families cannot coexist, and their daughter''s ability is not enough to control the family. Ten Years From Now? Twenty years later? She is bound to be killed, just as she killed her own father. Although her blood is different, the Falcone family has existed for hundreds of years. But in the end, he chose Sofia. The old guy has been hard all his life, but when he gets old, his heart is soft. But he didn''t expect that his deliberate plan was such a result. He doesn''t believe Sophia really has this ability, so there is only one possibility that his silly daughter has been calculated. This made him angry: "Wilson, I won''t do that." "Raymond may, but not him. Indeed, he has this idea. But now I''m still alive. He''s a smart man and knows the consequences of doing so." "Nagini won''t help you, so it can only be general Ross. Sofia, am I right?" After some analysis, Falco''s face under the cabinet became extremely ugly. Sophia, who didn''t realize why her father''s face was ugly, now had a false compliment on her eyebrows: "father, you are still as wise as before." Falco sighed under the cabinet. He looked at Sophia with a complex look: "Ross is a lieutenant general. He can''t help you easily, so what do you promise him?" Sophia''s eyes flashed with pride: "Nagini, I never thought Nagini was so valuable. Father, you''re right. I underestimated him before." Looking at the pride in Sophia''s eyes, Falco shook his head under the cabinet, and his turbid eyes flashed a touch of bitterness: "haven''t you ever thought about why Ross would rather help you than do it to Nagini?" But what he didn''t expect was that Sophia shook her head and there was a strange indifference in her eyes: "Father, if it were two months ago, I would have thought about what you said. But now I won''t, because someone told me that Nagini is your son and my brother." With a frown, Falco''s cabinet was stunned: "who told you?" Is Nagini his own son? absurd! If Nagini is really his son, how can he cultivate Sophia? And Nagini is Asian. Falco''s cabinet only loved two women in his next life. One was his first wife, who was killed by his father. The other is Sophia''s mother. Besides, he doesn''t have any women. So Nagini can''t be his son, let alone his illegitimate son. But to his surprise, Sophia sneered: "Does it matter?" Falco''s cabinet was stunned. He looked at his indifferent daughter and realized what he was, and his pupils shrank: "When did it start?" Sophia smiled, but her smile was very cold: "Yes, father, although you are old, you still have a keen sense of smell. I bought a pharmaceutical company some time ago. It is a very junk company, but there is a chronic biological poison that is very interesting. Father, I love you very much, but I''m sorry." Looking at Sofia in front of him, Falco''s cabinet has never felt that the other party is so strange. The palm under his pajamas could not help holding tightly at the moment. He didn''t even notice that his fingernails were broken: "Sophia, I''m sorry." Looking at the complicated look under Falco''s cabinet, Sophia sneered. Her look was somewhat ironic: "Father, are you regretting this? It''s useless. Anyway, I won''t let go of my lovely brother!" Regret? At the moment, Falco''s cabinet really regretted it, but different from Sofia''s thinking, he regretted that he had doted on his daughter too much. He regretted that he had turned all his apologies to his wife into love for his daughter. He was wrong. If he could spoil less, Sophia wouldn''t do such stupid behavior. Just think of the scene when he killed his father and forced Samantha away? The corners of his mouth were a little more bitter: "forget it, maybe this is retribution. You shouldn''t kill me." But Sophia shook her head. She looked at the old Falco cabinet in front of her and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "no, father, kill you and say it''s the wisest decision in my life!" Wise? Looking at Sofia calmly, Falco slowly closed his eyes under the cabinet, but at the moment of closing his eyes, his eyes suddenly became indifferent. Sure enough, being soft hearted is the biggest stumbling block to success. People are not cruel and unstable! Unfortunately, Sophia will never understand this. Meanwhile, Los Angeles. The phone rang again, and Nagini''s cold voice rang out: "have you thought about it?" But what he didn''t expect was that at the other end of the phone, there came a familiar voice that surprised him: "surprise, my friend!" Subconsciously frowned, and a flash of amazement flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "Raymond?" Chapter 159 A remote apartment in Los Angeles. On the shabby sofa, looking at MIA sleeping, Nagini slowly smoothed her messy hair ends, and the indifference in her eyes could not help but show some signs of melting. In the kitchen behind him, wearing a gentleman''s hat and a black windbreaker, Raymond, like an old gentleman, is enjoying the pizza on the table. Aware of Nagini''s eyes, Raymond wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, and a friendly smile instinctively appeared on his face: "Would you like a piece? This pizza is perfect. I don''t understand why they don''t open a shop and choose to rob." Nagini thought for a moment. He glanced at the bodies in the corner: "if they are still alive, maybe I can let them tell you." Raymond is not a good man, as can be seen from these bodies. In addition, even if Raymond saves mia, it doesn''t mean they are friends. After all, this is a very cunning fat poisonous snake! You know, bodies can talk. After arriving at the room, Nagini realized that there had been a fire fight here. Although the kidnappers were injured, judging from the traces of the scene, this injury was obviously not fatal. But now that the kidnapper is dead, what does that mean? Raymond is an intelligence agent. He knows that monopoly in the world is the most profitable business. Only when the kidnapper dies, Raymond can become the only source for Nagini to obtain intelligence. Raymond also heard Nagini''s ridicule, but he didn''t care: "no way, they have guns in their hands. I don''t want to hurt Miss MIA by mistake during the war, or someone will kill me. Would you like coffee? Although it''s not as good as their pizza, the coffee here is really good." Nagini shook his head and sat directly opposite Raymond. With slightly gloomy eyes, he looked at the fat poisonous snake in front of him: "sorry, I only drink milk. I''m curious how you found it?" Raymond touched his chin. He looked at Nagini and said mysteriously, "as an excellent intelligence businessman, I have my special channel." But the next moment, Nagini''s words stunned Raymond. Looking at Raymond calmly, with some cold eyes, he finally looked at the tall black man behind each other. The corners of his mouth inadvertently tilted up, and his eyes flashed a touch of wisdom: "it''s dunby." Raymond was stunned. He subconsciously contracted his pupils and couldn''t help moving his face. The look in Nagini''s eyes was a little more alert and dignified: "it seems that everyone underestimates you." Why did Raymond know MIA was kidnapped? Very simple, because more than a month ago, he used some means to let the old housekeeper of the Falcone family leave, and let the nominally distant relative dunby replace his work in the Falcone family. Dunby is a silent black man. He is Raymond''s shadow and an important support of Raymond''s criminal empire. He is proficient in the languages of at least eight countries and has no less than five doctorates in finance, psychology and philosophy. In the underground world, there is a saying that you can never trust the promise of Raymond''s old fox, but you can always trust dunby. It turns out that this serious black man will surprise you as long as you believe dunby. Dunby spent a week figuring out the layout of Falcone manor. It took a month to become a confidant of Sofia. Before the Sofia plan was launched, Raymond did not dare to say that he knew all the other party''s plans, but most of them had been found out by him. That''s why Raymond can save MIA. It was Nagini who made him feel stunned and even cold in his spine. How did Nagini know about it? You know, only himself and Deng Bi know this. He won''t doubt that Deng Bi betrayed himself. If Deng Bi really betrayed himself, he would have died long ago. So how did Nagini know? That''s why Raymond thinks everyone underestimates Nagini! He felt that he knew enough about Nagini before, but now it seems that the other party is still a mystery. What he knows is what the other party wants him to know. Nagini didn''t read his mind, but he could vaguely guess what Raymond was thinking. So his expression was a little more strange at the moment. I suspected dunby because he smelled dunby at Falcone manor, and I smelled Sophia on the bodies lying in the corner. In addition, I heard that the Falcone family recently recruited a black housekeeper. With so much information, Nagini is not a fool. It''s easy to associate Raymond''s position in it. It doesn''t even rule out the possibility of the other party fanning the flames. But anyway, the other party did save mia, which made Nagini more serious: "I owe you a favor." Raymond''s mouth was a little more strange. He tidied up his hat. The fat poisonous snake smiled at Nagini: "aren''t we friends?" With some reflection, Nagini asked, "do you want to hear the truth or lie?" Raymond shrugged helplessly. He seemed relaxed, but his eyes were fixed on Nagini''s eyes: "sometimes it''s good to listen to lies." But Nagini shook his head. He rejected the other party''s intention: "are you sure?" A flash of thought flashed through the fat poisonous snake''s eyes. Finally, he had a little more helplessness on his face: "forget it. I''m curious what can I do with this favor?" Thinking for a moment, Nagini''s eyes were more serious: "as long as I can do it, I can solve your things in most cases." Raymond was stunned. He subconsciously asked, "what if I want to wash white?" Nagini was also stunned. He thought for a moment and finally nodded: "yes, but are you sure?" Raymond wants to wash white, otherwise he can''t speak subconsciously. But what Raymond has to do at this stage is not to whitewash himself. Otherwise he wouldn''t have let dunby into the Falcone family! In the face of Nagini''s rhetorical question, Raymond looked at Nagini a little more strangely: "forget it, I didn''t expect such a big favor." Raymond knows his identity. He is an internationally famous wanted criminal. If we count the wanted criminals hated by the United States, Raymond can at least rank in the top five. But he never thought that Nagini''s personal relationship could reach this level. Facing Raymond''s doubts, Nagini gave him an unexpected but reasonable answer: "she is my family, so this favor is worth so much!" That''s why Raymond wants to be Nagini''s friend. Raymond is not good at fighting and killing. But in intelligence, Raymond is definitely the best in the world He knows very well how Wilson in New York soared from the weakest of first-class forces to the strongest now. Many people think it''s because of Nick Frey, but he knows that all this is because of the boy who has just turned 16, so he really wants to be Nagini''s friend. Unfortunately, it seems difficult. In the long run, this favor is of high value and can even become a trump card at the bottom of his box, but considering the current situation in Los Angeles? This is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Raymond was not indecisive. After thinking for a moment, the fat snake had the answer: "if I want to replace Falcone in Los Angeles?" Nagini thought and finally nodded: "Yes, give me a list of people you want to get rid of, and I''ll solve them. But I have a request." Raymond looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what?" Nagini''s eyes were more serious: "you can''t die under Falco''s cabinet." Raymond was stunned. The fat poisonous snake looked a little more strange: "I remember that your relationship with the Falcone family has disappeared. Is he really your father?" Subconsciously, Nagini frowned and rolled his eyes: "father? Who told you? I''m just helping people return their favor." Raymond was right. He didn''t owe Falco''s cabinet, but Wilson owed each other a favor. Ten years ago, although Mrs. Samantha let Wilson go, the other party let Wilson go after all. But Raymond''s words made Nagini look a little more thoughtful. Why did Sophia do it to MIA? She has no reason at all, but what if someone says she is the son of Falco''s cabinet? This person can''t be Raymond or under Falco''s cabinet, so there must be a third party involved in this matter! So who is it? S.h.i.e.l.d? Or the Hydra hidden in the s.h.i.e.l.d? Or a third-party force you don''t know? At the moment when Nagini frowned, Raymond immediately realized that he was talking too much. He quickly opened the topic: "What to do next? I know some good doctors..." Before Raymond finished speaking, he was interrupted by Nagini''s wave, and a sense of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Raymond, I hope to hear the truth. A simple Sophia can''t do such a thing, so who else besides you, Sophia?" Chapter 160 Bruce Banner, graduated from the University of California. At present, he has a doctorate in nuclear physics, but in addition to nuclear physics, Dr. banner has also made great achievements in six other physics related majors! He is a real genius, and Benner''s talent and love are no worse than that playboy who likes to show off. But his character is shy. Although he is famous in academia, he is not well known by the masses. In recent months, however, Dr. Banner''s mood has been somewhat mixed. After graduating from the University of California, with excellent resume, many large laboratories offered an olive branch to Dr. banner, but Dr. banner finally refused one by one. He chose to join a military experimental project with his girlfriend. The experiment went well, and Dr. banner broke through difficulties one by one. However, just when the experiment was about to succeed, banner found a problem. Banner is a physicist and a nuclear physicist. The current experimental project is to form a special bomb that can instantly release a large number of gamma rays through the reaction of gamma particles. The so-called gamma ray is the ray released when the atomic nuclear energy level transition is de excited. It has strong penetration and has very strong energy! In other words, although it is nominally called gamma bomb, it is actually an enhanced version of big Ivan! So banner hesitated at the last step of the experiment. Because he knew that as long as the experiment was successful, mankind would once again obtain a weapon that could kill itself. So he is very worried about whether he should complete the last step of the experiment. If he completes the last step of the experiment, what consequences will the gamma bomb bring to the world? This is Pandora''s magic box. Dr. banner knows that as long as you open this box, you can''t close it anymore. Then, as a scientist, Dr. banner is eager to improve his experiment. After all, this means a great progress of human civilization and an affirmation of his hard research. What should I do? Do you want to take the experiment to the last step? Dr. Banner''s mood was very complicated. Just when he didn''t know what to do, a phone call from the kidnapper made the whole thing complicated and confusing. The other party directly threatened Dr. banner and claimed that if banner did not help them complete the experiment, he would kill Dr. Banner''s girlfriend. At first, Dr. banner was very flustered. He thought that his experiment had been leaked and that the other party was looking for himself for a gamma bomb. But after a conversation? Dr. Benner said he was confused! Bruce Banner, a doctoral student from the University of California. Specializing in physics, quantum and other fields, he is the world''s top physics expert. But the question is, you kidnapped my girlfriend and asked me to host a biological experiment? Is there any mistake? I''m a physics expert, not a biology expert! So after meeting the kidnappers for the first time, banner said directly, "you caught the wrong person. I''m not a biological expert, I''m a physics expert." But the kidnappers ignored it, which made Dr. banner very helpless. Let a physicist do biological experiments, but also human genetics? Damn it, do you know what science is? But no matter what banner said, the other side just looked like I didn''t believe it and I didn''t listen. Fortunately, Banner''s knowledge is relatively solid. Although it is only at the level of normal college students, some basic things are still no problem. Even in the view of professionals, Banner''s level is a sum of dishes, but there should be no problem fooling these fools who can''t distinguish physics and biology? Then the moment banner pushed away the lab, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "Nagini?" What is biological experiment? In Benner''s opinion, you should be able to fool yourself by giving yourself a small laboratory, putting a box of blood samples, using centrifuges, microscopes, purification devices and other instruments, and then writing a report based on the data. After all, he is not a real biological expert. But looking at Nagini lying on the operating table like a lamb to be slaughtered? Even if the other person is not his own friend and they don''t know each other from beginning to end, Dr. banner still has an uncontrollable anger in his heart: "Damn it, what''s this!" However, in the face of the angry Dr. banner, the kidnapper behind him looked indifferent: "this is your experimental body, Dr. banner. Please start your experiment." "I refuse!" Without even thinking about it, Dr. banner refused directly! Are you kidding? This is a human experiment! In the absence of any research, any data and information, direct human trials? Even just writing a report on each other''s body genes is extremely inhumane! What''s more, they know each other. In any case, benabo would never agree! But the kidnapper ignored it. He told Dr. banner indifferently with a straight face: "you have no right to refuse." And look at the kidnappers'' tough attitude? Dr. Benner is angry, too! As a physicist, he is very resistant to this uncertain biology, because it is disrespect for himself and his profession. What''s the difference between running to the Taoist temple and letting the Taoist chant scriptures? Especially for physics tycoons like Dr. banner, he is extremely disgusted with each other''s behavior. If it weren''t for his girlfriend in each other''s hands, he would have turned his face! Now, the other party is forcing himself to conduct extremely inhumane human experiments on his friends. The clay figurine is still angry. Dr. banner is just shy, not really, and has no temper at all. So now Dr. Benner is unusually tough: "sorry! I can''t do it. He''s my friend. Besides, he''s a child. I''ll never do that!" But in the face of Dr. Benner''s tough, the kidnapper was ready. The other party directly threatened: "Dr. Benner, maybe I should give you some gifts? Such as fingers and teeth." Banna was stunned, his face suddenly changed, his anger and anxiety, as well as his worry about his girlfriend, gathered together at the moment, and finally erupted like a volcanic eruption: "shet, what are you talking about!" But unfortunately, although banner is still the Bruce Banner, he still doesn''t have hawk in his body. With his strength of fighting five dregs, how can he be the opponent of the fierce bandits? Within five seconds at most, Dr. Benner was beaten to the ground and didn''t get up for a long time. And just as banner looked confused, a familiar voice sounded: "look here." Subconsciously, Dr. Benner looked up in embarrassment. Then he saw Nagini lying unconscious on the operating table and sat up at some time. A three finger wide leather bandage fell to the ground, while the other party was holding a latest digital video camera. "Click!" With the flash flashing, Nagini looked at the photos in the digital camera with satisfaction. I can''t imagine the picture of Dr. banner being beaten! A few years later, the Avengers alliance was established. With this black history photo, I don''t know how much benefit I can extort from Dr. banner. At the same time, Dr. Benner, who had been severely beaten, looked confused and forced: "Nagini, what''s going on? Is it a prank? It''s too much!" A prank? Nagini''s eyes flashed a thought, and finally shook his head: "maybe the word farce is more suitable." At the same time, the kidnapper looked a little more flustered. Although he didn''t know about Nagini, he saw Nagini tear off the three finger wide cowhide bandage with his own eyes. Seriously, he was stunned at that time. In his memory, even strong soldiers in the army couldn''t do this. He immediately realized the terrible robber of Nagini, subconsciously took out the pistol at his waist and looked dignified and pointed the muzzle at Nagini: "Hold your head in both hands, squat down and don''t move, or I''ll shoot!" In order to increase the credibility of his words, the kidnapper shot directly at the wall. With a bang, Dr. Benner, who thought it was a prank just now, looked at the wall that was pierced in an instant and subconsciously squatted down with his head. In contrast, Nagini? At the moment when he was targeted by the muzzle of the gun, he frowned and a flash of displeasure flashed in his eyes: "Although this weapon won''t hurt me, it''s uncomfortable to be pointed at. I hope you can put down this gun before I count to three." However, just when the kidnapper wanted to say something, Nagini shook his head. He stepped out in one step. The distance between the two sides was no more than 15 meters. From scratch, it took less than half a second for Nagini to come to the other side. "Bang!" A dull sound, like the sound of a blunt knife stabbing into pork. Looking at the arm inserted into his chest, the kidnapper''s face turned pale with the naked eye: "no... not... Three seconds...?" Pull out your arm and the blood column from the kidnapper''s chest is more than one meter high! Looking at the kidnapper who had lost his vital signs, Nagini replied uncertainly: "Maybe it''s because I''m lazy?" Chapter 161 As Nagini''s arm was pulled out of the kidnapper''s chest and Dr. banner was beside him, his whole face changed. As a shy researcher, when did he see such a bloody picture? Especially looking at Nagini''s indifferent expression, Dr. banner felt that his three views had been greatly subverted. He pointed at Nagini in shock: "You... You... Killed?" Nagini shrugged, his calm face with a look of uncertainty, and asked, "is there?" Fear to the extreme, is anger! Facing Nagini''s disapproval, Dr. banner couldn''t help roaring: "why not? I saw it all. Damn it, how can you kill!" Nagini touched his chin. He looked at the excited Dr. banner with a strange look: "maybe it''s just a prank?" Such a bloody and cruel scene made Dr. Banner''s heart bristle. He thought, looked at Nagini with a slightly resentful look, and looked as if he was weak: "Do I look like a fool?" In the face of Dr. Benner''s sad look, Nagini thought for a moment and looked at each other''s eyes a little more: "if this is not a prank, it means I killed." "Dr. Benner, ask you a question." "As the only witness? What do I think I should do?" Banna was stunned. He really didn''t think about it before. After all, Nagini''s murder had a great impact on him, But now? At Nagini''s prompt, Dr. Banner''s face became a little more unnatural. A smile more ugly than crying appeared on his face: "I think it should be a prank, right?" How strong is Nagini? Dr. Benner doesn''t know, but he knows that the kidnapper must be stronger than himself. After all, five minutes ago, the other party just beat himself like his grandson, but Nagini only needed one punch to kill the other party. According to the density of human thoracic bone and the buffer of muscle fat? Nagini''s arm density is at least three times that of a normal person, and his instant explosive power is at least seven times that of a professional boxer, otherwise he can''t pierce each other''s chest. Therefore, it is conservatively estimated that Nagini''s physical fitness should be 7-10 times that of normal humans. After reaching such a conclusion, Dr. Banner''s face was blue with fear. And looking at Dr. Banner''s frightened face? Nagini, who guessed what the other party was thinking, couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "tease you. Although I killed, it''s self-defense. If I killed you, the nature of everything will change. In other words, Dr. banner, how did you get caught?" In theory, it is. But the problem is that self-defense refers to counterattack when one''s own life is threatened, and Nagini here? If you remember correctly, the identity of the kidnapper in front of you seems unusual. It''s hard to say who threatened who. However, Dr. banner didn''t know these things, so after listening to Nagini''s explanation, Dr. Banner''s pale face showed some signs of easing. Then he looked helpless and said, "Betty has been kidnapped, I..." An explanation generally means that Miss Betty was kidnapped and the other party threatened Dr. banner. In addition, Dr. banner said angrily that he was a physics major, not a biology major. He didn''t understand why the other party threatened himself. But Nagini''s eyes flashed a thought: "sister Betty has been kidnapped? Are you sure?" Dr. banner rolled his eyes and said with a natural look, "of course, otherwise how could I be here?" But Nagini shook his head, and his eyes flashed a faint light. If he pointed, he said, "you should know who sister Betty''s father is?" Banna was stunned. He looked puzzled: "general Ross? I know. What do you want to say?" He didn''t understand what Nagini wanted to say. Did it have anything to do with general Ross? But the next moment, there was a sneer on Nagini''s mouth. He turned to Dr. banner and asked, "don''t you find that the kidnappers are disguised by soldiers?" With a frown, Dr. banner subconsciously denied, "what? It''s impossible!" Is the kidnapper a soldier? How is this possible? Betty''s father is an American lieutenant general. Who has the courage to fight his daughter? Unless Dr. Benner looked a little more gloomy, and a bad idea suddenly came to his mind. Looking at Dr. Banner''s uncertain look, Nagini calmly said an extremely cruel fact: "Sister Betty''s father is an American lieutenant general, and he is also a lieutenant general with real power. If he is kidnapped, the kidnappers should threaten general Ross, not you." Dr. Benner, who was poked into his mind, now looked a little more pale. His face changed for a while. Finally, he shook his head and asked, "but why did he do this?" Nagini rolled his eyes. "You ask me? How do I know? But I guess he''s dissatisfied with something about you, so he wants to beat you." Dr. banner was stunned again. His face was very ugly: "no, general Ross is not such a person!" Not like that? Although emotionally, Dr. banner did not believe that general Ross would do such a thing. But intellectually, Dr. banner has guessed it out. Although Banner''s EQ is not high, he is not mentally retarded. In theory, general Ross had no reason to do this to himself, but if he learned that the gamma bomb was only the last step away, he would not do it. With general Ross''s character, what would he do? I know general Rose''s character. After all, the other party is his father-in-law. Similarly, general Ross also knew his character. After all, he arched his cabbage. As for why is biological experiment, not the last step of gamma bomb? General Ross is not a fool. The gamma bomb must finally be firmly held in his hand and openly held in his hand. If he uses this method to force Dr. banner to study the gamma bomb? This is inconsistent with his original intention. After all, in his position, the surface work must be passable. And all this in front of you? In Dr. Banner''s view, it was all a play directed and performed by general Ross! The purpose is to catch his own handle. As long as he does it to Nagini, he can use this to coerce himself to complete the last step of the gamma bomb, and even the other party can use this evidence to get rid of Betty! Dr. Benner never doubted his father-in-law''s disgust with himself. After all, he arched his cabbage. But because the other party was Betty''s father, Dr. banner was unwilling to believe this fact anyway, so he looked so ugly. In the face of the ugly Dr. banner, Nagini did not continue to force him. Although general Ross is not a good man, the other side is an American lieutenant general after all. He really disgusted himself this time, but what can he do? Kill general Ross? Don''t make trouble, let alone the impact of killing a general. Even if you kill each other quietly, a general slough will pop up soon. A general who knows and understands himself is more helpful to him than a dead general before he can completely solve the problem. As for the kidnapping of MIA? At this stage, Nagini can''t move general Ross, but he can still be disgusted. If he remembers correctly, it won''t be long before Dr. banner will give general Ross a big surprise! Of course, it can''t be done. Nagini is famous for being careful. If the opportunity is right, he doesn''t mind letting the other party die. The most typical example is the Falcone family. I didn''t do it ten years ago because the time was not right. Ten years later, because the time is just right. Otherwise, with Raymond''s favor, is it really possible for Nagini to help? Come on, Nagini owes Nick Frey two or three favors. When is he going to pay it back? Ruling the country is like cooking, and so is cheating people. Nagini clearly found that it is the truth to seek progress. Therefore, in the face of Dr. banner, who has an ugly face, he did not continue to force, but shook his head and looked with some deep meaning: "you will know whether he is such a person in a moment." Dr. Banna was stunned. He looked at Nagini''s look and felt a bad premonition in his heart: "what do you mean?" Glancing at the camera in the corner of the wall, Nagini thought a little more: "you''ll understand." Chapter 162 In the laboratory, Dr. banner frowned, and he looked thoughtful. He didn''t want to escape, or in Dr. Banner''s opinion, there was no possibility of escape. When he came, Dr. banner found that this is an extremely secret laboratory with many checkpoints. The security level is comparable to that of a large laboratory. He can''t get in without a door card. Of course, he can''t do without it. This is why Dr. banner thought that the other party''s target was a gamma bomb at the beginning, because this laboratory has a very high level of security and covers a large area, which fully meets the needs of large-scale physics experiments. Before, Dr. banner tried to find out whether there was a door card from the kidnappers, but in the end, he found nothing. Facing the silver white titanium alloy door with a thickness of at least five centimeters? Dr. Benner is desperate! As for Dr. Benner at the moment? He is waiting for the answer that Nagini said to appear. Although he already has the answer in his heart, Dr. banner still has a trace of persistence, but he doesn''t know that a soldier and scientist in the laboratory are rapidly evacuating At a military base in Los Angeles, through the monitor, general Ross looked at Nagini and Dr. banner in the picture. His eyes were gloomy and irritable, His idea is good. Through the evidence of Dr. Banner''s human experiment on Nagini, he can seize his handle, and then threaten Dr. banner to help him develop the gamma bomb. Finally, use Nagini''s influence to drain Dr. Banner''s talent a little bit! As for Nagini? Seriously, general Ross at this stage has no idea about super soldiers. To take a simple example, Captain America is very powerful. He is an idol in the eyes of countless people. He is also known as the man who ended World War II. But what is the reason for the real end of World War II? Is it because of the big chest brother Captain America? Come on, the real reason is because America left fat people and little boys, Then World War II is over! Don''t mention the terrible mortality of the super soldier plan, even if there is no mortality. General Ross also knows that in a war, tens of thousands of super soldiers do not necessarily have a big Ivan with excellent effect. Super soldier? It''s just a joke. What I want is world "nuclear" peace! Of course, although he was not interested in Nagini, general Ross agreed to be idle when he thought of beating children in rainy days. But what about his thoughts on Nagini? That''s impossible. He is a general. From his perspective, general Ross knows that the entertainment of super soldiers at this stage is greater than practicality. He needs more destructive weapons, not a clown dancing on the stage! That''s why general Ross became one of the few people who didn''t know the truth about Nagini. At his level, as long as he wants, he is fully capable of knowing Nagini''s situation, but he simply ignores it. At this stage, general Ross focuses all his energy on the gamma bomb that Dr. banner is about to invent. Of course, the deliberate guidance of some people has also played a key role. But the accident happened. He didn''t expect that when he saw that his plan was about to succeed, Nagini, who didn''t care, gave himself such a big "surprise"! Although his nose was almost crooked, I have to say it was really a surprise. In particular, under the monitor, Nagini guided Dr. banner to find out the mastermind of the whole thing, and general Ross''s face became very ugly. As time went by, about ten minutes later, general Ross''s adjutant came in. He first saluted, although he said: "Report that the general, soldiers and doctors in various laboratories have been evacuated." General Ross''s eyes flashed with satisfaction and then asked, "is the bomb installed?" The adjutant nodded, took out an independent detonator from his pocket and put it in front of general Ross: "General, the bomb has been installed. 156 kg TNT is enough to destroy the laboratory in an instant." Looking at the detonator on the table, general Ross sighed and waved his hand: "I see. Go down." The adjutant left. He is a smart man. He knows this thing as much as he knows. As the adjutant left, looking at Nagini and Dr. banner in the monitor, or mainly Dr. banner, general Ross''s eyes flickered with complexity. He thought for a long time and finally pressed a button. At the same time, Dr. banner, trapped in the laboratory, seemed to feel something. He subconsciously looked at the wall not far away. Then his face changed: "general Ross, it''s really you!" The wall reflecting the silvery white metallic luster suddenly cracked, and then a display came out of the wall, and the person on the display was general Ross! But he ignored Dr. Banner''s ugly face and said directly, "you must have guessed that I really designed all this." Dr. Banner''s face was a little ugly: "that is to say, Betty has not been kidnapped?" General Ross nodded and admitted: "no, she was just arranged by me to participate in military training." Facing general Ross''s answer, Dr. banner, who was silent for a moment, asked, "why?" He doesn''t understand why the other party should take such behavior. But general Ross sneered. He looked a little angry: "I invested about a billion dollars in your experiment. But three months ago, you suddenly told me that the experiment had to be terminated because of some insurmountable bottlenecks. Tell me, is that true?" Dr. banner opened his mouth and finally lowered his head to general Ross''s question: "should it be so?" General Ross, on the other side, had a flash of dissatisfaction in his eyes. He snorted coldly, "banner, I don''t want to do this, but your behavior disappointed me!" He took a deep breath and looked at the dissatisfied general Ross. Nagini finally shook his head and said guilt: "general Ross, I''m sorry." But general Ross ignored Banner''s apology. His eyes flickered, and finally sighed. A touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Banner, I can give you one last chance. If you are willing to continue the experiment, I can treat it as if nothing has happened. See this button next to me? If you refuse, you will be blown up with the laboratory in half a minute." Life and death? Banner sighed and looked a little complicated, but compared with the hesitation before, his eyes were less confused: "I''m sorry, general, I still want to refuse." If it hadn''t been for this, Dr. banner might have agreed. After all, general Ross has invested too much money, and the other party is still the father of his girlfriend. He can''t watch his father-in-law lose so much. But after this, banner understood that the other party was an old bastard without a bottom line! If he gives the gamma bomb to the other party, he will regret it all his life! Looking at the young man with firm eyes in front of him, although he knew that the other party had an answer in his heart, general Ross still had a touch of regret in his eyes: "banner, you are a genius, and I don''t want to kill you, but I have to do so." Things have come to the present situation. He can''t let banner go. If Banna still or, it is bound to have a great impact on him, let alone a Nagini. So killing each other is your best choice! However, just as general Ross was about to press the detonator, Nagini, who was eating melons, suddenly said, "excuse me, I don''t suggest you do this." With a slight frown on his brow, general Ross flashed a dissatisfaction in his eyes: "don''t you suggest? Who do you think you are?" General Ross knew Nagini, but he didn''t care about each other. At least in his opinion, Nagini is just an excellent tool man. It doesn''t matter whether he has him or not. The real key is banner''s talent, but it''s a pity that banner can''t be used for me. In the face of general Ross''s dissatisfaction, Nagini was stunned. He looked at each other suspiciously and looked puzzled: "wait? Don''t you know?" General Ross was stunned. Then he looked at Nagini coldly and asked: "What should I know?" Nagini touched his chin and looked at the other party''s hypocritical look. He looked a little more thoughtful: "it''s very interesting. I suggest you investigate my personal data and focus on the word mobile phone. I believe you will have a great harvest." General Ross wanted to retort, but looking at Nagini''s serious look, he couldn''t help frowning. Did he ignore anything? He thought for a while and finally took out his cell phone instead of pressing the detonator. In general Ross''s view, the life and death of Nagini and Dr. banner are all in their own thoughts. Even if they delay for a few minutes, it''s nothing. Besides, there will be an election in another year. Be steady! Chapter 163 In a large laboratory in Los Angeles, Dr. banner sat on the ground with a complex look. What happened today had a great impact on him. He looked at Nagini next to him and thought about it. Finally, he looked firm: "Nagini." He put down his cell phone and turned to look at Dr. banner with a complex look. A flash of doubt flashed in his eyes: "what?" Taking a deep breath, Dr. Banner''s eyes were very serious at the moment: "if I can live, I will do something. I hope you can help me take good care of Betty." There is a secret in Dr. Banner''s heart, that is, the experiment on gamma bomb is not only the last step, but has been successful, but in the end, Dr. banner destroyed the report of successful experiment! The reason is very simple. At first, he thought it was just an ordinary bomb. At best, it was more than ten times more powerful than a normal bomb. It''s no big deal. But he didn''t expect the effect of gamma bomb to be so terrible, so he destroyed the final data of the experiment at that time. What he has to do next is to destroy the final result of the experiment. Nagini guessed what Dr. banner was going to do next. In fact, this is also the result of his guidance and hope! When he heard the gamma bomb, Nagini thought about how he could make general Ross feel like eating shit, and then he thought of Dr. banner who became green and fat, If you remember correctly, Hulk is the product of Dr. Banner''s gamma bomb experiment. As for Dr. Benner, would Nagini feel uneasy? Nagini thought for a long time and finally said that Dr. banner would forgive himself! However, Nagini didn''t expect that Dr. banner would let himself take care of Miss Betty, plus the forgiveness color after the other party''s transformation? emmm£¡ With her own ability, Miss Betty is afraid to be played badly! Looking at Dr. Banner''s serious and sincere eyes, Nagini thought, and finally nodded awkwardly: "well, I''ll try my best?" Dr. Banna, who didn''t know what Nagini was thinking, was moved when he saw Nagini''s agreement. He said directly, "Nagini, you''re a good man!" At present, in Dr. Banner''s view, there are only two possibilities. One is that both of them are dead, and the other is that general Ross is afraid to kill Nagini. If it''s the first, it''s no use saying anything, but if it''s the second? With general Ross doing these things to Nagini, Nagini did not retaliate against each other afterwards, but chose to take care of each other''s daughter. What does this mean? Nagini is a real good man and a friend he can make friends with! This moved Dr. banner very much. At the moment, he wanted to say something to Nagini, but unfortunately he was not a good person to express his feelings. In the face of Dr. Banner''s misunderstanding, Nagini could only smile with embarrassment without losing politeness. Fortunately, the next moment the mobile phone rang, which alleviated Nagini''s embarrassment: "Hello, Raymond, what can I do for you?" At the other end of the phone, a cunning voice from the fat Viper said, "the Falcone family has taken over more than 80% of the business. When will you come back?" If I remember correctly, it''s only three hours since they separated? What does it mean that the other party can swallow 80% of the Falcone family''s business in such a short time? This fat poisonous snake has been prepared. Even without himself, he can complete the feat of swallowing elephants! It has to be said that this fat poisonous snake is really terrible. At this stage, Raymond''s old Yin ratio index can at least rank in the top three among these people Nagini knows. But think about each other''s character and means, and what have you done over the years? Nagini shook his head reluctantly, which may be the due performance of criminals at his level! Why should the other party invite themselves? Nagini speculates that there should be two reasons: On the one hand, they want to share the pressure. After all, the Falcone family has operated in Los Angeles for hundreds of years. There are two results when they stutter into fat, one is really fat, and the other is to die. Raymond needs to help him share the pressure. On the other hand, he tried to test his fight with general Ross. In the face of the cunning fat poisonous snake, a hint of ponder appeared at the corner of Nagini''s mouth: "a very interesting thing has happened here. Do you want to play?" Raymond on the other side was stunned, and then he said to himself: "people are old and their hearts are old. They can''t compare with young people like you. When can they come back?" Seeing that the pit had not become a fat poisonous snake, Nagini was slightly disappointed. He couldn''t help feeling that the little white lotus that came out of the mud and didn''t dye like himself was really not suitable for the deceitful adult world. Thinking about Nick Frey not long ago, I don''t know what plot this old Yin is planning recently. Weak, helpless and pathetic ¡¤ Nagini Limited Edition ¡¤ jpg After mourning the spring and hurting the autumn alone for a while, Nagini recovered and thought about the fat poisonous snake. Nagini estimated the time: "I will arrive at the Falcone family before dark." The fat poisonous snake on the other side nodded, and then seemed to think of something. He looked a little more strange: "that''s good. By the way, I''ll tell you something. It''s estimated that Falco''s cabinet is going to die." With a frown, Nagini, who was still smiling just now, suddenly flashed a disturbing cold in her eyes, and her slightly hoarse voice was full of unknown: "your moving hand?" The Falcone family can and must die, but they can only do it themselves. After all, it''s Mrs. Samantha''s family. What if Raymond killed Falco''s cabinet? Nagini will be very unhappy. Really, Nagini really wants to be a good man, and he thinks he is a good man, but there are always people in the world who think they are smart. What can he do? He''s desperate, too! Facing Raymond, he realized what Nagini meant, and the look in the fat snake''s eyes was uncertain. But a moment later, Raymond explained, "although it''s the enemy, I''m not going to do it like this. It''s his daughter." Nagini was stunned, the cold in his eyes dissipated, and his look was more thoughtful. But a moment later? He sighed helplessly, "Sophia? What a stupid woman." At the same time, unlike Nagini, who chatted and farted in the laboratory. General Ross at the Los Angeles military base looks a little ugly at the moment. He just contacted several military chiefs at his own level. These people are either major generals or lieutenant generals. Of course, there are more powerful politicians, such as the top five seed players in this election. But the final result made him look ugly! Because these people don''t know who Nagini is, let alone the other party''s mobile phone. This made him feel angry. General Ross, who had been fighting in the military headquarters for decades, did not expect to be fooled by a 16-year-old child. Don''t think big people won''t be angry. In fact, they care about face most at this level. Because of Nagini, general Ross felt humiliated in front of his friends. He believed that if other people knew about it, those bastards would laugh at him. So after determining that Nagini had no value, he decided to teach Nagini a hard lesson! However, just as general Ross was about to connect to the video again, his private mobile phone rang He frowned. After seeing Alexander pierce on the phone number, general Ross was a little more unhappy, but he finally answered the phone: "Pierce, why are you calling me?" At the other end of the phone, Alexander Pierce, who is still the director of the s.h.i.e.l.d., now has an anxious and dignified face: "Damn it! Ross, tell me, are you going to kill a 16-year-old boy named Nagini?" With a frown, general Rose''s eyes flashed a touch of dissatisfaction: "if you come to laugh at me, don''t blame me for turning against you!" He knew Alexander Pierce, an agent leader who controlled more than 100000 agents. But they are not familiar, and the relationship is very general. You know, at this level, the relationship is generally hostile, so he subconsciously thought that the other party called to laugh at himself. However, to his surprise, the other party roared: "Damn it, you know what I want to do now? I want to beat you now and release Nagini quickly. This is not a request, but an order. Nagini must not use that mobile phone!" General Ross was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would talk to him in this tone, and also mentioned the mobile phone Nagini said. Is there any secret in that mobile phone? Why else would Alexander Pierce, the old fox, be so nervous and excited? He thought about it. He was going to promise, but he thought about the tone of the other party''s order? General Ross was filled with discontent. Although the s.h.i.e.l.i.e.l.l.d., which is subordinate to the World Security Council, is half a level higher than itself, it is the real power lieutenant general as the world''s first power. He is not afraid of each other at all. You know, the army is the foundation of a country. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. can show off its prowess in front of the FBI and CIA, but what if it shows off its prowess in front of the army? I''m afraid I don''t know how to write dead words! So general Ross snorted coldly, "get out! What are you? Why command me?" Chapter 164 On the other end of the phone, Alexander Pierce was stunned. As the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. and one of the leaders of Hydra, he certainly knows what''s going on. I thought it was just a test, the same as the previous two times, but I didn''t expect that Ross, a lengtouqing, was going to kill Nagini? After receiving the news, Alexander pierce immediately panicked because he knew what Nagini would do next. After all, Ross is ready to kill. Isn''t Nagini allowed to resist? Call someone. That''s what street gangsters know. But Nagini called, not ordinary people! Not to mention what Carol, the pervert woman who can destroy the star warship, would think. After all, they are the heroes who save the earth. What really annoys the director of the Divine Shield bureau is that Carol''s arrival is likely to come to the Kerry empire on earth. Oh, my God! The earth is not ready to fight against the interstellar civilization. Their Hydra just wants to rule the earth, but his meow earth will be blown up! Pierce, who knows what will happen next, really has the heart to kill general Ross at the moment. What''s wrong with you? We kill people all the time. We Hydra, an evil organization, don''t go too far. Who are the villains between us? Is the world swollen? Taking a deep breath, facing the tough general Ross, he pressed the angry director pierce and said angrily: "OK, I''ll let your boss talk to you!" The United States has a system of separation of powers, including the Executive (president), the judiciary (Supreme Court) and the Congress (house of Representatives + Senate). After the call with Pierce, general Ross received several calls in the next ten minutes. The first person to call was the Senate President, the vice president. Then the speaker of the house of Representatives, the leader of the party with the largest number of members of Congress, called. You think it''s over? As soon as he hung up his cell phone, the chief executive called himself. President Clinton scolded himself like his grandson. What made general Ross most confused was that although he had no temper at all, the problem was that he didn''t know why the other party scolded him. Then came the ministers of the Department of defense, the Department of homeland security, and even the leaders at the general level. General Ross was not well. In addition, what surprised him even more was that the president of the World Security Council even called himself. General Ross is a little confused. In his memory, when he was promoted from major general to lieutenant general, there were not so many people calling him. Now these people call only for one thing, that is, don''t let Nagini call! Just when general Ross was at a loss, a deputy secretary of defense who had a good relationship with him secretly sent himself a document. After reading the document? General Ross, who hasn''t spoken foul language for decades, couldn''t help yelling: "Fuck FAK!!!" His mood was a little complicated. He never thought that a small Nagini would be involved in such a big thing. alien? Kerry Empire warship? A woman who can tear up a starship and a Nagini who can fight hard energy weapons? Damn it, are you sure this is the earth? Colonel Ross, who has always believed in [science and technology change destiny, unity is strength], depends on heaven and earth, not on himself! After talking with Raymond this morning, Nagini had the prototype of this plan. After talking with general Ross, Nagini gradually improved his plan. One after another, Nagini was in a mixed mood. After all, he became the kind of person he hated most. He thought of running under the sunset. Simple, kind, just like an angel, that is his regretless youth Chapter 165 Leaving the laboratory, Nagini found Raymond before the sun set. However, they were familiar with each other and didn''t know whether the other party was intentional. The place where they met was the manor under Falco''s cabinet. After the two met, watching Nagini appear in front of them intact, the smile on the fat poisonous snake''s face became more and more brilliant: "how was the game?" Nagini glanced at each other. Don''t look at the fat snake smiling brightly at the moment, but if you really think the fat snake''s heart is so sunny? That''s a plant in my life! When this kind of smiling tiger really wants to trap people, it doesn''t care whether you are a friend or not. However, considering that the two sides are still on their honeymoon, Nagini still has a smile on her face. After all, in terms of acting skills, Nagini also has Oscar level strength: "it''s OK. It''s an interesting thing. How''s the situation on your side?" The two exchanged their eyes. On the surface, anyone would think that their relationship was really good, but secretly? What Nagini thought was that the fat poisonous snake was sinister, Raymond thought that the little fox was a little difficult. Facing Nagini''s problem, Raymond thought about it and finally shrugged: "I don''t know. I won''t step into the manor until it is determined that Falco''s cabinet will die." Nagini was stunned. He thought for a moment and finally shook his head reluctantly: "you old fox, forget it. Anyway, I still want to see the last side of Falco''s cabinet." Raymond smiled and waved his hand, "good luck." From beginning to end, Raymond had no idea of entering Falcone manor. On the one hand, it''s Nagini, but that''s not the main reason. The real reason is that he said that if Falco did not die under the cabinet, he would not enter the manor. Because the fat Viper knows that as long as he goes in, Falco''s cabinet will kill him! The manor of Falcone family looks no different from before. The layout here is not gorgeous, but every decoration is very exquisite and looks very harmonious and comfortable. But Nagini can still feel that compared with the last visit on a snowy night, although the weather today is very good, the air is full of depression and dignity. On the horizon, there are pieces of bloody residual clouds floating. Nagini shook his head and slowly pushed open the familiar door Inside, on the luxurious sofa, in the middle of the room, sat Sophia with a dignified look. Compared with the last meeting, Sophia''s momentum has obviously improved by more than one level. She gives people the feeling that she is like a terrible gangster. But unfortunately, Jinyu''s external scandal is among them. Even though Sofia is very strong at the moment, Nagini can see the panic and uneasiness in each other''s heart at a glance. At the moment of seeing Nagini, Sophia was stunned and looked a little more flustered, but subconsciously disappeared, and then she shouted fiercely: "What are you doing here?" Three hours ago, Sofia, who made a comeback, succeeded in abdicating the patriarch of the Falcone family of the previous generation. Although the process was more cruel and bloody than expected, anyway, Sofia succeeded in becoming the next patriarch of the Falcone family. Then an accident happened when Sophia was in high spirits and ready to show her strength and become the first female gangster emperor in America and even the world! The first is his most trusted housekeeper dunby. The damn black betrayed himself and took one-third of the family to Raymond. Raymond''s power is not weak. Now he has swallowed one-third of the power of the Falcone family. Raymond, who originally ranked second in Los Angeles, is even with the power of the Falcone family. Angry Sophia decided to teach Raymond and housekeeper dunby a hard lesson. Then there''s no more. How can a canary in a cage be an opponent of a goshawk? No matter the cunning degree or the old Yin ratio index, both sides are not of the same order of magnitude. Sophia paid a very heavy price for her impulse. What makes Sofia more desperate is that because of this failure, those who were originally hesitant fell to Raymond, and Raymond also seized this opportunity. In a cruel struggle, Sophia returned to the Falcone family with the defeated soldiers. Sophia already thinks she''s miserable, but the reality is that she can be even worse! The appearance of Nagini made Sophia, who was already in a desperate situation, feel desperate again. She knew how terrible the destructive power of the 16-year-old man in front of her! But fortunately, Nagini ignored Sofia. In fact, he didn''t even bother to look at each other. He directly dragged a chair and sat in front of Falco''s cabinet. He looked at this pale, hanging picture under Falco''s cabinet. He thought for a moment, and finally took out a red and blue injection from his pocket. He flashed a touch in his eyes and asked, "I have a medicine here that can restore you to your state of 50 in a short time. The side effect is that you will die in ten minutes. Do you want to use it?" At the moment, Falco''s cabinet is about to decay. His pale face is close to the state of the dead. What''s the difference between him and the dead? It''s probably just that he''s still talking. After Nagini''s inquiry, Falco''s cabinet did not answer, or his state was not enough to support him, but Nagini still injected the injection into him through the other party''s blink. The medicine gradually spread in the rotten body under Falco''s cabinet. The pale face was ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye. The breathing became powerful. The collapsing heart broke out at the moment! It was only seven or eight seconds before the last handful of soil was completely buried under Falco''s cabinet. Unexpectedly, his muddy eyes gradually became bright! The rotten breath just now gives people the feeling that it is as terrible as a lion. Even if he was sitting in the most remote corner of the room at the moment, the first sight everyone saw when they pushed the door in must be this terrible lion! Sophia''s face was a little more pale. She seemed to see the fierce Mafia giant! Inexplicably, there was a little more fear and even panic in my heart. Nagini said that the medicine could restore Falco''s cabinet to a state of 50. But Sophia understood that, not to mention her 50-year-old father, even her 90 year old father, if she was not forced and had no way, she didn''t have the courage to resist each other. However, what Sophia didn''t expect was that under Falco''s cabinet, who hated betrayal most in her life, she didn''t plan to settle accounts after autumn, but calmly looked at Nagini sitting opposite. He smiled and shook his head. Although he didn''t aim at Nagini, the power and fierce light flashing in his face was incredible! "I didn''t expect you to come." Nagini shrugged, not affected by the momentum of the other party, but looked a little helpless: "I don''t want to come, but I can''t help it." Nodding, Falco looked under the cabinet, with some thinking. Like 15 seconds ago, the other party is sitting in a chair, but compared with the dying lion? At the moment, he gave people a terrible feeling, like a wise lion, a perfect combination of strength and wisdom: "the matter is solved, is MIA all right?" Look stunned, looking at this in front of you? Nagini couldn''t help shaking his head and a hint of ponder flashed in his eyes: "do you know that?" The big guy is worthy of being a big guy. Nagini said that his medicine can restore the other party to the state of 50. But in fact, because of Falco''s bad state under the cabinet and poisoning, his mental state is about 70 years old at the moment, and his physical state is even worse than the snowy night when they last met. But how does he feel now? Really, Nagini is not sure that he is also in his nineties. Wilson can do better than Falco''s cabinet. How did the other party know? Although the other side is not the old Yin ratio, Nagini never doubts the IQ under Falco''s cabinet. He and Wilson are kings, which is different from the old Yin ratios such as Nick Frey and Raymond. But at this level, no one is a fool. In the face of Nagini with a pondering look, Falco''s cabinet smiled and shook his head. He picked up a newspaper from the side, looked a little thoughtful, and finally flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Can you let Sophia go? I don''t want her to die." He frowned and looked at the old man reading the newspaper in front of him. Nagini''s eyes were a little more gloomy, but a moment later, Nagini looked a little more strange: "it''s a little interesting, but why should I agree to your request?" Chapter 166 Falcone ignored. He looked at the newspaper and said faintly, "but this is my last request." Sophia looked a little tangled: "father, I..." However, before Sophia finished speaking, Falco turned to Sophia under the cabinet! He didn''t say a word and just looked at each other. Her pale face and already muddy eyes clearly know that each other has only ten minutes of life, but I don''t know why. Looking at her father''s muddy eyes, Sophia''s face is getting paler and paler. Big drops of cold sweat came out of his forehead, and his back was wet with sweat almost in the blink of an eye. This feeling is extremely depressing, which makes people''s heart speed up and stop breathing. There is an impulse to escape in his mind. Just when Sofia feels that he is about to be unable to breathe, Falco''s cabinet retracts his eyes. He shakes his head and his voice is a little complicated: "You have lost. Except for the land under your feet, the whole Los Angeles no longer belongs to the Falcone family. Although you betrayed me, you are my daughter after all. I don''t want you to die." Sophia was stunned. She stared at Falco''s cabinet and didn''t know what to say for a moment. At the same time, Nagini, who looked playful, flashed a thought in her eyes. He hesitated for a moment and finally turned to Sophia: "it''s not impossible to promise. Do you know Sitwell?" Sophia was stunned, and a doubt flashed in her eyes: "Sitwell? Who is he?" Looking at the other party''s confusion, Nagini thought for a moment and then described: "round face, bald head, gold wire glasses, 1.75 meters tall, like to wear black suits. The whole person looks gentle, but with a bit of wolf nature." Under Nagini''s description, Sophia finally remembered who Sitwell was. She was stunned: "Jasper? I think I should know who you said." Looking at the other party''s suddenly enlightened look, Nagini nodded: "good, as long as you tell me the conversation between you, I can let you go." Sophia''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "are you sure?" But Nagini shrugged. He looked indifferent: "the decision is up to you, I don''t care." Looking at Nagini''s calm look, Sophia thought and hesitated to look under Falco''s cabinet by the fireplace, while Falco''s cabinet nodded gently. After getting her father''s affirmation, Sophia said slowly, "a few months ago, jasper and I first met, when..." Five minutes later, with Sofia''s narration, Nagini asked several questions intermittently, and finally got a satisfactory answer. He waved his hand casually: "Well, you can go. Tell Raymond I''ll let you go. He won''t stop you." But it''s a pity that Sophia didn''t go. She sat silently on the couch, and didn''t know what she was waiting for. Nagini looked at Sophia, and he couldn''t help feeling that this stupid woman was not as stupid as he thought, but unfortunately, her intelligence was used in the wrong place. As for Falco''s cabinet? After the injection, he only did two things, one was to let Nagini let Sofia go, and the other was to read the newspaper. As for death? He was calm, not ugly, and his calm look didn''t seem like an old man about to die. As time went by, he estimated the time. Nagini looked at the ending underworld giant in front of him: "what else do you want to say under Falco''s cabinet? You should have only half a minute left." With a look of reflection, Falco looked at Nagini under the cabinet. He smiled and shook his head: "nothing, thank you. Today''s newspaper is very interesting. You can have a look." Then he put the newspaper on the table, looked at Sophia on the sofa a little disappointed, and finally leaned back slowly. Tick, tick, tick, The ancient wall clock and the second hand turn. The underworld giant who has ruled Los Angeles for more than half a century has finally come to an end. Looking at the farko cabinet, who had completely lost signs of life, Nagini shook her head, sighed, and then turned to look at Sofia, who was crying. Vaguely, Nagini heard Sophia murmuring sorry. Nagini knows what Sophia means. At the last moment of her life under Falco''s cabinet, Sophia has been guarding against her father. Why didn''t she leave? Because she was worried that after she left, Falco''s cabinet would repent and let Nagini kill her. After all, she betrayed her father! However, it turned out that she was wrong. Before Falco''s cabinet died, he only did one thing, that is, let Nagini let her go. Recalling the disappointed look in her eyes before Falco''s cabinet left, Sophia suddenly felt very uncomfortable. Scenes of the past come to mind. She thought of the time when her father took her to the amusement park. No matter how busy and tired he was, his father was bound to appear at his birthday party. She thought of the scenes when he cooked for the first time, which was obviously difficult to swallow, but his father ate it with a smile. Under Falco''s cabinet, this is a legend! His ruthlessness and iron fist suppressed Los Angeles for more than half a century. Even Raymond dared not step here before he died under Falco''s cabinet. Why? Because two fifths of Raymond''s men once belonged to Falco''s cabinet. Although their behavior has been betrayal, they dare not betray before Falco''s cabinet! This is Falcone, a man who, even if he is about to die, is enough to frighten everyone! However, it is such a ruthless person who, in the face of his betrayal, chose not to punish, but to let himself live. Sophia regretted that she didn''t want to be the first female gangster emperor in America. Now she just wanted her father to live and said sorry to Falco''s cabinet. But it''s too late to say that. Falco''s cabinet proved that he loved his stupid daughter. Sophia also told Falco that your daughter had let you down with her practical actions. I don''t know how long she cried. Sophia stood up. She wiped her swollen eyes. The whole person exuded strong guilt and sadness: "he is a good father, but I''m sorry for him." Nagini opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but Sophia had left. And watching each other leave? Nagini shook her head and looked down at the word "house" scratched by her fingernails in the newspaper. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but scratch a hint of ponder: "good father?" Looking a little thoughtful, Nagini took out his mobile phone: "Raymond, let Sophia go..." "I see what you mean. You''ll have someone follow Sophia later..." "Yes, remember to send more people. Believe me, you will have a great harvest!" "By the way, one more thing..." After hanging up his cell phone and arranging these things, Nagini stared at the dark night sky with a little more cold in his eyes. Los Angeles, a single family villa in a high-end community, was originally the secret base of the FBI and the Los Angeles police department when Brian was undercover. At the moment, the little bald head living here looked a little more flustered. Fifteen minutes ago, his big brother told him bad news. Their tentative plan failed. Obviously, family and friends are the minefields of Nagini. In order to prevent Nagini from dying together, all forces have made corresponding compromises. But according to their analysis, Nagini won''t just forget it. So he''s in a dangerous situation. It''s best to retreat immediately. What if Nagini finds him? The boss said that the organization will not forget your sacrifice to Hydra. Seriously, the little bald head almost scolded his mother when he heard what his boss said! Fuck FAK! Play with me? Didn''t you say it was okay? Why was it suddenly exposed? What the hell is sacrifice? Boss, are you playing with me? That''s not what you said before! But in the end, the little bald head restrained himself. Doesn''t the workplace come like this? Talk less and carry the pot more. The leader has the pot to me. Helpless little bald head, after hanging up the phone, immediately started his running plan. Stay here? Don''t make trouble. Since the leader calls, it means that the matter is very serious. This fire is likely to burn himself. Otherwise, why do the leaders suddenly care about themselves? However, at the moment when the little bald head opened the door, he was stunned. With a height of 1.8 meters, almost perfect facial features, slightly coquettish yellow frame glasses, and a somewhat elegant and coquettish Nagini, he now has a bright smile on his face: "Sitwell accountant, long time no see." Looking at Nagini in front of him, although the other party''s smile is very bright, the little bald head still feels his legs are soft, and a stiff smile appears on his face: "What''s up? I''m a little flustered now. No, I''m a little busy now. Why don''t we talk next time?" But Nagini shook his head and patted his bald head on the shoulder. "There''s a classic saying in Wal Mart supermarket. Do you know what it is?" A smile more ugly than crying appeared on the little bald face: "the customer is God?" The smile on his face became more and more brilliant, and Nagini gave a satisfied thumbs up: "Yes, Congratulations, I have a big business!" Chapter 167 Slightly luxurious single family villa, the sea breeze at night is somewhat cool. On the marble tea table, there were several exquisite snacks and biscuits, and carefully poured a cup of 42 ¡ã hot milk for Nagini. As a member of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and hydra, since he was originally arranged to be with Nagini, the little bald head must have a full understanding of Nagini. Biscuit control, like milk, never drink beer, coffee and other drinks. High IQ, high EQ, IQ far beyond their peers, with extremely terrible rational thinking, multifaceted personality, suspected personality split. Excellent physical fitness, conservative estimate, sustainable fighting for more than 72 hours. Can independently control the body alienation. With the increase of the degree of alienation, the strength will be improved accordingly. It is a Pentagon monster with high defense, high attack, high agility, high IQ and high Eq. The above is part of the report about Nagini, and the little bald head has read it no less than 30 times! He knows Nagini very well, and even knows Nagini better than many people around Nagini, but it is precisely because of his understanding that little bald head is flustered now! If he is really exposed, the probability of Nagini killing himself is 73.8% The probability of his escape is the same as that of the boss''s revenge, which will not exceed 0.1% So looking at nangini, who was drinking milk in front of him, forced a calm little bald head and asked tentatively, "Mr. nangini, I don''t know you''re looking for me?" After sipping the milk, Nagini was somewhat satisfied. Although the little bald head was not a good man, it had to be said that the service quality of Hydra was still very good. From biscuits, snacks and hot milk, we can see each other''s intentions. Just facing the temptation of a small bald head? Nagini''s mouth crossed a thought-provoking arc: "you did a good job in tax avoidance in the upper film. So I''m going to give you the lower film." The little bald head was stunned, and a touch of amazement appeared on his face: "just because of this?" You know, when you see Nagini, if it''s not for fear of death, the little bald head is ready to commit suicide on the spot. He knew very well that at the moment when general Ross gave in, he would be exposed. Ordinary people might not find his hidden figure, but little bald head believed that Nagini would find it. However, just when the little bald head was ready to die generously, Nagini actually told himself this. Didn''t he say he wasn''t exposed? Suddenly, there was a little more ecstasy in his heart, and there was pure light in his bald eyes. After all, who wants to die if he can live? Besides, the little bald head itself is a guy who is very afraid of death. In the face of the little bald head''s temptation again, Nagini shrugged his shoulders, flashed his bright eyes, and still said, "otherwise? If you don''t agree, it''s OK." With a suspicious look, the little bald head vaguely observed Nagini''s expression. After determining that his identity was really not exposed, he looked a little more unquenchable joy: "Mr. Nagini, can you wait a minute and I''ll make a call." He was not worried that his joy would be seen by Nagini. At this time, his calmness was the most suspicious. In contrast, Nagini nodded casually and threw a finger cookie into his mouth: "it''s understandable. After all, it''s a big deal." But the little bald head didn''t find it. After he left, Nagini looked at the sneer flashing from his back. Not exposed? I''m afraid I''m a fool! At the same time, the little bald man who left the living room came directly to the roof of the single family villa. After determining that Nagini didn''t follow, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. As the phone was dialed, the little bald head''s eyes glittered with excitement: "Boss, I have good news," In New York, the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., located in the high-level director''s office, the outgoing director pierce could not help frowning after receiving the call: "Why are you calling me now? Haven''t you retreated yet?" Just as the little bald head thought, he would not care about the life and death of the little bald head if he was not worried about igniting his upper body. So after receiving the phone call from little bald, pierce first imagined that little bald, you thick eyed guy, betrayed the revolution!? Little bald head knows what his boss is thinking, but even if he knows, what can he do? In order to better develop in the future, and also to avoid the embarrassment of superiors and subordinates, little bald still said in an excited voice: "No, boss, my identity has not been exposed, and Nagini has not found us. He is downstairs now and is preparing to talk to me about tax avoidance in the second film." After hearing the report from the little bald head, pierce, director of the Divine Shield Bureau, frowned and flashed an uncertain look in his eyes: "no exposure? Jasper, are you sure? It''s important to know!" Of course, the little bald head knows the importance of this matter and what his boss is worried about. In fact, if things didn''t happen right in front of you, the little bald head wouldn''t believe it. You know, even novels dare not write like this! Nagini, who has always been calm and wise, seems to have been forcibly demoted in this matter. She is so stupid that people can''t believe it! In the face of his boss''s questioning, the little bald head quickly said, "of course, boss, if I''m exposed, Nagini will definitely kill me!" At the other end of the phone, director Pierce was silent for a moment. His eyes were flashing with thoughts, and various conspiracy theories could not help but emerge in his mind. But in the end, he still tends to talk about the small bald head. After all, if the small bald head is really exposed, Nagini will let him go! Finally, after a powerful brain tonic, director pierce sighed: "Sure enough, although he is a genius, he is only 16 years old. Jasper, you did a good job this time. Promise Nagini all his requirements and make him trust you." After getting the boss''s order, the little bald head quickly said, "I understand." Half an hour later, little bald head came down from upstairs. Nagini looked at the other party, poured a glass of milk for the other party, and asked, "is the phone finished?" The little bald man has a smile on his face. Although it is very similar to the smile on his face half an hour ago, the energy and spirit of the little bald man are different now. How to put it? Although he hides well, Nagini can feel the temperament of each other. The son of the coyote is rampant when he gets it! All along, the little bald head thinks Nagini is terrible. In fact, Nagini is really terrible. But today, the little bald head found that Nagini was not as powerful as he thought, Even if Zhiduo is close to the demon, he is still only a 16-year-old child. As long as he can see each other''s ways, isn''t Nagini allowed to knead by himself? Of course, the surface work should be done. Nagini''s value is very high. If you can make rational use of Nagini''s chip, it will certainly become an extremely bright resume in your hand in the future. So a modest expression appeared on the little bald face: "it''s over, Mr. Nagini. Let''s talk about cooperation." But Nagini shook his head. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time: "don''t worry, I calculated the time. The surprise for you should be coming soon." The little bald head was stunned, and a touch of doubt flashed in his eyes: "what?" "Ding Dong!" A crisp doorbell rang, and the little bald man was stunned. He didn''t notice that the atmosphere began to change. At the moment, a hypocritical smile appeared on his face. As he walked to the door, he said, "it''s my job to help you avoid taxes reasonably. Don''t be surprised. Let people see that the impact is bad." Although he said so, he wondered what Nagini would give himself, dollars, jewelry, or expensive luxury goods? Then, at the moment when the little bald head opened the door, his expression was stiff. At the door stood a man in a black windbreaker with a gentleman''s hat and a middle-aged fat man of 40 or 50 years old. At the moment, he was holding a wooden box in his hand and looked at himself with a smile: "Hello, your express." Then, no matter how ugly the little bald face was, the middle-aged fat man shouted to Nagini in the house, "the things have been delivered. I''ll go first." Inside, Nagini took a sip of milk and scratched a hint of ponder at the corner of her mouth: "Raymond, won''t you come and sit down? It''s very interesting." Raymond didn''t speak. He didn''t care whether Nagini saw it or not, raised his middle finger directly, and then left without looking back. Unlike Nick Frey, Raymond is rarely trapped by Nagini, not because there is little contact between the two sides, nor because he is smart, but because Raymond is not greedy. He knows what he can''t touch! If Frey were here, Nagini wouldn''t invite. Even if he didn''t invite, Frey would come in! It''s the same old Yin ratio, but each old Yin ratio has a different personality. Frey belongs to the offensive type and Raymond belongs to the defensive type. Therefore, in the face of this kind of thing, Raymond will never intervene even if Nagini invites him without knowing the situation. As for the little bald head? At the moment, he stood at the door. Although neither Nagini nor Raymond cared about him, he was in a panic. Just when the little bald head looked nervous and didn''t know what to do. A cold voice came from his back: "don''t you open it? This is my surprise to you!" "Ah!" exclaimed, and the little bald head subconsciously released the box. With a bang, the box fell to the ground and rolled out a ball with red liquid. The little bald man knew him. His name was Sophia Chapter 168 Sophia is dead. She died miserably. This tragedy refers not to her being beheaded, but to her inner collapse and despair. Falco''s cabinet is worthy of wolf fire, which is three points more than cruel people. It seems that he pleaded for Sophia before he died, but this is exactly the last punishment of the big man. The house in the newspaper represents the price paid by Falco''s cabinet. Asking Nagini to let Sofia go is actually suggesting how Nagini gets the reward. As for his last disappointed look? It is to create the image of a perfect father. He wants to make Sophia sad, make Sophia feel guilty and make her think she is sorry for Falco''s cabinet. Sophia''s cry shows that the plan under Falco''s cabinet is successful, because she really thinks that Falco''s cabinet loves her very much and is even willing to give up a lot for her, including principled things! For a man without principles, it''s nothing to give up principles. But under Falco''s cabinet, he adhered to the principle for nearly a century. At the last moment of his life, Sophia gave up the principle because he wanted to kill his daughter. Sophia was moved! As for what happened later? What despair has Sophia experienced? Nagini didn''t know, but from the eyes of despair, pain and resentment, it was certain that Sophia must have been very uncomfortable when she died. Facts have proved that your uncle is still your uncle. Even at the age of 90, even if it was only ten minutes, Falco''s cabinet still calculated Sofia clearly. Seriously, she died unjustly! Of course, it doesn''t matter whether Sophia died unjustly or not. What matters is that Sophia died, and her head was cut off and sent to her as a gift. What does that mean? Nagini doesn''t doubt his identity, but has hammered his identity! Why did he pretend to be crazy before that? The little bald head was a little flustered, because an extremely terrible idea appeared in his mind. He was not sure whether his guess was true. If it was true, Nagini, who was only 16, was too terrible! Because this means that not only themselves but also the forces behind them are exposed. It may be the Divine Shield Bureau or even the Hydra! Just when the little bald head was uneasy, Nagini picked up the box on the ground, put Sophia''s head into the box again, and then motioned the little bald head to go in. Looking at Nagini, the little bald head opened his mouth. He now has two choices. One is direct suicide. The boss said before that if he died, the Hydra would remember his pay and sacrifice. The other is to talk to Nagini. Maybe he still has hope to live. Seriously, little bald head doesn''t want to die! He came to the sofa again. This time, without Nagini''s hands, the little bald head quickly brought Nagini a glass of milk with a bitter smile on his face, but he still asked tentatively, "when did you doubt me?" Nagini did not hide the other party, or he had already thought out his words: "the tax avoidance contract is too perfect. If it can be done to this extent, it can never be unknown in the United States." In theory, this is indeed a loophole, but most people don''t care about it. Nagini knows that the other party is a hydra member because he knows the future trend, but he won''t tell the other party like this, so this is not a loophole, which has become a good excuse for Nagini. The little bald head had no doubt. After all, it was nothing that Nagini could notice this in the human design he deliberately created. Of course, this is not what little bald head really wants to ask. At the beginning, it was just paving the way. What the little bald head really worried about was the next question: "what do you want to know?" The first question is about time, and the second question is about how much Nagini knows. Nagini knows himself, but little bald head doesn''t know how much Nagini knows himself! In the case of unequal information between the two sides, as an own agent, the little bald head knows how dangerous it is. The best way should be to deal with it, such as the conversation between Nagini and Raymond for the first time. But the situation of little bald head is special now. Nagini has time and confidence to deal with Raymond. The little bald man didn''t have a sword, so he had to take a side edge with his sword. Don''t think the little bald head is bad. Everyone in the Divine Shield bureau is an elite, and the Hydra selects members from this elite. As a backbone member of Hydra, little bald head is definitely the elite of the elite! Just in the face of the problem of small bald head, Nagini shook his head and said directly: "don''t try, you expose more things than you think." The little bald head was silent. His face was thinking. Finally, a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I don''t want to die." In the face of the little bald head''s plea, Nagini smiled. He won''t kill the little bald head. After all, he knows he is a good man. What''s the use of killing a little bald head? Whether you can kill the s.h.i.e.l.d. or the hydra, don''t forget that the current director of the s.h.i.e.l.d. is Pierce. But what if Frey becomes director of s.h.i.e.l.d? The Hydra was not discovered by Frey, but they felt that they were cheating and planned to completely turn the s.h.i.e.l.d. into a hydra. Therefore, killing the little bald head will not benefit Nagini except to make the enemy more cautious and plan more carefully for himself next time. Don''t forget the slogan of Hydra: cut off one head, and then grow two! Of course, venting anger doesn''t count. But is it worth it? Leave a small bald head and develop each other into their own inside line. General Ross is on the side of the United States. Raymond and Wilson can also play a certain role. The only threats to themselves are the s.h.i.e.l.d. and hydra. Although there was Nick Frey, it was foolish to put all his eggs in one basket, so he needed a second person, and the little bald head just met Nagini''s requirements. So in the face of the little bald head''s plea, Nagini directly pointed out: "I won''t let you die, and I don''t want you to die. After all, dead people are worthless." Little baldheaded understood what Nagini meant. The other party''s meaning was very clear when I didn''t want you to die. In fact, he had this guess before. For example, why Nagini didn''t kill herself, and why she pretended to be crazy, all these represent that the other party sees value in herself, and this value is higher than killing herself. But the little bald head who understood Nagini''s intention turned pale: "So you still don''t want me to live?" First he was an agent of the s.h.i.e.l.d., then he became a member of the hydra, and now he has to add a Nagini? If his secret is discovered? A little bald head will definitely die miserably! But Nagini shook his head. He directly drew a big cake for the little bald head: "is there any difference between double-sided agents and three-sided agents? You can still stay with me, and with the help of Nick Frey, your status in the Divine Shield Bureau will be higher and higher. It''s hard to be thrown out as a dead ghost, little Hydra." Little, Hydra? As soon as the pupil of the little bald head shrinks, he looks at Nagini in amazement. Finally, a bitter smile appears on his face: "what do I need to pay? Cover for you, or?" Nagini smiled. From the look of the other party, he knew that the little bald head was his own. The last sentence of hydra is the last straw to overwhelm each other! If he doesn''t agree to help himself, Nagini just needs to tell the story. Whether it''s the s.h.i.e.l.d. or the hydra, he won''t let go of the little bald head. Moreover, even if the little bald head explained, everyone believed that he was bound to die, because neither side could tolerate him. Of course, a small bald head can also choose not to agree. But if you don''t promise, it means he''s worthless. Nagini also said that only dead people are worthless. Between life and death, the little bald head knows what choice he should make. It was late at night when I left the villa. On the horizon, in the dark night sky, a dazzling light suddenly flashed, and then there was a huge roar. Ordinary people may not feel it, but Nagini subconsciously contracted his pupils, and he felt an extremely vigorous vitality. The concentration of this vitality is no less than that of Carol in the binary state. Los Angeles is the Los Angeles of Nagini. Whether it is a snake monster or a giant dragon, this creature at the top of the food chain has a strong sense of territory. But the next moment, the ferocity of his eyes disappeared, and Nagini''s mouth flashed a touch of fun. Although he didn''t meet, he knew who the other party was. He didn''t dare to say anything else, but it''s certain that general Ross won''t sleep well tonight! Chapter 169 As time went by, Nagini''s life was very calm, Raymond successfully ruled Los Angeles. He became the new king here. Perhaps because of his character, he did not establish a huge force, but established a huge intelligence network with Los Angeles as the core. General Ross has been very tired recently. The bomb that Nagini buried was detonated that night. In order to deal with the follow-up trouble caused by hawk, general Ross has been very busy. Little bald successfully deceived Pierce. In the real and fake intelligence, the outgoing director of the Divine Shield Bureau gradually began to have a three-dimensional and plump impression of Nagini. I just don''t know how miserable he will be in Nagini''s pit next time. Now, Nagini has finally become his most annoying appearance, which makes his mood very complicated. However, this time he was not confused, but thought of a classic sentence: It''s not me, it''s the world! The situation at home is very stable. The box office revenue of speed and passion 1 has come down, along with the follow-up revenue of the disaster of python, such as videos and global box office. One after another, the two films brought Nagini a net profit of more than 120 million US dollars. With a big hand, Nagini increased his position in stark group''s stock of US $100 million again. With the rest of the money, Nagini took out the script of speed and passion 4 and prepared to shoot speed and passion 2. In a word, Frey''s process of becoming a level 9 agent was not smooth. Pierce wants to make Frey the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., which is no secret within Hydra and s.h.i.e.l.d. However, although Pierce is the director, an organization such as the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. can never be his voice. Such a big piece of cake, all forces want to bite. Far from it, as far as the legendary agent Carter of the Divine Shield bureau is concerned, she has a lot of ideas about the next director. As for the Hydra interior? Too many people have ideas about this position. Pierce is really powerful, but it''s a pity that he thought things too simple this time. After all, eating alone is hated. In the face of mass attacks, Pierce''s situation is very bad, together with Nick Frey''s situation is also very bad. Anyway, Frey didn''t have a good time in February. If he goes further, the next step is the director of the Divine Shield Bureau. If he fails? In his life, he will be a senior agent at most. He has even thought about it. If he can''t, he will develop slowly in New York. It doesn''t matter whether you are promoted or not. The key is to serve the people. Well, Nick Frey admits he''s sour. But what can he do? Even if he is Lao Yinbi, this kind of thing is really not what he can do if he wants to be superior. However, when everyone, including Nick Frey himself, thought he couldn''t go further, an accident happened. No one expected that general Ross, who has always been indifferent to the Divine Shield Bureau, publicly supported Nick Frey at the meeting. With this vital vote, Nick Frey was successfully promoted to level 9 agent and became the number one seed of the next director of the Divine Shield bureau! This reminds him of a sentence, life is like chocolate, you never know what the next taste is. On the day of promotion, Nick Frey received many people''s solicitation and blessings, including sincere and crazy lemon eaters. But anyway, Nick Frey succeeded. However, he did not float, nor did he thank general Ross for his help at a crucial moment, but made a call late at night. In Los Angeles, Nagini is writing the script of "million baby" at home. After receiving the call, he did not immediately congratulate the other party, but joked: "isn''t this officer Nick Frey, a level 9 agent of the Divine Shield? Why did you give me time to call this little man?" Frey rolled his eyes. He laughed and scolded, "get out!" The relationship between the two is good. At least at this stage, the relationship between the two sides is very close, and they are barely good friends. In the face of Frey''s laughter and scolding, Nagini said casually, "then I''ll go away?" Frey ignored it. He thought for a moment. A touch of seriousness flashed in Lao Yinbi''s eyes: "thank you for this time." Although he became a level 9 agent with the help of general Ross, he knew who he should thank. General Ross? Come on, although he knew each other before, today is the first time for both sides to meet. If he is not a relative, why should general Ross help himself? Is it really as general Ross said, because his former military status makes him feel reliable? Nick Frey won''t believe such nonsense. And the only one who can help himself and will help himself at this time is Nagini. In the face of Frey''s thanks, Nagini shook his head indifferently: "nothing, just pay back your favor." There was a flash of complexity in Frey''s eyes, and he sighed in his heart. Level nine agents are top, but it depends on who you compare with. Even if he became the director of s.h.i.e.l.l.d., his human feelings were only similar to that of general Ross, not to mention that he is not the director of s.h.l.d. In Nick Frey''s view, Nagini is trading watermelon for a sesame. As for the return of human favor? Nick Frey is not a fool. He knows he''s just saying it casually. But even so, Frey wrote down the kindness in his heart. Just because of his character, Nick Frey rarely revealed his true feelings, so he asked with a smile, "didn''t I lose?" Nagini rolled his eyes. He said angrily, "yes, you''ve lost money. You''re the number one seed of the director of the Divine Shield Bureau." After more than ten minutes, some did not, and they chatted a few words. Just at the end of the call, Nick Frey thought for a long time and finally said, "anyway, thanks. Come to New York and invite you to dinner." This is perhaps the most disgusting sentence Nick Frey has said in recent years. With his higher and higher level, his style is also changing rapidly. Looking at Nagini, he smiled and nodded, "that''s what you said. I''m going to New York in two days." "First of all, I have five hundred dollars left in my pocket." "Fuck off!" Two days later, Nagini really went to New York. But he didn''t look for Frey. If he remembered correctly, the other party should do the handover work in Washington, but even if he was in New York, Nagini wouldn''t look for him. There is still a big gap between a friend and a real friend. In a Sichuan restaurant in Chinatown, Nagini skillfully rinsed two pieces of tripe and dipped it in oil. The crisp and tender belly "crunched" in her mouth, the spicy bottom of the pot and the fragrance of the oil dish made Nagini cry out. Just looking at the strong figure who pushed the door in? Nagini couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and flash a doubt in her eyes: "where''s your girlfriend?" Like a strong body of a wall, he sat opposite Nagini. Seriously, at the moment Wilson sat down, Nagini was really worried that the chair would crack. It was too difficult. Wilson, who was more than two meters tall, recently soared to nearly 500 pounds. He looked like a meat mountain! At the moment he sat down, Nagini even heard the painful groan of the chair. Just doubts about Nagini? Wilson hesitated for a moment, then waved the palm of a palm fan: "she''s inconvenient today, so she didn''t bring it." Nagini frowned and asked, "what''s on your mind? Are you in trouble? Or are you two having a bad relationship?" Wilson subconsciously shook his head. He had a good relationship with Vanessa. Some time ago, several guys wanted to make trouble for themselves, but after Nick Frey was promoted to level 9 agent. Before he could do it, the trouble disappeared. What really annoys him is his own problem! Thinking in his eyes, Wilson knew Nagini. He knew he couldn''t hide it from the other party. Even if he didn''t say it, the other party was bound to check it. So he thought about it, and finally a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "Nagini, do you say there are aliens in this world?" Nagini was stunned. He wiped the red oil on the corner of his mouth and looked a little dignified: "what''s the matter?" Wilson took a deep breath. He frowned tightly and his eyes twinkled with confusion and confusion: "two days ago, Vanessa and I went to Chinatown for dinner. I accidentally found that there was a creature in the back kitchen that I had never seen before." Subconsciously, Nagini frowned and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "are you sure?" Chapter 170 Agent J, MIB. He used to be a New York policeman. Later, he inadvertently came into contact with a special incident. Then for some special reasons, he finally became a black agent, or man in black for short. The so-called man in black refers not only to wearing a black suit, but also to being a man in black. The real man in black means that in this society, there is no connection, no concern, no friends, no relatives, no lovers. It''s like a ghost. Everyone doesn''t know you exist, This is the man in black, a lonely career. After becoming a man in black, New York lost an excellent policeman. There is only agent J in the world. His current organization, MIB, is a very special organization. Only after joining this organization did he know that human beings were not alone. In the universe, there are many extraterrestrial creatures besides human beings. In 1950, the government established a secret agency to get in touch with aliens. But after continuous failure, failure or failure, everyone thought it was just a joke! However, in 1961, aliens first appeared on earth and came into contact with people on earth in New York. A total of nine people met at that time, including Agent J''s teacher, partner and agent k who led the way. Unfortunately, aliens are not as cool as they think. They are a group of refugees who are ready to take the earth as a shelter after receiving an invitation from the earth. I don''t know who made this decision at that time. In short, because of this big man, the earth has become a refuge for cosmic refugees. Of course, because the earth is at the planetary level, most of those who come to the earth for refuge belong to the same level of civilization. As for the higher-level interstellar civilization and cosmic civilization? Civilization of that level will not come to the earth even if it escapes. In short, driven by various factors, the secret organization established in the 1950s was officially renamed MIB, and their main job is to manage aliens. When Agent J joined, there were 1500 aliens on earth, not including the floating population. How many people are there on earth now? Seriously, Agent J doesn''t even know. By convention, everyone in black has a partner. The main reason why it is not a person is that there are many emergencies in this job, and it is very dangerous. Although there is only one more person, the safety factor is higher, I don''t know how many times. Agent J''s partner agent K, but unfortunately, a few years ago, the legendary agent K retired. Seriously, he was reluctant to give up, but people died of illness and death. Because of his age, agent K''s physical quality was much worse than before. At first, everyone disagreed. Although agent K''s departure made everyone very disappointed, Agent J was already in charge. Then everyone underestimated the impact of this matter on agent J. With the departure of agent K, Agent J''s work efficiency is still as high as before, but his partner changes every three months until now. Because of the particularity of MIB, it is destined to be an organization unknown to ordinary people, otherwise it will inevitably cause great riots. Some are similar to zone 51, but the confidentiality level of zone 51 is not known to be many times higher. In short, except for a few politicians, most people don''t know people in black, let alone MIB. So here, once you resign, in order to hide MIB and unnecessary trouble, you must eliminate your memory. Agent J is the apprentice of agent K and has a high seniority in MIB. But the most important thing is that Agent J''s work efficiency is very high, and there is nothing he can''t handle. Therefore, in order to protect Agent J, any partner who is expelled by him must be erased. It sounds cruel, but this cruelty is just a symbol of kindness. Agent J clearly remembers that the moment before his teacher agent K decided to retire, they just saved the earth. The other party once said to himself: "what happened just now is the 100th thing I don''t want to recall in my life." People in black are not a good profession. Everyone here is the elite of the elite. They deserve better. You know, sometimes letting go is the best choice! Agent J has always warned himself that he won''t say that he drove away his partner just because he saw the other party getting in the way, so who is the lucky little Kenai who will be free next moment? Agent J ¡¤ limited edition "nuclear" good smile ¡¤ jpg Agent T, a soldier, has a character somewhat similar to that of Forrest Gump. He belongs to the more upright type, but the difference is that agent T has a grumpy character. Two months ago, he successfully joined MIB and partnered with the famous agent J. Seriously, he was excited at first. Even though many people told him that it was best not to partner with Agent J, because no agent has been under Agent J for more than three months. But he believes in his strength and is very confident that he will become the only partner of agent J. He just didn''t know that dozens of agents before him thought so. In short, Agent J gave him a task today. Two days ago, he and Agent J went to Chinatown to deal with a case of illegal use of aliens as food materials. Things are going well. The only drawback is that a dead fat man left early, so he escaped memory cleaning. It should have been handled by Agent J and agent t together, but considering that he is about to reach the three-month deadline, agent T plans to give a good performance. In the face of agent T''s request, Agent J thought and agreed. After all, this is just to erase memory, not to deal with alien events. It''s nothing to give it to each other. Well, theoretically it should be. In a Sichuan restaurant in Chinatown, Nagini, who had just finished the discussion, put the pig brain into a red oil pot boiling like magma in Wilson''s disgusting expression. Ten minutes ago, the two discussed the issue of aliens. Nagini said that there are aliens in the world, and he has seen two kinds, but Wilson said this? It looks like some kind of mutated earth creature. Besides, what if there are aliens? The sky collapsed and a tall man stood on it. If Wilson was really killed by fate, it would be useless for him to run to the end of the universe. After all, it was the love of purple potato Dad! Under Nagini''s brainwashing, Wilson gradually began to believe that what he saw was probably a mutant creature. alien? Come on, if it''s really an alien, how can it be found so easily? Wilson convinced himself so. But just as they were preparing to eat, an accident happened. The door of the private room was pushed open, and a strong man of one meter nine came from the door. Nagini ignored it. His attention was attracted by the charming goblin pig brain, so when agent T pushed the door, he just asked: "Your friend?" Wilson was stunned. He shook his head. "No, I thought it was your bodyguard." Nagini is becoming more and more handsome. The so-called evolution tends to be perfect. The snake monster gives Nagini feminine and the dragon gives Nagini masculine. The combination of the two increases his charm value! It belongs to the type that can be attacked and accepted, enough to fascinate thousands of men and women. Although Nagini is only 17 years old, his influence is no less than that of the arms dealer who doesn''t work. In terms of appearance, Nagini ranked in the top 10 among the top 100 most attractive stars of the 20th century. You know, in the top ten, there are six movie stars + movie queens, four Grammy kings, eight Heavenly King superstars, and an arms dealer. I don''t know how much money Tony spent. He was in the top ten. But unfortunately, he ranked ninth and Nagini ranked seventh. It has to be said that Nagini, who can have this ranking by virtue of her appearance, has really raised a wave of face for little fresh meat. However, Nagini is not very happy about this. He wants everyone to see his talent rather than his appearance. But he also knew it was impossible. After all, he was so handsome! No way. He can''t decide his appearance. Sometimes I think, in fact, I''m very tangled. Obviously, he has talent and connotation, but everyone pays attention to his appearance, He shook his head reluctantly, and Nagini could only sigh in his heart: It''s so difficult for me. Chapter 171 The pig brain is smooth and tender. It''s best not to cook for more than 15 minutes. Nagini tastes heavy. Small pieces are generally 10 minutes, and large pieces are not more than 15 minutes. The pig brain in the red oil pot was put into the pot ten minutes ago. Today''s pig brain is relatively small. It is estimated that it can be taken out and eaten in two or three seconds. Ignoring agent T who pushed the door in, Nagini thought all about the smoothness and delicacy of the pig''s brain. However "Bang!" Seeing that they ignored him, agent T''s eyes flashed a touch of anger. He angrily patted the table and stared at Wilson fiercely: "say! Did you go to Chinatown two days ago!" Because of habit, Nagini''s elbow will be on the table, so agent T patted the table like this? "Crack!" Looking at the pig brain that slipped from his chopsticks, a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes. He stared at Wilson: "I''m looking for you. Your pig brain belongs to me." Then he would pick up Wilson''s pig brain. Wilson didn''t care about a pig brain. Besides, he didn''t like eating brain flowers. It''s still too dark for him. As for agent T? He was lucky because Nagini and Wilson were in a good mood. After a long separation and reunion, neither of them cared much about the fly, so Wilson waved generously: "I don''t know you, and now I''m having dinner with my friends, so please leave." "Bang!" Agent T patted the table again. Who is he? Agent Heichao, a world-class secret organization and a hero dealing with alien events, why do you talk to me in this tone, a human who knows nothing? Agent T is a soldier, and the arrogance and irritability of American soldiers are recognized in the world. So he shouted directly, "do you know who I am?" Roar, threaten, slap the table. This is the routine of soldiers in American dramas. Although old-fashioned, in fact, the routine of these soldiers is so simple and rough. Of course, in their capacity. In fact, no matter what method is used, the effect is very good. After all, nominally, the United States is still the first military power in the world. Unfortunately, he met Nagini and Wilson today, both of whom are not qualified to bird him. At the moment, Nagini''s expression was slightly stiff. He looked at the second pig''s brain crossed from his chopsticks, and his expression was a little more bitter. A plate of pig brain is three pieces. This is the second piece. If it wasn''t for too many people around, he didn''t want to get into trouble. Seriously, he wants this "white pig" to pay for a fresh pig brain! Wilson also saw the resentment and dissatisfaction on Nagini''s expression. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his eyes flashed a touch of ferocity: "go away, I''m in a good mood today and don''t want to get into trouble." Wilson didn''t want to make this rare meeting unpleasant. After all, they haven''t had a simple meal for a long time. And look at Nagini''s eyes that have become bitter? He sighed and gave Nagini the last piece of pig brain in the red oil pot. However "Bang!" Agent T, who didn''t know what happened, slapped the table again. He made a huge threat and seemed to want to overwhelm Wilson: "don''t want to make trouble? I tell you, you''re in big trouble!" Subconsciously, as soon as Nagini''s pupils contracted, he couldn''t help looking dignified. On the harmonious dining table, the air suddenly became dignified, and a terrible pressure inadvertently came out of Nagini. At the moment, those sharp eyes stared at Wilson... The chopsticks in his hand. The smooth and tender pig brain was shaking in Wilson''s hand, which made Nagini tremble. Fortunately, Wilson''s level was good, and his technique of using chopsticks was very skilled. But unfortunately, the pig brain is too smooth and tender, just like tender tofu. In Nagini''s desperate eyes, chopsticks directly cut off the pig brain in the middle of the air. "Crack" The last piece of pig brain fell on the table. Looking at the three pieces of pig brain on the table, Nagini felt that the little bitch was laughing at him! "Click" x2 The first "click" is the sound of chopsticks being pinched, The second "click" was Nagini''s broken heart. Nagini sighed. His look was a little complicated and heavy. He turned his head and looked at agent T. what was revealed in his eyes was "kindness" and "joy". Little brother? What''s going on? What do you think of me? Outside the Sichuan restaurant, there is a black Mercedes. Agent J is listening to cowboy music. In fact, he prefers rap. If he doesn''t become a man in black, maybe he will become a Grammy winner? You know, he''s really good at singing. Of course, it''s also good that Hong Lei is taking a bath. He likes the rhythm of this song very much. As for now, why does he play cowboy music every day? Agent J doesn''t know. But it seems that after agent K retired, he gradually fell in love with this kind of music. Maybe this is love? There is a kind of love called letting go and giving up for love forever. If we stay together and let you give everything, let true love take me away. With the cowboy music playing on the car stereo, Agent J softly echoed, his fingers on the steering wheel, gently moved with the rhythm, and time and space staggered. He seemed to feel agent K, right next to him at the moment. However The floor glass of "kazam" Sichuan restaurant was smashed instantly, and a black figure flew out of it at a very fast speed. Agent J didn''t even have time to react. The shadow hit his roof and slipped on the engine cover. After seeing who the shadow was? Agent J couldn''t help but subconsciously shouted, "Mom annoys Fark? What the hell is this?" Agent T? How did he get thrown out? Did you meet aliens? Many thoughts popped up in his mind. Agent J subconsciously took out his weapon and came out of the car. However, before Agent J could speak, at the moment he opened the door, a palm of a PU fan was like grasping a chick, grabbed his neck and dragged him out of the car. As a man in black, Agent J has excellent physical fitness and is always accompanied by danger. Normally, a dozen well-trained policemen may not be able to kill him. what? Why do you think I''m such a good cook? Come on, I''m not Superman. Do you think I have a plug-in? But look at this one in front of you? Agent J, who was going to beat his chest with a small fist, couldn''t help swallowing and spitting. holy crap Is the other person really a normal human? How can you be so strong? In other words, in agent T''s report, didn''t he say that the other party was just a fat man? Do you have any misunderstanding about fat and strong? Before Agent J spoke, he felt an extremely terrible force that made his body soar. Then he flew more than ten meters and fell heavily on the ground. He felt dizzy and his body seemed to fall apart, At this time, his wise partner agent T took out an energy weapon from somewhere and shot the fat man. Agent J subconsciously wants to stop this mentally retarded, because this guy is really mentally retarded! Although the other party is very strong and strong, it is undeniable that this is a human. Although their MIB has law enforcement power over aliens, what about people on earth? Although self-defense is also allowed, it is absolutely not allowed to use black technology weapons. But it''s too late. After all, my partner is really wise! "Boom!" In Agent J''s desperate eyes, a dazzling bright blue light column was launched. The fat man is dead. The fat man is definitely dead! You know, this is the No. 3 atomic gun. It is a black technology weapon that has surpassed this era for at least 50 years. However, what Agent J didn''t expect was that with a violent explosion, when the smoke dissipated, the strong earth man didn''t die, and in front of him, there was a creature suspected of human at some time. The light blue casual suit, most of the sleeves have been carbonized, and there is a faint burnt smell in the air. Shoot out the open fire on it, revealing black scales as bright as gemstones. Completely different from people''s amber eyes, looking at agent t not far away, Nagini''s expression is very cold. At the moment, his feeling is very different from before! Agent t realized the problem, When he was in the restaurant, although Nagini didn''t look at himself well, he didn''t feel threatened. But now it''s different. The other party''s indifferent eyes make agent t feel like the great devil who destroys the world! Almost subconsciously, agent T adjusted the power of No. 3 atomic gun to the maximum. He had a strong feeling that the other party was going to kill him, and the other party would kill him! Facts proved that his guess was correct. Because the next moment, a terrible pressure directly shrouded agent T. then, in his frightened eyes, the No. 3 atomic gun in his hand was squeezed by an invisible force. "Click!" Agent t let out a painful howl, holding the index finger of the trigger of No. 3 atomic gun, as if he had been hit hard by a hammer, accompanied by blood, flesh and bone debris, which exploded on the surface of the gun. White bones, transparent tendons and blood colored meat open an abstract and distorted flower on the No. 3 atomic gun. Then, like a chain reaction, from his fingers, the terrible pressure kept squeezing his body, the blood madly hit his heart, and the muscles kept shaking. They shouted, trying to adapt to this destructive pressure, but in the end they could only watch their blood vessels burst. Agent t felt that he was dying. He had a splitting headache, his heart was constantly twitching, and every inch of his muscles and blood vessels seemed to be pricked by a needle. He even felt that his eyes would burst in the next second, and his congested brain would lift the skull and eject the brain mixed with blood. He wanted to shout out and vent all his pain, but this substantive pressure imprisoned his body. If hidden, but disturbing voice came out intermittently from his throat. It''s like constipation, but it''s much more painful than that. Just when agent t thought he was going to die, Agent J, who was thrown out by Wilson, hesitated to look at the indifferent man in front of him: "Nagini?" Chapter 172 Hearing the sound, Nagini turned her head and looked with a look of doubt: "do you know me?" Agent T, who was distracted and was about to be squeezed into a pool of rotten meat, finally had a moment to breathe. He gasped and looked at Nagini with fear: "boss, I..." However, before agent t finished speaking, Agent J glared fiercely: "shut up!" Then he looked at Nagini and ignored the scales on Nagini''s arm. Instead, an apologetic smile appeared on his face: "I''m sorry, my friend has a brain problem. Don''t be common with him. Were you eating just now? Why don''t I pay for this meal?" A flash of inquiry flashed in Wilson''s eyes. Although he was the boss of the underground world in New York, after seeing the atomic gun, he knew that this matter must follow Nagini''s advice. There are many circles in the world, just like most people in New York don''t know Wilson, but everyone in the underground world of New York knows who Kim is. The atomic gun is a kind of black technology at first sight, and Wilson''s experience in dealing with this problem is almost zero. After all, he is a gangster, not a terrorist. Black technology does more harm than good to him. One of the prerequisites for success is humility. Never point fingers in front of the commissioners. Making jokes is a small thing, but a big loss. At the same time, Nagini, who was staring at Agent J, was thinking. He thought about it and finally relieved the Basilisk state: "Forget it, no, tell your friend to be careful. It won''t be so lucky next time." After getting Nagini''s approval, Agent J hurriedly dragged agent T and walked outside Chinatown without looking back. As for the Mercedes Benz parked at the door? He ignored it. Someone will deal with it later. Looking at the other side''s back, Nagini thought, and a thought flashed in her eyes: "Wilson." Wilson raised his eyebrows and said, "huh?" After taking a deep breath, Nagini drew a thought-provoking arc around the corner of his mouth: "you may really have met aliens." Wilson was stunned. He turned and looked at the two disappearing figures at the end of the street: "you say they are two?" What does Nagini mingbai Wilson mean? He obviously regards these two people as aliens, but in fact, these two people are not aliens: "no, they are human." Wilson nodded. He didn''t know how Nagini judged whether the other party was an alien, but he chose to believe Nagini. He twisted his neck and patted Nagini on the shoulder with the palm of a PU fan. As a gangster, Wilson, who was vicious, showed a serious look on his face at the moment: "What do you need me to do? Although it''s not very clear, if you need it, come to me." And look at Wilson''s serious eyes? Nagini rolled his eyes. He smiled and scolded and punched Wilson in the arm. "It''s not as serious as you think, and it has nothing to do with me. It won''t affect you and me." "I''ll see Vanessa later. I''ll change my clothes. And what do you think I''d better bring?" Nagini never thought Wilson would see aliens until he saw agent J. The reason is very simple. In the Marvel Universe, aliens are divided into two categories: One is not small. For example, in the Galactic guard, whether it is the destroyer, the tree man grut, or the rocket raccoon, they are extremely special. The other is small minions, such as alien "a", "B", "C" and "d". Small minions are rubbish. One mouthful of rubbish is enough to kill people on earth. But there are often terrible forces behind the minions, such as purple potato father, Kerry Empire and predator Legion. I''d like to interrupt here. In silver protection 1, Yongdu, the adoptive father of xingjue, once led the predator legion, which is only one of the predator legions in the universe, but it''s a pity that Yongdu was expelled by the predator Legion in the second part. In short, the aliens in Marvel Universe generally have such characteristics: either I hang, or the big man behind me! Not that Nagini despised Wilson, but in his opinion, if aliens really came to earth? He couldn''t find out. Some time ago, Carol was discovered by Nick Frey as soon as she came to earth. Although on the surface, the earth people seem to be very weak, there are absolutely many big men, and the black technology here is really top. The most typical example is the stark family. Although Tony has and Sao, their family has a lot of disadvantages. Although the older generation Stark has no outstanding achievements, he has laid a solid foundation for Tony. Financial resources are on the one hand, and the key is the concept of new energy. Until Tony was dying, he didn''t invent a new energy that was more powerful than the previous generation of stark. Of course, it may also be because Tony is not here. He is more flashy and likes to do some things with empty heads. It''s like this time the world''s top 100 most influential stars. What does he do as an arms dealer? So Nagini doesn''t think Wilson will encounter such a powerful existence. But after seeing Agent J, Nagini''s mind changed. He knows agent J. after all, he still remembers the handsome face of Will Smith. At the beginning of this century, he was one of the most dazzling superstars in Hollywood. Man in black, I am a legend, Superman, when happiness knocks on the door. Well, some time ago, Nagini was still thinking about whether to write a script for the man in black, but Agent J played by Toledo was really hot eyed, so Nagini gave up the idea. I didn''t expect to see a real person these two days. As for the passer-by next to him? How to put it? At first, Nagini really didn''t find the identity of the other party in black, but after seeing Agent J, Nagini remembered that the other party seemed to be man in black 2, the dead rookie agent at the beginning. Facts have proved that agent T''s personal ability is very general, but his ability to die is absolutely first-class. Then Looks like nothing, then? Nagini had no idea of contact with agent J. MIB is not an authority. This organization has little impact on the earth and it is impossible to change the government''s attitude. However, MIB is well-known among aliens, but the problem is that Nagini doesn''t have the idea of traveling to the universe. After all, the earth itself doesn''t understand it. The only thing that brightened Nagini''s eyes was probably weapons. Unfortunately, the power of MIB''s atomic gun is still poor. Although it looks frightening, it doesn''t break the defense at all. Although the Kerry empire can''t break the defense, at least the other party can leave scratches. In short, Nagini really has nothing to say about weapons. Another idea that Nagini has is the memory erasing stick, but unfortunately, it can only erase the memory and can''t change the memory, which is very uncomfortable. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to abandon. It''s regarded as chicken ribs. It''s the MIB in Nagini''s eyes. Of course, if Nagini opened the first race, that was ten years ago. Marvel Universe devours not speed and passion, but the universe of people in black, Nagini may take refuge in MIB and become a happy alien. In short, he is not a person. But now? Facing Nagini with plump wings, MIB really despises him. Of course, there is no need to turn around. In case you mess up that day and can''t stay on the earth, you can escape to the universe with the help of MIB. So after thinking about it, Nagini gave Agent J a face. Wilson, who didn''t know he thought so much in a moment, flashed a thought in his eyes. Finally, he hesitated and said, "I know a good pizza shop." Nagini was stunned and said nothing in his eyes: "are you sure? I''ll take a box of pizza the first time I meet?" Facing the speechless Nagini, Wilson scratched his head, and an embarrassed smile appeared on his face: "Well, I''ve never given Vanessa a gift since I was with her. I don''t know what she likes, but I know she likes pizza very much." He rolled his eyes helplessly. Nagini was really curious about how Wilson caught up with Vanessa. Did he say that the sister was blind? At the same time, Agent J and agent T who left ran for two blocks before they stopped. Because of the burst of capillaries, agent T, who was green and purple, covered his rotten palm and twinkled in his eyes: "boss, why?" He didn''t understand why Agent J asked him to retreat. He was not afraid of death. On the day he joined MIB, he had the consciousness of sacrifice. The Nagini in Chinatown just now knows that he is not a good man. How can normal humans grow scales? So the other party must be evil aliens. Maybe he came to the earth to do damage. In the face of evil aliens, Agent J did not fight, but chose to leave. What does this mean? Think carefully and fear! Agent T''s face changed a little. Looking at the suspicious eyes of agent T, Agent J really wants to say, are you mentally retarded? But considering the harmony between colleagues, Agent J can only explain helplessly: "that man''s name is Nagini." Agent T didn''t understand. He asked suspiciously, "so?" Facing this wise partner, Agent J felt tired: "in 1999, Kerry Empire incident, number s (hazard level) - 99 (year) - 42 (city number) - 01 (Times)" Agent T was stunned. His subconscious pupil contracted and his eyes flickered with amazement: "is he?" He learned about it after he entered MIB. At that time, there was a negative teaching material. A guy named Nick Frey didn''t see a doctor for the first time after being scratched by an alien creature, but chose a simple bandage. It is precisely because of the other party''s stupid behavior that Nick Frey lost an eye forever. At that time, the training teacher of agent t also launched two discussion classes on how to protect himself after being hurt by aliens based on this case. In the face of the consternation of agent T, Agent J nodded. Although he knew this very early, he still felt incredible every time he thought of it. He sighed, his eyes flashing complex: "yes, it is this Nagini, he and another, who finally resolved the threat of the Kerry empire." Kerry Empire, which is the top interstellar civilization, has entered the interstellar era for tens of thousands of years. It is a behemoth in the real sense. Although the earth is developing well, in front of such a big Mac as the Kerry Empire, it is just children playing with mud. And Nagini and another one, actually joined hands to defeat the warships of the Kerry empire. Seriously, Agent J still feels incredible, just like ants overturning giants! Agent t now also knows who Nagini is. The other party is not an evil alien. In fact, the other party is a benefactor of MIB You know, because of the events in 1999, MIB has avoided a lot of trouble. Many alien forces who have ideas about the earth have stopped fighting because of this event. Agent t thought for a moment, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "what about Wilson''s memory?" Wilson has seen aliens after all, and one of MIB''s jobs is to avoid unnecessary panic caused by human discovery of aliens. Just Wilson and Nagini? Seriously, it''s hard. It''s against their rules not to erase Wilson''s memory. Erase Wilson''s memory. What about this today? Nagini will definitely find out. After thinking for a while, Tan Yue J finally shook his head, "forget it, don''t talk nonsense about it. Let me deal with it. When your hand is healed, I''ll treat you to pie." Agent T is very happy. After all, this is the first time the boss invited him to dinner. But he did not know that dozens of predecessors who had erased their memories were so happy. Chapter 173 Wilson''s house is not in hell''s kitchen. He and Vanessa bought a high-end apartment in Manhattan, which Nagini is also familiar with, because this is the apartment rented by the old woman. At the thought of the old woman, Nagini''s expression couldn''t help being subtle, In other words, is she the real winner in life? Dr. Benner''s girlfriend, iron man''s girlfriend and Kim''s girlfriend are just what Nagini knows. Who knows how many Nagini doesn''t know secretly. An ordinary person can green so many superhero female tickets at the same time? Although Sam hasn''t started with Vanessa yet, I don''t know why. Even if he doesn''t meet, Nagini has a strong feeling that Wilson is going to be green! Sure enough, Sam is the real winner in life and the big man destined to open the urban Crystal Palace. The 78th floor of the apartment, 560 square meters of super luxury top floor, because I really don''t know what gift to buy, Nagini finally brought only a box of 12 inch bacon pizza. At the same time, this is also the first time that Vanessa and Ni have met. The information before investigation is not counted. And look at the woman in front of you? Exquisite, comfortable and gentle, this is Nagini''s first feeling for Vanessa. Violet pajamas, black head rope tied with long golden hair, simple single horsetail hairstyle, a pair of white rabbit slippers, plain face up to the sky, but there are no decorations on the body. On the whole, Vanessa made Nagini feel comfortable at first. Appearance value is not very high, medium to upper. Are you in good shape? Nagini didn''t know, because it was Wilson''s question. He''s saying that if he knows, he''ll be in trouble. But one thing is very important. Vanessa is 1.68 meters tall, and she is wearing high slippers, which means that the other party''s height is likely to be less than 1.65 meters. Wilson, who is more than two meters tall and weighs at least 450 pounds, found a Vanessa who is one meter six five and weighs up to 100 pounds? Nagini secretly punched Wilson, and it was all you, a dead pervert! Wilson also knew what Nagini was thinking. He punched Nagini angrily and shamefully: "go away, we two are true love!" Whether Wilson is a dead pervert or not, Nagini''s first feeling for Vanessa is very good. If there are any shortcomings, it is probably that the appearance is not high enough, the figure is not good enough, the skin is not white enough, and so on. Well, Nagini admits she''s sour. Looking at Wilson and Vanessa, who were showing their love in their eyes, Nagini felt very difficult. When he solved the last piece of pizza, Nagini rolled his eyes. He looked at the two damn loving dogs in front of him: "the pizza is finished. I''m going to buy two more. Do you two want anything?" Wilson, who has a wife and no brothers, is sitting on the sofa. He waved his hand at will: "no, you are free. Remember to buy two more copies. I''m not full in the afternoon." Business is hard to do. Business in Chinatown is usually open all day. The two met at noon and ate hot pot in Chinatown in the afternoon, but they were embarrassed to continue to disturb each other because they met Agent J and agent T and knocked over the shop table and French windows. I bought a suit. I was going to have dinner, but it was estimated that it was time for dinner. At Wilson''s invitation, Nagini casually bought a pizza and planned to eat at Vanessa''s house. However, unexpectedly, there are only a few apples, eggs and sliced bread in the 560 square mansion and three refrigerators. Wilson was hungry or not. He didn''t know. Nagini knew he was hungry anyway. On the contrary, Vanessa, blushing, showed a touch of apology: "sorry, I didn''t expect Wilson to take her friends home. Why don''t we go out to eat?" Nagini opened her mouth and finally shook her head. "Forget it, I''ll be back in a minute." Eat out? With you two? Still eating dog food? Forget it, I''m afraid I''ll die! Leaving Wilson''s house, Nagini''s complex mood was somewhat melancholy. After touching his pocket, Nagini, who had no cigarettes or lighter, finally took out his mobile phone. Looking through the phone book, looking at the only woman in it except MIA? Nagini left tears of regret: "Hello, little sister Sam, are you at work?" When the phone was connected, with the charm of an old woman and the little sister Sam, who was complaining and secretly happy, her voice was a little surprised: "Nagini? Why did you think of calling me, you heartless little bastard? You know, I usually call you. I''m on vacation today. I have something to do with me?" With a bit of embarrassment on his face, he thought, it seems that he really seldom contacted each other. But thinking about the harm that the dog men and women caused to themselves just now? Nagini could only harden her head and said, "don''t you miss you? I''m in New York. What do you want to eat? It''s my treat tonight." At the other end of the phone, Miss Sam was stunned. Then she looked a little suspicious: "wait, you''re not Nagini. Who are you?" "I''m not me?" Nagini was a little confused, But before he could react, an old woman''s cunning voice came from the other end of the phone: "I doubt your identity. How could that little bastard Nagini take the initiative to call me? Unless you say you like Sam''s little sister best, and Sam''s little sister is particularly beautiful." Nagini, who had taken the elevator to Sam''s house, turned black and said, "go away, open the door!" As soon as the voice fell, I probably heard Nagini''s voice, and a flustered voice came from the door. A moment later, little sister Sam with light makeup opened the door and made a cute expression: "OK!" At the moment, Miss Sam is wearing the SpongeBob pajamas Nagini wore last time. Although she is wearing pajamas, she gives people a thrilling temptation. No way, Sam''s figure is too good. Even a set of pajamas can give people a different feeling. Maybe this is the temptation of honey peach? But as a straight man of steel, the last bottom line of the big FFF group, how can he be eroded by this temptation? Backhand is a blow to the brain, and with a face on the face, he asks, "is leather very happy?" Nagini didn''t try hard. He said it was a brain collapse. In fact, it''s no different from touching it. But the old woman was shameless, and she didn''t know how to do it. The next second, there were two tears flashing in the corner of her eyes: "I''m wrong, whining?" With a stiff expression, Nagini looked at the old woman with a confused face. Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that the old woman''s current state is super cute! It''s like a girl''s heart burst, okay? But considering his iron and steel straight man, Nagini still pretended to be disgusted: "fuck off, what a big man, still cute? Is evil disgusting?" In the face of Nagini''s mouth? Miss Sam''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning. The Royal sister''s figure and appearance matched the girl''s character and cute. I don''t believe you, a straight titanium alloy man, haven''t broken the defense yet? Seeing the great harvest of the first attack, Sam''s little sister quickly launched an attack: "you despise me and cry!" Nagini, who obviously felt that the situation was wrong, quickly waved his hand: "Wrong, can''t I be wrong?" "Don''t do this, I''m afraid." "Well, what would you like to eat? It''s my treat?" Xiaoxiang licked her lips. Miss Sam gave Nagini a charming look: "what do I want to eat? Don''t you know? Nagini little brother!" Sell cute + temptation + seduction? Nagini, who almost couldn''t roar, couldn''t help feeling in her heart that the Leprechaun evolved too fast! After a moment of hesitation, Nagini said weakly, "pig brain hot pot?" Little sister Sam: " "Ah ah ah!" "Nagini, I''m going to kill you!!!" Facing the hysterical and angry old woman, Nagini wiped the non-existent sweat on her forehead. The sixth time against an old woman, a narrow victory! Almost, just a little, my virginity will be taken away. It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous! After some frolic, in Nagini''s disdainful eyes, the old woman took her arm. Although the mouth says pig brain hot pot, that kind of thing is still too heavy for most Westerners. Only animals like Wilson can sit with Nagini and eat pig brain hot pot. Finally, they walked into a popular pizza shop. The name is a bit interesting. It''s called Bens pizza, but if you read it in Chinese? Ben? Stupid? emmm£¡ But according to the old woman, their pizza is really good and tastes very good. The boss and the cook are one person and their name is Ben. There is only one employee, but there are a large number of customers. At dinner, Nagini always felt that he had forgotten something, but after thinking about it, Nagini guessed that it should be a small thing, otherwise he wouldn''t forget. Anyway, he would not admit that he deliberately forgot that Wilson was hungry now. Hehe, let you feed me dog food! Chapter 174 One thing to say here is that Nagini doesn''t feel how delicious the pizza here is. Just seeing the old woman eating happily, Nagini said the pizza here was quite good. As for why the business here is so good? Nagini guessed that it might be because the boss would be a man. When Nagini finished his sixth nine inch pizza, the boss would no longer be open. According to him, he would satisfy the customers as much as possible. Nagini is obviously the king of big stomach. Although he can''t see it on the surface, since Nagini has entered the store, he must satisfy Nagini. You know, it is a dereliction of duty for a chef and restaurant owner to make customers hungry. So after the employee asked how much Nagini ate? The boss set off the closure card decisively. It was about nine o''clock at night. There were seventeen plates next to Nagini. Before that, the employee had sent two stacks of plates. The first set was eleven and the second set was fourteen. Counting the 17 nearby, and the half eaten nine inch Sausage Pizza in front of Nagini, Nagini has eaten 43 nine inch pizza. The old woman has been full for a long time. This should be the most delicious pizza the old woman has ever eaten at one time in her life. The boss is afraid that Nagini is tired of eating, so all kinds of flavors take turns to fight. After more than a dozen tastes, although she only tasted a small bite of each pizza, Sam''s little sister was still full. The little sister Sam, who was full, had nothing to do, so she supported the table with her elbows, put her chin on her fingers, and looked at Nagini with bright and clear eyes. The little employee is cleaning the restaurant. It should have closed long ago at this time, but because of Nagini, the restaurant was occupied by this man and woman more than an hour ago. She was not worried about Nagini''s overlord meal. The little employee recognized the popular fried chicken that had been popular since last year. It is said that his set of signatures (signature + pen) can sell at a high price of 3000 US dollars. The little employee was thinking about a question. Nagini gave her a signature and asked whether she wanted to sell it or not. If she sells it, she always feels sorry for Nagini. After all, this man is so handsome. She has an impulse to control and remember. It seems that she will feel guilty when she changes Nagini''s signature for money. But the problem is that the signature transfer is at least 3000 yuan, which is 3000 dollars, equivalent to two and a half months'' salary (PS: no hint to anyone, do not accept the lawyer''s letter warning). So, what a tangle! From the kitchen, Ben, the store manager and chef, came out with a bottle of beer. He looked at Nagini with a kind smile on his face. For a cook, nothing makes him feel happier than a guest''s quick meal. Money doesn''t matter. The key is comfort. After taking a sip of beer, the boss made a comfortable wine partition. With a friendly look on his face, he asked, "would you like a beer? I''ll treat you." Nagini shook her head with a touch of helplessness on her face: "I''m sorry, I''m not old enough. I can only drink milk." The store manager touched his chin and thought in his eyes. He thought about it and then said to the employee: "milk? I remember there is milk in the fridge. Laura helped me find out if there is milk in the fridge." After drinking the pure water in the cup, Nagini thought about it, finally nodded and asked, "how much is the milk? There is no price on the menu." Nagini doesn''t like drinking. He doesn''t like any wine. He also doesn''t like coffee, tea and carbonated drinks. In addition to the pure water everyone drinks, Nagini''s favorite drink is milk. Probably because of his childhood memory, he always thought that milk was the best thing to drink in the world. Milk with Western food? Milk with Chinese food? In short, in the eyes of many people, the strange and wonderful collocation is very perfect in Nagini''s view. He even thinks that milk is a universal beverage, which can be matched with any food, and is very perfect. In the face of Nagini''s inquiry, the boss shook his head and waved his hand boldly: "No, I''ll treat you as a treat. If you don''t eat too much, you''ll be free of charge. I haven''t met customers with such a big appetite for a long time." Nagini was stunned. A thought flashed in his eyes: "have you ever seen a big stomach king like me?" The boss flashed a memory in his eyes. He smiled and looked nostalgic: "a long time ago, a group of interesting guys ate a lot and liked my dishes." They? Maybe the boss is wrong? The kitchens opened and the little employee came out with a large glass of milk: "your milk." Nagini nodded with a smile and said, "thank you." Laura, on the other hand, blushed and ran away. She always felt that Nagini was interested in her. Well, in fact, she knows that Nagini won''t like her ugly duckling, but people must have a dream. What if it comes true? Looking at the shy little employee, the old woman''s expression was slightly resentful. She misses the former Nagini. Although she is also very handsome, she will never be like this. She is completely a hormone of action, and her gestures are full of fatal temptation. To tell the truth, the old woman naturally hopes that Nagini will become more and more handsome. But the question is, the more beautiful women are, the more dangerous they are. So are the handsome boys. Who knows how many crazy women have ideas about Nagini? Sam''s little sister ¡¤ Limited Edition - crying haw ¡¤ JPG! Eat the last piece of pizza and drink up the milk in the glass. In the surprised and shy eyes of little sister Sam, a tender finger poked Nagini''s hard abdominal muscle: "It''s amazing. After eating so much, you''re not fat at all. Are you practicing your figure recently? I always feel that your figure is better than before?" Eating so much is not fat because Nagini digests quickly. Not to mention carbohydrates, even steel will be completely corroded by Nagini''s gastric acid, but the absorption rate of steel is relatively low. Although gastric acid can corrode, it is easy to have diarrhea. Don''t ask how Nagini knew. He has done many strange experiments over the years. As for the problem of body, it is the result of dragon gene integration. Compared with the tenacious muscles of snakes, the integration of dragon gene has greatly improved the muscle hardness of Nagini. The scientific explanation is: In short, this is a beauty that should not appear in such an ordinary hotel. The boss said casually, "sorry, we are not open now." But the beauty didn''t leave, but stepped on the cat''s step to the boss: "two pieces of Sausage Pizza, and all the news about the light of SATA." The boss was stunned. He subconsciously contracted his pupils and was stunned. Then he shook his head: "Sarina? Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about." However, the beauty named Sarina grabbed the boss''s cheek. She looked like a proud queen with an incomparably strong look: "Over the past 25 years, I have searched the universe, but I finally learned that it is still on earth. Tell me, where did you hide it?" The boss''s eyes flashed a touch of bitterness. He shook his head: "I really don''t know." Looking at the boss in front of me, Sarina, who is as strong as the queen, finally shook her head and said indifferently, "forget it, it seems that I can only find another person. I''m sorry, you''re worthless." However, just as salina was preparing to solve the boss, a weak voice came from behind: "Wait, I want to ask a question, can we leave?" Salina looked at the handsome earthman behind her, then she shook her head and flashed an interest in her eyes: "sorry, I can''t." He sighed helplessly, and Nagini had some helplessness in his eyes: "Damn it, come again? I must choose a good day before I go out next time." Chapter 175 She was a little upset. At the moment when salina entered the door, Nagini recognized each other, mainly because she saw Agent J today, and the memories hidden in her mind emerged one after another. Salina is not an earth person. Although she is extremely enchanting and charming now, in fact, the other party is a special plant, which looks similar to tentacles, but the difference is that the other party has a strong ability of self regeneration. It''s true that there are no garbage heroes in this world, only garbage summoners. Through the development of her own ability, in theory, salina can become any creature. This is somewhat similar to the magic woman in the X-Men, but compared with the deeper changes of the magic woman, salina''s deformation only exists on the surface, so her strength is related to her physical strength. After all, her shape is built through vines. In other words, salina''s deformation is just an empty watch, and can''t make deeper changes, but it''s precisely for this reason that salina can become any creature. In a simple word, Sarina''s deformation is a high imitation, not a soul. In addition, the other party also has the regeneration ability of almost blood regeneration. After all, her body is a plant, so it''s difficult to kill salina! Nagini doesn''t want to contact salina for two reasons. One is that the other party''s ability is very troublesome and it''s difficult to kill the other party completely. That''s what I''m talking about. Another reason is that salina is an alien, which belongs to the scope of MIB management. Nagini and MIB are not familiar. Why should they help each other solve problems? I''m not the virgin. There are so many bad things in the world. Why should I go through this muddy water? As for the store manager and small employees? They are really good people, but just because each other is a good person, they have to be saved? Come on, what''s wrong with Nagini''s brain? The two sides have known each other for less than three hours. Nicky Frey, an "old friend" who has known each other for ten years, said that the pit was the pit without hesitation for a second. Even if I regret it afterwards, I forget it every two days. So why bother yourself? However, what Jean Nagini didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t let him leave, but had a strong interest in himself. Yes, Selena is interested in Nagini. As a unique life in the universe. Salina''s perception is very strong. She can feel the surging vitality inside Nagini''s body! At the beginning, salina did not find Nagini, because Nagini''s vitality was extremely introverted, as if there was a special force to confine his surging vitality to a very narrow range. Sarina doesn''t know that it is the human form of Nagini snake monster. Because she is a plant, although she has eyes, Sarina is more used to perceiving the world in the way of plants most of the time. So she didn''t find Nagini. Sam, who should have been found, also avoided Selena''s discovery because he was surrounded by Nagini and his vitality was covered by Nagini. Similarly, this is why salina is so presumptuous after entering the door. Because she is not worried about being discovered. Although she is not afraid of MIB, it is a trouble after all. In theory, although in the same room, as long as salina doesn''t see with her eyes, she can''t find Nagini and Sam, and Nagini doesn''t have to stand up. But the problem is that in the restaurant, in addition to the boss, there are Nagini and the old woman. There is no private room card seat here. Even if you want to hide, you can''t find a place to hide. As a last resort, Nagini had to stand up. But no one thought that after discovering Nagini, salina''s expression changed, because she realized the exuberant and powerful vitality in Nagini. If we compare the vitality of normal people with that of Nagini, it is a sentence, How dare the light of fireflies compete with the sun and moon? The strong may not necessarily have strong vitality, but the person with strong vitality must be the strong! Salina realized that Nagini was a strong man, but the first idea in her mind was to integrate with Nagini. Don''t get me wrong. The fusion here doesn''t mean water emulsion and blending. Salina is a plant. She wants to turn Nagini into her own powerful nutrient. As for Sam''s little sister? I''m sorry that salina didn''t pay attention to each other from beginning to end. The old woman is still confused at the moment. She doesn''t know what happened. What''s more, she doesn''t know that other people in this room are not human except her, and even a few are not human at all. There was a flash of helplessness in her eyes. Nagini thought about it and finally waved to the old woman: "Come here." Sam''s little sister was still confused at the moment, but although she didn''t know what had happened, she obediently came over: "little burp, what did you ask me to do?" Staring at the old woman in front of her, her palm passed through her silky long hair, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, and her clear eyes flashed a touch of seriousness: "I lost something." Miss Sam was stunned. The stupid woman who didn''t understand the amorous feelings subconsciously said, "shouldn''t she have no money?" Nagini rolled his eyes silently. He shook his head, endured the nausea in his heart, and made a deep look: "I lost you." As soon as her body stiffened, Miss Sam was stunned. Now it is early twentieth Century, the Internet age has just been developed, and the old woman who has ever experienced such an earthy love affair is now in a blank state. She has a very special feeling, and does not know whether she is happy or happy. In short, she feels dizzy. However, the old woman was really dizzy. Nagini is very measured. The old woman should be unconscious for six hours. In the next two to three weeks, she will have general cervical pain. There are some things that Nagini doesn''t want old women to get involved. In a sense, Nagini is very similar to Wilson. Vanessa only knows that Wilson is a real estate boss, but she doesn''t know that the other party is actually a gangster in the underground world of New York. Similarly, many people around Nagini have only one-sided understanding of Nagini. After solving the old woman''s problem, salina''s eyebrows behind her were frivolous. She looked at Nagini with fierce and greedy eyes, like a hungry wild dog: "it''s all solved?" Nagini knew what Sarina meant. After determining that she had an idea about Nagini, Sarina''s breath always locked on the old woman, which annoyed Nagini, but there was no way. Salina needs a chip to threaten Nagini and fight her to death. This chip was the old woman, and Nagini, who knew this, had to knock the old woman out. Ignoring Sarina''s words, Nagini turned to look at the store manager who was thrown aside, with a flash of seriousness in her eyes: "Fight later. I''ll stop salina. You help me take Sam to the 78th floor of the building. The owner''s name is Wilson and tell him to help protect the woman." The store manager nodded subconsciously. Now he can see that whether he can survive today depends on Nagini. But a moment later, what seemed to come to mind? The store manager shook his head with a wry smile. He looked at the double headed man with a bad smile behind salina: "sorry, I may not be able to do it. He will stop me." Nagini looked at Sarina, or at the double headed man behind Sarina, and didn''t know that he was a creature on that planet? He estimated the distance between the two sides and finally got a satisfactory answer! At the next moment, a terrible threat enveloped the double headed man in an instant. "Bang!" The bloody rain, red plasma and minced meat covered almost half of the restaurant, Nagini pulled off the suit he just bought today. He had a slight smile on his face. If it weren''t for the minced meat on his body, he looked as if he were talking to an old friend: "Well, I''ll help you solve the problem." Opposite Nagini, salina swallowed the minced meat stuck to the corner of her mouth. Her eyes looked more gloomy at Nagini, and then she waved her hand. A dozen slender green vines stabbed my boss like sharp arrows. She''s an activist. Typical people don''t talk much. Nagini killed her men, and he must also kill Nagini''s men. Sam can''t. If the female is dead and has no chips, how can she force Nagini to fight with herself? So the boss who took Sam away became the best vent tool. But unfortunately, Nagini, who had just "nuclear" Yan Yuese, suddenly had a little more evil spirit on his face. He roared, "get out!" A terrible sound, starting from Nagini, swept towards salina in front of her. At the same time, my boss, who immediately understood what Nagini thought, this middle-aged uncle who looked 40 or 50 years old, found the right time, hugged the old woman and ran to the building Nagini said without looking back! Chapter 176 Ben''s pizza shop has messy tables and chairs, most of the walls are covered with plasma, and colorful internal organs are hung on them. It looks like pouring pots of poor ketchup on the wall, Twisted and chaotic, people can''t help feeling a burst of nausea! The boss has left, and the little employee doesn''t know where to go. It''s estimated that he ran with the boss. Nagini''s eyes were calm, even with a taste of indifference. He looked at salina in front of him: "You don''t need to." Salina nodded. After the boss left with the female creature, Nagini didn''t leave. She knew that Nagini wasn''t ready to escape from beginning to end. This means that her previous preparation is meaningless, but she shook her head and looked disapproving: "it seems so, but it''s better to be safe." As for Nagini, why don''t you go? A charming smile crossed the corner of Salina''s mouth. Probably trying to kill her? The four eyes are opposite, and they all understand each other''s ideas, Salina wants to become stronger, which is her biological instinct. Nagini doesn''t want this scourge to continue to haunt him, so it''s better to kill him directly. Nagini will never procrastinate on any trouble that can be solved without affecting the overall situation and his own plan. But looking at Sarina in front of her, Nagini couldn''t help but flash a question in her eyes: "ask you a question, you shouldn''t have left a daughter?" With a frown, salina''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise: "You seem to know me well?" Nagini did not answer each other''s questions, but shrugged helplessly: "You''re in trouble, and I don''t like trouble." A slight smile crossed the corner of her mouth. Salina knew what Nagini was talking about. He is trouble. He likes trouble, but he doesn''t like himself. What will people do if they don''t like them? Of course! Seriously, if it weren''t for Nagini''s attractiveness, salina really couldn''t bear to eat each other. But I can''t help it. The Nagini in front of me is too attractive! She smiled, shook her head and looked at Nagini affectionately: "you seem very confident? But with your current strength, you can''t solve my trouble." Nagini did not ask. He knew that the other party would not answer this question. At least Sarina would never answer this question before the two sides fought. reason? Everyone has a backhand, and the offspring separated from the noumenon is salina''s backhand. And even if she did, Nagini wouldn''t believe it. After all, this was the first time he faced plants, and he couldn''t immediately judge the truth of each other''s words. The pupil began to expand, and the amber pupil replaced the previous white eye, while in the deepest part of the pupil, a slender snake pupil replaced the previous pupil. The figure began to rise, and black scales began to cover the body. The biggest change was the face, dense black scales, forked tongue and two sharp hook like snake teeth, which gave people the feeling of a snake demon walking out of the abyss. While the appearance changes, Nagini''s body shape is also changing. There are three stages of serpentinization, primary, advanced, and ultimate. Nagini''s current state should be between junior and senior, but his height has reached 2.7 meters. You know, the last extreme snake monster''s figure was only more than 2 meters. It is conservatively estimated that if he enters the advanced snake monster, his height will reach three meters! With the stretching of bones and the expansion of muscles, the suit just bought today was cracked, and palm sized scales covered 40% - 50% of the body. The bright white broken thunder pattern looks very mysterious, like mysterious cuneiform characters, and like a combined abstract painting. Under the scales, there are muscles with distinct water caltrops. Each muscle seems to have been tempered, and its interior contains explosive power! Opposite Sarina smiled. She felt the exuberant vitality in Nagini''s body, which made her excited and even hurried to breathe. She raised her arm and hooked her fingers at Nagini. Her delicate face was charming, but a touch of frivolity crossed the corner of her mouth: "come on, please..." A man with thick thighs and a foot on the ground. More than ten meters around the ground, cracked and collapsed, obviously has a figure comparable to the devil''s muscle man, but Nagini showed amazing speed. In one second, the speed breaks through thousands of kilometers per hour, directly reaches the speed of sound, and instantly tears the sound barrier. Before Sarina finished speaking, Nagini appeared in front of each other. One foot fell to the ground, and the huge sole of the foot was firmly nailed to the ground like an expansion wire. At the moment, the spine from the caudal vertebra to the back of the brain matched with the muscles of the whole body and looked like a tight bow. Open your arms and stare angrily! Clench your fist, carry the wind and thunder, move forward from behind, from top to bottom, and fall hard! "Boom" It was like a heavy thunder, deep and strong, which gave people a great shock. Less than half of Manhattan was shocked. And just now, Serena, who was frivolous and raving, was directly smashed. Green, I don''t know whether it''s a mixture of fiber or juice, flowing all over the ground at the moment. Is she dead? No, if salina died so easily, she wouldn''t take the initiative to provoke Nagini. From the broken viscous liquid, slender vines, all black and glittering with metallic luster emerge. They are intertwined with each other and finally form a dark arm bone. Then there are silver vines, like meridians, connecting these black vines together. "Bang, bang!" A piece of fibrous black bone was broken by Nagini, and its hardness was amazing, no less than that of diamond! The tenacity of those silvery white vines also surprised Nagini. He even needed force to break them. Nagini doesn''t remember that Sarina had this ability in man in black 2. However, considering that the Basilisk can grow to more than 40 meters and is only the third stage basilisk, it doesn''t seem surprising. The black bone was broken and the silver wire was torn apart, but the other party was a monster with super repair ability after all. Even if Nagini was crazy to destroy, the new salina was still taking shape a little. From smashing to shaping, it took about three seconds. A Sarina, who was similar to Nagini, even stronger and more perfect, stood in front of Nagini. "Bang!" Nagini''s big fist was held by a palm bigger than the casserole. Before Nagini''s reaction, Sarina, who was three meters or even close to four meters, sneered. She looked down at Nagini contemptuously. Then he raised his leg and hit his knee. While tearing the sound barrier, he instantly hit Nagini''s chest! Sarina of the same size can never be Nagini''s opponent, but she can become bigger and stronger, just like now. Two seven meter Nagini, in front of four meter salina? It was like the gap between children and adults. With one blow, Nagini flew out. The body directly passed through the wall, just like a shell, crashed into more than a dozen walls and flew hundreds of meters away. Only then did Nagini stop dizzy. Shaking his head and faintly feeling dizzy, Nagini patted the dust on his body. In the panic expression of the family, his huge and strong figure jumped directly from the balcony of the tenth floor. "Boom!" The ground cracked and the terrible impact lifted a thick layer of asphalt in an instant. There was a panic scream around. Nagini can understand that after all, he is too scary now. But understanding belongs to understanding, but Nagini still wants to say that this new Yorker can''t! In the street not far away, after Nagini fell, a riot also sounded. A black scale monster taller, stronger and more terrible than Nagini came out of the street corner. She looked at Nagini, with a normal wrist thick index finger hooked. Nagini was stunned. He shook his head reluctantly, then pulled his legs out of the asphalt and charged salina. While watching Nagini rush to her again, a touch of contempt flashed in Salina''s eyes. Why should Nagini fight herself? She is now taller, bigger and stronger than Nagini. Even if she is a fake version, who says that the fake version must not be as good as the genuine version? Looking at the fist that Nagini waved, salina repeated her old skill and opened her palm again to hold Nagini''s fist. However, at the moment when the two sides were about to fight, the two meter seven Nagini suddenly rose to three meters, directly from the primary snake monster to the advanced snake monster. Because the speed is too fast, salina has no time to respond. Although in front of Salina who is nearly four meters tall, Nagini looks like a smelly brother, but at the moment of the real fight? The huge palm wrapped Nagini''s fist again, but different from the last time, this time Nagini''s fist directly pierced Sarina''s palm, and then worked hard, "Boom!" and her fist exploded salina''s ugly head! Chapter 177 Is salina dead? no She didn''t die so easily! Sure enough, the next second, From the burst mouth, countless vines gushed out, and in the blink of an eye, salina, who recovered as before, looked at Nagini with a sneer: "I have to say that your strength is well hidden, and I was almost cheated by you. But the problem is, who told you that my weakness is my head? You stupid male animal." His arm, a circle thicker than his waist, and his fist the size of a grinding plate, with a roaring wind, hit Nagini hard in the face. Nagini had no time to dodge, and salina hit her face with her fist. Arguably, Nagini should have been shot away, but in fact? He didn''t have any injuries on his face. On the contrary, it was salina''s hand bone wrapped with black vines, which was directly broken! The comprehensive quality of primary snake monster is improved by 3-5 times, and that of advanced snake monster is improved by 7-10 times. Compared with before, Nagini''s comprehensive quality has at least doubled. Although salina is taller and bigger than herself, her attack has only four words in Nagini''s eyes, that is weakness! But even so, Nagini''s eyes flashed a little depressed. What''s salina''s weakness? She seems to have no weakness. Among the people in black, it is energy weapons that kill each other. But considering each other''s current physical strength? Seriously, Nagini doesn''t think MIB''s level of black technology is useful. On the contrary, their physical strike effect is good and can cause great damage to salina, but the problem is that the other party''s recovery is too terrible. Plants are different from animals. Animals must die without a heart or head, but plants? Even if you pinch off your head and cut off your roots, the other party will not necessarily die. Isn''t there an old saying called withered wood meets spring? This is why Nagini is unwilling to conflict with each other. As long as there is a conflict, we must kill each other, otherwise there will be endless trouble. But how easy is it to kill this restorative monster? Although there are exaggerations and coincidences in it, in the X-Men, there are only level-3 mutant wolf uncle. Why can you kill level-5 mutant leader Phoenix female? Isn''t it because Lao Wan and professor are not healthy? And unlike uncle wolf, as a plant, salina is more abnormal in her recovery ability! You know, as long as Sarina''s body has some activity, it can revive again, which uncle wolf can''t do. What should I do? Nagini doesn''t know! Crazy fist waving, Mu Da! Mu Da! Mu Da! Nagini''s mood was a little more irritable. If he could activate the Godzilla gene card, he would just spit out the atom directly. No matter how strong your recovery ability is, they all turned to ashes. But obviously, this is unlikely. The 1-star monster card is an ordinary creature, and the 2-star monster card is an extraordinary creature. The 3-star monster card has the power of natural disaster. The apex of the 3-star card, that is, Shi Maoge, who is still in his infancy, is closer to the terrible existence in the field of myth. The guardian of Godzilla''s order is also the destroyer and restorer of civilization. At least the other party should be a 4-star monster card. Green juice splashing, fist to meat attack, High frequency punches will continuously explode the air in front of you! However, in this nearly one minute, more than 3000 high-speed punches still didn''t kill salina, which made Nagini feel the other party''s exuberant vitality. It was terrible and immortal. But the next moment, Nagini''s eyes flashed a fierce light. Step out, terrible fist, with a sad fist style! I don''t know how many times Nagini broke each other''s body. At the moment, she gave a creepy roar! At the moment, Nagini, who is already three meters tall, is expanding again! Different from the primary and advanced snake monster, the extreme snake monster Nagini has 20% of the body''s comprehensive strength! Nagini''s current body length is more than 40 meters, and its weight and strength are difficult to calculate. It can be regarded as a monster. Although it is only 20%, Nagini''s strength has been increased by at least 300% on the current basis! The sudden increase of power made salina unable to respond. A terrible punch hit her chest and broke her heart in a moment. "Boom!" The terrible battle began. Although it was terrible before, compared with now? This is the real battle of God! Every fight between Nagini and salina will set off a huge shock wave. The whole street has long been smashed. The stones and cement blocks splashed in the aftermath of the battle are no less powerful than bullets. At the center of the battlefield, facing the full opening of Nagini''s fire, salina''s look gradually became anxious. Her strong adaptability and regenerative ability make her an almost unsolvable existence. But there is no real invincible in this world. Salina, who seems to be immortal, also has a time when her vitality is exhausted. Seriously, salina doesn''t know how many times she has been beaten by Nagini. This is definitely the most dangerous battle in her life. She realizes that in her current state, she will definitely be killed by Nagini. Even if there is a huge vitality to support, there will be a day when it will be exhausted. So she must make a change. She must become stronger on the basis of more and more! This time it was not only a quantitative change, but also a qualitative change. Only in this way could she defeat Nagini. "Ah ah ah!" "Wooden big! Wooden big! Wooden big!" Fight hard, youth is burning blood and sweat! The two are as like as two peas, four of them tall and have a terrible muscle. They are not so much alike in shape at the moment. If they do not look at the patterns on their faces, they will be almost identical. Nagini punched through each other''s abdomen and took out a spine from it. Salina was in shape, but a moment later, the spine dug out in her body grew back. Then she gave Nagini a head hammer. Although her head was almost burst, salina didn''t care. She was crazy and didn''t survive! She knew that if she wanted to live, she had to let Nagini give her enough pressure. Of course, she needed a little luck. Hundreds of deaths, tens of thousands of fights, several streets and high-rise buildings, turned into ruins at the same time! By this time, both sides had reached the limit. Nagini clasped Sarina''s neck with his backhand, just like swinging a sledgehammer. The four meter high monster hit the broken ground heavily! The broken steel bar penetrated her chest and body, but different from before, This time, salina didn''t recover! Nagini was stunned. The cold amber snake pupil was a little surprised. His undulating chest was like a bellows. He looked at salina on the ground. Although his voice was hoarse and gloomy, Nagini still had a ferocious smile on the corner of his mouth: "It seems that I won." Broken body, deformed head, only one raised eye looking at Nagini. Salina was silent, but a moment later, she struggled to sit up, regardless of the harsh sound of steel bars rubbing against bones. She looked up at Nagini. Although her chin had been broken, she still made a strange voice through her throat: "give you a piece of advice. Never think you have won until you kill your opponent." Nagini was stunned. He nodded: "did you say..." The next moment, before Nagini finished speaking, a silver gray figure suddenly flashed under Sarina''s body. Almost for a moment, the other party tore open Nagini''s scales, pierced the flesh and blood below, and left a crack on the bone! One punch injured Nagini, and salina immediately kicked Nagini to the ruins dozens of meters away, just like kicking a ball. She gasped. Compared with her strong figure before, salina, now silver gray, was obviously much thinner and looked tired, but her eyebrows were filled with a smile that could not be concealed: "You are very strong. I can''t imagine that there are strong people of your level on this backward planet. Seriously, I was almost dead just now, but it is obvious that fate finally cares for me!" Chapter 178 The whole body is silver gray, and the height is about three meters. Compared with the previous strong, Sarina is more feminine now, which is similar to the snake monster state before Nagini, but the female characteristics are more obvious. In addition, it is different from the previous 100% copy of Nagini. Now standing in front of Nagini, it should belong to Sarina''s version of the snake monster. Pieces of delicate silver gray scales reflecting metallic luster cover each other''s whole body evenly. Although the color is silver gray, combined with exquisite facial features and devil like figure, the texture of silver gray is not abrupt, but gives people a special aesthetic feeling. His eyes looked at Nagini, and there was unspeakable fatigue between his eyebrows, but the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t hide it. She succeeded! After not knowing how many times she was beaten by Nagini, when salina thought she was going to fail, fate finally favored her. The terrible pressure forced Sarina''s body to change. The black vine representing the highest hardness and the silver vine representing the highest toughness finally gathered together to form the current silver gray vine. Just like forging, after repeated tempering, salina finally got fine steel to her satisfaction! Climbing out of the ruins, he ignored the penetrating chest and stared at Sarina with amber eyes. Although Nagini''s face was covered with scales and looked extremely terrible and ferocious in the state of snake monster, he could still see the bitterness of Nagini''s expression at the moment: "So, just now is your limit?" Salina nodded. She was silver gray, much smaller than Nagini. In fact, compared with this feminine state, she prefers the masculine state, but before that, she was too hurt and the residual vitality in her body was not enough for her to have a strong body. As a last resort, she can only make this feminine and petite body. But even so, salina still had a smile on her face. She looked at Nagini who had been pierced through her chest, and her eyes showed some emotion and dignity: "Yes, I almost died. I haven''t been in such close contact for a long time. Seriously, if you had made a quick move just now, I would have died!" Although she said death, salina knew that death was impossible, When she realized that she was defeated by Nagini, salina separated part of her vitality as the capital for her comeback. She thought she had to pay a painful price. After all, she consumed too much vitality this time. It is estimated that it will take decades or even hundreds of years to recover, But I didn''t expect that fate was so wonderful. When he was ready to fake death, a new vine was born in his body. The only pity is that the vitality of separation is still too little, otherwise she had the confidence to penetrate Nagini''s heart and completely kill each other, rather than being blocked by bones. But anyway, I won. Although the losses are heavy, as long as Nagini is turned into nutrient absorption, most of its lost vitality can be restored. In addition, the silver gray vines at this stage may not be able to go further. However, just as salina was ready to accept the fruits of victory, Nagini in front of the ruins suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face: "You know, I''ve been waiting for you." Salina was stunned, and a doubt flashed in her eyes: "what?" Nagini shook his head. He looked deeply at the silver gray Sarina. The smile on the corner of his mouth was thought-provoking: "Plants also have emotions, especially you, a strange plant." Is salina strong? Very strong! But for Nagini, what really makes him feel tricky is salina''s terrible survival ability. From the moment of meeting, the confrontation and battle between the two sides are a carefully planned trap. The purpose of conversation is to obtain each other''s pheromone and judge the truth of Sarina''s every sentence. Suppressing strength is to induce the other party to fight with herself, so as to consume salina''s vitality to the greatest extent. Salina''s breakthrough was no longer in Nagini''s plan, but it was also in Nagini''s expectation. When she saw Agent J, Nagini knew that fate was staring at herself again. This is true every time, but the difference is that today''s Nagini will no longer make the mistakes of ten years ago. The stupidity and injury just now are the result of Nagini''s careful planning. There is only one purpose. Give salina despair and hope, let her go through a desperate struggle with herself, and finally successfully kill her! To tell you an ugly story, from the moment we met, salina was arranged by Nagini! Meanwhile, Sarina, opposite Nagini, Although she didn''t know that Nagini, the old Yinbi, was calculating herself from beginning to end, Sarina felt an inexplicable chill in her heart. She looked at Nagini and looked a little uneasy: "what do you mean?" Nagini shook his head. His eyes flickered with thought, not for salina. In his eyes, salina was already a dead man. The chest injury has recovered almost. Although it looks scary, it is no different from being stabbed by a needle for Nagini, whose body length has exceeded 40 meters. Amber eyes stared at each other, and Nagini flashed a sigh in his eyes: "the only constant in the world is that it is changing all the time. Accidents always happen, so I don''t look at the process, just the result." Salina didn''t understand what Nagini was saying, but she could feel the emotion in Nagini''s tone when she said this sentence. Why sigh? In Nagini''s emotion, salina heard self-confidence, which is the confidence that she can control everything! This made salina feel more and more flustered, as if something terrible was about to happen: "Damn, what do you want to say?" Enagini smiled. He took a deep look at salina. His amber eyes twinkled with disturbing calmness: "I smell fear. Do you want to run? Sorry, it''s late." The body began to deform. Nagini, four meters high, began an extremely terrible change in his body shape! In the deepest part of the body, in the cells, the terrible force is like a volcanic eruption, just like the great demon king who lifted the seal, wantonly releasing his towering flames. The terrible energy torrent broke out from the deepest part of the cell one after another, and a terrible energy swept through Nagini''s whole body. Muscles, bones, everything in the body, are expanding at an amazing rate! In the dark night sky and light polluted New York, Manhattan has finally ushered in a ray of stars. Painted black, extremely thick and hard round scales, the size of a bathtub. The winding body is now entrenched on the ruins, just like a huge snake mountain. Close to the head the size of a truck, a pair of dark gold, reflecting amber huge snake pupils, looked at salina coldly at the moment. Length 47 meters! Maximum diameter 3.1m! This is Nagini, a terrible beast that shocked the world even in the wild times! And Sarina, who is watched by Nagini, is completely frozen at the moment, but he can feel a large number of fear pheromones secreted by Sarina. The huge body swam lazily on the ground. The gravel and cement on the ground were crushed by Nagini''s body and turned into powder. Salina wants to escape, but she can''t escape and can''t escape. Both sides belong to extraordinary creatures. Before, salina''s strength should peak in the second stage. After the breakthrough, salina''s strength reaches the third stage and belongs to the same level as Nagini, otherwise it is impossible to break the defense. But unfortunately, Nagini is the peak of the third stage. The most important thing is that he has the genes of a higher level of life in his body. Its own strength is not as good as Nagini. In addition, the previous battle has hollowed out the details, and now it is suppressed by high-level life. Salina can only watch a big mouth and swallow it! The terrible acid eroded her body, and the high-purity vitality was absorbed by the capillaries, although it was a strong and lasting crisp numbness. After a long time, with the shivering of the body, everything was so dull. Chapter 179 Late at night, the roar outside has dispersed. A high-end apartment in Manhattan, a super large apartment on the top floor. Now Wilson was sitting on the wide sofa, holding a glass of 40 year old whisky with ice in his hand, but the ice melted and Wilson didn''t take a sip. Vanessa has gone to sleep. In fact, she is not sleepy at all, but she is a sensible and general woman. What kind of business does Wilson do? Even if Vanessa never asked, she knew more or less. After all, Wilson''s occasionally exposed eyes are not what a businessman should have. Sitting next to Wilson was a sleepy old woman. Next to the old woman was the reserved boss and small employee Laura. There are many reasons for their prudence. The small employee''s prudence is because she has never seen such a luxurious house and has a short ambition. For the rich, the small employee can''t help feeling inferior. My boss doesn''t care about money. After all, he is an alien. His vision and ideas are different from those of people on earth. What really makes him cautious is Wilson sitting on one side. Although he looks bloated, the boss has no doubt about the strength in each other''s body. The twinkling irritability between my eyebrows and the fierce light in my eyes make my boss feel frightened! If I didn''t know Wilson was from earth. Seriously, the boss almost thought that the other party was a terrible monster born on a bad planet. He had no doubt whether his view of Wilson was correct. This human being like a meat mountain is by no means simple! Of course, the boss at this stage is not worried that Wilson will do too much. Since Nagini asked herself to come to Wilson at that time, it showed that the relationship between the two sides was friendly, but what happened later? Laura didn''t notice. After all, she was just an ordinary human girl in the previous 20 years, but the boss was different. His insight and experience made him discover many unusual things. My boss''s eyes flickered with worry. I don''t know why. He had a bad feeling. "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door. Before Wilson could speak, the boss, who was sitting upright and in danger, subconsciously got up from the sofa. He hurriedly said, "I''ll open the door!" When the door was pushed open, Nagini, dressed in old clothes, stood at the door. The boss subconsciously contracted his pupils, then hid his shock in his eyes and smiled: "great, you''re finally back." Although the other party reacted quickly, he was instantly noticed by Nagini, But he ignored it, threw away the clothes he picked up on the way, looked at Wilson sitting on the sofa not far away, and Nagini said casually: "Do you have any clothes? Lend me a set." Upstairs, came Vanessa''s voice: "yes, but the clothes at home are Wilson''s, which may not fit very well." Wilson sighed: Sure enough, Vanessa didn''t sleep. Nagini waved his hand indifferently: "as long as his underwear is not worn, everything else doesn''t matter. Just have a dress." Five minutes later, wearing a pair of fat pants, CHIGUO''s strong upper body, and looking a little funny, Nagini sat down on the sofa. After drinking the milk Vanessa prepared for herself, Nagini burped comfortably. Wilson''s eyes flashed with surprise. He had known Nagini for more than ten years. This was the first time he saw Nagini burping, but he ignored it. Instead, he pointed to Manhattan, which was dark outside, and asked: "What happened?" Nagini waved his hand and smiled disapprovingly: "Nothing, just met a madman, had a fight, won, and then had a meal." Just a fight? Less than half of Manhattan was blackout, several streets were destroyed, countless casualties, and the indirect economic losses may not be less than $3 billion. And what is the inevitable connection between winning and eating? The boss at the side wanted to make complaints about it, but he did not have the courage to speak up before seeing the two big guys who had a terrible smell. He really wanted to make complaints about it, but he did not want to die. Nagini is back, and salina is gone. It may be missing or dead, but in any case, it represents one thing, that is, Nagini pisalina is stronger! My boss knows the horror of Sarina, which is a super criminal who has destroyed many star civilizations. Even some star civilizations are afraid of the queen Sarina. After thinking about it, a slightly stiff smile appeared on the boss''s face. He hardened his head and watched Wilson and Nagini: "now that the matter is settled, Laura and I won''t bother." With that, he would take Laura''s hand and prepare to leave. But the next moment, the last thing my boss wanted to happen happened. Just as he was about to leave this land of right and wrong, Nagini grabbed the other hand of the little employee with a concerned smile on his face: "Forget it, don''t go. It''s very chaotic outside. It''s better to avoid the limelight here, wait until the dust settles, and then leave." The boss wanted to refuse, but Nagini remained silent, and the substantive momentum shrouded the boss. This force was so terrible that it almost crushed his body, which made my boss instinctively think of the double headed man who was crushed into minced meat in the restaurant! No way, the boss can only place his hopes on small employees. Laura, on the surface, the other person is an ordinary human, and she thinks so herself. But actually? Her real identity is an alien, that is, the light of SATA, which salina is hard to find. There is huge power in each other''s body, and only she can talk to monsters of Nagini''s level. However To my boss''s great despair, the little employee''s cheeks are red and his face is full of love. He said, "how good is this?" Looking at the small employees who have been completely defeated by beauty, my boss is extremely desperate. Just out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s mouth. I knew I shouldn''t let small employees watch soap operas. Look at the appearance of small employees now. They look crazy and disgrace the Sattar people. But anyway, at the invitation of Nagini, the little employee and the worried boss finally stayed at Wilson''s house. Looking at the two men leaving, Wilson sipped his whisky and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "what''s wrong with them?" Nagini nodded: "well, they are aliens, but they are still valuable. Do me a favor." Wilson nodded, his eyes flashing seriously: "you say, I do." Although the relationship between the two did not need to be tied with interests, Wilson knew that Nagini was more helpful to himself than what he helped Nagini do. He never had a chance to help Nagini, so as long as Nagini asked him to help, he would try his best. Drink up the milk in the cup and look at the dark Manhattan not far away. Nagini shakes her head and tilts her mouth slightly, looking intriguing: "Don''t be so serious, just a few small things." "The boss doesn''t have to pay much attention. If he insists on leaving, let him go. But the little employee must not leave. This woman is very important and must be firmly held in his hand anyway!" Wilson nodded with seriousness. "Don''t worry, no one can take her away from me unless I''m dead!" Looking at Wilson with a serious look, Nagini smiled and patted each other on the shoulder: "Don''t be so serious. If it really involves life and death, it''s nothing to let go. I have a backup plan." "One more thing, I will be taken away soon. You find someone to go to the bridge and tunnel authority and ask him to take a message to agent Z, that is, the light of SATA is in my hand. I hope to get a fair treatment." Wilson nodded. He looked at Nagini with a flash of worry in his eyes: "I won''t say anything more. You are smarter and more capable than me. I knew ten years ago that I''m not qualified or capable of teaching you how to do it, but it''s necessary to ensure safety!" Nagini shrugged and gave the other party a reassuring look: "don''t worry, I know." "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door. Nagini stopped Wilson''s intention to get up. He walked over with a smile and opened the door. More than a dozen deep muzzles pointed at Nagini and looked at each other''s dignified look. Nagini shook his head: "if you know me, you know that bullets are useless to me. You should also know that I hate being held by guns." "But as a public figure and a legal tax paying citizen, although I have no obligation, I accept your investigation." Chapter 180 Nagini made a lot of trouble this time, not only the economic loss, but also other factors. Half an hour ago, when Nagini and salina fought, the battle in Manhattan had been known by senior leaders of all countries. Now is the information age. As long as you like, there are no secrets in the world. Because of the emergency, and Nagini''s relationship with the s.h.i.e.l.d. Therefore, the seven members of the World Security Council (the five powers + president + s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d.) immediately held a meeting. Because director pierce happened to be in Washington and the other party was recently handling Nick Frey''s handover documents, the number of people at the meeting was eight. The meeting was held. Unlike the previous wrangling and kicking, the only thing to discuss this time is Nagini''s problem. The information from New York is already obvious, although I don''t know who the other person is. But surely one of them is Nagini! Should extraordinary forces be restrained? Should it be managed? Was Nagini''s previous tolerance reasonable? Eagle sauce, a member of the World Security Council representing the United States, is now slapping the table angrily: "Why not manage? Why not restrict? Nagini''s behavior has caused serious damage and threat to this society and the world. We must deal with it, and we must deal with it severely!" The voice fell, and the United States and the opposite country had never dealt with the bear country. The strong Mao Han sneered: "Why do you want to do it? If Nagini dialed his cell phone and attracted aliens, what should we do on earth? You Americans want to die, don''t drag us to die! And you Americans are very strong, but they can''t represent 233 countries on earth!" To tell the truth, the big man of the bear country doesn''t like Nagini. He doesn''t like such an unmanageable guy, but the problem is that it''s not their bear country that has lost. And it can also make the old opponent eat flat. Of course, he has to face it. The big man of rabbit country sipped red jujube and medlar tea. He looked at the two people at the scene, happy and thin: "Don''t be impulsive. If you are in trouble, you should find a way to solve the trouble. There''s no point in arguing. Why don''t you talk calmly?" Although on the surface, the big man of rabbit country couldn''t help sneering. Make trouble. Make trouble as much as you like. It''s best to make it hard, so that we have a chance to pull Nagini over. These fools in the United States, they simply did not play the real value of cashier Gini. It''s been a long time, but there''s no slightest solicitation. The most excessive thing is that the two sides don''t have much contact. They blind people like Nagini. Want to change to our rabbit country? ha-ha! Fifty six nationalities, fifty-six flowers, on integration? I''ve never been afraid of big rabbits! American Eagle sauce rolled his eyes. He knew the sinister intentions of the big rabbit. Why didn''t they want Nagini to use for themselves. But the problem is that in this regard, they are really not as good as this cute and helpless black heart rabbit. So he couldn''t help looking at his good friend, that is, the corrupt gentleman of the five rational countries. Looking at the eyes of Eagle sauce, the corrupt gentleman shook his head and looked resistant: "don''t look at me, our country is preparing to leave Europe. I don''t have any opinions on such things." (Note: 1) Eagle sauce is helpless. What can he do? Although you want to Tucao, your country has been calling for so many years, but you really make complaints about Europe! But today''s meeting is not to discuss this matter, so Eagle sauce can only look at the Gaul Rooster sneering nearby, but obviously, the Gaul Rooster does not intend to participate in this matter. The other side looked at the corrupt gentleman cynically: "don''t worry about me, our country is busy watching them leave Europe." The gentleman was helpless, opened his mouth, and finally said in shame and anger, "Wowotou, four for a dollar, hehe!" (Note: 2) The eagle sauce was helpless. The bear Manzi wanted to work against himself. The black hearted rabbit was very kind on the surface. In fact, what he secretly thought was how to stab himself. MMP£¡ You''re going to stab your kidneys. How can you do it, you black hearted rabbit? Really prepared for the wrong person? The fighting between corrupt country gentlemen and Gaul cocks continued. The two countries began in the 17th century. At that time, the Gallic Rooster lost the battle for maritime hegemony. The angry Rooster helped the United States fight against the corrupt country and made trouble for the corrupt country every day. Later, in the last century, the cock was gnawed by the moustache, and the chicken hair was almost bald. As an ally, the rotten country watched jokes, and finally the cock was eaten by the moustache. After World War II, they almost ate the vomited Eagle sauce and looked at the land of Europe. Although they were about to vomit, they could still eat more when they tried hard. People, just be cruel to yourself! The eagle sauce thought so. During this period, it was obvious that the corrupt gentlemen had reached some kind of Py deal with Eagle sauce, so they strongly supported the decision of Eagle sauce. The Gallic Rooster obviously saw the wolf ambition of Eagle sauce, and then United European countries to finally form the EU. Well, at first, there was no corrupt gentleman in the EU. But later, because of the ruthlessness of the eagle sauce, the abandoned corrupt gentlemen worried that they would be divided by the local tyrants of various countries, so they had to join the EU. Of course, although the relationship between the Gallic Rooster and the corrupt country gentleman is very poor, it is not enough to mention it at such a meeting. Obviously, the two old foxes do not intend to intervene in this matter. What if Nagini finds out and makes trouble in his own country? Allies and friends are unreliable. The depressed Eagle sauce can only look at the president of the Council. Then he found that the president of the Council is actually making an unspeakable py deal with the black heart rabbit. "One belt, one road to a well-off society and a well-off society", (long as we are developing our policy), and we will continue to develop with the long-term development of our country. (3) "Rabbit sauce, or Hello!" "All policies are good. Our rabbit country loves peace. The most annoying thing is fighting and killing. You see, planting land, developing infrastructure, and building two aircraft carriers for soldiers to travel." "If we hadn''t been forced, we rabbits and big mushrooms didn''t want it. What a good land. Now the desert is land-based, and we don''t know how much food we can grow (note; 4)" "I put it in the warehouse all day. I''m scared to death ~ ~" Eagle sauce spits blood. Can''t this black hearted dead rabbit be more calm? Dig the foot of the wall in front of me? But looking at the other party''s concubine, Eagle sauce can''t help feeling that his heart is cold. After a few years, the other party won''t give himself a sentence. Should he drink medicine? Fortunately, when Eagle sauce was upset, the two people of the Divine Shield exchanged eyes: "anyway, catch it first and explain it to the top and bottom." Eagle sauce nodded: "well, I support this decision. What do you think, I support it." Xiong Manzi shook his head with a sneer: "I object." Cunning twinkled in the rabbit''s eyes: "I abstain." The corrupt gentleman groaned weakly, "I want to leave Europe, hehe!" The Gallic Rooster said sarcastically, "cat." (Note: 5) One belt, one road president. The two of the s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau thought about it and finally raised their hands to agree. Three votes for, one against and four abstentions. With a wave of Eagle sauce''s big hand, he said with great pride: "give it to the Divine Shield Bureau and catch it!" Chapter 181 New York, the headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.d. Nagini, who first appeared here, was full of curiosity about her surroundings. At the same time, opposite Nagini, a burly and courageous looking s.h.i.e.l.d. agent, his name is romlo, which many people are unfamiliar with. But he also has a name, or nickname, called crossed bone. At the moment, Ramlow nodded his finger on the table and sneered. His voice was a little ironic: "big star, isn''t it good here?" Although his hands and feet were wearing shiny iron bracelets, Nagini looked very relaxed. He looked at each other with a smile: "it feels OK, better than expected." "Pa!" The rough palm patted on the table and made a huge sound. The famous secret service agent of the Divine Shield flashed a warm anger in his eyes. It''s probably that there are many soft eggs at ordinary times. He is very dissatisfied with Nagini''s indifference. This is the Divine Shield Bureau. For criminals, the Divine Shield bureau is much more terrible than the FBI and CIA. So he directly threatened: "Enough, don''t play tricks! Nagini, you are suspected of murder and destruction of public property, and your complex is very bad. Do you know what this means? Do you know we have sufficient evidence now? I hope you can confess and recognize the seriousness of this matter." Nagini was stunned. He looked at the cross bone opposite. His strange eyes seemed to look at an idiot, but finally he shook his head: "I admit what you said, and then?" S.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is asking for trouble? This was expected by Nagini. After all, Hydra had ideas about himself, especially director Pierce, who was about to abdicate. He needs grades, a perfect report card enough for him to successfully enter the World Security Council, and Nagini is the best answer on this report card. Whether it''s monitoring and controlling Nagini. Or through the study of Nagini, so as to make a breakthrough. Or force Nagini to give up the threat of mobile phones. There are too many things that can work on Nagini, and now is the best time! After all, this time in Manhattan, he caused heavy losses to his American father. With the character of the American government, he must fight back. Otherwise, how can he have the face to be the boss? We didn''t do it to Nagini before because the time was not enough. After all, Nagini people and animals were harmless at that time, so everyone put up with it and didn''t see it. But now it''s different. Nagini, who caused such great damage, has aroused public anger at the top of all countries in a sense! Now is the best time to not only enter the World Security Council, but also seek benefits for the Divine Shield, or Hydra. Nagini thought of this question before she killed salina. That''s why he felt that the only thing that remained unchanged in the world was that it was changing all the time. The other party didn''t do it by themselves because it was inconsistent with their interests, so they turned a blind eye and passed. But with this large-scale destruction, the top leaders of various countries, most importantly the United States, have changed their views on themselves. Nagini''s threat is so great that he must be beaten by his head. Therefore, after bringing Nagini to the s.h.i.e.l.d., pierce, the current director of the s.h.l.d., immediately asked the cross bone to interrogate Nagini in order to make Nagini plead guilty. As long as he pleads guilty, everything will be solved. Just because time was too tight, pierce didn''t have time to talk to Cristina about Guinness''s particularity in detail. At the same time, the cross bone, who started the trial without knowing anything, looked a little stunned at the moment. He really didn''t expect that Nagini should be so honest that he hasn''t done anything and directly admit to convenience? This caught him off guard, knowing that he was ready to fight a long war with Nagini. I felt a little more depressed. This feeling was like a reunion between a young couple who had been away for a long time. I thought I was going to have a big fight tonight, but I didn''t expect that I had just made a move and shouted no to convenience. emmm£¡ Why are you like this? Can''t afford to play? He was depressed and looked at Nagini with a little more resentment, but anyway, the task arranged by the leader was completed by himself, so he coughed: "Cough, although your behavior is very bad, it''s a good attitude to admit your mistake. Well, take Nagini away!" However, just as the cross bones were ready to clean up and leave, Nagini shook his head and drew a curious arc around the corner of his mouth: "I admit that I killed people and destroyed several streets, but who told you that I admitted my crime?" He was stunned. He subconsciously patted the table and shouted to Nagini, "what do you mean? Pretend to be a fool here with me? Don''t think you can float if you become a big star." "I tell you, Nagini, this is the Divine Shield!" "Let me show you something." With that, the man who monitored the situation outside the door opened the door and handed Chiao Gu a copper trophy. Looking at Nagini''s "confused" look, Chiao Gu sneered: "This is a gift from the United Chamber of Commerce in New York. Thank us for our service and hard work for so many years. We all call it O''Brien, and it happens to be the best interrogator of the Divine Shield!" Looking at the cross bones whose eyes are getting worse and worse, Nagini, who has regarded each other as a fool, shook his head reluctantly at the moment: "I know a man. His name is Raymond. He has a shadow named dunby. He is a great interrogator. You really should learn from him. If you are willing to give me a glass of milk and a plate of finger biscuits, trust me, our conversation will be much more harmonious." But the cross bone ignored, and a sneer appeared on his face: "but I still think O''Brien is more useful!" With that, he came to Nagini and tried to beat Nagini. However, the next second, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open. The gasping Nick Frey frowned subconsciously at the moment he opened the door: "romlow, stop, what are you going to do!" He was stunned. He didn''t expect Nick Frey to come back so soon. Because according to his understanding of Nick Frey flight, the other party will arrive in New York at least three hours later. And three hours is enough to characterize a lot of things. This is why pierce asked crisscross to interrogate Nagini quickly, because he wanted to compete with Nagini for time. He wanted to characterize the problem before Nick Frey came forward to help Nagini solve the problem. Pierce didn''t forget his failure in Los Angeles some time ago. He would not think that Nagini had no reason to wreak havoc in an elite district like Manhattan in New York. In fact, Nick Frey really shouldn''t be here at this time, but he just appeared. Are you angry? When Nagini and salina fought, Wilson and Raymond were angry. The fat snake directly contacted general Ross. I don''t know what to think. General Ross sent a fighter and forced Nick Frey to come back three hours in advance. The cross bone''s face was a little ugly. He looked at Nick Frey and couldn''t help a change: "Frey, why are you back?" Frey ignored the cross bone. He waved his hand and said, "leave it to me. You can go." The cross bone opened his mouth, and his eyes glittered with displeasure and resistance: "Frey, isn''t this in line with the rules?" But Nick Frey raised his eyebrows. He patted the table hard and roared, "I''m a level 9 agent. You''re a level 6 agent. The only thing you need to do is obey orders!" Crossed bones, like Melinda, are level six agents. The operational forces like them generally have no special circumstances, and level 7 agents are the apex. In theory, Nick Frey''s highest level is level seven, but he''s special. The mobile phone was as like as two peas in the same way as the other. In addition, there is Pierce''s vigorous cultivation. A senior official, crush people. This is the case everywhere. Cross Bone wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything at last. He had to leave angrily. In the interrogation room, only Nick Frey and Nagini were left. The two looked at each other and finally remained silent. Looking at the familiar man in front of him, Nick Frey looked flashing. Finally, he sighed, took out a box of paper wrapped milk from his pocket and put it in front of Nagini: "I''ve learned about you halfway. I''m sorry, I can''t help you. The only thing I can do is to send you a box of milk. " Playing with the box of milk, Nagini''s expression was a little more subtle. He looked at Nick Frey with some surprise. "So?" Frey shook his head. He looked a little complicated, but finally sighed: "Anyway, I owe you. I have to have a meeting with my colleagues outside to discuss things about you. The meeting will start in five minutes and last about half an hour. Take care!" With that, Nick Frey turned and left. And looking at the back of Nick Frey leaving, Nagini shook his head. "Keng!" The thumb thick chain, made of dough in Nagini''s hand, was torn apart at will. He put the straw into the milk box and Nagini drank happily, but his eyes were shining with thought. Five minutes later, when the milk was finished, Nagini pinched the milk box into a small ball and shouted to the monitor: "tell Frey I like his friend and I''ll deal with it." Chapter 182 Ten years, ten years! Nagini felt for the first time that Frey was actually a good man? There was something wrong with the milk box. Nagini didn''t know how he did it, but he knew one thing. A picture was inlaid on the surface of the milk box with special technology. If Nagini guessed right, this picture should be the internal architectural layout of s.h.i.e.l.d! Frey can''t help Nagini. Nagini knew this long ago, so he didn''t tell the other party about it and didn''t want him to intervene. In fact, in his plan, the other party should be in Washington now. Nagini understood Nick Frey''s difficulties. After all, he caused too much trouble this time, What can Nick Frey do? New York is the facade of America. Nagini''s sabotage in Manhattan is completely hitting America in the face. Nagini knows this and the trouble of this matter. Don''t say that Frey is only a level 9 agent now. Even if he becomes the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., he doesn''t have the power to help Nagini deal with this matter. After all, this is the most powerful country in the world. Before the era of superheroes, it is completely an unsolvable existence. According to Nagini''s idea, the best way for Frey is to get rid of himself. Even if he can''t get rid of it, he can''t appear here, even just to avoid suspicion! Lao Yinbi doesn''t know that Nagini is at the center of the storm? Nagini didn''t believe it. He knew Nick Frey and knew that he knew the seriousness of the matter better than anyone else. But the question is, this evil thing is coming. Is he a big fool?! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nick Frey wanted to save Nagini. Although he knew it was difficult and even had to pay a painful price, he still wanted to try. On his way to New York, he has been analyzing the current situation. The United States can never forget it. The impact of this incident is too great. As the most powerful country in the world, the United States must use thunder means, otherwise such things will happen one after another. So on the face of it, America is bound to find out. But secretly? Why did general Ross help himself? He doesn''t think a Raymond has so much energy, nor does he think that general Ross will still help Nagini after a huge storm. There is only one possibility that America is afraid of Nagini and that Nagini will die with them. From the attitude of the United States, Nick Frey saw a glimmer of Nagini''s vitality. He knew that the United States did not want to fight Nagini, but the situation forced them to do it. This is the current situation! Otherwise, if the United States really wants to kill Nagini, why should it hand it over to the Divine Shield? So Frey knew that as long as Nagini left the s.h.i.e.l.d., the matter would be completely over, even without waiting until dawn the next day. As soon as Nagini gets out of the door of the s.h.i.e.l.d., there will be terrorist organizations to admit that they did it. Of course, Frey is bound to die afterwards. He had a promising future. The old director Pierce was about to abdicate. He was the No. 1 seed and was bound to become the next director of the Divine Shield Bureau. But after this? There''s no need to think about the position of director of the Divine Shield Bureau. It''s hard to say whether we can keep the identity of this level 9 agent. Ordinary people have terrorist organizations to carry the pot, but for those who know the truth? The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. must bear the blame for the Nagini incident, and Nick Frey, who led all this, must bear the main responsibility! Frey, who left the interrogation room, looked at the group of men who were discussing how to deal with the incident. He looked a little complicated. Seriously, he regretted it, If given another chance, Frey shouldn''t do that. But I''ve already done it. What''s the use of saying this now? With a sigh, Frey''s look became more and more complicated. At the same time, Joey, the little black brother who made a film with Nagini on a street in New York and was later cheated to run Nagini''s house, now comes to the bridge and tunnel authority. Seriously, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, the little black brother didn''t believe that there were such sand sculpture government departments in the world. Isn''t this a waste of their taxpayers'' money? Do bridges and tunnels need to be managed? But anyway, since it was ordered by Nagini, Joey will do it well. After all, Nagini is kind to him. Open the door, empty corridor, huge exhaust fan, an old man sitting on the bench reading a newspaper, and a cat lying next to him. The little black brother thought for a moment. He seemed to want to say something, but the old man reading the newspaper ignored him at all. The helpless little black brother could only go to the only channel, that is, the elevator in front. At the same time, the elevator door closed, the newspaper reader shook his head and took out the walkie talkie: "black alert." After entering the elevator door, the little black brother, who didn''t know what was happening outside, looked confused at the moment, because the elevator didn''t go up, but went down, and I didn''t know how many meters it had fallen, and the wall behind him suddenly opened. The little black brother was stunned. A double door elevator? People from the bridge and tunnel authority can play very well. With some ridicule in his heart, the little black brother turned around, but in front of this scene, he couldn''t help shouting the sentence he hadn''t seen for a long time: "Mom annoys FAK!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the bright white room, there was only a black chair. The little black brother sat there with a restrained look. Opposite the black brother, there is agent Z with a frown. In addition, the other party has another identity, the highest officer of MIB headquarters! Looking at the stupid sand sculpture in front of him, agent Z frowned: "name?" The little black brother secretly glanced at agent Z and honestly replied, "my name is Joey." Agent Z continued coldly, "occupation," Feeling the serious and restrained atmosphere around him, the little black brother thought for a moment. He said tentatively, "my name is Joey, a plain clothes, come here, you are a donkey, double custody, SKR ~ SKR ~" Agent Z: " Looking at agent Z, who was walking towards him with a black face, the flustered little black brother roared: "Don''t come here! Just kidding, I told you, I know kung fu, plant Kung Fu, don''t hit the face, it hurts, shit, I can''t fight below! Hiss ~ ~" Five minutes later, the refreshing agent Z wiped the sweat on his forehead and kicked the black brother''s cocked ass: "Leather is very happy? Say, how do you know here?" The little black brother, with his buttocks cocked up and his hands protecting his crotch, said wrongfully: "Nagini asked me to come. He asked me to bring a word to a man named agent Z, saying that the light of SATA was in his hand and wanted to be treated fairly." Agent Z was stunned. A flash of confusion flashed in his eyes. Then his face suddenly changed and his expression became more serious: "the light of SATA? Are you sure?" The little black brother rolled his eyes: "how do I know? That''s what he told me anyway." After being cleaned up, the black brother is much more honest. Looking at the black brother with two eyes and four eyes, agent Z waved impatiently after making sure that the other party didn''t lie: "OK, take him down." Bright white, can not see the slightest gap in the wall, suddenly opened. Looking at the two big men walking in outside, the little black brother couldn''t help but flash a panic in his eyes: "wait, what are you doing? I tell you, I didn''t see anything." He was very nervous. He wanted to know that he had just seen aliens. Did these people want to kill themselves? Looking at the nervous look of the black brother, agent Z rolled his eyes: "don''t be nervous, just give you a physical examination." The little black brother was stunned. He asked subconsciously, "do you want to spend money?" Agent Z shook his head: "free physical examination, won''t ask you a penny." A long sigh of relief, the little black brother said happily, "that''s good. I''ll do a full set of blood pressure, X-ray and eyesight, or I''ll sue you for beating legal citizens." Agent Z''s expression was a little strange. Finally, he nodded: "don''t worry, it will satisfy you." The little black brother who felt he had taken advantage of him left happily. Before leaving, he patted agent Z on the shoulder with satisfaction. Although the other party stole his chicken, the little black brother thought he was a good man. But he didn''t see that agent Z shook his head regretfully. A moment later, agent Z took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He thought about it and finally dialed a number: "Hello, is it President Clinton? I''m agent Z of MIB. I have a major event to report!" Chapter 183 S.h.i.e.l.d., Nick Frey, who was holding a meeting, frowned. As time went by, the expected riot did not begin, which made him restless. He is not afraid of sacrifice. Since he decided to appear here, he is ready to face the worst, but he doesn''t want his sacrifice to be meaningless. Don''t think Nagini will be fine without running. Everyone is not a fool. What do you think? Everyone knows it! If Nagini ran away, although he would regret it, he chose the road himself, and he was willing to bear the consequences. But what if Nagini didn''t run? Seriously, Nick Frey was a little angry. He felt that Nagini was a pig! Did Nagini not find out? No, with his knowledge of the little fox, he can''t have missed it. So the question is, why doesn''t Nagini run? Looking at the group of colleagues who were still discussing, Frey threw away his pen: "you continue to discuss, I''ll go out and see the situation." He felt it necessary to talk to Nagini. However, just as Frey got up to leave, the door of the room was pushed open. The current director of the s.h.i.e. Pierce, Nick Frey''s old friend, came in with a gloomy face and an angry look. At the moment I saw Pierce, I cried in my heart. Nick Frey never thought that the old friend would come back in advance. He subconsciously wanted to cover up: "director, you..." "Bang!" Without warning, pierce raised his leg and kicked Frey''s belly. Pierce, who hadn''t done it for decades, kicked him to the ground, just like an angry lion: "Get out!" A flash of consternation flashed in Frey''s eyes. They were friends and saved each other''s life. Even without these, as a level 9 agent of the s.h.i.e.l.d., the other party should not do so in front of everyone. Feeling the strange eyes of the people around him, Frey felt hot on his face. But there''s no way. Pierce is the director of Divine Shield after all. Depressed his anger, Frey got up from the ground. He took a deep breath and tried to explain, "director, listen to me..." But pierce ignored it. He gave Frey a cold look with indifference: "I don''t want to listen to you. You''ll deal with Ramlow and Nagini." Crisscross, who came with Pierce, looked at Nick Frey, whose face was green and white. A hint of irony flashed in his eyes, and then sneered: "Yes, sir." Crush people at the first level of official university? Are you Nicky Frey gone, or am I nine headed snake unable to lift the knife? I''m afraid you don''t know where this is! Do you really think level nine agents are cheating? Ignoring the cross bone''s sarcastic eyes, pierce waved at will. Although it was not obvious, the meaning in his eyes was very clear. In any case, Nagini must admit his crime, and Nagini must succumb to the pressure of the United States! Then he took a cold look at Nick Frey, with a flash of disgust in his eyes: "and you, Nick Frey, transfer from now on!" Frey opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally lowered his head. "Yes, sir." It''s over, it''s all over! Pierce''s appearance was beyond Frey''s expectation. Before, he could use his identity as a level 9 agent to forcibly create a chance for Nagini to escape, but now? I didn''t expect that the other party''s anti general came directly to pierce. Aware that the situation was gone, Frey sighed in his heart. He knew it was useless to say anything now. Looking at Frey''s lost back, he didn''t care whether it would have a bad impact. Pierce snorted coldly and looked disgusted: "feed the unfamiliar white eyed wolf!" Frey''s body was stiff. He obviously heard what Pierce said, but a moment later, he could only leave under the strange eyes of everyone. Half an hour ago, I flew to pierce, New York, and received a call from cross bone. As for why not arrive in New York in three hours as planned? It was because Pierce was on a special plane, and the reason why Frey arrived at the General Administration of the Divine Shield half an hour in advance was because he was on a military plane. Pierce came back for a simple reason. On the one hand, he had to deal with it. On the other hand, he knew that Nick Frey left in a fighter plane. This is very important. Since Frey can think of the problem, pierce can think of it, otherwise he can''t get to this position. So almost before and after, pierce hurried back to New York. This is an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Pierce knew that Nagini was not easy to move. If Nagini hadn''t made so much trouble this time that America couldn''t stand down, no one would dare to fight Nagini openly! It''s not just the mobile phone that doesn''t do it to Nagini, but no one wants to do it first. After all, it''s joking about the fate of the whole mankind. Even a giant like America is unwilling to bear the consequences. But why is pierce so bold this time? There are many reasons: The first is because he needs Nagini to do political achievements. Second, Nagini''s unstable existence is not conducive to the future development of the Divine Shield Bureau (HYDRA). With the power Nagini currently controls, if he strongly supports Frey, it is difficult for him to control each other. The third aspect is that he has learned a lot about aliens recently, including MIB, so he has less fear of aliens. The fourth and most important point is that this plan is the proposal of anim sola! Anim sola was the chief scientist of the Hydra leader red skull during World War II. At the same time, the other party was also a top genius. In 1972, he was diagnosed with a terminal disease. Limited by the level of science and technology and medical treatment at that time, the chief scientist will soon die. But his thinking, brain and knowledge are of great value. So someone used a 200000 foot database to simulate his brain and thinking. In a sense, he is the first intelligent life with his own ideas and thinking, and will never make mistakes. With the help of anim sola, Hydra achieved great success. In a sense, the other party is the backbone of Hydra''s decision-making, and he issued many orders. In the above four aspects, no matter which one is missing, pierce will not start with Nagini, but there are a lot of one, which is very comfortable. Maybe it''s Nagini''s life? Pierce sat on the chair made by Frey. He looked tired. After all, he was old. This kind of high-intensity flight made him very tired. In addition to physical fatigue, there is also mental fatigue. It was too dangerous just now. What if Nagini really escaped? Then it''s all over! One positive and one negative, this is the gap between heaven and earth. Rubbed his eyebrows. Just as Pierce was about to leave, the phone in his pocket rang In the interrogation room of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Nagini was holding the iron block and hard steel in his hand. It was like plasticine in his hand. He kneaded it into various shapes. He had a lot of fun. The left cross bone is back. Unlike last time, he didn''t bring Mr. O''Brien this time. Nagini''s information was sent to the people inside the Hydra after cross bone called Pierce, so he knew very well that his Mr. O''Brien could not make Nagini give in. But in any case, for Nagini, cross bone is still very confident: "Big star, we meet again?" Nagini looked at each other and ignored each other. The iron in his hand became s and B. Cross bone was not angry. He knew that conventional means could not make Nagini yield. In fact, with the distance between the two sides, the only real danger is yourself. But he didn''t think so. Instead, he coughed and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Nicky Frey has been suspended for investigation." With a pause in his hand, Nagini glanced up at each other and said, "what do you want to say?" He noticed that the movement in Nagini''s hand stopped, and a flash of clarity flashed in his cross bone eyes. Against the Nagini family? That''s looking for death! After killing more than a dozen intelligence analysts and hundreds of intelligence personnel, Hydra finally came to a conclusion: Nagini has a personality defect and is very lack of love, so don''t start with his family. Because of this concern, Nick Frey, who just helped Nagini, is a good breakthrough. So he coughed and looked threatening: "We have sufficient evidence that he is shielding you." Nagini shook her head with a pondering look: "so?" There was a serious look in his eyes and looked at Nagini sincerely: "as long as you admit your crime, I can get Nick Frey out of this case." It must be eliminated. After all, Nagini didn''t escape. Even if everyone knows something, there is no evidence. But what happened after Frey? Cross bones can only be ha ha. Hydra doesn''t need an obedient dog. Nagini was stunned. He shook his head, put down s and B in his hands, and helplessly looked at the cross bone in front of him: "do you know I don''t like your face now?" Obviously, he didn''t understand what Nagini meant, but he said quite forcefully: "I''m not afraid of death, otherwise I can''t appear in front of you." Nagini shook her head with pity. "Do you think I''m going to kill you? No, I just want to beat you, and I''ll let your director beat you." Cross Bone One Leng, his eyebrow a wrinkly: "are you kidding? This joke is not funny." Pierce will beat himself? Don''t be ridiculous. The one who wants Nagini to suffer most is director Pierce. Will he help Nagini beat himself? You''re kidding! If it weren''t for fear of death, director Pierce would probably be the one being interrogated now! However, Nagini shook his head and pointed to the watch on his crossed wrist: "it''s twenty minutes away from my estimated time. Although I don''t know what happened, I think it should be fast." "Bang!" As soon as the voice fell, the door of the interrogation room was opened. Nagini had an inquisitive smile on his mouth, and he felt a panic in his crossed bones. I don''t know why, he has a bad feeling. "Chief, why are you here?" Looking at Pierce''s uncertain face, he was puzzled and uneasy, but his crossed bones still hardened his head and asked. But pierce ignored it. He looked dignified and his tone was a little uneasy and anxious: "Nagini, tell me where you hide the light of SATA!" Nagini shook his head. He crumpled the s and B on the table, then kneaded them into the three letters MIB, and then pointed to the stunned cross bone not far away: "Don''t talk about it first, beat him! Beat the horse!" Chapter 184 S.h.i.e.l.d., interrogation room, Nagini looked serious and was pinched into an iron bracelet with three letters of MIB. At the moment, under his careful polishing, it became more and more shiny and beautiful. While Pierce, director of the s.h.i.e.l.d., sitting opposite Nagini, was fidgeting at the moment. He opened his mouth several times as if to say something, but he finally held back. But time goes by? In the end, he couldn''t bear it: "Bronger, I called, Nick Frey, and I sent for someone. Nagini, I did everything you asked. Now you should tell me where the light of SATA is?" He frowned and looked at the depression on the letters caused by out of control strength. Nagini slapped the three letters angrily, and then leaned back angrily on the chair: "I want milk." He took a deep breath and pressed his irritability. Pierce looked at Nick Frey in a daze: "Go get it..." But Nagini shook her head and looked directly at Pierce, with a serious flash in her eyes: "no, I said to let you warm the milk for me, not let him warm the milk for me." Pierce opened his mouth and seemed to want to be angry, but he didn''t dare to fart in the end. He knew Nagini was asking him for trouble, but what could he do? Pierce got up, clenched his fist, took a deep breath, and a far fetched smile appeared on his face: "Milk, OK, I''ll go now." Looking at Pierce''s expression of suffocation, Nagini said disapprovingly: "walk slowly without delivery. The milk temperature can''t exceed 40 ¡ã. I''m afraid it''s hot. By the way, it would be better to have a finger biscuit." I''m not angry, I''m not angry at all, ha ha, I''m not angry! "Bang!" The door of the interrogation room was closed! Pierce left. There were only two people left in the interrogation room, Nagini and Nick Frey. Frey, who was still in a daze just now, suddenly flashed a bright light in his eyes. How could he have the dull look before: "Nagini, what''s going on?" Nagini shook his head, looked thoughtful, and then asked, "when have you seen me do something I''m not sure?" Frey was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and seemed to think of something. His face became a little ugly: "that is to say, all I did from beginning to end..." Nagini nodded and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "well, it''s useless at all. But don''t worry, I''ve received professional training and won''t laugh at you unless I can''t help it." That''s why he looks ugly. As an old Yin Bi, he doesn''t care that others laugh at him. He only laughs that others can''t understand. Especially in the case of Nagini, Nick Frey has always felt that the world is drunk and I wake up alone. Although this description is inappropriate, he really has this feeling. Although there were some middle school students and some sand sculptures, he thought he had done the right thing. But now I know that Nagini has long been prepared, and from beginning to end, his efforts and efforts are meaningless? Well, Frey feels his IQ has been insulted. This is too hard for a senior old Yin ratio! He glared at Nagini, and a warning flashed in Frey''s eyes: "Damn it, don''t tell anyone about it." Nagini ignored and didn''t tell anyone? What do you think? This kind of black history is very precious. Why didn''t you bring a video recorder this time? Dead fat house Wilson, aunt Carol, kind man Nick Frey, emmm! How many black history collection opportunities have you missed? Nagini felt a little more melancholy. A moment later, he seemed to think of something. A flash in his eyes asked, "by the way, ask you a question. Do you want to go further?" Frey was stunned. He frowned and immediately understood what Nagini thought. A tangle flashed in his eyes: "What do you want to do? I tell you, Pierce is the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., and he is still my friend. He has helped me a lot." Nagini nodded. He was a friend and helped a lot, but he didn''t refuse? The answer is interesting. A thought-provoking smile crossed the corner of his mouth, and a smile of 10 billion% good people appeared on his face: "what do you think? I''m a legal citizen. You don''t know me. It''s hard to kill a mosquito for a long time." He took a deep look at Nagini, his eyes glittering with complexity. Frey sighed. He didn''t continue to ask this question. Then he asked, "by the way, who are you looking for this time? Can you reveal it? I''m curious who has so much energy." Several streets in Manhattan were gone, and America''s face was swollen, but from Pierce''s attitude, it seems that America is not going to investigate this matter. And what is the light of SATA and why do you attach so much importance to it? Frey is curious. As an excellent agent, he has an instinctive desire for secrets. Nagini rolled his eyes and flashed a hint of ponder: "want to know? I won''t tell you, are you angry? Lala ~ ~" With a stiff expression, Frey raised his middle finger: "I find you more and more annoying." Nagini replied disapprovingly to the other side''s middle finger. The conversation between the two ended here. In fact, there are still a lot of things to talk about, but it is not here or at this time. Who is Nagini looking for? Very simply, who is the most corrupt organization in this era except the state and the United Nations? S.h.i.e.l.d? no It''s MIB! Although the members of MIB are just a fraction of the s.h.i.e.l.d., or even less than a fraction, do you really want to talk about the weight of their words? S.h.i.e.l.d. is by no means an opponent of MIB. The reason is very simple. The two sides have different backgrounds. The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. was born in a poor family. Its predecessor was a group of agents and big soldiers. Its purpose was to disintegrate the hydra. There were not no big men in it. But there are too few big guys, and they are not real big guys. During World War II, including the end of World War II, the real boss was busy with how to divide the cake. Who would care about the Hydra who was already a loser? In fact, the MIB in the same period was similar to that of s.h.i.e.l.d. Everyone belongs to the type that uncle doesn''t care and grandma doesn''t love. If there is any difference, it is probably the rich bastard and poor scholar. Both sides don''t live very well. But with the first alien visiting Earth? Hehe, the importance of birth appears. The boss doesn''t trust the s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau. After all, this is a miscellaneous army composed of a group of agents and soldiers, and some of them are members of Hydra? That''s too much! If the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. had not become bigger and stronger at that time, the bosses would definitely cancel this illegal organization. But there was no way. At that time, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. had a tendency to end. In order to seek stability, the leaders could only establish the World Security Council, whose purpose was to control the s.h.i.d.l.d. This is why Pierce is ready to enter the World Security Council after knowing that he can''t be the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. But for MIB? The attitude of the big guys has always been ambiguous. After all, they are their own sons. In addition, at that time, Bear Kingdom and Eagle sauce were engaged in space competition, so MIB took advantage of the situation to develop. On the one hand, birth is another reason for the different weight of the two sides'' discourse power, which is the different ideas of the two sides. It is reasonable to say that there is no distinction between high and low, but a student who is determined to be a teacher is destined to be more liked by the teacher than a student who is determined to be the owner of the school canteen. The purpose of s.h.i.e.l.d. is to eradicate Hydra and maintain world peace. The purpose of MIB is to contact aliens and lead the earth into the interstellar era. One is to work on the earth''s surface, the other is to fly to the sky side by side with the sun. In addition, the black technology of MIB and the expanding power of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. have increasingly favored MIB. In addition, MIB has often dealt with some extraterrestrial events that have brought destruction to the earth in recent years, while the Divine Shield Bureau has always held on to the trivial things of all countries on the earth.. S.h.i.e.l.d. eats meat and shit. MIB eats grass and milks. A comparison between the two sides? The gap came out, shocking! Seriously, if we really fight, the ten MIBs together are not the opponents of the Divine Shield Bureau. Although they have black technology, the Divine Shield bureau also hides black technology. But the problem is that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is too strong, and the top leaders of strong countries are afraid, Hundreds of thousands, hundreds of thousands of agents, such a huge force, which country will like it? So for the same thing, MIB must promise to talk to the boss, but if the s.h.i.e.l.d. talks to the boss? We should think about it first, then organize everyone to hold a meeting, discuss it well, do enough work, and finally give you No. Yes, that''s the reality. Although MIB knows few big men, they know the world''s top big men, the leaders of the five rational countries, have a good relationship with MIB, and are willing to help them. On the other hand, although the s.h.i.e.l.d. has connections with all levels, the real top leaders have been guarding against the s.h.i.e.l.d. Even the high-level countries at the secondary level (the World Security Council) can not give the Divine Shield face. This is the gap between the two sides. Agent Z called President Clinton and said two things. The first thing is about the light of SATA. This thing must not stay on the earth, or the whole earth will end. It is a black technology bomb enough to destroy the earth! The second thing is about Nagini. He said that although Nagini did too much, he didn''t really want to destroy New York. An evil alien came to the earth. Nagini fought in New York to protect the earth. In a sense, Nagini is saving the earth. What can President Clinton do? According to agent Z, Nagini not only failed, but contributed. Of course, is there any credit? In his opinion, it doesn''t matter. There are few wronged and dead ghosts in which generation? Holding on to Nagini is not trying to make up for the loss. But the question is, after agent Z''s call? Nagini''s situation became special. It''s like negotiations between the two sides. Nagini himself stands on the truth and talks with a gun. Not to mention that President Clinton doesn''t want to force Nagini to die. Even if he really wants to kill Nagini, he should think about it at this time. In particular, MIB promises to do the finishing work of this matter, that is, the so-called memory erasure. President Clinton thought about it and agreed. Then a phone call to the s.h.i.e.l.d., pierce panicked! Die young! Nagini, why is this B associated with the destruction of the world? (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Chapter 185 Pierce came back with Nagini''s favorite milk and finger cookies. It has to be said that the service quality of hydra is still very good. Small bald head is like this, so is Pierce, but compared with small bald head, Nagini doesn''t like the eyes of director Pierce in front of him. Looking at Nagini, director Pierce''s face was a little ugly. He took a deep breath and his eyes flashed impatient and repressed anger: "Nagini, what do you want to do?" Once, twice, three, four, his patience had been exhausted. In any case, he must let Nagini explain the light of SATA. In the previous conversation, President Clinton made it clear that if Nagini did not hand over the light of SATA, the whole mankind would be finished. It was a super bomb that could destroy surface creatures ten times! After sipping the milk and feeling the strong milk fragrance spreading in the taste buds, Nagini squinted comfortably and looked at director pierce with an extremely ugly face opposite. Nagini asked: "Do you want to know?" Director pierce did not speak, but looked at Nagini coldly: " Nagini ignored the other party''s ugly face. He shrugged and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "well, to tell you the truth, your level is too low. I don''t want to talk to you." I''m not high enough? Director Pierce''s angry nose was almost crooked. He was the director of the Divine Shield Bureau and existed as a feudal official. His level was not high enough? Ridiculous! With a flash of dissatisfaction in his eyes, director Pierce said coldly, "who do you want to talk to?" Glancing at each other, Nagini thought and then pointed to the sky: "high level." Director pierce frowned. Somehow, he looked dignified: "The Security Council?" Think about it carefully. In fact, Nagini is right. He really can''t handle this matter. It was not because the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. was suitable for handling this matter, but because they were suitable for carrying the pot. Although it was cruel, this was the truth. Now, because of the light of SATA, it was originally only related to Nagini, but now it has suddenly improved several levels, and the fate of the whole mankind has been involved. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with Nagini''s proposal to talk to the high-level, that is, the World Security Council. But Nagini shook his head and glanced contemptuously at director Pierce: "No, higher!" World Security Council? Nagini had a little more contempt in his heart. He knew that it was just a dog sent by the top to guard the Divine Shield bureau! This time things are so big that if you want to get out of it and even get some benefits, you must find someone who can make a final decision. General minions, such as s.h.i.e.l.d., World Security Council, and even MIB. To put it awkwardly, they are not qualified to talk to themselves. Nagini''s voice fell. Director Pierce was stunned. At first, he didn''t understand what Nagini meant? But a moment later, he understood. His face suddenly changed. He subconsciously shouted, "you dream!" Who is higher than the World Security Council? United Nations? Come on, they''re not at this level. If we really want to say a higher level, only the leaders of various countries. To be exact, they are the leaders of the five major countries. They are the real controllers of the earth! A gentleman does not stand on a dangerous wall, not to mention these five? With Nagini''s strength, what if he breaks his nerve and kills the five on the spot? Although I know it''s unlikely, the problem is that no one dares to take the risk. Nagini shook his head. He looked at director pierce seriously: "whether I dream or not has nothing to do with you, but I know I will never talk to you." Looking at Nagini with his eyes, pierce frowned. He thought, and finally put down his pen. His face was a little difficult: "I''ll try, but I don''t promise to succeed." Nagini ignored. He began to play with the iron Bracelet again. For a while, s and B. And facing Nagini''s disregard? Pierce slammed the door with a black face! "Bang!" I''m not angry. How can I be angry? Ha ha, I''m not angry!!! As pierce left, the dull eyed Nick Frey became wise again. A hesitation flashed in his eyes: "the top? Should they not agree?" But Nagini shook his head with a confident look: "they will agree." Then he snapped the polished cloth Ling s and B, and then stared at Frey angrily: "Don''t interrupt. Don''t you see I''m busy now?" Frey opened his mouth as if to say something, but finally shook his head angrily. emmm£¡ Don''t think I don''t know what s and B mean! Nagini swearing? At first, he did have this idea, but later it was not. He played with iron because he wanted to exercise his control over power. Although fate often pits him, it is a blessing in disguise. Although Sarina caused a lot of trouble to Nagini, Nagini also got a lot of benefits after eating Sarina. You know, as a python over 40 meters, Nagini has an amazing sense of satiety? It can be seen how great the vitality contained in Sarina''s body is! The greatest benefit of this huge vitality for Nagini is that the Basilisk in the third stage shows signs of breaking through to the fourth stage. Although there is no breakthrough yet, it is because most of the life energy belonging to Sarina has not been absorbed. It is expected that by absorbing this huge vitality, Nagini will reach the fourth stage of the basilisk, and under the nourishment of this huge vitality, Nagini''s body is getting stronger all the time. Although this promotion is not obvious in the human state, Nagini still needs to exercise to effectively control every inch of strength in the body. Otherwise, with Nagini''s control, how could he not even do such a simple thing? At the same time, director Pierce, who left the interrogation room, returned to his office. After turning on the anti listening equipment, pierce made a call: "How''s it going now?" On the other end of the phone, there was an indifferent voice: "our people have been dispatched. According to the news from MIB, the light of SATA is in Nagini''s hand, and must not stay on the earth, otherwise the earth will be finished!" With a frown, Pierce''s eyes flashed a touch of irritability: "Of course I know. I knew that when President Clinton called me. I asked if it was possible for you to take the light of SATA from Nagini?" Facing director Pierce''s problem? The other party was silent for a moment and finally replied, "I''m not sure. Dr. Zola is dealing with it. How''s your side?" Although he knew it would be such an answer, director pierce still flashed a touch of irritability in his eyes. After thinking about it, he can only reluctantly say: "There''s a little trouble. Nagini wants to talk to the leaders of the five powers." At the other end of the phone, the other party obviously knew that pierce was not in a good mood, so he asked, "what are you going to do?" Director Pierce''s eyes became more and more gloomy with some thought: "What else can we do? Of course, promise him. Now the focus is not who Nagini talks to, but the light of SATA! As long as we get the light of SATA? Ha ha!" With a sneer, the other end of the phone seemed determined after a moment of silence, and a firm voice sounded: "I see. Long live Hydra!" Nodded and looked a little more satisfied. At the last second of the phone hanging up, s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. director pierce murmured, "long live Hydra!" Ten minutes later, director Pierce, who left, returned. He looked at the two silent people in the interrogation room. Finally, with a gloomy face, he looked at Nagini who ignored himself again not far away: "the leaders promised, but they can only talk by video." In the face of director Pierce''s reply, Nagini flashed a sure smile around his mouth. But a moment later, he seemed to notice something. He looked at director Pierce in front of him, subconsciously pursed his lower lip, and flashed a hint of ponder in his eyes: "wait!" With a frown, looking at Nagini''s playful eyes, director Pierce, who frowned instinctively, was a little more unhappy: "why, don''t you dare?" Nagini ignored it. He turned to look at Nick Frey, who was stunned: "lend me your cell phone." Frey was stunned. A strange flash flashed in his eyes, but he still took out his mobile phone from his pocket: "Here you are." But Nagini didn''t take it, but looked disgusted: "I''m not used to this mobile phone. Change it." Frey was stunned. He subconsciously contracted his pupils and seemed to think of something. A moment later, Frey pretended that nothing had happened, took out another mobile phone from his pocket with a red and blue Venus icon on it, and said with disgust on his face: "Why are you in such trouble? Promise, here you are." Nagini took the phone, sent a message in seven or eight seconds, and then threw it to Frey: "All right." Frey, who received the phone, didn''t take it back immediately. Instead, he looked through it for a moment and then looked at Nagini speechless: "What did you send? Why did you delete it?" Nagini rolled his eyes: "This is my privacy. Don''t forget that I''m a public figure." Pierce, on the other side, wanted to ask FRISO for a cell phone. But after Nagini and Nick Frey spoke a few words? He really can''t find a reason to ask for a mobile phone. After all, this is not the time to turn his face. He can only look gloomy: "Let''s go!" In the high-end apartment in Manhattan, New York, holding the mobile phone left by Nagini in his hand, Wilson frowned slightly and his eyes glittered puzzled Chapter 186 At the top of the s.h.i.e.l.d., there is a special office. Many people don''t know that it can be holographic projection. Sitting in front of an empty table, there is a notebook, a pen and a pair of glasses. Under the sign of director Pierce, Nagini took off his favorite yellow spectacle frame with slight dissatisfaction. Yellow framed glasses are more coquettish. Of course, because of his excellent appearance, Nagini is very artistic with them. As Nagini put on his old black framed glasses, a door to a new world opened for him! In front of the empty table, there are four more people, and these four people seem to have some disadvantages?! Peace loving Eagle sauce, rough and crazy bear country fierce men, corrupt country gentlemen with one set on the surface and one set behind, and Gaul roosters pursuing romance. In a sense, these four people are the managers and promoters of the world. Now, the four real bosses are looking at themselves. Seriously, I''m a little excited to see such a big scene for the first time? Looking at Nagini, Eagle sauce glanced around, It happened in America. America was the first to know about it. As a big brother, he must be the first to speak at this time. So Eagle sauce coughed and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Nagini, what do you want to do?! do you know what you mean by doing this?" Nagini smiled with a shy expression. After all, it was the first time she had seen so many big guys. He felt his head and looked embarrassed. In the most counseling tone, he said the most powerful words: "permanent exemption agreement." Originally, seeing Nagini''s shy appearance, I thought the other party was still a little afraid, but now? He looked at Nagini, thought for a moment, and finally shook his head. It''s a good material, but it''s a pity it''s not suitable for you. The fierce man of Bear Kingdom was shining in front of his eyes, but in the end he shook his head in disappointment. If it had been in the past, he would have supported Nagini in that age that had not disintegrated. But now? How to say, the past is different. Today, the world has changed. The corrupt gentleman''s eyes flickered with ponder, and his eyes lingered between Nagini and Eagle sauce. He knew there was a good play to see. The Gallic Rooster thought and finally shook his head. Although he doesn''t like his old rivals, to some extent, the attitudes of their two countries are the most similar! After some eye contact, in fact, it took only a few seconds, and the matter was thrown on the eagle sauce again. President Clinton frowned, his eyes changed for a while, and finally slapped the table angrily: "it''s impossible. No one can override the law. What if you commit a crime?" However, he didn''t ask this question. Is it okay to ask this question? Seriously, Eagle sauce will regret it! In this world, he can say these two words to anyone, but only Nagini? He is different. How to say, he belongs to that very special type. "Click!" The pen in your hand was pinched off, and everyone frowned. Your eyes were a little more unhappy. The atmosphere at the scene became tense and dignified. Time doesn''t know how long it took. Nagini raised her head, with complex and tired eyes, but with a bit of indifference and hatred in her expression. It''s hard to imagine a 16-year-old boy with such complex emotions in her eyes! He just looked at President Clinton opposite, with a touch of irony on his mouth, and slowly told a fact: "Crime? My name is Nagini don. I have saved the Earth twice!" "The first time was in 1999, when California was invaded by the Kerry empire. Do you know what it feels like to be hit by a high radiation energy weapon? It''s like a knife inserted into your meat and heated slowly. You watch it turn red and hot. Your whole body trembles with pain. You want to tear this meat off." "That year, I faced hundreds of elite soldiers of the Kerry empire. Each of them was equipped with this weapon. Do you know the feeling? Hundreds of knives stabbed into your body. I wanted to cry or even die!" "But I can''t die, because I know what the earth will face after I die." "I was exhausted. That year, I wasn''t over sixteen!" Nagini raised his head. There was a smile on his face. The smile was very bright, with some pride. The clean smile was like an angel. But different from the smile on Nagini''s face, the leaders present were silent, and their faces were a little ugly. They know more or less about Nagini. But listen to Nagini? They realized that what the 16-year-old had experienced was more cruel than what they knew on paper, but now the smile on Nagini''s face? Seriously, it''s dazzling! Not because Nagini''s greatness and nobility set off their smallness and lowliness, but because they know what Nagini will say next, because they know what Nagini has experienced next, Just when President Clinton wanted to stop Nagini from speaking, Nagini raised her head and the smile on her face dispersed. Instead, it was a little bitter: "then what did I get? Merit or reward? No, I got betrayal and doubt!" Nagini looked up at President Clinton. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he shook his head. He looked neither angry nor resentful. There was only a faint calm, But somehow, this calm tone gives people an extremely repressed anger and despair: "An agent of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. who came from various countries for exploration and investigation. Even the kidnapping occurred some time ago. I''m not talking about general Ross, but the man who led general Ross to me." Nagini sighed. His look was a little complicated. He looked ahead with some memory and pain: "seriously, I''m tired. I really regret it now." "Sometimes I ask myself, why, why should I stand up? Isn''t it good to be an ordinary person? But if you give me another chance, I will still do so, because I am an earth person, because the planet under our feet needs someone to stand up at that time!" Nagini''s voice was not loud and incoherent, and many remarks should not be said on this occasion, but the leaders did not stop Nagini, And I don''t know why. It''s obviously a virtual imaging, but these big guys present feel depressed, and there''s a kind of suffocation in their hearts! People are born evil, so they have such a strong hope for good. People like Nagini? Seriously, even for various reasons, he should not be treated like this. Perhaps the four big men present didn''t realize that at first they thought it was the permanent immunity of jokes, but now they are inadvertently shaking! In the face of the four silent leaders, Nagini did not stop his speech. He took a deep breath and continued: "Salina, a cosmic terrorist. To prove that more than three star civilizations have been destroyed by her, and at least seven star civilizations have issued wanted notices for her, which is an extremely terrible existence. She has the ability to destroy a civilization or even a planet in a short time." "As a result, you know, I won, but do you know what I paid?" "My chest runs through and my muscles are damaged. In order to kill her, I even have to go into overload!" "The data shows that my height was 180 before, but now my height is 188. Why? Why do I grow 8 cm in two days? Is it because of development?" "No, because I''m overdrawing my life!" "I''m seventeen now, but my physical condition has exceeded that of my peers for twenty or thirty years!" "I paid so much. What did I get?" "Betrayal, betrayal after betrayal." Nagini smiled. The corners of his mouth were very bitter. His eyes were slightly red. He looked up at the sky and tried not to let his tears flow. He looked with endless grievances. His poor appearance made people feel distressed! President Clinton''s face was somewhat embarrassed. He felt his face was going to be swollen. Heaven and earth conscience, he should have known what he would do if you committed a crime, which could cause such a big reaction from Nagini. He wouldn''t say anything! Now, with one word, he directly exposed Nagini''s heart. All grievances and discontent broke out. Seriously, or Nagini said so much today, he really didn''t know about some situations. As for Nagini lying? Don''t be ridiculous. On this occasion, Nagini knows that every word he says will be investigated afterwards, so the other party dare not lie and must not lie. Just face the bloody truth? While feeling his old face hot, the disdainful eyes of the leaders of other countries also made him feel uncomfortable: "Nagini, in fact, we..." But before President Clinton finished, Nagini shook his head, gave a wry smile, and his look changed a little more: "Not easy? There are difficulties, right? I know, but I understand you. When did you understand me?" "I''m tired. I''ve paid so much for the earth and our mankind. I''ve never asked for anything. I just want a fair treatment. Is it too much?" "But you don''t even give me the most basic fairness!" "Just after the battle, my life was greatly overdrawn. When I was weakest, more than a dozen armed police surrounded me. Do you know what I was thinking at that time?" "Pain, it hurts here!!!" "I''m sixteen, only sixteen!" "I thought a lot in the interrogation room of the s.h.i.e.l.d." "Four leaders, I respect you. I have done it once when you said tolerance and understanding." "As a result, you see." "So this time, please forgive my recklessness. I really can''t help it. I can only do it. I''m sorry." When the voice fell, Nagini sighed. He lowered his head and his body was a little tired, as if he had aged dozens of years for a moment. He gave people the feeling that he was not the talented 16-year-old genius director seen by the world, but like a waste who failed countless times and finally lost heart! The five leaders at the scene were silent. You look at me and I look at you. I can''t say a word. Really, what Nagini did was a little too much. After all, he was joking about the life of the whole earth and directly forced the palace to the five of them. But on the contrary, they actually go too far. Don''t mention any considerable reason, the explanation is to cover up, and the cover up is the fact. In fact, everyone is equally black, but Eagle sauce''s practice this time is indeed a little excessive. In addition, Nagini happens to have a chip to die together. It''s cruel to say. From a personal point of view, they sympathize with Nagini. But from a national perspective? Anyone standing in this position will make the same decision. As for the World Security Council? Before things were not serious, they did right, but now things are serious, even alerting the top leaders, and everything gradually began to become different. Looking around, President Clinton thought about the picture of several people around him. He sighed and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Permanent immunity is impossible. You can guarantee to be a good man now, but you can''t guarantee to be a good man all your life. My suggestion is five years..." "Bang!" Just as President Clinton was about to negotiate with Nagini, the door of the room was pushed open and pierce, with a happy face, rushed in Chapter 187 Director Pierce''s appearance was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one thought he would appear at this meeting. There are many reasons, mainly in two aspects: One reason is that this matter has nothing to do with the Divine Shield Bureau. Another reason is that the identity of the director of the Divine Shield bureau is not enough for this level of dialogue. S.h.i.e.l.d. is very powerful, but can it be more powerful than a country? Hundreds of thousands, hundreds of thousands of agents, even if they are the elites of hundred battles, any big man present can crush the Divine Shield bureau every minute if he is willing. In general, before the age of superheroes, the five big men in front of Nagini were rule makers. The world''s first-class organization is the United Nations, and the weak half are the European Union, Asian economies and economies of all continents. They are also state based organizations, covering the huge economies of several or more countries. For a simple example, their economies are measured in trillions of dollars. Country and country? The level is too low. The big guys at this level play race (yellow, white and black), as well as continents and continents. The second rate in the world is the level of single country. However, due to different national strength, some countries are really awesome. A province or even a city is equivalent to a country. Therefore, some countries are not included in this list. Because the personnel of some organizations are extremely large, different rights and intertwined rear relations, this level is very chaotic. The World Security Council, which monitors the s.h.i.e.l.l.d., and the s.h.l.d., both belong to this level, but belong to the weakest level in this echelon. It is stronger than a small country and much weaker than a large country, but its position covers a wide range. It is reasonable to say that the position and rights of director pierce of the Divine Shield bureau can only be reflected at the highest level of the United Nations, and the current meeting? The corrupt gentleman frowned and a touch of disgust flashed in his eyes: "who is he?" The eagle sauce next to him thought for a while and said uncertainly, "I don''t know. It''s estimated that it''s from the Divine Shield Bureau." The fierce man of the Bear Kingdom looked at the eagle sauce and said sarcastically, "hum! I don''t understand any rules." I don''t know if I''m talking about pierce or Eagle sauce. On the contrary, the director of the Divine Shield bureau is really cruel! Although he didn''t wear glasses, the words of all the big men in the room passed through without missing a word, but he just put another pair of spare glasses on his thick face belt: "Leaders, I''m Pierce, director of s.h.i.e.l.d." There was a flash of anger in Eagle sauce''s eyes. It''s hard to say what happened to Nagini. After all, they made a mistake first, and his problem really needs everyone to discuss But this one from s.h.i.e.l.d? Seriously, the level is not enough. It''s a big taboo to insist on participating! Eagle sauce feels shameless. After all, in a sense, the s.h.i.e.l.d. is also half of their dog (the backbone of the s.h.l.d. is American). The dog is disobedient. It is not the dog that makes a fool of himself, but his half master. So his face was a little more ugly: "Who let you in? You didn''t know there was a meeting here?" Pierce knew the boss was angry, but it was really important. Secretly glanced at Nagini, his mind spun rapidly, and finally gritted his teeth. Director Pierce''s eyes flashed seriously: "leaders, I have something important." "Bang!" Eagle sauce slapped the table hard, and the big man''s eyes glittered with warm anger: "I''m saying again, there''s a meeting here! If your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has something to do, go directly to the World Security Council. They can''t handle it, and then they will report it to the United Nations. If the United Nations can''t handle it?" "That means you have a problem! Do you know that skipping reporting violates the regulations, and do you know that you are now suspected of stealing important information!" Eagle sauce was very angry. He felt his face was going to be clean today. In particular, director Pierce is so stupid that I don''t know how to make him director of the Divine Shield bureau at the beginning? Is it because he''s so stupid? Not to mention, it''s really possible! However, the eagle sauce never thought that his words were for this purpose. The other party did not understand his meaning and showed no sign of leaving. Instead, he became more and more stupid and said: "Leaders, of course I know, but this matter is too important and involves Nagini." Pierce now looks like I won''t go if you don''t let me report. After all, it''s just a holographic projection. Even if the five big men in front of them want him to roll, there''s no way. This is the s.h.i.e.l.d., not the office of these five bosses! Eagle sauce was helpless, his face was gloomy and ugly, and the corrupt gentleman on one side sighed. Although Eagle sauce was treacherous in the past, he still needs the help of Eagle sauce at this stage, so he shook his head and gave the other party a step: "Forget it, don''t tell him the truth. Let him talk." The eagle sauce snorted coldly and heavily put the pen in his hand on the table: "say!" Pierce glanced gratefully at the corrupt gentleman, but the other party ignored him. He didn''t care, but cleared his throat. He looked at Nagini maliciously, and then his eyes flashed a serious: "just five minutes ago, MIB agents and our colleagues found the light of SATA!" With a frown, President Clinton suddenly changed his face: "what are you talking about?" At the same time, the faces of the four big men around changed a little more. The reason why Nagini is difficult to deal with is not only because of the mobile phone, but also because of the light of SATA in each other''s hands. According to the plan of Eagle sauce, Nagini can be exempted from death and can''t escape from life. In any case, Nagini must know that there are still rules in the world. Even if he has the ability to die with everyone, he can''t go too far. Didn''t take Ginny''s cell phone? It''s unlikely. The other party is not so stupid. However, monitoring and cooperating with experiments may not be impossible. Without the light of SATA, Nagini should enjoy the treatment similar to eagle eye, find you a quiet place, and then send troops around. Nominally, it is recuperation, but in fact, it is to find a larger cage to lock you up. No way, Nagini''s destructive power and his own influence are too bad for social stability. But because of the light of SATA, some things that were ignored by everyone (killing salina and saving the earth) had to be mentioned. Although Nagini said so much before, all the leaders were very moved, but at their level? It''s hard to say. Each one is extremely cold. Anything involving the country will not be mixed with any personal feelings. Before, President Clinton was ready to agree, but now? SATA''s light was gone, and his face changed a little more. And feel the change of the atmosphere? Director Pierce was excited. Then he struck while the iron was hot and said, "the light of SATA has been found." One side of the eagle sauce eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He looked at Nagini and pierce. His eyes flashed a little complex: "are you sure?" Pierce said seriously: "Yes, I''m sure. MIB Agent J and agent K did it themselves, and the light of SATA is not a weapon, but a person, or a creature similar to human beings." Then pierce turned and looked at Nagini, who was sitting in a chair with an expressionless face. He sneered, slapped the table heavily, and scolded with an expression: "Nagini, your plan has failed, and the light of SATA is not threatened. Now you are suspected of cheating in addition to the original charges, and it is very bad. What else do you want to say?" Nagini touched his chin. He looked very calm and could not see sadness and joy. Until one moment, he looked up at President Clinton: "I don''t know. I want to hear what the leaders think?" President Clinton frowned and his eyes twinkled with thought. Finally, he shook his head and sighed with determination in his eyes: "Deal with it according to law!" Aside, the big man of the rabbit country frowned slightly. He exchanged eyes with the strong man of the bear country. The rabbit hesitated for a moment: "isn''t that good? Didn''t you just?" But President Clinton shook his head. He looked serious, like an upright pioneer of the law: "What happened to me? What did I say? No one is above the law, Nagini, what else do you have to say?" With President Clinton''s words, the faces of the four present changed. They look a little complicated, with regret and emotion. How to say? Time is also life, this may be life! Of course, there is another sight with Schadenfreude, that is director Pierce. He was not among the four, but it didn''t hinder his happiness now, because he knew that Nagini was over. He played off and played with five big men this time? I don''t know what he thinks. However, the next second, no one thought, Nagini shook his head. He looked a little complicated and sighed. Finally, he sighed, as if he had unloaded the heavy burden and murmured in a low voice: "Sure enough, I knew it would be like this." Then Nagini looked up at the eagle sauce opposite. His eyes were complicated, but he didn''t hate it. Some were just indifferent: "Thank you, President Clinton. If it weren''t for you, I might not be able to make this decision all my life. After all, it''s too difficult for me." As the commander-in-chief of a country, President Clinton''s ability is by no means poor. As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, he suddenly had a bad idea in his heart. If he remembers correctly, in Nagini''s data files, there are labels such as high IQ, high EQ, excellent overall situation analysis and so on. Later, some people finally realized that nargini was a natural strategist through the restoration of the world in 1999. If he was born in troubled times, he must be a hero and a genius comparable to Napoleon and Caesar. So, is it really that simple? Inexplicably, President Clinton had a bad idea in his mind: "What do you mean?" Then, Nagini''s reaction also demonstrated his idea. He shook his head, glanced around, and finally fell on director Pierce, With disdain and contempt: "The light of SATA has indeed been found, but who told you that if you find the light of SATA, the earth will not be destroyed?" Pierce was stunned. Although his reaction speed was not as fast as the five opposite Nagini, he was by no means a fool. So now his face became a little ugly: "Wait, what do you want to say?" Shaking his head with a look of pity, Nagini looked at each other like this: "Director Pierce, let me ask you a question. Did the person you found named Laura SATA light miss anything?" Pierce was stunned. He seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly became very ugly: "Bracelet?" Chapter 188 Back half an hour ago, Nagini sent a text message on Nick Frey''s cell phone. The content of the letter is simple: If, just if, the black Agent J that Nagini and Wilson met in Chinatown this afternoon, if he wanted someone, he would give his boss and small employee to each other. But this is not unconditional. The bracelet of small employees must be left! Seriously, at that time, Nagini didn''t know that MIB people would find Wilson''s house. Although he thought that the other party would restart agent K, he didn''t expect it to be so fast. The reason why he sent this message to Wilson was mainly because he smelled joy and expectation in Pierce. This is abnormal, very abnormal! At that time, unless Hydra made a major breakthrough, he could never have that mood. Facts have proved that Nagini''s guess is correct. After sending the message, several people came to Wilson''s house. There are MIB people and s.h.i.e.l.d. people. Of course, these people are actually Hydra people. They are the men sent by Pierce at the other end of the phone during that time. Anyway, according to Nagini. Wilson and MIB reached an agreement that people can take away, but the bracelet must be left. Most of the people present at that time didn''t think Wilson was so talkative, so they didn''t care about this little thing. After all, what we really care about is the light of SATA, a small employee! But no one knew that after the s.h.i.e.l.d. and MIB separated, Agent J, who was riding a black Mercedes Benz, looked at his teacher with a puzzled face: "why?" Agent K, sitting in the cab, subconsciously jumped his eyebrows and crossed the corner of his mouth with a hint of ponder: "what did you say?" Agent J shook his head helplessly. He looked at the confused old fox: "you know what I''m talking about, that bracelet." After thinking about it, the driving agent K flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes. He took a deep breath and looked a little complex and afraid: "Nagini killed salina!" Agent J was stunned. He subconsciously frowned: "what do you mean?" Agent K looked at agent J. in a calm voice, he warned: "boy, you still have a lot to learn. You should understand that as long as the light of SATA is still on the earth, no one can stop Nagini from getting her." With an odd look, Agent J looked at his teacher: "So you sold the s.h.i.e.l.d.?" In the face of the rhetorical question of Agent J, agent K did not change at all, but his eyes were a little indifferent: "Who said that? I did help them find the light of SATA, but who said that the light of SATA must detonate the earth?" There''s something agent K didn''t tell agent J. Is salina that easy to kill? In his decades of MIB agent career, there are 100 memories he doesn''t want to recall, and salina can definitely rank in the top 10! That''s a terrible woman. No, it''s a terrible plant. Since Nagini can kill salina, it means that Nagini''s strength is stronger than pisalina. Can they resist a more terrible human being? Nagini knew how difficult it was to reach the level of salina. Nagini, who can kill salina, must be more difficult to deal with! Although he knows it''s a little ugly to say this, agent K is really afraid to fight Nagini, because he knows that kind of despair. If salina was really so easy to kill, why didn''t she kill in those years? Besides, about Nagini? Although he doesn''t know much, he still knows something. What does s.h.i.e.l.d. want? Why is the other party so impatient this time? Some things, think carefully and fear! Just because Agent J doesn''t understand doesn''t mean agent K doesn''t understand. As he said, Agent J still has a lot to learn. A reckless man can only be a reckless man forever. When he reaches a certain level? Intelligence is more effective than strength. For most humans, there is a limit to what they can do. At the same time, the top floor of s.h.i.e.l.l.d., holographic projection of the meeting of the five powers. Looking at the uneasy director Pierce, Nagini nodded, his eyes bright and wise, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, and looked like a pearl of wisdom: "yes, three conditions are needed to make the light of SATA leave the earth: Laura, the light of SATA, the tool for SATA''s light to leave the earth, the light speed spacecraft, and the bracelet, the energy source that drives the spacecraft to leave the earth. " "None of the three is indispensable. Without any condition, the light of SATA cannot leave the earth, and the earth will be destroyed!" Pierce''s face became a little ugly. He wondered why Wilson handed over the light of SATA so easily. At that time, he thought that their friendship was just like this, but now it seems? So Nagini is waiting for him here! His face became a little ugly. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. He roared angrily: "Damn it, how can you do that? You''re still not a human!" I''m sorry, I''m really not human! Of course, Nagini won''t say these words. He shook his head, looked a little complicated, and tried to create the appearance that he was forced and helpless. Finally, he sighed: "I don''t want to. I also want to be a good man. But I can''t help it. It''s life. I have to do it." As he spoke, Nagini looked up at President Clinton opposite him. At the moment, his eyes were as calm as before, but the difference was that his eyes were a little more indifferent: "Seriously, President Clinton, if it weren''t for you, I might never grow up and never see that people can be so degenerate and dark. Seriously, I should thank you!" Clenched his fist, President Clinton''s face was very ugly. If what Nagini said is true, what did he say just now? As Nagini said, all this was the result of his coercion, because from the beginning, Nagini did not intend to threaten them with the light of SATA. In fact, to think about it, from beginning to end, Nagini only asked for fair treatment, not permanent immunity of the five powers. Even in his later remarks, the other party did not advance this matter too much. But the question is, if what Nagini said is true? Doesn''t that mean you have made an extremely serious mistake! The four present can also think of the problems that President Clinton can think of, Their expressions were a little more strange. Even if President Clinton couldn''t read his mind, he knew that the four must laugh at him in his heart. After taking a deep breath, the ugly President Clinton shouted hard: "You''re lying!" But Nagini shook his head. God''s voice was calm, but his tone was very firm: "I have a lot of problems, but I never lie." "I have only one request, the permanent exemption agreement of the five member states and the notarization of the heads of 233 countries." "If you agree, sign the agreement now. If you don''t agree?" "Whether it''s destroying the ship, killing the light of SATA, or hiding with an energy source. Believe me, I have too many choices, and you can''t stop me!" Glancing around, even if the supreme leader of the five great powers was standing in front of him, Nagini had no fear. His eyes were calm, calm, full of self-confidence and strong aggression. It doesn''t feel like a 16-year-old child! President Clinton frowned. He looked at Nagini at the moment and looked at pierce with his head down like a walking corpse next to Nagini. He sighed in his heart. Maybe this is the real Nagini! What is the most surprising thing about the 16-year-old boy? Is it his power? no It''s his plan. It''s his all-round plan that will never go wrong. His grasp of the people''s heart and analysis of the situation are terrible! That was the case in the 1999 crisis, and the same is true now. To tell the truth, he has some regrets now. Compared with Nagini''s strength and damage, his wisdom is the most precious! Moreover, President Clinton is well aware that this is not the full strength of Nagini. In the face of this situation, the other party still has hope for them and human nature. But now? Seriously, President Clinton can''t imagine how much headache he will have as Nagini''s enemy? With a sigh and a somewhat complicated look, President Clinton got up and looked at Nagini seriously: "I lost. I will sign the permanent immunity of the five powers." "I''m sorry for what happened before, but I still want to say, don''t forget that you used to be a member of this country and this nation. Even if someone, such as me, has disappointed you, don''t be disappointed with this country and this nation. It''s not the country and people, but myself." Nagini opened his mouth. What did he seem to want to say? But in the end he shook his head and his calm look was a little more complicated: "I''m in a bit of a mess now. I''m sorry, I can''t promise you anything." But President Clinton shook his head with a slight smile on his face: "no, it''s me who really should say I''m sorry." After taking a deep breath, President Clinton glanced around and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I support the proposal of permanent immunity of the five Nagini powers!" The strong man of Xiong Zhiguo was silent for a moment: "support!" The rabbit of the florist thought about it and smiled kindly at Nagini: "I also support it. I''m interested in growing flowers. There are a lot of delicious food." The corrupt gentleman touched his chin. He looked at Nagini playfully: "support! In fact, our country''s suits are very good?" The Gallic Rooster sneered: "the best food in their country is looking up at the stars, fish and chips, fish and chips, and fish and chips. By the way, I also support it!" Chapter 189 At dawn, the darkness before dawn. New York suddenly raised a dazzling fireworks, huge roar and bright fireworks, like the day, gorgeous and dazzling, attracting everyone''s attention! However, the next second, a terrible white light came out of the statue of liberty and covered most of New York with the naked eye. Everyone was stunned, with dull eyes and a look of confusion. Everything that happened last night was emptied at this moment, as if nothing had happened, like a spring dream without trace When Nagini left the s.h.i.e.l.d., he saw the white light, but it was not affected. At the moment of the fireworks, his eye cocoon had shielded the white light. Moreover, this level of light is not enough to destroy his memory. At the end of the dark night sky, it seemed as if dawn was coming, and a smile crossed the corner of Nagini''s mouth. The Manhattan thing is completely settled. Fate, the blue pool, really won''t let itself go so easily, Serena? no He knew that the five giants he met not long ago were the real mace of fate. If he didn''t react quickly, he would at least hurt his muscles and bones this time! He is strong, but that doesn''t mean he can fight all mankind. Billions of human beings, everyone gives him a punch, and Nagini will be beaten into mud even if he has steel muscles and iron bones. The gun hits the head bird. In this era when superheroes are not in flood, he is still too dazzling. No way, who makes himself handsome? Like fireflies in the night, they can''t hide their light. In other words, fate, that bichi shouldn''t be his ex girlfriend? Otherwise, why bother yourself when you''re free? Nagini shook her head and felt melancholy, Sure enough, being too handsome is also a sin, and it is the original sin! (PS: I didn''t want to write about the handsome protagonist, but in order to increase the sense of substitution of readers, I can only write it like this. After all, everyone (including me) is very handsome!) "Didi!" Not far away, a car whistle sounded. Nagini subconsciously looked up and inadvertently smiled at the corners of his mouth. Wilson was driving his nostalgic Ferrari and wanted to stick his head out, but the problem was that he was so big that he had to wave his hand at the window. Shaking her head helplessly, Nagini got into the rear seat and asked casually: "Why are you here?" Looking through the rear-view mirror at Nagini, Wilson was relieved and smiled: "Look at you, the problem is solved?" Nagini looked up slightly, and his exquisite facial features were like perfect sculptures. The only pity was that he looked like a fart: "of course, when did I do something I''m not sure of?" Wilson rolled his eyes. Nagini was really handsome and charming. But the problem is that he doesn''t have a girlfriend. What about being handsome? Can you eat it for dinner? So he didn''t no Jealous!! Jealous!!! More than ten years ago, the old Ferrari carried Wilson and Nagini. The terrible weight almost crushed its old waist, but Wilson didn''t care. He twisted his body and his huge ass shook the body: "Where are you going next?" After pulling the fat pants under her body, Nagini thought, with some helplessness on her face: "Go buy a suit. You''re too fat. Wearing your clothes is like wearing a large bathrobe. When do you lose weight? I think you''re almost 500 pounds." Wilson''s face froze and his eyes rolled: "Fuck off. There''s clothes in the back seat. Vanessa prepared them for you." But he couldn''t help thinking that he really should lose weight recently. With Vanessa, although he still exercises at ordinary times, the intensity and frequency of exercise are much lower than before. Although his strength did not weaken, he could obviously feel that he was not as flexible as before because of the increase in fat. Nagini, who didn''t know what Wilson was thinking, flashed a touch of envy in his eyes. He couldn''t help sighing: "it''s unreasonable. You dead fat man actually found a girlfriend?" Facing Nagini''s jealousy, Wilson''s face was more proud: "Envy? Would you like me to introduce one to you?" But Nagini shook his head and subconsciously refused: "Forget it, I don''t want to go to the grave so soon." Wilson smiled and didn''t answer. They have known each other for many years. He knows Nagini and knows that if he doesn''t have an idea, Nagini can''t raise this topic, let alone bring a strange woman to his house. Why doesn''t Nagini find a girlfriend? Wilson did not know that he could feel Nagini''s desire in this regard, but somehow he was very resistant. In short, he was particularly contradictory. It turns out that Wilson really knows Nagini. In terms of personal feelings, Nagini is really contradictory, just like an old woman¡ª¡ª The two people have a good feeling for each other. They can''t clap each other''s hands on such things, but the problem is that Nagini will shrink back at every critical moment. The fundamental reason is that Nagini knows what kind of person he is. Hard to say, Nagini is a scum man. He enjoys the fun of love, but he doesn''t want to bear the responsibility of love. Subconsciously, Nagini frowned and shook his head. He forced himself not to think about it. Looking at the scenery outside the window and thinking about the recent events, Nagini''s eyes flickered a bit fierce from time to time. He told Wilson before that everything was settled. But the problem is that the matter is so serious this time. How can it be solved overnight? At present, Nagini has only solved the main problems, but there are still some small problems that have not been solved, such as Nick Frey, pierce, Hydra and so on. However, these problems are not in a hurry. Judging from the current situation, he still has more important things! In the Manhattan war, although the risk was great, the benefit was directly proportional to the risk. Salina has provided herself with huge vitality. Stimulated by this vitality, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Now there are signs of breakthrough: Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Grade: stage III - mature body Growth: 99% Polar body gene: 20% ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Second race: Dragon Grade: Stage 1 - infancy Growth: 99% Polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 1440 (+ 1176) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 5% (large construction area + a small number of New Yorkers) Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (13) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 400 times Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 98 pieces ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (23) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 400 times Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 46 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (33) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: Kill 10 New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type III growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 84 Remaining quantity of type III growth agent: 84 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: type I space medicine Purchase permission: None Purchase price: US $1 million. Purchase restriction: after the fifth stage is opened, the medicine will be automatically removed from the shelf. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Basilisk - phase III - progress: 99% Dragon - phase I - progress: 99% Any breakthrough at any stage will qualitatively improve Nagini''s own strength, and the two will break through together? Seriously, Nagini felt like she was going to take off this time. However, in addition to the strength that is about to take off, Nagini has other big gains in the battle of Manhattan. Points are secondary. Now Nagini has figured out that there are millions of people in New York. Points are not important, but the progress bar of the main task. He had a protection agreement before, so Samsung doesn''t need to buy the monster gene card below, including Samsung. But not for cards above three stars. If you want to buy four-star cards, you must the destruction of the main task. Through this destruction, Nagini came to a conclusion. As a unit of measure of New Yorkers, their death is very important, but more importantly, building damage. For example, three streets were destroyed this time, and the completion rate was directly increased to 5% Although many New Yorkers were solved last time, the completion of the main task was improved very little. By the way, I don''t know if Nagini drifted. This time he gained 1176 points, but he didn''t feel happy at all. Instead, he felt that everything was so dull. Yes, I must be floating! Lying on the huge soft sofa of Wilson''s house, Nagini felt out a type III growth medicine The red and blue potion is no different from the previous growth potion. The only difference is the shape. Type I and type II growth agents are capsules, but type III growth agents are round, like a red and blue glass ball, which looks very beautiful. Throwing the type III medicine into his mouth, Nagini decided to take a pill and calm down. However, when the round red and blue potion was swallowed, Nagini''s face suddenly changed. He subconsciously jumped up from the sofa and a hurry appeared on his face: "Wilson, I''ll go out!" In the kitchen, Wilson, who was clumsy and helping Vanessa make trouble, flashed a doubt in his eyes: "go out, what''s the matter?" But Nagini didn''t explain. He subconsciously put on his clothes and ran out without looking back: "Nothing. It''s a good thing this time." "By the way, Sam woke up. Don''t forget to explain to her. You eat first. Don''t wait for me." Chapter 190 Like a flash of lightning, At the moment, Nagini doesn''t care about other people''s different eyes. Gallop all the way to the beach. Fortunately, New York and Los Angeles are both coastal cities, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to hide the Basilisk''s huge body of more than 40 meters! But even so, Nagini can still feel the blood flowing like the Yangtze River in his body, constantly impacting the blood vessel wall. This feeling is very uncomfortable. It''s like drinking three bottles of small tonics and then eating a box of blue pills. There are many little sisters opposite. The whole body was boiling with blood, and Nagini''s handsome face was red. Seriously, careless! Nagini never thought that the efficacy of type III growth medicine was so rigid. According to his estimation, it is inevitable for the Basilisk to advance to the fourth stage. Now he has reached the peak of the third stage, and at least one third of the vitality belonging to Sarina in her body has not been absorbed. Take a rest recently, absorb the remaining one-third of the vitality, and break through the bottleneck of the third stage of the basilisk. Even if there is no breakthrough, there is only the thickness of a piece of paper. If you stimulate yourself a little, you can smoothly promote to the fourth stage. Then, what he never thought was that just taking a type III growth pill would have such serious consequences. Under the corrosion of gastric juice, red and blue medicine was integrated into Nagini''s whole body, and then ignited the gray energy hidden in the depths of cells. The life energy originally planned to be absorbed in half a month or even a month has now been detonated by a brain. Hudson River, a famous river in America, is known by many people because it is the estuary of New York and the statue of liberty at the end. On this day, in front of the statue of liberty, as usual, although it was only 9 a.m., it was full of tourists, and then "Someone jumped into the sea?" "Go and save people." "Why don''t you save it?" "I can''t swim!" "Neither will I!" "Oh, poor fellow. God bless." "God bless!" ¡°+1¡± ¡°+1¡± "Human nature is a repeater?" Ignoring the points of the sand sculptures on the shore, Nagini plunged in like a swimming fish and dived to the bottom of the riverbed in the blink of an eye. As soon as you turn on the half snake monster, pull the melted shoes and clothes off your body. Under the huge energy impact, the third stage of the Basilisk is about to break through! The heartbeat has soared from 20 times a minute to more than 200 times a minute. It''s like a rapid drum. Because the heartbeat is speeding up, the core temperature in his body is terrible! The main material of Nagini shoes is rubber, because rubber is an elastomer material with no melting point. It softens at 130-140 ¡ã, adheres at 150-160 ¡ã and degrades at 200 ¡ã. The core temperature is different from the body surface temperature, so at the moment, his core temperature is at least more than 200 ¡ã. At the same time, the reason for entering the semi snake monster is to reduce the pressure in the body. The impulse to break through is like a continuously pressurized air valve. No one knows whether it will explode in the next second. It is necessary to expand the area of the container, so as to realize another way of pressure relief. At the same time, the cold sea water also provided Nagini with valuable time to a great extent. Last night, I had a big fight in Manhattan. Now do it again? No matter how good tempered the boss is, he should also be angry. What I did before is in vain. So he must find a quiet and hidden place, and this place is the sea! However, he needs time now, so he can only delay the progress of the breakthrough in various ways. With each evolution of the basilisk, the core temperature in the body will inevitably rise to an extremely terrible level. Last time in Borneo, the core temperature in Nagini''s body boiled the whole youtan. Therefore, cooling the body is also a means to slow down the breakthrough. Along the Hudson River Estuary in New York, Nagini directly entered the Atlantic Ocean. Then, after diving to a depth of 100 meters, he directly lifted the semi snake monster and entered the real snake monster state! At the moment, Nagini is nearly 50 meters long. The head full of fine scales is as big as a heavy truck, and the two feet have two meters long poisonous teeth. Combined with the amber cold snake pupil, it gives people the feeling of a giant snake in mythology and legend! The body quickly swam to the deeper sea area. In its complete state, Nagini already had an extremely terrible speed. Now entering the water, it has been more than doubled on the original basis! I don''t know if it is the special ability of the snake monster. Nagini always feels more free in the water. On the surface, the faster the speed, the greater the resistance. After reaching the speed of sound, breaking the sound barrier will even cause an impact on yourself. It is reasonable to say that this situation should be more serious in water, but the fact is just the opposite. Nagini in the water easily reached the sonic level. After entering the complete snake monster state, the surrounding seawater not only did not give him resistance, but formed a special help, so that Nagini could swim faster! At the same time, the core temperature in Nagini''s body soared, and his thick scales decomposed the sea water wildly because of the high temperature. If there is an aerial camera shooting this sea area, you will find a white bubble chain, as if to cut the sea horizontally and extend straight to the depths of the Atlantic Ocean. It is estimated that it is hundreds of miles away from New York. After confirming that there is no one around. Nagini stopped in a trench, his body was rising with terrible high temperature, and the surrounding sea water was boiling and decomposing. Now he gave people the feeling that he was charging fast, "gudu gudu" bubbling. Fortunately, he doesn''t care much about these problems. Moreover, with his body length of nearly 50 meters, he can''t burn the sky and cook the sea. Plunge into the dark mud, feel the burst energy in the body, wash your body again and again, try to adjust your state to the best Nagini, and slowly close your eyes! At the bottom of the sea nearly kilometers deep, it is silent and desolate. Here is the forbidden area of sound and sunshine. The terrible pressure and repressive environment are enough to drive the human beings who arrive here crazy. But today? It''s different here. The rapid heartbeat like a drum makes the life here feel strange and surprised. An extremely terrible breath is rising in this sea area. Then an incredible scene appeared. For millions of years, the deep sea, which has been shrouded in darkness, has a different color for the first time. In that dark trench, a mass of red, viscous, emitting hot semi-solid, is slowly spreading. The ground melted and the magma contacted with the sea water, forming a strange, crystal transparent shell. You can see that in this red magma, there are huge, incandescent and terrible creatures entrenched there! At the same time, something seemed to be sensed in the depths of the Pacific Ocean. A slight invisible crack suddenly appeared in the deepest part of that sea area. But the next second, before the crack completely opened, a huge magic array twinkled in the dark Pacific Ocean. In the temple of New York, staring at the snowstorm in front of the mirror, Gu Yi mage''s neutral handsome face and deep eyes suddenly flashed a cold feeling: "get out!" With a reluctant roar, the crack on the bottom of the Pacific Ocean slowly disappeared Chapter 191 The Atlantic Ocean, near Bermuda. At the bottom of the sea nearly 1000 meters deep, there is a micro imperceptible trench. The area is not very large, the length is only several kilometers, and the width is even less than 100 meters. It is not so much a trench as a narrow crack on the seabed. There is a lack of resources and no light all year round. In addition to the mud in the deep sea and the bodies that don''t know when they will fall, the silence like death is almost eternal here. But today, the trench that nobody cares about is particularly lively. In the trench full of deep-sea silt, there is a long and narrow magma Hanoi. The hot magma rolls and the terrible high temperature rises. Under the weak light, you can see the sea water distorted by the high temperature, like invisible tentacles. Due to the thermal insulation effect of water, there is a thin shell on the surface of deep-sea magma, but due to many magma impurities, most of the thin shells are dark and opaque. But it''s different here. The crystal clear and transparent thin shell can clearly see the incandescent magma surging below. The cold sea floor began to heat up, and the huge light source was like a lighthouse in the dark, attracting countless sea creatures. The edge of the trench is not flat. Although there is silt as a buffer, the angle in some places can still reach 90 ¡ã vertical. From a distance, it looks like an orange column of light rising into the sky! Because of the lack of light, deep-sea animals generally have phototaxis Under the temptation of such a huge light column, the creatures around dozens of square kilometers, or even hundreds of square kilometers, were attracted. A sneaky Canadian Lobster leaned over, and its nearly one meter long shrimp whisker trembled in the sea, as if testing something. However, the next second, an undercurrent gushed from behind, instantly sucked it into the boiling sea water, and scalded the surface of the lobster in the blink of an eye. It struggled to leave the boiling hot zone, but two or three seconds later, the Canadian Lobster, which was half a meter long and more than ten kilograms, slowly fell into the red abyss. At the same time, behind the Canadian Lobster, in the flat muddy seabed, a huge King squid slowly emerged with a tumbling. This is an old squid. Its body length has reached an amazing more than 20 meters. On its huge tentacles are suction cups the size of a washbasin, with a circle of sharp barbs like teeth. With these tentacles and suction cups, even the giant whale will be tortured to death by it! Looking at the Canadian Lobster falling in the magma, the old squid stared for a moment, and his huge body dived into the mud again. The Canadian Lobster just now is not the first to be thrown into the trench by the old squid, nor is it the last. Ordinary creatures can''t detect the secrets deep in the trench, but is it the top hunter at the level of the old squid? They can live to the present and break through the limits of their own race, which is very unusual in itself. At the bottom of the sea for nearly kilometers, a huge shadow can be vaguely seen floating above by the weak light brought by magma. This is a huge sperm whale, with an amazing body size of 15 meters. It swims slowly, and its huge body gives people a mountain like massiness. On this sperm whale, the tough thick skin and heavy armor surface are scars that have been healed. Some are left by fighting among the same species, and some are left by enemies such as sharks, King squid and so on. The king squid looked at the sperm whale, and the sperm whale also found the king squid, but the two sides, as old enemies, had no idea of fighting at the moment. Look at each other for a moment and stagger. The meaning of life is to tend to perfection, and the so-called perfection is to change to a higher level. Evolution and breakthrough, from another point of view, is the process of getting rid of the inferior and getting the best. Nothing in the world is worthless. For Nagini, all substances removed from his body are impurities from the third stage to the fourth stage. But for these top hunters in the ocean, that is the supreme treasure. The forest after the public offering in Los Angeles, the terrible snake valley deep in the dense forests of Borneo, must be thriving behind the destruction! Unlike slow humans, animals are extremely sensitive in this regard. Even if Nagini left some residue, this is a great fortune for these hunters who are still at the ordinary level! As time goes by, a large number of top hunters have gathered in this deep-sea area near Bermuda. In addition to the original King squid and sperm whale: Twelve meter long great white shark, with a pale dead face, swims in this sea area. The bucket is thick. It looks like a snake, but it is actually a seven star eel of an eel. At the moment, it lies carefully in the mud. On the flat muddy seabed, a five meter long killer crab came. It moved slowly and looked like a good bully, but not long ago, it was this killer crab that cut off half of the tail of the Seven Star eel. Not far away, a harmless jellyfish came, and I don''t know whether it was intentional or intentional. But the next moment, a big turtle with a shell diameter of nearly ten meters slowly ate the jellyfish, with big round eyes and a simple and honest look around. Chaos, complete chaos, although it is not a long time, there have been a large number of top hunters in the surrounding sea area. However, at this stage, because Nagini is still entrenched in the trench, the imperial breath is suppressed, which makes everyone very restrained, but after Nagini breaks through and leaves? It is certain that there will be a tragic fight here! It is different from the strange situation above the trench, which seems calm but actually undercurrent surging. Nagini under the trench has also reached the critical moment of breakthrough. Type III growth potion detonates all the remaining life energy in his body. This surging vitality is constantly impacting his body at the moment. Under the scouring of energy, the deepest part of the body represents the last part of the snake monster gene, which is being activated! The terrible smell began to brew in Nagini, which was different from the previous two energy shortages. This time, Nagini was rich and powerful because of the massive vitality provided by salina. In the past, he had to absorb at least the nutrients from the scales. This time, he directly dropped the huge black scales from the body surface. With the activation of deeper genes, the structure of the body began to adjust to varying degrees. Without Nagini''s suppression, the bottleneck of the limit 48 meters in the third stage was torn in an instant. In the churning incandescent magma, Nagini''s body began to expand. Almost in the blink of an eye, he broke through the limit and reached the length of 52 meters! At the moment of breakthrough, the terrible smell emitted from the unconscious swept the sea area in an instant. The creatures swimming above the trench were instantly stiff at the moment they came into contact with the breath. The top hunters in the ocean don''t even have the right to move at the moment, so they watch their bodies fall. If you are lucky, you can fall on the mud. With bad luck, they fell directly into the fiery red magma. "Click!" In the trench, the churning magma, under the crystal like thin layer, a ferocious head with the size of a heavy truck emerged from the magma. I don''t know whether it''s because the temperature is too high or because of its special ability. The magma adhered to the head doesn''t condense directly, but drops down along the new black scales. At the same time, the layer of snake sloughing that faded from Nagini''s body surface fell together. "Click! CLICK! CLICK!" The huge body swam in the magma. Nearly half a meter thick thin layers of magma cracked under the terrible weight. Viscous magma gushed out along the gap, but unlike before, it was crystal transparent. This time, the magma was covered with a thin black shell at the moment it came into contact with the sea water. From a distance, it looks like a giant doomsday beast coming out of the abyss, eroding the world with dark forces. However, the next second, through the weak light, he was covered with a bloody amber big snake pupil, suddenly shrunk, with some pain between his eyebrows, and then on Nagini''s body surface. Blue and white, like the texture of broken lightning, suddenly flashed a dazzling light at this moment, The next second, Nagini''s body disappeared strangely in place, leaving only a huge snake slough and staying in this rapidly cooling magma Hanoi. Feel the tempting smell of snake molt. Under the temptation of evolution, In an instant, the war under the sea began! Chapter 192 The Atlantic Ocean is on a beautiful island. Staring at the blue sky, Tony, barefoot and naked, wearing only a pajama, looked melancholy and sipped champagne. His name is Tony, Tony Stark, a famous American arms giant and a famous playboy, but he knows he is a good man and a good man! He looked up at the beauty of the sea and the sky, and his expression was somewhat complex. Somehow, in Tony''s heart, he somehow thought of a person, a woman. Although the whole of America says he is a hungry ghost in color, Tony knows that he is a pure man. Isn''t it because he is handsome that there are so many lace news? Well, in fact, a small part of the reason is that you are rich, but the main reason must be that you are handsome and charming! All along, Tony firmly believes that he is a man dragged down by money. If it weren''t for money, others would find a better Tony! This damn fate, why do you treat me like this? Go away, you damn dollars, stay away from me! Tony thought so. "Little pepper" Boz, Tony''s secretary, a woman who really walked into the depths of his soul, and the only woman who was not shaken by her money. I don''t know why, at this moment Tony suddenly wanted to call Boz. He wanted to tell him that he loved her very much! There is complexity in the look, but gradually, complexity turns into firmness. Drink the champagne in the glass. Tony is not an indecisive person. He has a plan in mind. He gets up and prepares to find his mobile phone. He wants to tell Boz that from today on, you are my woman! However, before Tony returned to the yacht, a tall beauty came to him: "Hani? Why did you come back so soon?" "Are you your sister?" "No, I''m my sister. She''s sticky. She went back to her room to take a bath." "I''m sorry, you know, beautiful things are often very similar." "Hani," "What?" "You know!" "Why don''t we go back to our room?" "No, I want it now!" Pretending to look around, he stroked each other''s long, soft golden hair. Tony looked thoughtful and said what he was going to do just now? But feeling the amazing attraction of each other''s small mouth, Tony frowned and took a cold breath: "hiss ~ ~" However, just as Tony was about to teach the ignorant goblin a lesson, the other party subconsciously exclaimed, "Nagini?" Look a Leng, flustered Tony, subconsciously wrapped his ass in clothes, and then smelled the reputation. This is a small island that no one cares about. In addition to the beautiful scenery, few boats will come here. The yacht is parked in the middle of the beach, Tony and the cover model are on the left, and the yacht is about ten meters away on the right, standing half of Nagini soaking in the sea. Tony was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and looked stunned: "Why are you here?" Nagini looked back at the sound. He smiled and pointed to Tony''s half white ass: "compared with this problem, don''t you think what you should consider most now is how to find your pants?" The expression on his face was stiff. Tony shrank his belly in embarrassment and looked at Nagini''s back ready to leave. He subconsciously shouted, "wait!" This time, Nagini did not look back, but waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Boz about it." Tony opened his mouth. What he wanted to say was, why do you look like me in those pants? But after listening to Nagini''s answer, Tony thought for a moment. He felt relieved and burdened. Just looking at the lost look of the cover model next to you? Tony''s heart was filled with inexplicable feelings. emmm£¡ It was an accident to meet Tony. Nagini didn''t expect to meet each other here, but since she did? Yes, the pants Nagini is wearing are Tony''s. About half an hour ago, Nagini successfully completed the breakthrough of the fourth stage, from the third stage of the Basilisk to the fourth stage of the basilisk. However, an accident happened. Normally, a basilisk has only four stages, namely, juvenile body, growth body, mature body and complete body. In fact, in a sense, the Basilisk in the fifth stage is not a basilisk, but another new species beyond the basilisk. It is difficult to open the polar body gene. At least in Nagini''s experiment, only the cosmic treasure of infinite gem can open the polar body gene. This means that without the polar body, the Basilisk has four stages. With the ultimate body, the Basilisk has only two stages, one is a normal basilisk, the other is the ultimate body basilisk. When Nagini was promoted to the fourth stage, he felt the explosive power in his body, and he felt that he had cheated. In fact, the fourth stage of the Basilisk is indeed very bad, but also has bad capital. Marvel''s power level is divided into seven levels: weak chicken, normal person, human limit, surpassing human limit, greatly surpassing human limit, surpassing limit, and immeasurable. According to the comparison between Marvel system and its own monster system, Nagini draws the following conclusions (the following data are two star snake monsters): The first stage is equivalent to ordinary people of Marvel power system. The second stage is equivalent to the human limit of Marvel power system. The third stage is equivalent to the surpassing human body limit of Marvel power system. Wilson is this level. It has been proved that Nagini in the third stage does have the strength of the fourth stage of Marvel power system, and it is also the limit of the fourth stage. Now Nagini has been promoted to the fourth stage, which means that his strength has officially entered the fifth stage of Marvel - greatly exceeding the human limit! The reason why it is one echelon higher than Marvel''s power level is that the Basilisk is a two-star monster card, and its life level is one level higher than human beings. If Nagini uses a one star monster gene card, his strength should be equal to Marvel''s strength level. Similarly, due to different stars, the Samsung monster - Dragon gene card. In the first stage, you have the strength of the third stage of Marvel power system (human limit). If the Dragon gene card is upgraded to the fourth stage, the strength of the Dragon state will reach the sixth stage of Marvel power system (beyond the limit)! Is the fourth stage of the Basilisk strong? Very strong! It is equivalent to the fifth stage of marvel, but there are many stronger than Nagini. Aunt Carol, green fat and Scarlet Witch are the seventh stage. But the problem is that these are all explosive states. Under normal circumstances, everyone''s destructive power is in the fourth stage, and it is very unstable. When it is strong, tear the tank by hand, Bury heaven, bury earth and bury ordinary people. They look like they are indifferent to life and death and do it if they don''t accept it. But when you''re weak? Dr. Benner without Hawk is an autistic house, Captain Marvel without superpowers is a shapeless aunt. The little witch sister is better. She is beautiful. At least she can be a star. Of course, not all superheroes are so unstable. The big chest brother of the captain is very stable. Although he and everyone are 50-50, it is in the case of equipment bonus (shield, hammer, etc.), normally, the strength of the captain is the most stable. Nagini is now somewhat similar to the captain, but is an enhanced captain, because the captain''s comprehensive level is 4 and Nagini''s comprehensive level is 5. In fact, the captain is not strong, but he is particularly stable. The captain who is always in the fourth stage of Marvel may not play extraordinary, but at least he will be able to show his real strength. Other superheroes have a high upper limit and a high lower limit. But the captain is different. His upper limit is high and his lower limit is particularly low. Nagini has no upper limit, but his lower limit is really low, Don''t mention that superheroes haven''t appeared together at this stage, even if they all come out, with Nagini''s current strength, he can sling a group of people when everyone doesn''t explode seeds. If everyone explodes seeds? In fact, it''s not possible. For the first time, everyone didn''t explode. For the second time, iron man and hammer man broke out once, but they weren''t explosive. They just destroyed a city. What kind of explosive? The triple triple explosion, hammer man is really the top, iron man tried to explode, but near the limit value, trembled, and then there was no more. In the fourth couplet, everyone burst, especially in the face of the crimson witch, purple potato dad is really uncomfortable. But then again, it will be more than ten years later. When purple potato dad invades, the dragon should enter the fourth stage anyway. Moreover, Nagini is not without seed Explosion ability. The fifth stage of the Basilisk is seed explosion! After entering the fourth stage of the basilisk, Nagini felt a terrible power hidden in her body. If she guessed correctly, this power is the polar body gene of the basilisk. He didn''t feel this power before because he was not qualified enough. After reaching the fourth stage, Nagini obtained this qualification. Then he owed it. Nagini, who just broke through, was at its peak. At that time, there was still one seventh of the life energy in his body. However, after activating some polar body genes? Nagini felt that his body was hollowed out, 90% of his physical strength was taken away, and one seventh of his life energy was drained in an instant! But then again, although the consumption is huge, the polar body gene is really terrible. In that few seconds, Nagini seemed to become an omnipotent God of space. He even had a feeling that as long as he was willing, he could even turn the whole universe from three-dimensional to two-dimensional plane in an instant! This is by no means a feeling. As long as the energy is enough, Nagini can do it! Chapter 193 Upscale apartments in Manhattan, New York. In the morning, Nagini, dressed in SpongeBob pajamas, skillfully took out a box of milk from the refrigerator. When his hand turned over, two red and blue capsules were swallowed by Nagini. After the snake monster was promoted to the fourth stage, Nagini''s comprehensive strength has been improved by several grades. In the past, he only dared to take one red and blue potion in three days, but now he dares to take two in one day. As the body trembled and looked at the milk falling from the straw, everything was so insipid. It''s nine o''clock in the morning. Little sister Boz has gone to work. Little sister Betty and her father have been very angry recently, so there is only an old woman with a salted fish. As for why not live at Wilson''s house? ha-ha! Nagini thought, after all, his house is big and spacious, but the problem is that this shameless fat man has forgotten his righteousness! In other words, do you want to buy a house? In the future, New York will be full of ups and downs. Besides, you can''t live in other people''s homes every day, can you? "Dong Dong Dong!" Behind him, a knock on the door interrupted Nagini''s meditation. He didn''t look back, but he knew who the other party was. In the room, he and the old woman wanted to know who it was. A touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes. Nagini drank a mouthful of milk: "why?" A pink Pajama is different from all kinds of Customs in the past. Today''s little sister Sam has a plain face, but her skin is tight and full, just like a girl. Under the slender neck like a swan, there is a swollen pie star on the chest, a wide Pajama, no waist, but the upturned peach and slender legs, plus white stockings and pink shoes. Obviously, she is an old woman, but she gives people a girl like playfulness and loveliness. Looking at Nagini''s exquisite and handsome facial features, bright big eyes and blinking eyelashes, Miss sam came together: "Little hiccup, little hiccup, do you know what I lost?" Nagini rolled his eyes, and his backhand was a shudder: "have a fever?" Sam''s little sister looked at Nagini wrongfully, her eyes watery: "little hiccup, you don''t love me." Nagini thought for a moment, hesitated for a moment, and finally handed the milk in her hand to the old woman: "I''m wrong, come on, please drink milk?" The old woman smiled cunningly, glanced at Nagini''s lower body inadvertently, and a malicious smile appeared on her face. As soon as his back cooled, he didn''t have time to think about it. Nagini didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so he hurried away: "I suddenly remembered that I still have something to talk about next time." Nagini vs old woman, 6-1 Today, defeat! At noon, Nagini, dressed in SpongeBob pajamas, doesn''t care about the strange eyes of passers-by. That''s good for stars. Even if she goes out in a pajama, she will become a fashion trend matching tomorrow! No, the scene of Nagini jumping into the sea two days ago is now said to be a performance art, and experts say there are noses and eyes, and even many big players in the industry imitate it one after another. You know, it''s the end of spring. It''s cold in New York. I don''t know what those people think. They lined up to jump into the sea one by one. In a restaurant in New York, Nagini walked in with the hot eyes of the restaurant manager. Well, this is also one of the advantages of taking a star. At least he goes in his pajamas and no one will catch up with him. Five hundred days of grain feeding cattle, five mature. The drink is milk, which is well known in America. On many public occasions, Nagini''s glass is full of milk. In addition, there are his favorite finger biscuits. The dessert chef of the restaurant is specially invited from Italy. Nagini likes the finger biscuits in the restaurant, which makes him feel at home. Ten minutes later, Nagini and others came, but because the steak had come in seven minutes, Nagini didn''t wait for each other. The man in front of him was Pierce, director of the Divine Shield Bureau. At the moment he saw Nagini, he didn''t look flustered. In fact, he invited him to lunch. With a false smile on his face, director pierce sat down with a smile: "Mr. Nagini, long time no see." Put the last mouthful of beef in the plate into his mouth. Nagini wiped his mouth with a napkin. He calmly looked at Pierce: "come on, when are you going to die?" Pierce shook his head, his eyes flashing seriously: "I don''t want to die." But Nagini shook his head and calmly told a fact: "You know what? All those who don''t want to die end up dead." Staring at Nagini, pierce looked a little complicated, but finally he nodded: "yes, but I feel I can save it, otherwise I won''t have this meeting." After sipping the milk, Nagini wiped the milk stains on the corners of his mouth. He glanced at pierce and his eyes twinkled with ponder: "You''re smart. I''m curious. What can you give me?" He took a deep breath and looked a little serious: "the new director of s.h.i.e.l.d. - Nick Frey." But Nagini shook his head, and his mouth was a little contemptuous: "even without you, in order to stabilize me, they will do so. Your conditions are insincere!" Reasonably speaking, Frey is over this time. At least the s.h.i.e.l.d. won''t have a place for him. But the problem is that this matter involves the highest level, so the idea of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is not important, what matters is the idea of the boss. Although at the meeting the night before yesterday, Nagini and the top were very stiff, especially the one from America. But even so, what can happen? Can both sides really tear their faces? Even if Nagini doesn''t have the light of SATA, even if Nagini doesn''t have a mobile phone, with his current destructive power, does the boss dare to throw missiles into New York? There was no accurate estimate of Nagini''s strength before. But through this? The highest level has recognized the fact that Nagini is difficult to deal with at this stage. Since the hard one can''t work, you might as well try the soft one, and Nick Frey has become a breakthrough to win over Nagini. The s.h.i.e.l.d. is uncertain, but at least the highest level wants Nick Frey to become the director of the s.h.l.d. That''s why Nagini said the other party''s conditions were insincere. However, the next second, pierce shook his head and flashed a ferocious look in his eyes: "yes, but if I am desperate, you will regret it!" Subconsciously frowned, Nagini looked at Pierce in front of him, his eyes flashing with thinking. But a moment later, Nagini shook her head and looked determined: "you won''t do that." Looking stunned, pierce had a sneer on his face. He asked, "are you sure?" But Nagini nodded, his eyes flashing seriously: "I''m sure you won''t and don''t dare to do that." Pierce''s expression froze. As Nagini said, he wouldn''t and didn''t dare to do so. If he does, no matter at the highest level, the s.h.i.e.l.d., or the hydra, everyone will try to stop or even kill themselves. In this battle with Nagini, I lost completely! After a long silence, he finally sighed, and a touch of bitterness appeared on the corners of his mouth: "Sure enough, when are you going to kill me? Wait for Nick Frey? Or do you want to do it now?" Seriously, he regrets it now. If I had been more cautious, if I hadn''t listened to Dr. Zola, if I hadn''t been so greedy at that time, things might not have become what they are now. However, the next second, to his surprise, Nagini shook his head: "Why should I kill you?" Pierce was stunned. His eyes twinkled with doubt, but a moment later, he understood what Nagini meant. His eyes twinkled with complexity: "what do you want?" Nagini smiled. He wrapped his fingers in a napkin and drew a cube on the plate: "I want this," As soon as his pupils contracted, Pierce''s eyes flashed a flash of surprise. He didn''t expect that Nagini knew this, let alone that Nagini wanted this! He was silent for a moment, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face: "you''re cruel!" Nagini shrugged disapprovingly, "do you agree?" After a deep look at Nagini, Pierce''s eyes flashed a decision: "Happy cooperation." He is afraid of death, so he doesn''t want to die! This is his only chance!! Chapter 194 Time passed in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, dozens of days passed. The last Monday in May is a traditional festival in the United States. It is a legal holiday in the United States to commemorate the soldiers who died in the civil war. However, today is not only a legal holiday, but also the day when director pierce retires and director Frey takes office. By the way, Nagini bought a suite in New York, next to Wilson''s house. The same is the top floor, but the difference is that Nagini''s house is 720 square meters. However, although the area of this house is much larger than the Wilson family, it looks much smaller as a whole, mainly because the Wilson family is a double story, while Nagini is a third story. The whole house has seven bedrooms, three living rooms, an ultra luxurious open-air balcony and swimming pool. According to Nagini''s plan, his future focus must be in New York, so he must have a house in New York. You can''t live in an old woman''s house every day, can you? Besides, it''s not her home, but the house she shared with others. On the day after buying the house, three little sisters lived here, namely old woman Sam, little pepper POZ and Betty Ross. Wilson teased Nagini, saying that you are a golden house, and there are three in one possession. To Nagini''s anger, pressing Wilson directly is a violent hammer. Why are you like this? How can you be innocent? After thinking about it, Nagini also felt something wrong, but everyone was invited in by himself. Now he''s too late to say anything. The old woman was very happy. Although she lived with three people, she was still very happy. Since I came in, the smile on my face hasn''t dispersed. For the first time, I even prepared a love breakfast for Nagini. You know, this is a senior old salted fish. Of course, if the milk doesn''t have the bottom of the pot, and the loose eggs are not half cooked, this love breakfast will be more perfect. Miss Betty came back. She was a little depressed. Her boyfriend ran away. If she was dumped, she wouldn''t be so bad, but the problem is that her boyfriend was forced away by her father. It''s hard. However, general Ross had no reaction to the fact that Miss Betty lived in Nagini''s house, and he didn''t know if it was Nagini''s illusion. He even felt that Ross, a bad old man, meant to sell his daughter? And little pepper Boz. When he knew that Miss Boz lived in Nagini''s house, Tony blew his hair. He was like a bear child who was robbed of his beloved toy. Seriously, if obadai hadn''t stopped him, Tony even had the impulse to duel with Nagini. But later, Nagini overheard the conversation between the three girlfriends, and Nagini couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Woman, you are too proud! In particular, two proud and charming together is the evil fate of three lives and three generations. But Nagini''s behavior also reminds Tony that Nagini can invite pepper to live in his house, and he can do the same. For Tony Stark, as long as he can solve the problem with money, it''s not a problem. But the problem is that there are only two houses on the top floor of this high-end apartment: One in Nagini''s hand, one in Wilson''s hand, Although he didn''t know the process, Nagini could imagine that Tony and Wilson''s historic meeting must be very interesting. However, when obadai came forward, Tony didn''t continue to make trouble. At this stage, Tony still likes obadai very much. Of course, Nagini guessed that the main reason was that Tony knew that Sam lived with him, but after this incident, Nagini and Tony looked down on each other more and more. Two tigers are not allowed in a mountain unless one male and one female. Nagini and Tony are both excellent people, and they both have pride and Prejudice in their bones. The only difference is that Tony can''t pretend. Nagini can pretend too well, but some things can''t be hidden in front of the same kind. However, Nagini doesn''t care much about Tony''s attitude, because no matter whether he likes it or not, he is still a shareholder of stark company. Tony is a good tool for himself. Another point is that pierce is actually a good man. After the two sides finished their conversation dozens of days ago, they sent the cosmic magic cube for convenience: Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Grade: stage 4 - complete body Growth: 7% Polar body gene: 20% ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Second race: Dragon Level: phase II - growth body Growth: 74% Polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 1440 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York (only) Mission Description: destroy New York, you can, you can! Task progress: 5% (large construction area + a small number of New Yorkers) Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (13) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 400 times Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 64 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (23) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 400 times Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 31 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: growth of big monster (33) (circular mission, repeatable) Mission Description: Kill 10 New Yorkers. Yes, the mission is so simple. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type III growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 84 Remaining quantity of type III growth agent: 82 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The attribute has not changed much. The dragon has broken through and has strong strength. The strength of the dragon in the second stage is no less than that of the snake monster in the third stage. But the problem is that the Basilisk is now in the fourth stage. Compared with the basilisk, the dragon is now a smelly brother, but Nagini is still optimistic about the Dragon gene. In particular, the snake monster in the fourth stage is like a bottomless pit. Nagini threw so many growth potions before it was promoted to 7%. Who knows when it will be promoted to the fifth stage? Therefore, vigorously developing dragon gene is Nagini''s plan for a long time in the future. By the way, there are also cosmic Rubik''s cube. There are two main reasons for asking for cosmic Rubik''s Cube: One is to see if you can increase your growth through the cosmic cube. Salina''s plant can do it. There''s no reason why the cosmic cube can''t do it. However, the magic cube of the universe can''t really do it. Are you angry? Another reason is that Nagini wanted to try whether he could activate the dragon''s polar body gene with the cosmic magic cube, but he also failed in the end. After entering Nagini''s body, all space energy is directly absorbed by the snake monster gene. The Dragon gene wants it, but the snake monster gene doesn''t give it, which is very helpless. However, Nagini has not gained anything. He now has a lot of space energy stored in his body. This energy is called explosive energy by Nagini, which can make Nagini in the fifth stage of the Marvel Universe burst out some of the power of the seventh stage in a short time. The reason why it is not all is that Nagini''s polar body gene is only 20%, and the physical exertion after seed explosion is too fast. Nagini calculated that he could only last two or three seconds without the energy of the cosmic cube, but with the energy of the cosmic cube, his physical strength could keep him fighting for half a minute. Nearly tenfold improvement, so terrible! "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door. The little sister in a simple home dress was holding a light blue suit: "The clothes have been ironed for you. This is a tie and the shoes have been polished." "The blue one? Sure enough, you know me." "I see you often wear it. I''ll customize several sets for you in two days. What color do you want? Dark red? Black and blue?" "All right, forget it, all right. Do you want to go with me tonight?" "Forget it, I''ll wait for you at home." "What would you like to eat in the evening? I''ll bring it back to you." "How about mango? I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Pushing the door open, Nagini "happened" to meet Wilson who went out. As a sponsor who donated more than a billion dollars, Wilson was not from the Divine Shield Bureau, but his name was on the invitation list. Looking at the gift box in Nagini''s hand, Wilson''s eyes flashed a doubt: "what''s this? Why do you still bring gifts? I remember your relationship with pierce seems ordinary?" Nagini shook her head with an intriguing smile on her mouth: "This is for Nick Frey." Chapter 195 Pierce''s retirement party is more deserted and lively than expected. It''s all here. He shouldn''t have come. He came, too. But the focus is not pierce, but Nick Frey, the new director of s.h.i.e.l.d. Seeing him rise from a tall building and feast guests. Seeing his building collapse, people scattered. Under director Pierce''s bright smile, what kind of mood is it? Seriously, it''s a little complicated. There''s always too much helplessness in the adult world. Steak, fish, pizza, French fries, all kinds of high calorie food. Nagini took two large plates and asked the waiter to prepare a glass of milk for herself. After a perfunctory fake smile, Nagini finally found a safe haven in the corner of the party. He doesn''t like parties. If he doesn''t have a reason to come today, he won''t come even if the protagonist of the party is Nick Frey. Not far away, Wilson, who was as out of tune as Nagini, did not know when he had a plate full of food in his hand, and the two looked at each other. During the party, the two guys with the same smell got together. Looking at Nick Frey in the crowd not far away, Wilson jokingly asked: "Why don''t you go?" He swallowed the French fries in his mouth and Nagini rolled his eyes: "Why don''t you go?" Wilson shrugged and looked helpless. "You know, I don''t know Nick Frey well. Besides, I''m a gangster and he''s a policeman." As he said, one is a gangster and the other is a policeman. The two sides really shouldn''t have too much contact. But Nagini knew that the real reason why Wilson didn''t pass was not that he didn''t know Frey well, but that he never liked Nick Frey! What''s the dispute between the two? Nagini doesn''t know, but he knows that the relationship between the two is very poor. He rarely contacts them for so many years. And in the face of Wilson''s ridicule? Nagini shook her head, and her bright eyes flashed a touch of incomprehensible depth: "I did everything I had to do." The icing on the cake is no better than sending charcoal in the snow. How did Frey get the director of s.h.i.e.l.d.? Others don''t know. Can Nick Frey know? Moreover, with the character of Lao Yin, even if you are now in the past, what can you do. Pierce once said that Nick Frey was an unfamiliar white eyed wolf. Although it''s a little ugly, I have to say that pierce is very accurate. Once Frey was very simple, and both sides could be very good friends. But the human heart will become. Some things in the bones can only be hidden at most, not completely erased. Pierce''s betrayal greatly stimulated Frey. Although it''s not obvious yet, Nagini has a feeling that Frey is no longer Frey. It won''t be long before he will become Nick Frey. It is for this reason that Nagini said, I did everything I should do. No way, the reason why people are people is precisely because people are constantly changing. Seeing that Nagini understood what he meant, Wilson sighed. He patted Nagini on the shoulder. There was a flash of memory and complexity in his eyes, as if he thought of the past: "Just be careful, Nick Frey... Sometimes... Very cold-blooded!" Facing Wilson''s warning? Nagini took the milk from the waiter. He shook his head and looked serious: "don''t worry, I just do what I should do." "By the way, secretly tell you that the steak of s.h.i.e.l.d. is good." Wilson''s face showed a touch of exaggerated surprise: "you know? I already know. I tell you, the chef of the party is Michelin star chef." About Nick Frey, stop here. Neither of them continued to talk. After all, people have many eyes and some things are clear in their hearts. But after a chat, Wilson seemed to think of something. Wilson''s eyes were more serious: "Vanessa recently told me that she wants children, and I''m going to let you be the godfather of the children." Nagini was stunned, and his eyes flashed a confused force. A moment later, he said strangely: "So I''m going to be a father?" Wilson rolled his eyes. He glared at Nagini: "although I know what you mean, I always feel that you are taking advantage of me! When will you have a baby for me?" Shaking his head, Nagini looked defiant: "I''m only sixteen years old this year. It''s too early." Wilson rolled his eyes and said, "go away. Don''t think I don''t know how many people in your family." Look with a bit of pinch, Nagini opened her mouth, and finally a touch of helplessness flashed in her eyes: "I say we are innocent, do you believe it?" Wilson was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Nagini. He seemed to think of something. He looked a little more strange: "don''t tell me, you can''t?" Nagini''s expression was stiff. He glared at Wilson fiercely, and then depressed the milk in the cup: "forget it, you don''t understand!" He was very helpless. They all said that it was also a disease for too long. He didn''t believe it before, but now he believes it. It''s easy to say once a day, once a day, but how about Nagini once a month? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Three hours later, the party that had lasted until more than 10 p.m. finally came to an end. After nargini, who was addicted to his mouth, was ready to leave with Wilson. But to his surprise, Nick Frey shouted to himself: "Nagini, talk?" Looking at Nick Frey in a suit, Nagini thought for a moment, then nodded: "OK." Just staring at Nagini, Nick Frey flashed a hesitation in his eyes. He looked at Wilson: "Why don''t you go to my office?" Wilson next to Nagini, at the moment when Nick Frey''s voice fell, he stared at Frey with a slightly ironic look, and then Wilson shook his head: "No, I''ll go to the bathroom." Then he left without looking back. Watching Wilson leave, Nagini subconsciously frowned. He seemed to want to say something, but looking at Nick Frey in front of him? He thought for a while, and finally shook his head, "forget it, you just say what you want from me?" Frey was not blind. He naturally saw the twinkling displeasure in Nagini''s eyes. He doesn''t want to, but he can''t. Looking at Nagini in front of him, Frey could only harden his head and ask: "I heard, just heard that director pierce gave you a special item during his tenure?" Nagini was stunned. His slightly gloomy eyes suddenly looked at Nick Frey, and his eyes were a little more playful and cold: "it''s really in my hand, but if I told you that it''s very important to me, what would you do?" The air froze at this moment, with four eyes facing each other, Looking at Nagini''s cold eyes, Nick Frey was silent. After a long time, he sighed and looked a little more complicated: "I''ll cover it up for you as much as possible." Nagini sneered, and the gloom on his face cleared away, as if everything was an illusion. He patted Frey on the shoulder. "What do you think? How could I let you do something against discipline? Don''t be so nervous. I brought a gift when I came today. I''m sure you''ll like it." Frey was stunned, and an embarrassment appeared on his face. But after thinking about it, he gave a dry smile: "Thanks, Nagini." Nagini ignored. He smiled and patted Nick Frey on the shoulder. At the moment he turned around, his face suddenly became gloomy. The Trident building of s.h.i.e.l.d. is located in the parking lot. Wilson in Ferrari, looking at Nagini''s uncertain face, he reluctantly shook his head: "In a bad mood?" Sighed and looked at the darkness outside the window. Nagini looked a little complicated. He couldn''t help sighing: "what Falco cabinet said is right. The only constant in the world is that it is changing all the time." Hearing the speech, Wilson''s eyes were a little more complicated and helpless. Compared with Nagini, he has experienced more such things. Gangs come quickly, friends come quickly and go quickly. Over the years, Wilson did not know how many friends he had personally solved. It was precisely because of his experience over the years that he cared about Nagini and Vanessa. Reluctantly shook his head. Through the rearview mirror, Wilson flashed a serious look in his eyes: "the human heart is too complex. Do you want to come to my house at night? I''ll buy you a drink." Nagini was stunned, then shook his head. He seemed to understand something, and his face smiled a little more: "Drink, but you can buy me milk." Wilson waved boldly, "OK!" It looked as if he was not asking for three dollars a barrel of milk, but two hundred thousand bottles of Kangdi. The next second, however, Nagini''s cell phone rang. Casually take out your mobile phone and look at the text message sent by the other party? Nagini was stunned. Then he patted Wilson on the shoulder. "Go back first. I have something to deal with." Wilson frowned. He thought, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Well, remember to be careful. Don''t forget that there is someone waiting for you at home." Chapter 196 In New York, in a black bulletproof car, staring at the brightly lit city outside the window, pierce, former director of the Divine Shield Bureau, has complex eyes. Will Nagini let herself go? No, he won''t let himself go! Pierce was absolutely sure of this dozens of days ago. At that time, after Nagini put forward the conditions, pierce once said that you were cruel. Because he knew Nagini''s intention, or from beginning to end, Nagini didn''t want to hide his thoughts. Their original agreement was: Pierce used the cosmic cube as a chip and asked Nagini to let him go. On the surface, this agreement is OK, but in fact? Don''t forget what the universe cube is! That was the key to the rise of Hydra during World War II. It has almost endless energy, whether it is the level of danger or its own importance. Even a bunch of Nagini tied together is not as important as a cosmic cube. Because of the importance of the cosmic cube, although Nagini would not be able to start with pierce because of the agreement. But the top level, s.h.i.e.l.d. and Hydra will not let pierce go. Directly from Nagini? Is that possible? It is not appropriate for the two sides to have a conflict at this stage, and they have no reason to do so. The director of the Divine Shield Bureau has this right. After all, the cosmic magic cube belongs to the Divine Shield Bureau in name, but the problem is that the current director of the Divine Shield bureau is Pierce. So in order for Nagini to hand over the cosmic cube, the three parties must let pierce down anyway. After Pierce comes down, it means that Nagini has to hand over the cosmic cube. Without the cosmic cube, Nagini has reason to kill Pierce, and will not be stopped by anyone. This is why Pierce would say that Nagini was so vicious at that time, because no matter how he chose, he could not escape death in the end. But pierce doesn''t want to die. He wants to live well and even live a long life! So he agreed to Nagini''s request. Pierce did two things in the tens of days when he handed the cosmic cube to Nagini. The first thing is to delay his working hours as much as possible. He knows that as long as he is still in this position for one day, his life will not be in danger. But in the face of the encirclement, pursuit and interception of the three forces? Even the crafty pierce only lasted for a few days. The second thing is to arrange for himself. He spent a lot of energy and bought a key from the black market. There is such a villa key in the world, which is invaluable. It will provide you with a good living environment, relatively rich material life and absolute safety! The last and most precious legacy left to Sofia by Falco''s cabinet before his death is a villa key. Pierce didn''t know where and through what channels he bought the key! Just as he said to Nagini dozens of days ago. He doesn''t want to die, he wants to live, and he has been working hard for this goal for decades! The street lamp outside the window reflected on his face through the special bulletproof glass. Look a little complicated, but more determined. Although he lost everything, including power, money, and even family and friends. But he didn''t regret it, because he knew, When people die, there is nothing. As long as they are still alive, there is still hope! Through the weak light outside the window, pierce looked at the small bald head driving. His pupils narrowed and a thought flashed in his eyes: "Sitwell, seriously, I didn''t think it was you who helped me leave at last." Although he was driving, pierce could still see a flash of respect in the small bald head''s eyes through the rearview mirror: "You are my leader, and I have always respected you." However, facing the respect of the little bald head, pierce shook his head and thought silently for a moment. He suddenly asked, "do you hate me?" The little bald head shook his head and his eyes glittered with seriousness: "I don''t hate it, because I know it''s all the cultivation of leaders." Pierce was silent. He took a deep look at the little bald head. A moment later, an incomprehensible smile appeared on his face. He shook his head and stared at the end of the road outside. The car was driving towards the suburbs of New York, where it was dark: "Don''t turn right at the intersection ahead. Go straight to the next intersection." The little bald head was stunned. He seemed to want to say something, but a moment later, he shut up. Pierce is old, but anyway, he was once a front-line agent of the Divine Shield Bureau and has a certain anti reconnaissance ability. Moreover, at his level, he is very defensive. In theory, pierce won''t and can''t trust anyone except himself. And through the rearview mirror, looking at the silent little bald head. Pierce thought for a while. He didn''t know whether it was for warning or comfort. He patted his bald head on the shoulder: "When I get to my destination, I''ll let your family go." The little bald head shook imperceptibly. He subconsciously looked in the rearview mirror and looked at Pierce in the back seat. They looked at each other with four eyes. The little bald head nodded. A grateful smile appeared on his face, but he held the steering wheel tightly! Why help pierce? Is it loyalty? And why did pierce believe in the little bald head? Is it because of trust? The world of adults itself is very complex, and the world of their agents is full of lies and betrayal! Pierce believes in the little bald head because he knows that as an undercover placed next to Nagini, the little bald head is safer than other Hydras. At least he won''t do it to himself in order to please Nagini. The little bald head was loyal to pierce because his family and friends were firmly held by Pierce, and he had to obey Pierce''s orders. Half an hour later, the bulletproof car drove into a remote farm in suburban New York. Through the lights, the little bald head could vaguely see a plane parked not far away. There was no pilot on the plane. Pierce himself was a very good pilot. As the car stopped, pierce, fiddling with his cell phone, looked up at his little bald head. He raised his cell phone and sent out the word "retreat" in front of his bald head. There was a flash of doubt in the little bald head''s eyes. He looked at the rearview mirror and pierce with confusion and doubt: "Sir, don''t you kill me?" Pierce shook his head and asked: "Why should I kill you? I''m the only one who knows the route. I''ve installed anti positioning devices in the car. Besides, I trust you, Sitwell!" "Maybe you don''t believe it, but I really trust you. Otherwise, I won''t come to you. Threatening your family and friends is just for insurance. You and I are agents. This truth should be understood." The little bald head was silent. He lowered his head. Because the light in the car was gray and the angle was wrong, pierce didn''t know what the little bald head looked like at the moment. But a moment later, the little bald head suddenly said, "Sir, will you come back?" Pierce smiled, his eyes flashed a serious: "of course, when the time is ripe, I will come back." She pursed her lips, and a touch of firmness flashed in her little bald eyes: "Sir, I''ll wait for you." Looking at the firm little bald head, pierce looked a little complicated. He patted the little bald head on the shoulder: "I like your loyalty. Believe me, when I come back again, I will let you understand that your loyalty is worth it!" Come back? Pierce, who got off the bus, looked a little complicated. If he really came back so easily, he wouldn''t leave at this time. Hydra has given up himself, but if he still has a chance to stay, he won''t leave at this time, but there''s no way. He can''t run without running. He knew too many secrets and lost his position as director of the Divine Shield Bureau. At the same time, he did not get a seat on the World Security Council. It is certain that he will be removed with the next big cleaning. As for what I just said to little bald head? If he could come back, what he said now would be valuable and meaningful. But if he doesn''t come back? It''s no use what he says now. Opening the cabin door, pierce skillfully controlled the plane and looked at the bright New York with complex eyes. But pierce didn''t know that with the moment he took off and left, there was a sneer across the corner of his mouth. Pierce is really cunning. The bulletproof car is actually equipped with anti positioning equipment. Even in addition to anti positioning equipment, there are anti monitoring, even signal shielding and other functions. But little bald head knows that at the moment pierce sends a message, he can also send a message! The next day, Manhattan''s high-end apartment, top floor villa. Lying on the big long legs of Sam''s little sister, Nagini ate mango Ding and pressed the TV remote control in boredom. It didn''t stop until the young lady who fed Nagini was annoyed. Just at this time, as soon as the TV picture turned, a fierce news host appeared: "An emergency news is now broadcast. Last night, a crashed helicopter was found in the suburbs of New York. Judging from the signs of helicopter damage, it is likely to be some kind of super large bird. At present, no other bodies and blood except the driver have been found. Please be careful when going out and remember to..." Feeling the ferocity of the host''s little sister, Sam took the remote control angrily after comparison: "Don''t look!" Chapter 197 New York, Manhattan''s high-end apartments, summer morning sea breeze blowing, with a bit of cool and salty. It''s seven o''clock in the morning. The habit formed all year round makes Nagini have her own biological clock, and her bright eyes open at this moment. Gaze ahead, at the farthest point of the building. At the end of the golden beach, there is an endless blue sea. From far to near, the bright glass and a breeze blow the simple white curtain along the gap of the French window. Not gorgeous decoration, with a bit of abstinence style, but it looks very comfortable. Inside, on the soft camel hair carpet, in addition to the necessary items such as TV and wardrobe, there is a conspicuous double bed. Nagini, 24, has been completely shaped. At 1.92 meters, he looks tall and straight. Through the glass, the scattered sunlight shone on Nagini. Exquisite facial features, with Oriental delicacy, but also with the unique three-dimensional of the West. Under the broken black hair, a pair of deep eyes devour everyone''s eyes like a black hole. Under the slender neck, water chestnut has distinct muscles, which is different from Wilson''s strong body. Nagini''s body is thin in clothes and meat in strip. The marble hard pectoral muscle, below which is the attractive shark line, is still tattooed with death and N ¡¤ y ¡¤ C (New York) on the clear and bright arm. But different from the past, in Nagini''s back, I don''t know when there was a snake and a dragon. The blue black giant snake, delicate and real, seems to climb out of Nagini''s back. The cold and gloomy snake pupil gives people a shivering feeling. The ferocious black Python tattoo sits on Nagini''s back. Extending from the caudal vertebrae to the scapula, it is inserted obliquely, occupying two-thirds of the back. The remaining third of his back, from Nagini''s shoulder blades, with part of his shoulders, is a giant dragon rising from the air. In the Western mythological system, the Dragon represents evil and power. People''s hearts are complex. There is light, there is darkness, and the evil and powerful dragon is pursued by many people in the West. But strangely, few people tattoo dragons on their bodies. Maybe it''s because of the heavy workload, or maybe it''s because the dragon''s breath is too unique. In addition to showing strength and evil, it also needs to show the dragon''s temperament at the top of the food chain and its unique greed. Moreover, any mistake in tattoos will lead to a serious decline in the quality of works. The same tattoo, angel tattoo will not have this problem. Even if the holy angel is wrongly tattooed and slightly modified, it can become a fallen angel. Moreover, there are only a few temperament of angels, but the dragon is different. It''s too difficult to mix these temperament perfectly, and it can''t stand out and form a complete tattoo. But the Dragon Tattoo behind Nagini is different. The giant dragon is high above the sky. In front of the Dragon wings that block out the sun, the ferocious and majestic dragon head glitters with ferocity, arrogance, greed and arrogance. Even though his area is not as big as Python tattoo, his momentum is not bad. A dragon, a python. One, one. Covering Nagini''s back looks messy at first glance, but look carefully for a moment? It will be found that the tattoos seem to be incompatible with each other, but they are strangely harmonious, which makes people feel that the tattoo artist''s imagination is unrestrained ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The warm sunshine sprinkled on Nagini and looked at the handsome man whose appearance broke through the limits of human beings on the wardrobe next to him. Nagini shook her head and said with emotion, "handsome! What a fucking handsome! How can you make other small fresh meat live?" Under her handsome appearance, Nagini was intoxicated for three minutes. It was 6:05 in the morning. Looking at Sam lying on his body with a tired look, Nagini slowly pulled out his arm. About four or five years ago? At that time, in the shooting speed and passion series, Nagini, who directed and acted himself, played the supporting role No. 3, Han, a street racing expert from neon. Miss Sam plays Giselle, a beautiful racer who once helped Toledo. When filming, I don''t know what happened. Sam''s little sister suddenly invited Nagini to have a dessert. It''s dessert, not finger cookies. Nagini hesitated for a long time, finally ate the dessert, and then the relationship between the two was determined. However, they are not married, so nominally Sam is just a girlfriend, not Nagini''s wife. What about the quality of life after the relationship is established? How to say, Sam is satisfied, Nagini felt like a fully charged machine. Because there was too much physical difference between the two sides, Sam also hinted that she didn''t mind Nagini''s playfulness, but she was finally rejected by Nagini. On the one hand, it is because he knows his ability. Generally speaking, quantitative change will cause qualitative change, but his situation is special. General quantity may not cause qualitative change. On the other hand, looking at the crab God rising behind Sam, Nagini made a decisive choice from his heart! Barefoot, stepping on the camel hair carpet and wearing a fancy big underpants, Nagini picked up the old woman''s jingle cat pajamas from the ground. It''s summer now. I have to wash my clothes once a day. Besides, I was sweating last night. He opened the door and threw their clothes into the laundry basket on the third floor. Nagini followed the stairs to the first floor. Not counting the open-air barbecue on the third floor, there is only a kitchen on the first floor. Take out two eggs from the refrigerator, and then turn out the frozen wonton bought in Chinatown a few days ago. Cut a handful of shredded ginger, tore half a packet of laver, and a handful of chives. New York is close to the sea. In addition, her home is a high-rise building, and the temperature difference between day and night is large. Moreover, the old woman''s stomach is not very good. In addition, she forgot to close the window last night and drank a bowl of laver egg flower chicken soup wonton with shredded ginger for breakfast to dispel the cold and moisture, which is good for her health. As for Nagini? A glass of milk, a bag of finger bread, just have a mouth addiction. After all, with his current size, the whole building is not enough for him to eat. After an hour and a half, the chicken soup in the pot was cooked and the wonton was put into the pot. He thought for a moment and took out his cell phone. Two or three seconds later, the phone was connected. Listening to the voice, I knew that at the other end of the phone was a gentle woman: "Nagini? Why do you call me at this time? Do you want me to wake Wilson?" Nagini shook his head: "Vanessa, you don''t have to call him. I cooked chicken soup wonton and asked Richard to come to my house for dinner." Richard Wilson''s son, Nagini''s adopted son. He is seven years old and is in the second grade of noble primary school in New York. There is nothing delicious in America. Whether rich or poor, although they have the habit of eating breakfast, they do not have the habit of eating rich breakfast. Bread, fried eggs, juice, bacon and meat slices, that''s how most children come here. So little Richard liked the godfather Nagini very much, because the godfather''s family always had a very delicious breakfast. Perhaps he knew that he was unlikely to have children in his life, so Nagini raised Little Richard''s own son. The wonton in the pot is divided into two bowls. The big bowl is Sam''s and the small bowl is Richard''s. After eating, Richard kissed Nagini on the cheek, and then the heartless little guy ran away. Unlike most children of this age, Little Richard likes school very much. After eating wonton, Sam went to bed tired. It''s estimated that he can''t get up this morning. Last night was her 648th challenge to Nagini after the two sides confirmed their relationship. At present, the record of both sides is 648-0. At 8:30 in the morning, Nagini lay on the sofa on the first floor, watching the recent hit American drama with salted fish. With a crisp alarm bell, little pepper Boz hurried out of the room. She was wearing clothes and hurried outside. For eight years, Nagini''s relationship with the old woman has been established, but little sister Boz and Tony? How to say, Tony likes Boz and Boz likes Tony, but they just can''t get together. Little sister Potts felt she didn''t deserve Tony. After all, there was a big gap between the two sides, and the other side was still her own boss. Tony can''t control himself. There are always countless little sisters around him. Nagini does well. Who is the most attractive man in America? Not Tony, not Hollywood superstar, but Nagini. Last year, Nagini won the first place in the list of men most wanted to marry by women in the world, with more than 4000 votes ahead of Tony who came second. By the way, old women are on the list, but she''s on the list of the most hated women in the United States. However, even though Nagini is handsome and charming, there are few lace news about him in recent years, which makes little sister Potts envy. Of course, it''s not that there''s no gossip. After all, there are three women living in his house. At first, there were also gossip reporters who were not afraid of death who wanted to rub the heat, but later they were warned. Betty''s little sister''s father is general Ross. Although he hasn''t been doing his job these years, he is also a powerful general in the United States. As for little sister Potts? Although Tony said he didn''t care, he was more powerful than anyone in this kind of problem! As the little sister Boz left, at about ten o''clock, the sleepy Miss Betty came out of the room in her pajamas. After seeing Nagini, she looked a little more resentful: "Although I know you''re great, can you keep Sam down at night? Don''t forget, I''m still single." Something seemed to come to her mind. Miss Betty flashed a strange look in her eyes: "by the way, the inception you shot this year is very interesting. Is this going to hit the little golden man again?" Chapter 198 Nagini, a famous American director and the leader of the new generation of directors in the world, has been attacking the little golden man. It is well known in the United States and the whole world. However, in the United States, there is also a well-known thing, that is, Nagini can''t get the little gold man! I don''t know what the Oscar judges think. They nominate and run with each other every year. Last year''s million babies, Brokeback Mountain the year before last, no country for old people the year before last, and so on. By the way, there is also this year''s dream stealing space. It is estimated that I will run with you again. Some time ago, the American melon eaters also spontaneously organized Street activities, which generally means that Oscar owes at least one little gold man to Nagini. Things are quite noisy, and even the president tweeted. However, it doesn''t make any difference! Whether the small gold man can be won or not, the masses say no, and the president has not said so. Oscar has the final say. In a word: Oscar nomination? no problem! Oscar? You''re afraid you want to fart! Fortunately, when Nagini became a director, he was just playing tickets. He didn''t care about these things very much, otherwise he would be really angry with these blind judges. As for Miss Betty, is the noise too loud? Hehe, Nagini has automatically blocked this message. A glass of milk, two packs of oatmeal, plus a spoonful of protein powder, Miss Betty, who hurriedly solved the breakfast, burped contentedly: "Nagini, I''ve sorted out your fan letter for you. When will you come to my room to get it?" Putting down his newspaper, Nagini pushed the Yellow spectacle frame. He thought for a moment, and his face was a little more playful and joking: "Dr. banner wrote you a love letter again?" Old face is red, miss Betty turned a blind eye: "go away!" Nagini smiled and shook her head without answering. Dr. Benner has been away for eight years. During these eight years, Miss Betty has also found several boyfriends, but the relationship between the two has never been broken. The bond that maintains the relationship between the two sides is Nagini. Nagini''s fans are all over the world. In addition, his home address in New York can be found online, so many fans will send letters to Nagini, including the love letter from Dr. banner to Betty''s little sister. General Ross is very helpless about this. He also wants to try to intercept Dr. Banner''s letters, but the problem is that Nagini has too many fans, and after these years of fighting, Dr. banner now has good anti reconnaissance ability. There is no need to waste so much manpower for a letter that you can''t understand and it''s difficult to find the sending address. Unless they can find the communication key between Dr. banner and Betty''s little sister, and then compare it layer by layer, they can lock Dr. Banner''s position. But the problem is, Miss Betty won''t tell general Ross what the key is. Nagini may know, but he won''t say it either. The most extreme thing is that because of Nagini''s suggestion, the key between Betty''s little sister and Dr. banner is constantly changing. It may be a book, a stack of newspapers, or even the lines and scripts in Nagini''s films. At first, they were in trouble. But gradually, as time went by, it became a little fun between them. To tell you the truth, Nagini was very moved. After eight years, he will never change his mind. This love is really suitable for making a film. It is estimated that he can harvest a large number of Franklin. At 12 p.m., Nagini, who had read fan letters for two hours, was finally interrupted by a knock on the door. But listening to each other''s rhythmic and vibrating knocking at the door? Even if he didn''t open the door, he still knew that general Ross was looking for his daughter again. When he opened the door, sure enough, there was general Ross in military uniform outside the door, which made him shake his head helplessly. Not counting the Wilson family, general Ross should be the one who comes most frequently. Every time Dr. banner sends a love letter, general Ross has a 70-80% probability of appearing. Strictly speaking, the letter written by fans to Nagini will not be handed over to Nagini at the first time. General Ross will intercept these letters and find Dr. Banner''s letters from them, but he can''t understand them because they are a string of numbers. Only when he knows the key to decipher the password can he understand the letters. But even so, general Ross would copy these letters and eventually send them to Nagini''s house. However, before these letters reach Nagini, they will be intercepted by Miss Betty. After Betty''s little sister reads the letters, they will reach him. Although the letters were opened twice, because there were two layers of interception, many letters that were not conducive to family harmony and even threatened the safety of the family were eliminated one by one. Don''t think that no one is black, and the dark natural foundation is always dark. Some fans are black powder rather baffling. Handsome is not my fault. Besides, I am a director and not an actor. You scold those little fresh meat! Easy, Nagini @ Justin Bieber. As for general Ross''s intention, Nagini also knew that it was mainly for Dr. banner. At first, he would use his brain to think about how to prevaricate each other. But then Nagini gave up, because whether Miss Betty said it or not, general Ross would come. He was an old-fashioned figure with a natural stubbornness. Maybe that''s why Miss Betty doesn''t like general Ross? Half an hour later, he put down the fan letter in his hand. As the quarrel in Betty''s little sister''s room grew louder and louder, Nagini reluctantly took off his yellow framed glasses. "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door, and the quarrel in the room stopped at this moment. Nagini pushed the door open with some helplessness on her face: "although I know you will quarrel, can you consider my feelings? Sam is still sleeping upstairs." General Ross turned his head. The old-fashioned soldier would never lower his arrogant head. Miss Betty on the side apologized: "sorry, I''m a little out of control." Nagini shook his head. He thought for a moment and looked more seriously at general Ross: "Do you want to go out and have a chat? I have a meeting in stark this afternoon about your military procurement. Do you want to go and have a look?" General Ross opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but looking at Miss Betty''s indifferent eyes, he sighed helplessly. Five minutes later, Nagini and general Ross in a casual suit walked into the elevator. Taking out a cigar from his pocket, he took a hard breath and looked at Nagini with a complex look: "why do you want to help them?" Seriously, general Ross didn''t understand why Nagini was involved in this matter. If it weren''t for Nagini, they should have caught Dr. banner four years ago, not until now. Nagini touched his chin. A flash of thought flashed through his eyes. Finally, he said uncertainly, "maybe it''s because Betty is Sam''s friend?" General Ross shook his head. His voice was somewhat dissatisfied: "but I''m Betty''s father." Nagini looked helpless: "but you''re not Sam''s friend, but then again, why are you here today? If I remember correctly, these days are not the days when Dr. banner sent love letters." "Ding!" When the elevator door opened and the ashes of his cigar bounced off, general Ross looked a little more complicated: "Yesterday, in Milwaukee on the West Bank of Lake Michigan, someone drank a bottle of fruit soda from Brazil. The effect was more violent than he thought!" With a frown, Nagini''s pupils contracted imperceptibly. But a moment later, he shook his head and looked pondering: "so, what does this have to do with me? My friend in Hollywood, he has something 100 times more exciting than this, as long as he is not afraid of death." General Ross shook his head. He glanced at Nagini with serious eyes: "You know what I''m talking about. Betty is my daughter. I love her more than you think!" "I don''t want to, but Banner''s situation is very dangerous. If you are really good for her, don''t stop me from catching banner. They are not suitable!" Nagini was silent for a moment. He shook his head and patted general Ross on the shoulder. A thought-provoking arc crossed the corner of his mouth: "stop, I don''t want to take care of your business, and I''ve never taken care of it." "It''s one o''clock in the afternoon. I still have an important shareholders'' meeting to attend at two o''clock. However, I said something in advance. If things get big, don''t come to me!" Chapter 199 Stark group, the monthly general meeting of shareholders. In the shy and admiring eyes of the front desk lady, Nagini walked into the special elevator for the management. His destination was the top floor conference room of stark group. Before, he and general Ross said they would have a meeting. There was really an important meeting and it was related to the military, but the other party obviously didn''t intend to continue to talk about this issue with Nagini. Let''s say that Nagini has made a lot of money over the years. Speed and passion series has become the hottest big IP in America. With the release of Super 8 last year, the market estimated that the value of this IP was at least $3 billion. At the same time, Nagini also developed many films. Brokeback Mountain, millions of babies, no country for old people, inception. Last year, Nagini''s tax amount was as high as US $400 million, which will only become more this year, because Columbia, one of the eight giants in Hollywood, purchased the copyright of Nagini''s Python disaster from angel film and television company some time ago, and the copyright fee alone is as high as US $100 million. Columbia originally planned to buy IP for $30 million, and then pay $20 million and 14% of the final box office share. But Nagini refused. The reason is that he wants to attack the little golden man. Now he doesn''t have time for bad money. Well, that''s a perfect reason. At least everyone believes it. Every year at the Academy Awards, Nagini will dress up and attend, and then How can you fix it when others take Xiaojin home! In recent years, one of the hottest expression packs in America is the Allen Show. The host asked Nagini what he thought about the Green Book Winning the best director award? You know, before that, the Ferrari director won the golden raspberry award! Of course, the green paper is really good, but compared with Brokeback Mountain? ha-ha! The helpless Nagini could only smile with embarrassment and politeness. What can I do? Oscar judges are blind, and I''m desperate! But anyway, Nagini is a real fire, others are the debut is the peak, and Nagini is in the sky. Last year, Nagini ranked third among the ten most influential people in the world, including those who have hung up. It is also because of Nagini''s influence that Columbia company focuses on the disaster of Python, Because this film is Nagini''s first work and also Nagini''s work of World War I, the senior management of Colombia finally decided to spend $100 million to buy IP and do a big job! However, Nagini is not very optimistic about the second sequel to the disaster of Python. IP is 100 million US dollars, and the cost and publicity need at least 100 million US dollars. Together, it is conservatively estimated that it will cost 200 million US dollars. Excluding tax, it will cost at least 400 million US dollars to recover the capital. If tax is included? It is conservatively estimated that it will take us $700-800 million to break even. The global box office of the python disaster is now $1.5 billion. In theory, they can make money. But the problem is that the disaster of Python exceeded $1 billion that year, not counting the global box office. In other words, after so many years, the follow-up box office performance of the python disaster is very poor. I don''t know what Columbia company thinks. It dares to make such a big bet. "Ding!" With a crisp sound, the elevator in front of me opened. Three minutes later, wearing a blue suit, the sunny and handsome Nagini pushed open the door of the shareholders'' meeting room. The room was very empty. There was only a long table and 14 chairs. Glancing around and looking at the 12 people present, Nagini showed an apologetic smile on her face: "Sorry for being late." With that, he went to the fifth chair. There is a threshold for the shareholders'' meeting of stark. Everyone present, excluding other assets, has at least $1 billion in assets by virtue of Stark''s shares alone. At the same time, the chairs here are also graded. Excluding the first shareholder Tony Stark and the second shareholder obadai, Nagini ranks third, so he wants to be the fifth. With Nagini''s seat, obadai, the second shareholder, smiled a little more: "it''s not late. The meeting started at 2 p.m. and now it''s only 1:50." Nagini smiled. He knew obadai was making good to him. Unlike most shareholders present, obadai is a very ambitious guy, and his ambition is stark group. Although he is already the second shareholder, he still hopes to go further! Nagini doesn''t dislike ambitious people. In fact, as long as he doesn''t bother him, in most cases, as long as the other party is kind to himself, Nagini won''t give the other party a cold look. After thinking about it, Nagini finally explained: "I met general Ross on the way. We talked. You know, military support is very important to us." Obadai was stunned. He looked at Nagini''s face and became more and more kind. As time went by, some people were chatting. In this way, at 2:30 p.m., obadai''s face was a little ugly. Tony mentioned the meeting, but Tony hasn''t appeared until now. Then just as he was about to call Tony, the door of the conference room was opened. Tony, who is in a black suit and is about to turn 40, is steady and humorous. It is the time when his charm is most vigorous. Just after seeing Nagini? Tony was stunned, and then he said, "I''m sorry I''m late." Then he gave Nagini a provocative look, which seemed to say: Yes, I''m late, but I''m late on purpose. How''s it going? Are you angry? Obadai shook his head helplessly. A warning flashed in his eyes: "Tony!" America has two geniuses, One is Tony Stark, a well-known arms inventor, The other is Nagini Tang, who made amazing achievements in the eighth art. In the first decade of the 21st century, some people joked that this was the "Ni" era, and some even speculated that even in the middle and late stage, it would still be the "Ni" era. The influence and genius of the two have always been a topic of great interest to the masses. After knowing that Nagini is the shareholder of stark group, some media said that this will be the most perfect collision between human beings in the 21st century! However, when genius and genius meet, the final collision is not necessarily a spark, but may be shit! The Brokeback Mountain with the worst box office performance in Nagini was shot in this period. At the same time, the neon drift of speed 6 in the speed and passion series, which is unacceptable to countless people, is also a work of this period. Tony? Nagini at least presented the art classic of Brokeback Mountain, which was popular but not popular, while Tony had no harvest in those two years. However, it is precisely because of Tony''s lack of income that Nagini can achieve the fifth position. Otherwise, with his assets, he may not be able to achieve this position. You know, stark group is a 100 billion giant. But then again, are Nagini and Tony sworn enemies? That''s not really true. After all, there is little pepper staring there. Tony, a dead proud girl, doesn''t dare to blow his hair with himself, but anyway, the relationship between the two is very general. Every time he sees Nagini, Tony can''t help but want to provoke. On the contrary, Nagini is much more mature. Even if Tony provokes himself, dad still loves you! Obadai''s warning still carries weight at this stage, so Tony restrained his provocation. He cleared his throat and scanned his eyes: "OK, OK, I won''t talk about it. Let''s get down to business. Some time ago, the military placed a number of special orders, requiring great power, no pollution and strong deterrence." Next to him, a shareholder who didn''t deserve his name asked with a puzzled look: "so?" Tony glanced at the other party and looked at the other party''s puzzled look. He felt a strong sense of intelligence superiority in his heart. Then he put a USB flash disk on the table: "This is the Jericho missile I developed in three months!" Chapter 200 Tony just dropped his voice, Another shareholder who didn''t deserve his name was stunned, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Three months?" Generally speaking, a qualified weapon requires at least a professional team to study it for several years, and then conduct experiments for several years before it can be put into production. three months? Isn''t it too short? You know, according to Tony, the purpose of holding the shareholders'' meeting today is to mass produce this kind of missile. And in the face of the doubt of the shareholder who doesn''t deserve his name? Tony shook his head with an undisguised arrogance: "it''s not short for a genius for three months. Of course, you won''t understand it, because I''m a genius and you?!" Tony didn''t go on, but the disdain and disdain in his eyes still deeply hurt the hearts of most shareholders present. If it wasn''t because the other party was Tony Stark, if it wasn''t because the other party was a real genius, these shareholders present who didn''t deserve to have a name would have dealt with him severely! However, there is no if in the world. Tony has proud capital, and he has invented many golden eggs for stark group over the years, let alone disdainful eyes. Even if Tony scolds them as a group of pigs in front of them, they don''t care as long as Tony can make money. But when Tony saw Nagini''s calm face, he was comparing the surprised eyes of others? Tony, who felt a little lost in his heart, couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you surprised?" Although it''s easy to say, Tony is quite satisfied with the Jericho missile! This is his rare masterpiece in recent years. From time, you can see that he spent three Well, in fact, he didn''t have three months, because he spent most of the past three months on picking up girls and on the way to picking up girls, and he really spent little time on research. But Tony is a genius, super genius! Genius is 99% effort and 1% talent. Super genius is 99% talent, 0.1% effort and 0.9% fun. As a person cursed by knowledge, Tony never thought that others would understand him. At least in his professional field, he didn''t think others could understand him. So he was dissatisfied with Nagini''s calm. He should be excited, should be surprised, and should look at himself with the same shocked eyes as everyone else. Well, considering that the other party is Nagini, it''s not impossible? After all, this guy is a genius, although he is much worse than himself. Sure enough, in the face of Tony''s provocation, Nagini was stunned at first, and then looked at each other strangely. Instead of directly answering Tony''s question, he asked: "Lust will damage the body and brain. Most importantly, it will lead to a decline in memory. Won''t you waste it?" The familiar taste and formula are so sour that only Nagini, a hypocritical guy, can say it. Tony sneered and fought back mercilessly: "ha ha! The director nominated for nine Oscars!" It''s 2008. The release time of the python disaster is 99. However, the python disaster has not been nominated for an Oscar, so Nagini has accompanied him to the Academy Award for best director eight times. Huh? Nine Oscar nominated directors? Nagini shook her head reluctantly, "that is to say, I will win an Oscar for the tenth time?" Tony was stunned, and then he said solemnly: "No, you don''t even have a nomination for the tenth time!" The atmosphere at the scene was a little hot. A group of shareholders who didn''t deserve their names became melon eaters one after another. Fortunately, Tony''s "old father" obadai knocked on the table: "well, stop talking, you''re off the subject. Tony, how difficult is it to make Jericho missiles?" Obadai never doubted Tony''s talent, because he knew Tony was a genius, a real genius. But the problem is that geniuses have one problem, that is, they are too immortal, high above the world, as if they are not worldly immortal. Tony has many inventions, which is very similar to his dead father Howard. What is more similar is that both of them like to study something beyond this era. For example, in the years when Tony was dirty by everyone, it was not that he didn''t invent, but that he invented too advanced. With the current technology and civilization, there was no market at all. Tony knew what obadai meant. He patted each other on the shoulder and then gave Nagini a provocative look: "don''t worry. In theory, as long as they are not fools, they will be able to complete the production of Jericho missiles." Obadai nodded. He breathed a sigh of relief, and waved a left hook to the air: "That''s OK. In that case, according to Tony''s idea, we first make a batch of missiles and then sell them to the military to make a lot of money!" Shareholders who didn''t deserve their names nodded one after another. Nagini agreed, but before agreeing, a thought flashed in his eyes. Tony, who didn''t understand what Nagini was thinking, looked eager to try. But Nagini shook her head and ignored the other party''s provocation, but a fatherly smile appeared on her face. The design drawing and design scheme of Jericho missile have been published. It is expected that Jericho missile will be officially manufactured and sold to the military in the next three months. In other words, obadai''s tolerance for Tony is almost to the limit. The moon is full and full, and so is the state of people. Tony at this stage should be the most perfect period of his state. Compared with his twenties and thirties, he is now more stable and has a richer accumulation of knowledge. Compared with his fifties and sixties, he is now more energetic, more impulsive and motivated to study. Tony didn''t find out. Obadai was more and more dissatisfied with him because of his advanced invention a few years ago. If he didn''t need Tony to lay a golden egg for him, obadai should have started on Tony a few years ago! The Jericho missile, for Tony, was just a temporary masterpiece. But for obadai? That''s a golden egg that can hatch. It can be predicted that the next round of reshuffle will be in half a year Maybe it won''t take half a year, just three or five months. They must be prepared early. After all, it is troublesome to short such a huge asset. Leaving the stark building, Nagini accidentally saw a magazine on the front desk of the company. The cover character was Tony and the slogan was: Tony Stark, save the world! Well, as an arms giant, doesn''t Tony feel dazzling? Is this irony or praise? Nagini shook his head. Although he didn''t understand Tony''s brain circuit, he knew that as long as Tony could help himself continue to make money, his father would love you! The underground parking lot of stark group, where Nagini''s car is parked. This is a military class heavy armored vehicle disguised as Knight 15. The price is not very high, only $2 million, but Nagini has invested at least $30 million. In theory, a normal missile can''t damage the vehicle within seven rounds. Just when opening the door, a white card fell from the crack of the door. Nagini had sharp eyes. Before the card fell, he saw what was written on it. Pioneer Technology (abbreviation: AIM) - kirian. Nagini frowned. He knew pioneer technology. If he remembered correctly, kirian was a lame man who had been teased by Tony in those years, but he was very talented and was an excellent example of being disabled and determined. Later, he injected the desperate virus to achieve a gorgeous counter attack. Even the iron man suffered several dull losses. In other words, why did he contact himself? His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, his eyes glittered with thinking, and he didn''t know what Nagini thought. Finally, he was before the business card landed. Grab it and put it in your pocket. He has a plan. Although it is still just the prototype, he thinks he should try ¡­¡­ Chapter 201 In the afternoon, in New York, general Ross looked at those busy men outside the office. He took out the half smoked cigar and his sharp and firm eyes. At the moment, they are a little more complicated. In my mind, what happened in the afternoon floated in front of me one after another: "I hate you..." "Are you my father? No, I''d rather not have a father like you..." "Why? You have ruined your life, why ruin my life..." Every word her daughter said plunged into her heart like a sharp knife. He didn''t understand why his daughter just couldn''t understand himself. General Ross loved his daughter very much. Especially with his wife leaving, he devoted almost all his love to Betty. However, fate played a joke on him. My daughter fell in love with a scientist he didn''t like, Dr. Bruce Banner. What if she just didn''t like it? As long as his daughter is happy, general Ross will bear it, but these things are not as simple as they seem. With the explosion eight years ago, Dr. banner eventually changed his body due to gamma rays and became a terrible green monster. Although Dr. Banner''s mutation is closely related to general Ross, in a sense, it is general Ross who caused Dr. Banner''s mutation. But that''s not the point. The point is that Dr. banner has mutated! He is no longer a normal human being. Now Bruce Banner is dangerous and powerful, and Dr. banner has turned into a monster, just like a irrational monster! In the face of such a terrible monster, how can general Ross safely give his daughter to each other? What if one night Dr. Benner gets out of control? This is why, at first, general Ross could accept Dr. Banner''s association with Betty, but later he opposed it and even pursued banner madly! Betty is the daughter of general Ross. As a father, he knows Betty''s character very well, so he knows that if banner doesn''t die, his daughter always has a concern in her heart. He doesn''t want to lose a daughter after losing his wife, so Dr. Banner must die! Of course, this is only general Ross''s initial idea. People''s ideas are constantly changing. At first, general Ross was really for Betty''s safety, but when he realized the other values of banner, his ideas gradually began to change. Because the world is developing too fast (the world''s "nuclear" level), coupled with the emergence of high-end individual life such as Nagini, countries all over the world have begun to try the elite route. The powerful mutant human like Dr. Benner, even no less than Nagini, has high scientific research value! This is also why general Ross has been "out of business" for so many years, but his position can still be so stable, because there are big men behind him. "Dong Dong Dong!" Outside the door, there was a knock. Under the sign of general Ross, the valiant female adjutant came in. He took a hard sip of his cigar, felt the smoke spreading in his throat, and general Ross spewed out a blue smoke: "Come on, what''s up?" Putting the sorted information on general Ross''s desk, the female adjutant stepped back: "Sir, this is the information I selected from the elite of major military regions." Casually looking at the information in front of him, general Ross frowned and nodded. Until a certain moment, a very special resume caught his attention. After playing the cigarette ash, general Ross pointed to Emil bronsky''s personal data: "this man is interesting. Where is he now?" The female adjutant looked at it and thought flashed in her eyes, although she said, "it should be in Florida now. I''ll let him come over?" But when general Ross waved his hand, his eyes gradually sharpened: "No, I''ll choose myself this time!" General Ross pursued Dr. banner for eight years, which was enough to change a person, although after his transformation, Dr. banner was a irrational green monster. But under normal circumstances, although he doesn''t want to admit it, general Ross must say that Dr. banner is a genius. General Ross can feel that over the years, Dr. banner has become more and more difficult to catch, and the other party''s anti reconnaissance ability is constantly improving. So this time, after knowing Dr. Banner''s position, general Ross did not start immediately, but chose to summon elite. He must be fully prepared! Two days later, a special training camp in Fort Johnson, Florida. Looking at the soldier in front of him, general Ross flashed a thought in his eyes: "Emil bronkis, Captain, an excellent member of the Royal Marine Corps, has extremely rich combat experience. With your resume, you can become a colonel rather than a captain. I''m curious why you refuse to be promoted several times. You know that you are 39 years old." Insert the tactical short knife into the scabbard and pat the mud on his body. Bronsky calmly looked at general Ross: "I''m a soldier, but I''m a soldier." General Ross was stunned. The other party''s answer made him smile: "good, I have a special task for you." Staring at general Ross in front of him, bronkis was silent for a moment. He suddenly asked: "Is it dangerous?" General Ross nodded. There was a touch of seriousness in his eyes, and his expression was even more dignified: "danger, if you don''t listen to my arrangement, you will die!" However, facing the dignified general Ross, bronkis did not look afraid. Instead, he smiled. He nodded and his eyes were a little more excited: "Sir, trust me, I won''t let you down!" Looking at each other''s reaction, general Ross''s smiling face was a little more satisfied. This is why he came by himself. Any general, they all hope that their men are not only a soldier, but also a soldier! In front of bronkis, he is a very excellent soldier, and he firmly believes that the other party must be the best. It''s just, if this plan still fails? Dr. Benner''s terrible figure came to mind, and his eyes were a little more gloomy. At the same time, unlike general rose, Nagini was unusually calm. Obviously, he knew that the next round of reshuffle of stark group was about to begin, but he was not nervous and did not make too much preparation. He ate, drank and played every day. The only thing he did was probably to publicize his new film, inception. The box office of the film has reached $700 million, and the final result is expected to reach more than $1 billion. Excluding all kinds of taxes, and the angel film and television company was founded by himself and Wilson, Nagini can get at least $300 million. But I can feel that Nagini doesn''t care much about it. Compared with the 300 million dollar income, he seems to prefer to sprinkle dog food? No way, the happiness of the rich is so simple and boring. Come on, honey, kiss and take a picture. Hang on to those single dogs! PS: no charge for less than 200 words. At noon on hoeing day, ah Qi had no girlfriend. Sweat drops into the soil. Ah Qi has no girlfriend. Sunshine censer produces purple smoke? Still no girlfriend! Why don''t you have a girlfriend!!! Eat dog food in real life, and eat dog food in novels. MMP, I want to cry! Chapter 202 Dr. banner has been very tired these years. Seriously, when he dreams back in the middle of the night, he will also reflect. If he had no impulse, would everything not be like this? The answer is unknown, because the world has never had an if. Eight years ago, after learning about general Ross''s "evil" plan, Dr. banner decisively detonated the gamma bomb. At the moment when a large amount of gamma rays penetrated his body, Dr. banner thought a lot. In fact, in theory, he should not do so. As the world''s top physics expert, Dr. banner could not have known what terrible effects gamma bombs would eventually cause, but he chose to ignore them. Why? Because he is a licking dog! He knows that general Ross doesn''t like himself and has prejudice against himself from beginning to end. He likes Betty very much. He doesn''t want Betty''s relationship with her father to be so rigid. He hopes that general Ross can send blessings as Betty''s father at their wedding. Then the bloody reality told banner. Lick the dog! General Ross proved with practical actions that I, general Ross, would never agree with you as my son-in-law even if I died! Are you willing to be a coward all your life? Or be a real hero for three seconds? The blackening of honest people is terrible. In his anger, Dr. banner detonated the last and only gamma bomb. He thought he would die, but he didn''t die, but became stronger. But he''s not bald, but he''s green. During these eight years, Dr. banner regretted and resented. He lives in isolation and leads a life that ordinary people can''t afford. He thought a lot and planned to give up, but his unwillingness and longing for a better life supported him to stand up again. He wants to change back, he wants to fade the humiliating green, he wants to use his hands and wisdom to recapture everything that fate has taken from him! In the end, he succeeded. Dr. Benner, who had been entangled with fate for a long time, finally saw the dawn of hope. Over the years, he has been discussing with a professor named Mr. LAN on the Internet how to remove gamma rays from the body. Recently, he has finally made a breakthrough. Although in theory, it can only suppress, not completely eliminate, this is the best news for Dr. banner in the past eight years. Temporary despair is not real despair. Despair without seeing any dawn for eight years is real despair! However, what Dr. banner never thought of was that when he didn''t intend to continue to entangle with fate, the other party took the initiative to find himself. Isn''t fate green enough? In the fruit soda processing plant in Brazil, Dr. banner, who had been hiding for a long time, met general Ross again. After a war, Dr. banner hurriedly fled Brazil, but he would not give up. He wanted to find Mr. LAN and take back what his fate took from him again! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Failed. The last thing general Ross wanted to see happened. America''s most elite soldier failed to catch banner in the end. Similarly, he did not kill the monster! His mood was very complicated, as if he had aged a lot in a moment, because he knew what this failure meant. Not only is it less likely to discover Banna next time, but it also means that with the current strength and equipment of mankind, it is impossible to make substantive progress on Banna. In front of general Ross, there are two roads. One is to give up, but this is impossible. General Ross is not a person who gives up easily. Besides, can he give up now? Even if he really gives up, will those who have always supported him agree? And what about Betty? I only have Betty''s daughter. She is my only relative in the world. He will never allow banner to walk with Betty, and he will not allow his daughter to have an accident! So, you can only use magic Cough! Extraordinary power to defeat extraordinary power! Similarly, this time, general Ross is faced with two options. One is Nagini. Many people have forgotten what happened eight years ago, but those who really care about it will never forget. As the last card on the earth, in addition to the captain of the United States and the amazing aunt who ran to the cosmic wave, Nagini''s strength is obvious to all. Eight years ago, at the age of 16, Nagini''s strength had reached an extremely terrible level. Eight years later? Nagini''s strength will be more terrible! Even if he had not made any progress in the past eight years, he had no problem dealing with a mutant scientist with the strength shown by Nagini at that time. However, Nagini''s situation is somewhat special. Although the incident of that year has passed, the crack still exists. Therefore, over the years, everyone has deliberately excluded Nagini. Therefore, if you don''t need Nagini, you''d better not use Nagini. The provincial fox didn''t catch it and provoked a coquettish. Another option is super soldier serum. The original version of super soldier serum is now extinct. General Ross is thinking about the second-generation serum at the moment. The effect is similar to that of the first generation serum, but the side effects are more intense. Sometimes, general Ross had to lament the horrors of previous generations. In such a backward situation, we can still invent such a terrible serum. Think about those brick scientists who sit in high-tech laboratories and work day and night, but in the end they don''t study anything and understand it? Hehe, what a bunch of shit! So whether to choose Nagini or start the second generation serum? This is a question worth thinking about. Wine, a glass and a half. Smoke, smoke a third of a section. General Ross finally found bronkis: "What I want to say next, whether for me or the military, is top secret. You can choose to refuse as if I have never been here. You can also choose to continue, but you have to bear huge risks and consequences!" Still immersed in the shadow of Dr. Banner''s majestic physique two days ago, bronsky''s eyes flickered with thinking. He was silent for a moment, with longing and reluctance in his eyes: "What can I get?" General Ross was not surprised by bronkis'' answer. His eyes were still very poisonous. He took a deep breath. A touch of seriousness flashed in general Ross''s eyes: "higher, faster, stronger, this is the only guarantee I can make!" Different from the excitement before, this time, bronkis''s eyes glittered with determination and Madness: "I am willing to accept everything, but I have a request. Give me a chance and I will defeat the monster!" New York, Manhattan''s high-end apartment, Nagini, who ended the battle, hugged the old woman''s fragrant shoulder, and they were covered with a cool summer quilt. The slight red on his face had not dispersed. Sam, lying on Nagini''s shoulder, flashed a touch of guilt in his eyes: "little hiccup, am I particularly useless?" Nagini kissed the old woman''s smooth forehead. "What are you thinking? How can you be useless?" Miss Sam looked at Nagini with a moved face: "honey, it''s very kind of you..." Before the old woman finished speaking, Nagini looked a little sad and said, "you are special and useless!" Sam: " Sam: you bastard! Get out of bed I don''t know where the strength came from. Exhausted Sam kicked naked Nagini out of bed. In the bathroom of the bedroom, the ice prepared early in the morning was poured into the bathtub. Stimulated by the ice water, the flame in my heart was slowly extinguished. I may not believe it. They have been together for three or four years, but Nagini is still a virgin. Not long ago, the reason why I didn''t throw away the business card of pioneer technology kirian was actually considering how to improve Sam''s physical quality. You know, these days have passed, and the data of Nagini vs. Sam has also increased from 648-0 to 654-0. Nagini is not demanding, as long as it is not 0. Too much? Not too much, okay?! Twenty minutes later, he wiped the crystal beads on his body and looked at the handsome criminal face in front of the bathroom mirror. Nagini shook his head reluctantly. From the nearby cloakroom, he took out a set of silk pajamas. Just as Nagini opened the door, a news broadcast on TV caught Nagini''s attention: "It is reported that fierce fighting took place on the campus of Culver University, and the war is still going on. Two sophomores witnessed and recorded the whole process of the incident..." Chapter 203 General Ross came again. Half a month later, he appeared at Nagini''s house again, but this time not for letters. By the way, let''s say here, Miss Betty was not at home, and the little sister Sam and Nagini''s beloved Knight 15 disappeared together, although many people don''t think that a knight 15 should have this level of horsepower and configuration. But most Americans know that Nagini spent at least $30 million on refitting the car. Silk pajamas, a glass of milk, and a plate of ugly finger biscuits. On the open-air balcony of Nagini''s house, he stared at general Ross in military uniform. He refused the Cuban cigars handed over by the other party. Then he took out a box of women''s cigarettes for two dollars and gold from his pocket and took a sip. His eyes were full of fun: "Remember what I told you half a month ago?" General Ross''s face turned black. Although he was old, he had no Alzheimer''s disease. Seriously, he didn''t want to find Nagini, or he wouldn''t let bronkis inject second-generation serum. The effect of serum is no problem. Bronkis is also a very excellent soldier. After injecting the second-generation serum, his strength has changed dramatically in all aspects. If he is equipped with powerful weapons, even a strengthened soldier may not be his opponent. General Ross, who has greatly improved his strength, is full of confidence in this fight. He is excited to get rid of his arms and make a big fight with the super soldiers injected with second-generation serum and the two ultrasonic guns purchased from stark group! Then all this was smashed to pieces by hawk. As for your own super warrior? It is estimated that there is no hope of being kicked by Hawke with a crushed fracture of the whole body, unless he is a natural martial arts genius, but none of them. Of course, this is nothing. For ordinary people, this matter is very serious, but for general Ross, it can be easily solved with a little energy. What really bothered him was that Hawke''s battle at Calvert University was posted online. America is a free country. There are many people who are not afraid of death. Let alone a general Ross, even the president of the United States should be exposed. One of the most serious political scandals in the United States [Watergate incident] is one of them. Eight years ago, Nagini''s situation was an accident. Firstly, he saved the earth. Secondly, this matter involves aliens, so MIB has the obligation to carry the pot. But he is different this time. There are no aliens or saving the earth, so this time, there is only one way left in front of general Ross: He must solve Haoke. Only by solving Haoke can he get through this crisis smoothly. In front of the country, there is no friendship, only interests. The same is true among politicians. So general Ross found Nagini. He hoped that Nagini would come forward to solve the problem. As long as he could solve the problem of hawk, he could make up for his mistakes. However, Nagini took a sip of milk. He calmly looked at general Ross: "How can I help you?" In the face of Nagini''s rhetorical question, general Ross looked no surprise. Before he came, he thought of this problem. The biggest reason why Nagini can''t help him is Nagini''s special identity. Although most people''s memories of the battle eight years ago have been erased, the data are still preserved. The top level has always been very afraid of Nagini, especially when it has the permanent immunity of the five powers. It is like a bomb that will explode at any time. No top level will like such Nagini. Nagini is also aware of this, so he has been honest all these years. Although it is becoming more and more popular and influential internationally, compared with what he has done? Seriously, Nagini has been really restrained these years. General Ross also appeared here because he "knew" Nagini''s concerns: "I know what you''re worried about, but don''t worry. As long as I can solve the impact of hawk, I will bear it all!" However, the next second, what general Ross didn''t think of was that Nagini rolled his eyes and looked at him speechless: "what do you think? You caused it. Do you still want me to take the blame?" General Ross was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes. Does it mean that Nagini''s convergence over the years is not to make up for the rift between the two sides? From each other''s words, it seems that Nagini doesn''t care much about it. There was a flash of doubt in his eyes. What he was about to say was overthrown because of Nagini''s attitude. He thought for a while, and the words that had come to his mouth became: "aren''t you friends?" Nagini shook his head and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Sam and Betty are friends, but that doesn''t mean Betty and I are also friends." With a slight frown and a fast running brain, general Ross, who couldn''t tell what Nagini thought, asked, "what do you want?" This is a test. He doesn''t really want Nagini to make a condition, but wants to know what Nagini wants. Nagini also knew that the other party was testing himself, but he didn''t care. The corners of the mouth were frivolous, and the deep eyes flashed a touch of seriousness: "samples of the second generation serum and copies of all relevant materials." Without thinking about it, general Ross subconsciously refused: "It''s impossible!" The samples of the second generation serum are very precious. For technical reasons, there are only a few. Moreover, the second generation serum has terrible power, enough to turn a normal person into a super soldier in an instant! Nagini has been so terrible. If there is a second-generation serum, who knows how strong Nagini will be? As for the copy of the second-generation serum? General Ross also wouldn''t give Nagini. In most people''s hands, these materials are not as useful as a bag of paper towels, but in some people''s hands, their value is immeasurable. Snuffed out half of the lady''s cigarette in his hand, and Nagini shook his head: "since you don''t agree, forget it." General Ross didn''t speak. He looked at Nagini coldly, looking uncertain. He seemed to weigh the pros and cons, until at one moment, the phone rang around his waist: "What''s the matter with me? Damn it, are you sure? OK! I''ll go back right away!" General Ross breathed a sigh of relief when he hung up the phone. He took a deep look at Nagini, didn''t say anything, just snorted coldly, and then turned away without paying any attention to the idea of Nagini, the owner of the house. Nagini was not angry either. He drank the last mouthful of milk in the cup, and a thought-provoking smile crossed the corner of his mouth: "steady!" In a motel in New York, Miss Betty, who looked a little embarrassed, looked at Sam with a guilty face: "I''m sorry, if it''s not really impossible..." But Sam didn''t let Betty go on, but waved his hand disapprovingly: "it''s okay, aren''t we friends? Speaking of Benner, how many years have we not met?" Different from the manic Hulk in the report, Dr. banner has a bit of shyness and shyness on his face: "more than eight years, nearly nine years." Betty shook her head helplessly. Banner''s character is so. If she hadn''t found Banner''s good at the beginning, she really doubted each other''s character. Would she be single all her life? But now is not the time to think about it. Looking at Sam, Betty flashed a serious look in her eyes: "how much money do you have with you?" America is an overdraft and excessive consumption. As an adult, you don''t have many credit cards. You''re embarrassed to take care of others. Although her father was a general, Betty refused all general Ross''s help because the relationship between the two sides was very rigid. But because of this, all her credit cards were frozen. So an hour ago, Betty contacted Sam on the hotel phone and asked if she could send her some cash, and then there was this meeting. But to Betty''s surprise, Sam shook his head and said, "I don''t have any money with me." As soon as the voice fell, Miss Betty was stunned: "ah?" Then Sam turned his eyes: "ah, what? Since your credit card is frozen, the information must be locked. You don''t think you can have cash? Does Ling Jing plan know? Besides, where are you two sleeping tonight? The dump? Or the sewer?" Aside, a touch of embarrassment appeared on Dr. Banner''s face. He thought about it and finally said weakly, "I''m fine." But Sam stared at Dr. Benner. She said angrily, "of course you have no problem, but Betty is white and tender. I can''t bear her to suffer and come to my house at night." Betty''s eyes flashed with emotion, but finally she shook her head: "forget it, if it''s found out. It''s bad for you and Nagini. We both owe you a lot." What she did not expect was that the old woman was now surprisingly strong. She waved with great hands and said with no care: "nothing, I has the final say in my family." Looking at the majestic Sam, Dr. banner couldn''t help feeling that Sam was still as strong as before. But Miss Betty, who knew the situation at home, had a strange look on her face: "are you sure?" She looked stiff. The old woman seemed to want to say something, but looking at Betty''s strange eyes, she couldn''t help feeling angry: "well, in fact, Nagini asked me to do so. He said that the home was safe, and there were some things to tell banner." Betty nodded with a flash in her eyes. "I''ll tell you, when did you turn over?" But Dr. Benner, who was on one side, had a hesitation in his eyes: "Sam, what''s Nagini looking for me?" On the surface, Dr. banner is the same Dr. banner as before. But after so much experience, he is actually different from before. At least the former Dr. banner would not be so cautious. Sam, who was unaware of Banner''s intention, flashed a bit of confusion in his eyes: "I don''t know. He just said you might call me, and then you called. But Nagini said it had something to do with Banna." Chapter 204 A fancy apartment in Manhattan, New York. Nagini, who opened the door, looked at the embarrassed Dr. banner in front of him. He couldn''t help joking: "Long time no see, Dr. Benner. I heard you''ve been super brave lately?" In the face of Nagini''s ridicule, Dr. Banner''s face showed a helpless wry smile: "Don''t laugh at me. You don''t know that feeling. It''s very bad. But Nagini, I really thank you. If it weren''t for your help over the years, I really don''t know if I could survive." Seriously, Nagini has really helped herself a lot over the years. Before he came, he hesitated. After all, his situation was very dangerous. Dr. banner didn''t know whether Nagini would set up a game and waited for him to get in. But the moment he really saw Nagini, the scenes of these years came to mind, and he regretted it. If Nagini really wants to set up a game, he has too many opportunities. This made him feel guilty about his previous thoughts. Feeling the guilt of Dr. banner, Nagini''s face was a little more strange. He didn''t know what Dr. banner thought. He could only sigh in his heart that human feelings were really complex. However, he enthusiastically took them into the house: "there are spare rooms at home, and they are very clean, but you''d better go to Betty''s room to sleep tonight!" "The room has a bathroom. Because I''m the only man in the family, I can only wrong you to wear my clothes." In the face of Nagini''s enthusiasm, Dr. banner waved his hand with a little restraint: "It''s all right. It''s already good." Nagini smiled. He didn''t speak, but directly took Sam to the kitchen. Although the two had been in correspondence for eight years, they met for the first time in eight years. Nagini cooked dinner, while Sam made trouble for himself. This made his eyes a little more helpless. The old woman is really beautiful and very spiritual, but her cooking is really poor. The two have known each other for 18 years. Sam also knows that Nagini likes finger cookies, but the ugly Nagini wants to cry because of her finger cookies. It is either hard like an iron pimple or flat, like a beach of loose Baba. However, although the cookies don''t look good, they taste good. After all, Sam''s mother is good at making bear cookies. So, eighteen years ago? You look like you''re only six? Tut Tut, this old cow gnawing grass, really don''t grind it! Dinner is BBQ barbecue, mushroom cream soup, vegetable salad and coarse grain bread, as well as a bottle of Lafite from ''82. Nagini doesn''t like drinking, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have wine at home. In fact, in addition to Raffi in 82 and 59, Nagini still has two bottles of Kangdi in 45, but what he doesn''t understand is that excluding the two bottles from Wilson, it seems that there are 600 bottles of Kangdi in 45? I have drunk a lot these years. Why haven''t I finished these 600 bottles? At the end of dinner, although I haven''t seen each other for eight years, they won''t seem strange because there are always letters between the two sides. Pepper won''t come back tonight. In fact, she didn''t come back half a month ago. Probably because he was stimulated by Nagini, Tony recently flew around the world with Boz on the grounds of global business, so their relationship has heated up rapidly. But Nagini knew that the next time Tony couldn''t help cheating, their relationship would deteriorate again. So, slag, or Tony slag! In addition to the wisdom in their blood, the stark family also has slag attributes that can''t be hidden. At the end of the dinner, the host and guest enjoyed themselves. Nagini found an excuse to go to the rooftop. He didn''t want to stay to wash the dishes. As a high IQ elite, Dr. banner naturally knew a little about this kind of thing. In the heaven, Nagini drank milk happily and looked at Dr. banner standing at the skylight nearby. Nagini shook his head: "I can''t tell you the specific reason, but I''m sure that no one will monitor the whole of America." Dr. Boehner didn''t know where Nagini''s confidence came from, but looking at the other party''s calm look, he finally moved forward, but only half of his body. Nagini shook his head. He understood Banner''s practice, so he didn''t say anything. Anyone who has been pursued with this intensity for eight years will do so more or less. Staring at the brightly lit New York, Nagini flashed a question in her eyes: "What are you going to do next?" "I''m going to see someone tomorrow. If I''m lucky, it may solve my problem." "Are you sure?" "What''s the problem?" "Samuel sten, a university professor, I don''t know if you know this man. He is a very excellent expert in cell biology." Banner was stunned. His eyes flickered with thought. Finally, he shook his head: "I don''t know." His memory is not bad. Dr. banner is sure that there is absolutely no such expert in cell biology named Samuel stern in his memory. Just looking at Dr. Banner''s expression, Nagini scratched a hint of ponder on the corner of his mouth: "Are you sure you don''t need to think about it?" Banner hesitated for a moment, but finally his eyes nodded firmly: "I''m sure, at least now, I don''t know Professor Samuel sten." However, the next second, Dr. Benner was stunned by Nagini''s words: "He has another name, Mr. LAN!" Subconsciously, the pupil of Dr. banner contracted, and a flash of consternation flashed in his eyes. Then he frowned: "Mr. LAN? Did he have an accident? Or..." Dr. banner doesn''t think the cell biology expert, but he knows Mr. LAN because he is the "enthusiastic netizen" who can suppress the monster in his body. So how does Nagini know each other? Is it because Mr. LAN has been controlled by the military? Nagini, who judged what was in the other party''s mind through Dr. Banner''s expression, shook his head at the moment: "You think too much. The military doesn''t know this Mr. LAN, at least not now. The reason why I know is because I have a friend who is very good at collecting intelligence, Dr. Benner. I have some bad news to tell you." After knowing that Mr. LAN had not been exposed, Dr. banner couldn''t help sighing a sigh of relief, but when he heard the bad news mentioned by Nagini, he couldn''t help trembling in his heart: "What news?" Nagini looked at each other, and his deep eyes were somewhat strange: "some time ago, Mr. LAN bought a batch of special materials. He may be cloning some kind of cells." He didn''t directly tell Dr. banner that he was cloning his blood, but he believed Dr. banner knew what he meant. Sure enough, Dr. banner understood. He even realized the seriousness of the matter. His face changed, and his pupils were even a little green: "It''s impossible. He''s not such a person!" However, the next second, in Nagini''s deep eyes, a touch of gloom suddenly appeared. His expression was calm, but his eyes glittered cold: "Calm down, don''t get excited. There are Sam and Betty downstairs. Believe me, neither you nor they want to see what happens next." Nagini''s cold eyes, like a basin of cold water, poured hard on Banna''s heart. He soon calmed down and his face was a little more bitter: "What should I do?" He felt that fate was joking with him. Dr. banner never thought that Mr. LAN would clone and cultivate with his blood. Facing the confused Dr. Benner, Nagini shook his head: "don''t ask me, ask yourself, and I''m not sure whether this information is true. At the best, maybe my friend is wrong?" The next morning, Dr. Benner, who had thought about it all night last night, finally planned to follow the original plan. He didn''t want to be a monster, but he had a chance in front of him. He didn''t want to give up. Moreover, if the other party really cloned his own blood, he must destroy the blood sample anyway, and must destroy it immediately. You know, Nagini said yesterday that although the military doesn''t know Mr. LAN yet, it just doesn''t know now, which doesn''t mean it won''t know in the future. If you remember correctly, he and Betty investigated Mr. LAN yesterday. In other words, they have left traces on the Internet, so they must destroy the blood samples before the military finds Mr. LAN. After breakfast, after finishing the plan with everyone, Miss Betty grabbed Dr. Benner''s hand: "I''ll go with you!" Sam looked at Nagini nodding slightly. She thought: "I''ll drive you." However, Nagini put down his glass and shook his head. "You can''t go, nor can Betty. Dr. banner can only go alone." Miss Betty was stunned and a doubt flashed in her eyes: "why?" Nagini didn''t explain. He looked at Dr. banner with deep eyes: "you should know what I mean." Dr. Benner nodded. Different from his shyness and shyness in the past, his eyes glittered with serious and irresistible persistence: "Nagini is right. I can only go alone in this matter!" Chapter 205 Mr. LAN is a very excellent expert in cell biology. Although his research can not fundamentally eliminate the Haoke in Dr. Banner''s body, it can suppress the other side of Dr. banner to a certain extent. If he didn''t know each other''s future, Nagini would never give up such a genius. Unfortunately, Mr. LAN will be infected by Dr. Banner''s blood samples in later experiments and eventually evolve into a big leader. He was originally a genius. After the mutation, his IQ increased 1000 times on the original basis. Nagini doesn''t like Lao Yinbi. He would rather have Mr. Lan''s physical quality ten thousand times stronger than his intelligence one thousand times. Many people think that Nagini is Lao Yinbi because of his high IQ, but in fact, he knows that his IQ is average. What he really has is his acting skills. So, for Mr. LAN, he can only say sorry! In New York, Dr. banner finally met Mr. LAN, He was wearing a white coat and a pair of old round framed glasses on his forehead. He looked much older than he thought. He looked very thin, but his eyes were bright and sharp. It doesn''t feel like an academic professor at all. On the contrary, it feels like a core scientist in a large laboratory. His eyes are full of confidence and aggression! Facing Banner''s puzzled eyes, Mr. LAN seemed to know what banner was thinking. He reluctantly shook his head and pointed to his lame leg: "Some things are born and cannot be changed, such as my leg, congenital muscle atrophy." Although no law in the United States says that persons with disabilities are not allowed to enter large laboratories, some discrimination is real. Looking at each other''s atrophied calf, Dr. banner showed an apology on his face: "I''m sorry, I don''t know these things." Mr. LAN shook his head. There was a smile of disapproval on his face. He listened to many words like this. At first, he was moved, and then he felt harsh. As for now? There''s no feeling anymore. Compared with physical problems, he is more willing to focus on other aspects. For example, now he looks at Dr. banner with hot eyes: "It''s all right. I''ve been used to it for so many years. You should be Mr. Green?" Facing Mr. Lan''s hot eyes, Dr. banner nodded and admitted his identity. He was going to rush in and directly asked the other party why he wanted to clone his own blood? But looking at the crippled Mr. LAN in front of him, Banner''s eyes flashed a hesitation. He finally decided to talk to each other in another way: "Yes, I am Mr. Green. The main purpose of my coming to you today is to..." Before Dr. banner finished, Mr. LAN subconsciously asked: "Clear the monster from your body?" Dr. banner nodded, but there was a serious look in his eyes: "yes, but I have one more thing to be sure. Did you clone my blood sample?" It is very important to eliminate monsters in the body, but more important is his own blood. Dr. banner knows what his blood means and what terrible consequences will be caused by a large number of blood! However, what he didn''t expect was that Mr. LAN didn''t have the slightest intention to hide his inquiry. He generously admitted: "Of course, the samples you gave me are not enough for experiments. Fortunately, I have some research in cell biology, and there are corresponding facilities here. You don''t know, I spent more than 300000 US dollars to clone your blood samples, but in the end, I achieved correct research results, which is not in vain." Seeing the other party admit, Dr. Banner''s heart was a little more complicated. He just listened to the other party''s words with some complacency? He pursed his lips and finally sighed: "sure enough, another purpose of my coming this time is to hope you can destroy my blood samples." Mr. Lan was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes. Then he frowned and a flash of hesitation flashed in his eyes: "this..." From his look, he seemed to want to refuse Dr. Banner''s request. It''s normal that for any scientist, their research is equivalent to their children. The pride in each other''s eyes just now can''t be concealed. As an excellent scientist, Dr. banner understood each other''s feelings, but he shook his head and a touch of sincerity flashed in his eyes: "Although I know this is too much, you are also an expert in this field. You should know the aggressiveness and harmfulness in the blood." The brow was tight and Mr. Lan''s face changed, sometimes dignified and sometimes tangled. Finally, he looked up at banner with hesitation in his eyes: "Do you really want to do this? In fact, we can improve it. We should know that everything has two sides. We can''t just look at the bad side." As a passer-by, he understands each other''s ideas very well, but just because he is a passer-by, he has more say in this matter than anyone else: "Eight years ago, before I became a monster, I had the same idea as you. But believe me, this is not a gift from God, but a curse from the devil." Four eyes were opposite. Mr. Lan was silent. There was a bit of dignified taste in the air. Dr. banner could clearly feel the twinkling tangles in each other''s eyes. But in the end, Mr. LAN shook his head and sighed, "well, I agree." Dr. banner was stunned. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "do you agree?" It never occurred to him that the other party agreed so easily. You know, scientists are notoriously blind, otherwise they would not make a breakthrough in a certain field. To this end, Dr. banner even prepared for physical persuasion. However, the other party actually agreed? Looking at Dr. Banner''s surprised eyes and Mr. Lan''s helplessness, he smiled bitterly: "Otherwise? Although I am disabled and I want to have a healthy body, I am not a fool. I know what will happen if I refuse, you mean, Mr. Green." The last "Mr. Green" was a bit of a joke, but Dr. Benner could hear the bitterness and irony in each other''s words. Mr. LAN is a disabled person. Even if he hasn''t changed into hawk, he can''t be Dr. Banner''s opponent. He doesn''t agree with Dr. Banner''s suggestion, but at this time, as a disabled person, he can only do so! Sighed and stared at Mr. LAN in front of him. A touch of guilt flashed in Dr. Banner''s eyes: "I''m sorry." But Mr. LAN waved his hand. His expression was somewhat complex, and his eyes flashed a touch of self mockery: "it''s nothing. Maybe you''re right. After all, the real owner of this power is you. The cloned blood is here, high temperature or strong acid?" With that, he pushed aside the freezer, in which bags of dark green blood bags were neatly placed. The next moment, however, Dr. banner looked at Mr. LAN. He shook his head and looked seriously: "direct incineration, high temperature and strong acid are difficult to destroy my DNA." Generally speaking, DNA can be broken down at a temperature of more than 90 degrees. But after the temperature drops, the unwinding DNA will recombine again, and Mr. Lan said the two, one is a high temperature of more than two Baidu, and the other is a strong acid. These two methods have a destructive effect on ordinary DNA, but for Dr. Banner''s DNA? I''m sorry, the effect is very poor. In general, Dr. banner will burn with a flame of more than 1000 degrees to decompose DNA into carbon compounds. So on the surface, Mr. LAN agreed, but he still couldn''t bear it in his heart. And in the face of Dr. Banner''s high-temperature incineration? Mr. LAN, who realized that the other party understood his intention, showed a touch of embarrassment on his face: "well, I admit I still had a bit of luck. The laboratory has a professional incinerator, and I can take you there. At the beginning, your DNA samples were burned there." Fifteen minutes later, the last dark green blood bag was thrown into the incinerator. Dr. banner breathed a sigh of relief at the rapid evaporation of the burned blood. Although there were some twists and turns in the process, the matter was completely solved anyway. Turning to look at the lost Mr. LAN, he patted the other party on the shoulder, flashed a touch in his eyes and asked, "what''s next?" In the face of Dr. Banner''s inquiry, Mr. LAN sighed. Then he limped with Dr. banner to a laboratory. In this laboratory, there is a precision experimental chair with pipes connected to various glassware. Turning to Dr. banner, Mr. Lan''s eyes flashed a touch of seriousness: "First of all, I want to explain that this is normal operation. Next, I need to replace your blood with medicine," Chapter 206 Dr. banner nodded. He said it was understandable, but before he lay down, a serious look flashed in his eyes: "I''m sorry." But Mr. LAN shook his head and smiled: "nothing. It''s understandable that I''m a scientist. I want to benefit mankind, not destroy mankind." Looking at the seriousness in each other''s eyes, Dr. banner thought: "You are a great man." Mr. LAN didn''t answer, but turned to operate the machine and told Dr. banner that there would be a little pain next, but all this was a normal reaction. His suggestion was to inject anesthetic, but Dr. banner thought about it and finally refused. His refusal proved to be wrong. Because this is not a little pain, but a special pain! Dr. Benner even felt that he was dying, as if there was a special force, picking off his skin, flesh and blood bit by bit! I don''t know how long later, Dr. Banner''s consciousness gradually recovered. He was sweating. His tone was somewhat weak: "has the operation been completed?" He has a feeling that he is different from before! But the next moment, Mr. LAN shook his head: "I''m sorry, the operation is only half finished. I have to terminate the operation." Surgery failed? It''s impossible! Feeling a different body from before, Dr. banner didn''t believe that the operation failed, but looked at each other''s eyes. He sat up weakly, with a flash of doubt in his eyes: "what happened?" Facing Dr. Banner''s doubts, Mr. LAN smiled bitterly: "the army surrounded the school. Obviously, your whereabouts were exposed, and you also exposed my identity. They''re coming soon." With a frown, Dr. banner realized that the situation was bad when he heard the word army. Although the body is weak and tired, it doesn''t mean that Dr. banner can''t think. He thought for a moment and flashed a decision in his eyes: "I can''t stay here. I know a safe place. I''ll take you out of here." But the next moment, Mr. LAN shook his head, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "No, you can leave, but I can''t leave." With a frown, Dr. banner asked subconsciously, "why..." Then he shut up and froze. He seemed to realize something and looked at Mr. LAN with some amazement. Looking at the silent Dr. banner in front of him, Mr. LAN nodded: "yes, one of us must stay and destroy your remaining blood." This is the reason why Mr. LAN must stay. Dr. Banner''s blood contains terrible power. Compared with Mr. Lan''s cloned blood, these blood are more effective, so they must be destroyed! Similarly, this means that one of the two must stay here. Just looking at Mr. LAN in front of him, Dr. Banner''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "But what do you do?" However, Mr. LAN shook his head: "maybe you''re right. I saw what happened yesterday. Although it''s not very clear, you were amazing at that time. I can''t imagine how terrible things would happen if everyone in the army became such a monster." "I''m just an ordinary cell biology professor. If I die, there will be another cell biology expert, but you are unique in the world, so you can''t be caught by them!" Dr. banner was silent because he knew Mr. Lan was telling the truth. He can''t stay. Although he knows that the possibility is very low, what if he is really caught by the army? It was a disaster! Taking a deep breath, Dr. banner struggled to his feet. He patted Mr. LAN on the shoulder. He repeated his previous words again: "you are a great man." Mr. LAN didn''t speak. He shook his head with a slight smile on his face: "Let''s go. If we don''t go, we won''t have time." Then he turned and limped to the computer, as if he were manipulating the machine for the final destruction! With a roar, the machine and the glassware containing blood began to tremble. At the same time, Dr. Benner, who had left but actually hid in the dark to observe everything, sighed with a look of admiration and guilt. But in the end, he left without looking back. But Dr. banner didn''t know. As he left, there was a touch of indifference in Mr. Lan''s eyes. Three minutes later, with a roar, bronkis, who was smashed into a fracture by hawk, appeared in the laboratory. He glanced around indifferently, and his fierce eyes looked like a beast about to take revenge: "where is he?" Different from the simple and kind scientist before, Mr. LAN looked indifferent at the moment, just like a machine without emotion: "he left." The two looked at each other. After making sure that the other party was not lying, the silent bronkis pointed to the slightly deformed machine next to Mr. LAN: "what is this?" The corners of his mouth were more playful. Mr. LAN took a deep look at bronkis: "in a sense, this is another him." He looked stunned, subconsciously frowned, and bronkis''s eyes twinkled with doubt: "What do you mean?" When facing banner before, Mr. LAN didn''t hide it. Now in the face of bronkis, Mr. Lan also did not hide. He looked calm and frankly told each other: "this is part of the Hulk''s blood." Looking at Mr. LAN in front of him, bronkis''s eyes flashed a touch of curiosity: "aren''t you afraid of me?" With a sneer, Mr. LAN shook his head. He calmly asked, "why am I afraid of you? Will you kill me?" Brow a wrinkle, brownsky mouth across a touch of indifference, he sneered, the same rhetorical question: "how do you know I won''t kill you?" In the face of the other party''s undisguised threat and killing intention, Mr. LAN looked no panic. He said slowly, "because you need me to inject his blood for you." With a frown on his subconscious brow, bronkis was stunned. He seemed to understand something, his eyes twinkled with thought, but his mouth said, "why?" Looking at the change of the other party''s eyes and the pistol whose safety device has been released? Mr. LAN smiled: "this dark green blood can give you as strong power as him. Will you kill me now?" Behind bronkis, several soldiers rushed in with him. At the moment, their eyes twinkled with hesitation: "Sir, this..." "Bang! Bang! Bang!" In an instant, the gunshot sounded, just two or three seconds? He looked indifferent and ignored the soldiers lying in a pool of blood. Bronkis nodded: "Congratulations, you survived. What are you going to do next?" Facing the gun battle in front of him, Mr. Lan was not surprised. Calmly, he pointed to the deformed chair next to him: "it''s very simple. Just lie down." Three minutes later, looking at bronkis, who gradually lost consciousness under the tranquilizer, Mr. LAN, who took out a crutch from somewhere, left with a thick file bag and a smile. However, before leaving, he made a call: "Hello, Mr. Nagini?" At home in New York, Nagini, lying on the beach chair, looked at Raymond, who was drinking with Wilson not far away, and his face smiled a little more: "Yes, I''m Nagini. Are you Mr. kirian, President of pioneer technology? I''m going to buy 7% of your company with $100 million. I don''t know what you''re going to do there?" The voice fell, the other end of the phone, Mr. LAN, No, now he has become Mr. kirian. He looked at the document bag in his hand and smiled: "the materials are ready." "Happy cooperation." "Happy cooperation!" Yes, Dr. banner and bronkis, what they saw was not the real Mr. LAN, but kirian, the pioneer technology president who took the initiative to give Nagini a business card in the underground parking lot of stark building half a month ago. As for the real Mr. LAN? The incinerator in the laboratory will not keep the highest temperature all the time! Chapter 207 At the end of the call, Nagini smiled. On this planet of Marvel Universe, there are several very famous companies: stark group is the strongest, Osborne group is the second, and hammer group closely follows the footsteps of stark group. It is said that as long as stark group has, they all have, but quality? Tut tut! In addition to the above companies, several other companies are also very powerful. Although their total assets are less than 100 billion, they are not comparable to ordinary 10 billion companies. Most importantly, they are the best in their respective fields! Among them are the life foundation and the pioneer technology just called. However, today''s pioneer technology is only a small shrimp. It was a long way from the other party''s total assets of tens of billions later. Otherwise, Nagini could not have bought 7% of the other party''s shares with only $100 million. However, Nagini''s investment in pioneer technology is not to wait for appreciation. If we simply look at the short-term rate of return, the most profitable thing is to short the stock of stark group. As long as it is operated properly, Nagini should get tens of billions of dollars in assets. The reason why we cooperate with each other is mainly because pioneer technology has amazing research results in cell and gene repair and recombination. One of the representative achievements is the "desperate virus"! Nagini had an idea. He wanted to make a more perfect serum than the first generation of super soldier serum. It''s hard. It doesn''t mean you can do it if you have money. Even the US team and the red skull, two nearly perfect serum experimental bodies in the eyes of the world, have serious problems. To make a perfect super soldier serum, we need to invest huge energy and financial resources. In addition, we also need valuable data and scientific researchers, and we also need military permission. Just the current situation, this is almost an impossible task. But even so, Nagini wanted to try. He understands that this is destined to be a jigsaw puzzle that needs to be found, but at present, he has got 13 cards, including pioneer technology and Mr. Lan''s research data on Mr. Green. As for the remaining jigsaw puzzle? Nagini''s eyes twinkled with thought-provoking depth. After finishing his clothes, he shook his head, and the depth of his eyes disappeared, replaced by the handsome sunshine of the past. Looking at Wilson and Raymond not far away, Nagini walked over with a smile. The two are talking about business. Nagini is not very clear about the specific process, but from their looks, the business has come to an end. Fancy beach pants, Tan sunglasses, Raymond holding green coconuts, with the unique spicy cunning of "fat Viper" on his face: "Five hundred million dollars to buy 1% of the shares of angel film and television company. The price is not low, don''t you think, Nagini?" The market value of angel film and television is 17 billion US dollars. In Hollywood, it is known as the ninth giant after the eighth giant, but the market value is different from the real value. The popularity provided by Nagini alone is worth $7 billion (influence + personal assets), not counting the profits he has made in making films in recent years. If all are included, Nagini''s value is at least more than $10 billion. Without Nagini, the real value of angel film and television company would be dead, which would be $23 billion. $500 million to buy 1% of the shares? This is not a question of whether it is low or not, but a price ten times and a hundred times more than the real value! But Wilson''s eyes flickered hesitation. It was not his greed, and he knew the real intention of Raymond, a fat poisonous snake. Wilson, who was thinking and silent for a moment, finally shook his head: "For $500 million, you want to get through the intelligence network in New York, and even want me to paste 1% of the shares upside down. Are you sure the price is reasonable?" But Raymond shook his head and his eyes glittered seriously: "500 million dollars is just the beginning. You need to get a bigger cake in Hollywood, and I also need the intelligence network in New York. Your cooperation with me is a win-win!" The times have changed. The previous set of things can''t be played now. Back in the last century, what made the most money? Arms, washing powder, human trafficking are the most profitable, but now? Although these businesses still make money, the risk is not many times higher than before. At Nagini''s suggestion, Wilson is washing white these years. Although he also controls the washing powder business, his main energy is focused on film and television and real estate development. Last year''s financial report, the benefits obtained through the black industry chain accounted for only 11% of the total profit. From this point of view, Raymond is very smart. After inheriting the seat in Los Angeles under Falco''s cabinet, he did not follow the path of the older generation, but developed the intelligence network. In the United States, people with a little status know Raymond, an intelligence tycoon. Just buying intelligence, this guy makes a lot of money, and his status in it is not improved. You know, some high-level intelligence is not necessarily in exchange for money, and friendship is more valuable than money. It is precisely because he tasted the sweetness that Raymond found Wilson. He wants to expand his intelligence network, take the East and west sides of the United States as the initial point, and finally spread to the whole United States to form an incomparably huge information network! Of course, he also knows that $500 million can''t open this gap. But the problem is that part of Wilson''s funds come from Hollywood. There is no conflict of interest between the two sides. This cooperation is not only no loss, but a win-win situation. The so-called $500 million purchase of shares? As fat Viper said, this is just the beginning and the cornerstone of bilateral cooperation. Wilson''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He had no relationship with Raymond. Yes, I''ve met several times, but I don''t know. Because of his own profession, Wilson generally doesn''t cooperate with unfamiliar people, so he looked at Nagini with some questions, If you remember correctly, how many times did Raymond and Nagini cooperate? Nagini thought for a moment. His eyes flickered with thought, as if he were thinking about each other''s problems, but in the end he said, "Raymond, do you know the president of hammer group?" Raymond was stunned, and a flash of doubt flashed in the fat snake''s eyes. But a moment later, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and a touch of confidence flashed in his eyes: "I don''t know, but give me three days, we will become good friends. Do you need me to bring it?" Nagini shook his head and patted Raymond on the shoulder: "no, next time you contact, I want to talk about business with President hammer. I know there is a good restaurant in New York. Their finger biscuits are good. They will be there at that time." With that, Nagini took two green coconuts and left without looking back. Looking at the appearance of Nagini leaving, Raymond''s eyes flickered with thinking. He seemed to realize something, and his face smiled: "happy cooperation." Wilson looked at Raymond. He understood something, so he smiled and raised his glass: "Happy cooperation." What Nagini just said apparently asked Raymond to help contact president hammer, but in fact he was expressing two attitudes. At this moment, Raymond is at Wilson''s home. Three days later, President hammer, who met Nagini, agreed to a high-end restaurant in New York. At first glance, it seems that you have great respect for president hammer, but don''t forget that another meaning of respect is estrangement. Don''t look at it in one sentence, but it means that Raymond can be trusted. It doesn''t matter whether Wilson trusts, but whether Nagini trusts! Back home, Nagini didn''t ask about the transaction between the two upstairs. He didn''t know about it. In fact, if he didn''t smell the fat viper, he wouldn''t call the rooftop. However, from the conversation just now, Nagini determined that the fat Viper really wanted to trade. From the third floor, the first thing I saw was the two women chasing the play on the sofa, but they were a little absent-minded. Miss Betty was worried about Dr. Benner, while the old woman was worried about her best friend. After seeing Nagini come back, Miss Betty''s eyes flashed anxiously: "is it Benner''s phone? How is he now? Why hasn''t he come back now? Won''t anything happen?" Shaking her head, Nagini took out her mobile phone and had a little more helplessness on her face: "Dr. kirian, President of pioneer technology, has a problem in their capital chain and plans to invite me to invest." Her face was stiff and her bright eyes were a little dimmer. Betty sat down on the sofa: "I thought it was Benner''s phone. Nagini, I don''t know why, I always feel very uneasy." Facing the lost Betty, the old woman patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "Betty, you should think too much. In theory, Benner won''t have an accident. After all, it''s just a school." But Betty smiled bitterly and shook her head. Her eyes glittered with complexity: "but my father? You know, he will never let banner go easily." Nagini, who was opening coconuts, flashed a thought in her eyes at the moment: "no, I''ll call to find out for you?" Betty subconsciously looked up. "Is that ok?" Shrugged and handed over the two coconuts. Nagini said disapprovingly, "of course, it''s just a phone call. It''s no big deal." Then he took out his cell phone: "Hello, general Ross, sister Betty seems to have something to tell you. I don''t know if you have time now?" "Nagini..." "What?" "I''m at your door now. Open the door. I have something to talk to you." Chapter 208 On the third floor, Raymond and Wilson, who were chatting, saw Nagini returning again. Raymond could not help smiling: "do you want to drink?" Nagini thought for a while, but finally shook her head: "next time, I have a friend to talk to." Raymond was stunned, and his expression was a little more strange: "aren''t we together?" There was a flash of helplessness in his eyes. He pointed to general Ross who came up with him: "I think it''s better to forget it." The expression was stiff. After a moment, Raymond nodded, and some helplessness appeared on his face: "yes, forget it." Law enforcers and violators, and they are not ordinary law enforcers and violators. It''s really embarrassing to meet on this occasion. After all, not everyone can eat black and white like Nagini! A glass of milk, a plate of ugly finger biscuits that make people want to cry. The only difference between the same location and the same configuration is that time has changed. He looked at the meticulous general Ross in military uniform. The seriousness and dignity of the soldiers came to his face, and the corners of Nagini''s mouth turned up slightly: "general Ross, I didn''t expect us to meet again." The big prick sat opposite Nagini, with sharp eyes staring at Nagini: "I ask you, does this matter have anything to do with you?" General Ross has no evidence, but he doesn''t know why. He always feels that Nagini must know that he will come again, and he has a strong feeling that Nagini must know and even probably planned by the other party. But as he thought, he had no evidence. Facing the serious looking general Ross, Nagini shook his head. He took a sip of milk and looked a little innocent: "what are you talking about? I don''t understand." However, the next moment, general Ross shook his head and looked at Nagini with sharp eyes: "yesterday afternoon, someone found banner in your car and took photos." With a frown, a somewhat intriguing smile crossed the corner of my mouth: "I still don''t understand what you''re talking about. You know, I''ve been chatting with you yesterday afternoon." Indeed, Nagini had sufficient evidence to prove that he had nothing to do with it, and the evidence was himself. But general Ross shook his head and his eyes flashed seriously: "although you have the time and evidence of your absence, don''t forget your car..." "Dong!" The cup was placed on the table and made a loud noise. Nagini''s face was a little more cold, his deep eyes looked at general Ross calmly, but the surrounding air was cold for a moment: "Stop, general Ross, you can eat indiscriminately, but if you are wrong, you will die!" His face changed from cloudy to sunny. Although I don''t want to admit it, Nagini is not a soft persimmon kneaded at will. As long as he wants, no one in the world can escape his pursuit. These years, Nagini has been very convergent, and everyone hopes that he can always converge. If the two sides completely turn over, or even make it to the point of endless death? General Ross doesn''t want to bear it and can''t afford it! General Ross, with his eyes twinkling with contemplation and a stiff face, finally smiled: "well, don''t talk about it. Do the conditions we talked about before still count?" With a jump in the eyebrows, there was a smile on his face, as if the threat just now was just an illusion: "Are you going to agree?" General Ross shook his head. He took out a document from his clothes and his eyes glittered with seriousness: "Agree, but only agree to a part. I can give you super soldier serum, but you must sign an agreement on confidentiality and prohibition of secondary research and development." Serum can be given to Nagini. After all, he is responsible for this matter. As long as he does a good job of confidentiality, no one will care whether he has lost a serum. Besides, he will replace the previous serum with a better serum. Dr. Benner is the opportunity for all this. However, Nagini did not look through general Ross''s contract, but took out another contract from the drawer under the table: "Interesting, general Ross, I also have a contract here. Maybe you can have a look?" Looking at Nagini''s contract, general Ross subconsciously frowned: "What do you mean, do you want to go back?" But Nagini shook his head: "come on, general Ross, this is America. We are a society ruled by law. Do you have any evidence?" With a deep look at Nagini, general Ross finally took Nagini''s contract. But a moment later, he frowned and ruthlessly left the contract on the table: "I can''t agree!" The content of the contract is similar to that of general Ross. Nagini needs to help general Ross solve the Hulk, and general Ross, as an employer, will bear all the losses. It''s nothing. After all, he asked Nagini to help, and as a military. But the difference is that as a reward, in Nagini''s contract, in addition to super soldier serum, general Ross also needs to provide research data of super soldier serum and military research license. Not to mention, general Ross only has the custody of super soldier serum, not ownership. Even if he has ownership, this kind of thing is not something he can decide. The circumstances are serious, and he will even be dealt with as treason! In the face of general Ross''s refusal, Nagini shook his head. He was still as calm as last time: "it''s okay. We can''t talk this time. We can talk next time. But I can''t guarantee that you''ll see this contract next time." With that, Nagini put away the document that the other party was still on the table. He didn''t care. The original Mr. LAN died. Now he was replaced by kirian of pioneer technology. The other party took half of Dr. Banner''s blood and injected it into bronkis. This means that although Dr. banner is weak, he can change when he is in real danger. If he''s right, it won''t be long before Captain bronkis will become an abomination. If these two big guys fight in New York? No matter what conditions Nagini put forward, general Ross will agree. And look at each other''s calm look? General Ross''s face changed again. He wanted to leave, but he was not sure whether he needed to come back again. Moreover, he knew that next time he came, Nagini''s offer would be higher. He knows that the other party is taking advantage of the fire, but what can he do? The sharp eyes were somewhat gloomy. General Ross looked at Nagini fiercely. His fierce eyes seemed to bite people: "I can promise you, but you must also promise me a condition!" Nagini shrugged and looked disapproving. "What conditions?" He took a deep breath and his eyes flashed seriously: "grab banner, promise?" Nagini didn''t answer, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and his smile was confident of controlling everything. He bent down and took out another document from under the table: "I promised. This is another contract I prepared for you." General Ross was stunned. He looked through the new contract. When he saw the one annotated below, if Nagini could not catch the Hulk, he would bear all responsibilities, and all previous contracts would expire. He took a deep breath. It was early summer. General Ross felt an inexplicable chill on his back Five minutes later, general Ross, who browsed through the documents, pointed to one of them: "Hulk? I mean banner." Just in the face of general Ross''s hesitation, Nagini shrugged: "there''s no way. I didn''t know that the Hulk was Dr. banner at that time. If you feel there is something wrong with this agreement, I''ll ask someone to send another one tomorrow." There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but in the end general Ross shook his head: "Tomorrow? Forget it, that''s it!" Looking at the other party''s "Frank" signature on the contract, Nagini flashed a cunning smile in his eyes. Then he nodded, and the cunning in his eyes disappeared: "happy cooperation!" Half an hour later, a transport plane left with general Nagini and Ross. After about twenty minutes, the transport plane came to a downtown area in Brooklyn. However, looking at the green skinned guy with bone spurs on his back standing in the street, Nagini scratched a hint of fun at the corner of his mouth: "Are you sure? I remember the report two days ago. It doesn''t seem like this?" General Ross also flashed a hesitation in his eyes. He said uncertainly, "maybe what has changed in these two days?" Then he looked at Nagini and said, "aren''t you afraid?" Nagini was stunned. He shook his head. His body began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye. Layers of fine scales covered his body. The sudden increase in weight even made the transport plane unbalanced! The amber snake pupil looked at general Ross indifferently. A hoarse and disturbing voice sounded from his chest: "fear? It''s you who should be afraid!" The next moment, in the puzzled look on general Ross''s face, Nagini jumped directly from the transport plane Chapter 209 Bronkis is a soldier, but he is a soldier! He likes a movie many years ago called Forrest Gump, and he doesn''t know if anyone will see it now. But he doesn''t like Forrest Gump. He likes Forrest Gump''s boss, that is, the soldier who lost his legs. He likes what the other party said very much. He is a soldier. The highest honor of a soldier is to die in battle. General Ross once asked him why he appeared on the front-line battlefield with his resume. He didn''t say something because of the differences in identities between the two sides. He is old. Now he is thirty-nine years old. But because of years of fighting and high-intensity fighting, his physical condition is very bad. So he is waiting, waiting for fate to give him the glory that belongs to him! That''s why bronkis survived the injection of super soldier serum because he met a hot man! Bruce Banner knew that convenience was his destiny when he saw each other. The death rate of super soldier''s serum injection is very high. His physical quality is not the worst, but his age is definitely the largest. However, he survived the serum injection with a death rate of 99%! Why did he survive? Not because of fate, but because of tenacious will and greed for Dr. banner, he wants to defeat and possess a man! Similarly, in the case of systemic comminuted fracture, bronkis can stand up again because he is eager to see a man again! The school laboratory, on the experimental chair, felt Banner''s blood, a little bit into his body, felt the heat and swelling, and the pleasure after the pain? Bronkis felt that he had sublimated, as if he had opened the door to a new world! The blood injected into the body contains great power. After entering his own body, he began a series of evolution and transformation. The bones began to become strong and thick, and the original hidden injuries in the body were repaired one after another under the stimulation of this force. Even because of bronkis''s habit, these damaged parts were greatly strengthened. One muscle after another expands at a rate visible to the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, the camouflage clothes on his body were broken. Instead, it was a terrible monster with a height of nearly four meters, a ferocious and ferocious appearance and a spine full of raised bones. Touching the tough and thick skin and feeling the explosive power in the body, He''s green and strong! His huge body stood up from the experimental chair, and the hard bricks and stones on his head were broken like tofu. The doctor who injected himself with blood was gone, but he didn''t care. Looking down at his huge hands, bronkis, who had become an abomination, turned his head and looked not far away. The white wall, through many obstacles, he could detect the breath of a hot man, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, revealing a row of strong and hard teeth: "Banner hawk? I''m coming!" At the same time, banner, who was running away, flashed a touch of uneasiness in his eyes. I don''t know why, he had a strange feeling of being stared at by the beast, which made his heart throb, his heart beat faster, and a touch of green appeared on his body surface and even subconsciously. The next second, Dr. banner stumbled and fell to the ground. He didn''t turn out to be successful, just like a car without oil and not enough gasoline to ignite it. Behind him, there was a dense sound of gunfire. Dr. banner did not know what had happened or why the group had fired, but with a riot and his casual glance, Dr. banner was stunned. Green skin, strong body, terrible body shape! Hawk? No, this guy is not hawk! There was a flash of amazement in his eyes, and Dr. banner murmured subconsciously, "Damn it, what did general Ross do!" Obviously, Dr. banner thought that all this was caused by general Ross, because only general Ross was possessive of the monster in his body. Obviously, the monster in front of us was made by general Ross! But this is not the point. The point is that at the moment when he looks at each other, I don''t know if it is Dr. Banner''s illusion. He feels that the other party seems to be looking at him? "Boom!" After finding the hot man he was looking for, he hated the ugly smile on his face. His legs were slightly bent and he jumped up suddenly. His body was very deep. A green shell appeared in front of Dr. banner in an instant. However, looking at the thin bean sprouts in front of him, he turned into the hatred of big muscle bully, and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes: "you''re not him, who are you?" Dr. Banner''s height is only one meter eight, or even less than one meter eight. In addition, his body is very thin, so he hates to see this man three meters away, or even close to four meters away. Feeling the breath of freedom coming to his face, Dr. banner swallowed and spit: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." But he frowned. After turning into a big muscle bully, his abilities have been significantly improved. Moreover, even without these, he remembered Dr. banner. After all, he had chased each other before. There was a fierce light on his face. He hated to step out. Green skin, ferocious bone spurs and cruel breath suddenly rose in his body: "Where''s the guy inside you? Let him out!" "Pa!" Backhand is a slap! Looking at the palm the size of a millstone, it roared. Dr. banner subconsciously raised his arm for defense, but unfortunately, Dr. banner, whose half of the blood in his body was replaced by drugs, could not turn into the same green muscle bully. At the moment, he is like a bean sprout ravaged by others. Therefore, after a tsunami, Dr. banner was beaten more than ten meters away, and his body was sore, as if his bones were about to break. Dr. banner said weakly: "He''s dead..." But the next moment, hate shook his head. He looked at Dr. Benner lying on the ground, his eyes suddenly became hot: "No, he still exists. I can feel his breath, and I saw him just now!" Just now, when he slapped him, he found that the green suddenly appeared on banner, although it was not obvious, although it was only a flash, but the hatred could not be remembered wrong. This is the hot man he has been looking for! As he watched the giant stride towards himself, and his eyes gradually became free and disgusted, Dr. banner didn''t look much, and he was a little frightened. His voice trembled and shouted: "What are you doing?" However, Dr. Banner''s cry at the moment did not make him hate or fear at all, but stimulated the destructive animal desire in his heart, with a ferocious smile on his face and even some morbid Madness: "What am I going to do? You''ll know!" Looking at the strong physique of the other side, Dr. banner, who had been swallowed up by despair, closed his eyes with great humiliation "Boom!" "Ah!!" "Roar!!!" There was a huge roar, mixed with a roar that could not tell whether it was comfortable or painful, The imaginary pain did not appear, and the huge sound in his ears made Dr. banner unconsciously open his eyes and look, and the green big muscle bully disappeared, Instead, it is a monster dressed in black gem scales. The other party has the same strong body shape as the green big muscle bully, or even more strong. Just the head wrapped by fine scales and the amber eyes give people an uneasy and cold feeling. Compared with the green big muscle bully who exudes a free breath, the new black scale monster in front of you? I don''t know why, it always makes people feel a cold and creepy. It seems to have noticed Dr. Banner''s eyes. The monster in black gem scales stepped in again with one foot, Then he gave Dr. Benner a cold look: "get out!" Hoarse, cold, inexplicably cold voice in the heart, just like an indescribable monster Without time to think more, Dr. banner ran away without looking back Chapter 210 "Boom!" "Di ~ Wu ~ Di ~ Wu ~ Di ~" The sound of explosion and the shrill sound of police sirens. With Dr. Banner''s departure and feeling the amazing power under him, Nagini jumped and appeared at the end of the street hundreds of meters away. Losing Nagini''s suppression and the hatred of being hit into the ground, he shook his head and got up from the ground. He patted the dust on his arm, and his dark red eyes, like hungry forest wolves, stared at Nagini not far away, with a bloodthirsty glare in his eyes. At the same time, Nagini, hundreds of meters away, could not help frowning. Hate, the variant injected with hawk''s blood is a well-known super villain in the Marvel Universe. At the same time, the other party is also one of the few monsters whose strength is no less than that of Hulk. But the difference is that there is no upper limit to hawk''s power. Theoretically, in the case of infinite anger, Hawk has unlimited power. But bronkis''s hatred is different. He only has all the power of hawk''s normal state. So the question is, what is the power level of hatred? Marvel''s official data is level 7, but the problem is that level 7 means immeasurable. If he hates the power of this level, he can tear the earth like breaking peanuts. If you wave your hand at will, you can create a hurricane with a force of more than 12. In the face of monsters of this level, it is useless even if Nagini reaches the peak of the fourth stage of the dragon, unless he can reach the fifth stage of the basilisk. So, what is the strength of the detestable gentleman in front of him? The peak of the fifth stage, or the beginning of the sixth stage. This is Nagini''s strength judgment of hatred. Because just now, Nagini once suppressed the other party in power for a short time. Although he was soon broken away by the other party, this at least shows that the power gap between the two sides is not very large. The snake monster in its complete state should theoretically be the peak of the fifth stage, But because Nagini is a pentagonal warrior, especially his strength, speed and physique have reached the fifth stage, some guys whose single attribute has reached the sixth level are not necessarily Nagini''s opponents. In the half snake monster state, although Nagini''s strength will be greatly weakened, it can at least ensure that his comprehensive strength will not be lower than that of most superheroes in the fifth stage. So after a rough estimate of the strength of hatred, Nagini was relieved. It''s a little difficult, but it''s not impossible! But is that really the case? You know, whether hate or hawk, they are the top group among superheroes. Even the gods of Asgard, such as Thor, have a headache in the face of Haoke. (the hawk in Thor 3 is the hawk in normal state, and its strength is similar to the hatred at this stage.) At the same time, while Nagini looked at hatred, hatred also looked at Nagini. But compared with Nagini, a pentagonal warrior, hatred is much simpler. His scarlet bloodthirsty eyes twinkled with doubt at the moment. His eyebrows were wrinkled, and his chest showed the muscles in a brushed state, which fluctuated with his breathing: "Are you hawk? No, you''re not hawk. Who are you?" Nagini shook his head, his face wrapped in fine scales, and the amber snake pupil glittered with indifference: "Does it matter?" Disgusted, he suddenly grinned, revealing a strong tooth, and his bloodthirsty dark red eyes twinkled with a cruel light: "you''re right!" Does it matter who Nagini is? It doesn''t matter, at least in terms of hate, it doesn''t matter at all. He is a soldier, and for a soldier, what he fears most is not his terrible opponent, but that his opponents are too weak. Although this is the first time to meet Nagini, he knows that he is a very strong opponent. As for banner? It doesn''t matter. He believes that as long as banner is still on the earth, he will find each other and pull out the Haoke in each other''s body. It''s like a pot of old wine. The longer the interval, the more mellow it will taste. What I have to do now is to taste this delicious appetizer. As for failure? I hate and don''t think he will fail. Now he is not the same as before. Super soldier serum is a powerful medicine, which can make normal people have the power of human limit, but compared with the blood of Hulk injected later? Super soldier serum is as boring as glucose solution. With a slap in the face, he patted a man who ran in front of him into rotten meat, hated and confidently hooked his fingers to Nagini. Nagini was stunned, and a strange touch appeared at the corner of his mouth. He took a deep breath. His body expanded imperceptibly, but suddenly it seemed to shrink. On the black gem scales, with each breath of Nagini, a thick blood vessel suddenly appeared below, just like the God totem visited by ancient ancestors. With one step, the raised blood vessels on the body suddenly disappeared, and at the moment when the steps fell, a terrible green vein suddenly burst on the body. One step, two steps, three steps and four steps, hundreds of meters away, Nagini walked from the beginning, then ran, and finally ran wildly. The speed had already exceeded the speed of sound, and layers of sound barriers were torn. In an instant, in less than a second, Nagini had appeared in front of the hateful! With one foot on the ground, the ground suddenly cracked, and the stone debris picked up was like a bullet in the air. The strong and powerful heart suddenly erupted thick and hot blood like magma. The hot breath rose in Nagini''s body, and the blood in his blood vessels was like a running river, whistling through his body! Especially at the moment when Nagini fell, the layer of blood vessels suddenly appeared on the body surface, which was almost like trying to open the scales. Feel the terrible smell from Nagini''s body? Hate eyes are not dignified, but flash a hot madness. He took a deep breath. With a loud drink, he raised his arm high. Under the green skin, his muscles and muscles were twisted. His thick arm was like a heavy hammer and hit it hard! "Bang!" Black and green, two huge fists of almost the same size, collided together! A terrible impact, centered on two people, swept in all directions. Because the incident happened suddenly, at least hundreds of people still didn''t leave the street. With the moment of their fists colliding, hundreds of people turned into gray powder in an instant. Shock wave is a very common physical phenomenon. Many people don''t care about this power, but what most people don''t know is that the main killing and destruction factor of the world''s "nuclear" level is shock wave! In an instant, hundreds of people turned into ashes, which surprised the disgusted eyes. But a moment later, a smile crossed his mouth. He doesn''t care about the death of hundreds of people. In his opinion, except for the strong people who excite him, other people in the world are just dispensable ornaments. Hundreds of deaths and one death? Directly smashed into meat paste or instantly turned into powder? These mean nothing to him! What really makes him happy is that he finally found a guy who can let him go! He is a soldier. He is eager to fight. Bullying the weak before will not make him happy. Only fighting the strong will make him feel happy and satisfied. So is Nagini the man who can excite him? Hate don''t know, but at least one thing, the other party is qualified to fight with himself! So the next second, I hated to suddenly open the palm of the fist, then grasp Nagini''s wrist, and then, like swinging a sledgehammer, pull Nagini who should have hit the fly, and then hit the ground hard. "Boom!" The ground is cracked. You can vaguely see around the human shaped pit, full of turtle cracks spreading around. Then he grabbed Nagini''s wrist and pulled his tall Nagini out of the pit. Then his knee with sharp bone spurs hit Nagini''s chest. "Bang!" His body was like a dark shell. Under the terrible brute force, Nagini was instantly hit and flew to a street hundreds of meters away ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 211 Bend your knees and look like an old ape, The slender arms are as tight as steel wires, and the wrapped black scales seem to explode because of the swelling of the muscles! The waist and horse are integrated, with the central spine as the core force point, the legs as the support, and the whole body strength converges on the left hand. The five fingers merge like a sharp knife. Power! It''s as fast as lightning. It stabs the enemy in the chest with a sharp knife. Then the palm changed twice, and finally turned into a hammer. A heavy punch hit the other party''s heart, which is one of the most powerful skills of inch fist. However, standing opposite Nagini was bronkis, who turned into an abomination. He did not undergo systematic training, but his moves were honed in life and death. Even if he did not have Nagini''s exquisite combat skills, his sense of combat was more acute. Most importantly, the power of hatred and physical stability suppressed Nagini. Phase V peak? No, at least it should be the sixth stage, and in the sixth stage, it is by no means the weak one! Hated by Nagini''s boxing center, when he broke out 100% strength and used dark strength. At present, although his body shook and even a wisp of dark green blood came out of the corners of his mouth, he seemed as if nothing had happened. That layer of green skin, with desperate defense! Bloodthirsty eyes, crazy eyes with a ferocious smile, as soon as his thick arm grasped Nagini''s fist, Nagini couldn''t get away with his terrible power. Then the body rotates, and the elbow with sharp bone spurs is like a waving crane mouth hammer, tearing the air and stabbing Nagini''s temple! Fortunately, Nagini responded quickly, The hated back has a row of bone spurs, which provides Nagini with a vital joint point. So the next moment, he directly raised his knee and hit the other party''s waist. At the same time, his kneecap slipped and stuck the other party''s bone spur! However, a look of ferocity flashed in his disgusting eyes. With the same move, he won''t fall in one place twice in a row. Just now, in the previous battle, Nagini has restricted himself once. So this time? Hatred does not retreat, but! "Click!" The knee at the spine of hatred suddenly exerts force as the hatred advances. Under the terrible brute force, Nagini felt that his thigh bone was almost broken. He wanted to step back, but his arm was clasped by the other party. At the knee, the thick scales were crushed directly under this force. From the bloody rotten meat, you can see the white fascia and bones. But even so, Nagini broke two vertebrae with his kneecap from each other''s back! But at the same time, the hated elbow pierced Nagini''s throat heavily. "Bang!" The two separated and Nagini stepped back. He stumbled for a while, but finally he bit his teeth and stood where he was. The hatred that the backbone was broken in two is like a dead dog. After being hit and flown, it rolled on the ground for more than a dozen times and finally lay down in a ruin. The two men did not fight for a long time, just ten minutes, but the destruction was extremely terrible. Seven or eight blocks were destroyed and at least thousands died. Two monsters whose strength is at least in the fifth level, especially hate, are quite excellent in the sixth level. At the second of the real fight, Nagini knew that he had miscalculated the strength of hatred. In the battle just now, except that he was wounded by the dark strength of an inch of fist, he hated that there were almost no scars on his body. On the contrary, Nagini was already black and blue at the moment. And the destruction caused by the fighting between them? In a sense, a war between two small countries may not necessarily cause this level of damage. Within three minutes of the war, with two people as the center and a diameter of 10000 meters around, it turned into ruins. All New Yorkers who had no time to escape were either directly turned into powder or buried in the ruins, waiting to turn into powder. The nearest to them was the transport plane watching at an altitude of more than 500 meters, in which sat general Ross whose telephone had been exploded. More than ten minutes ago, when Nagini and abhorrence had just fought, general Ross, who received a call from the president, was ready to support. But unfortunately, the transport plane can''t get close to the core theater at all. The two terrible monsters are comparable to sniper rifles within 100 meters! Want to get close? At least level 4 superheroes are needed to be possible. Want to join the fight? The superheroes of the fifth level can only beat soy sauce. It can be seen how terrible the intensity of this battle is! At the same time, the hatred of losing both sides in the battle is struggling to get up from the ground. He looked at Nagini standing not far away. The blood from his neck had dyed the ground red, and a smile of victory appeared at the corners of his mouth. People, a total of 33 vertebrae, after this war, hate the permanent loss of two vertebrae. But he doesn''t care, because Nagini is worse than him! Although he lost two joints, he had no other fatal injuries. Although the speed is seriously weakened compared with that before, the physical state is much worse than before. But in his current state? Even if we continue to fight for three days and three nights, there is no problem at all. But this one? From the amount of his bleeding, he just needs to continue to attack his wound and let him bleed at this frequency. After half an hour, the final winner must be himself. And he was looking forward to whether he would have as strong scales as the other party if he injected Nagini''s blood into his body? "Pa!" Nagini, who could not support, finally sat down on the ground. The amber snake pupil was somewhat weak and tired, staring at the hatred in front of her eyes and the twinkling greed of each other''s Scarlet eyes. Nagini also had a victory smile on the corner of her mouth: "You think you won?" Disgusted, his scarlet eyes twinkled with doubt, but a moment later, he shook his head and his eyes became ferocious: "isn''t it?" However, Nagini did not speak, and his body began to expand. Almost in the blink of an eye, he turned into a python with a length of more than 80 meters, but there was still a terrible penetrating wound under his huge and ferocious head. Compared with the previous Nagini, his strength and breath suddenly increased several times. At the moment, he stared at the huge amber snake pupils and looked at the hatred in front of him coldly! Terrible, fierce, like the overlord of ancient times. This is a terrible beast, glittering metallic scales and huge body size, giving people a deterrent force that is difficult to describe in words!!! However, in the face of Nagini, whose strength has increased several times? There was no confusion in the hate eyes, but a touch of strangeness. A moment later, he shook his head disdainfully, and his dark red eyes flashed a touch of contempt: "this is your card? It''s ridiculous!" Nagini''s strength has become stronger, and his attributes have reached the top of Marvel''s fifth stage. Many superheroes or super criminals in Marvel''s sixth stage are not necessarily his opponents. But in the view of hatred, Nagini''s strength has not improved, but weakened. Why? Obviously, the power has become stronger and the power has become greater, but the threat has become weaker? Because he is too big, if this is a game to destroy the world, Nagini will certainly surpass hatred with a rolling attitude, but if it is a life and death battle between the two? In the face of hatred, Nagini is a big meat target. Not that Nagini is not strong, it can only be said that the focus is different. The essence of the big monster is destruction. But its destruction is not the destruction of individuals, but the destruction of civilization, galaxies and even the universe. Nagini''s strength is the peak of Marvel''s level 5. Theoretically, in his current state, all lives below level 6 will be destroyed. But the problem is that hate is the sixth grade. After fighting for so long, Nagini''s only victory was to break two sections of each other''s spine, which were still the result of hating the initiative to give up. Otherwise, with Nagini''s destructive power, he could not tear the green skin on each other. This is also why Nagini feels relaxed when he hates Nagini. Although Nagini''s speed, physique, defense and strength have been greatly improved, he is still in the fifth stage. It''s like playing boss war. In the first stage of human state, boss is very difficult. Your scalp is numb with all kinds of skills and blocks. Although the boss in the second stage has higher attack and thicker blood volume, it looks terrible because of his large size and no walking position and block, but it is much easier than that in the first stage. Now the situation is like this. Nagini obviously hates the boss who is about to be killed. But the problem is that this kind of boss, designers usually reserve one or two particularly sinister skills. So when the hatred rushed up, the white and blue patterns on Nagini''s body suddenly flashed a dazzling incandescent light, and then around Nagini, the space was distorted The fifth stage of the Basilisk''s extreme body, stimulated by the cosmic magic cube, finally gave him the terrible ability to control space. Currently, Nagini has three known abilities, They are the first stage of spatial folding, which opens when the polar body gene reaches 10%. The second stage is space tearing. The effect is similar to dimension cutting, but it is more convenient. Nagini opened it 70%, The third stage is space dimensionality reduction, which reduces the three-dimensional space to two-dimensional space. Some are similar to the three-body two-way foil. At present, Nagini has not been opened, Not because of lack of money, but with Nagini''s strength, he is still unable to control the genes of the polar body. After all, he is only the fourth stage basilisk, not the fifth stage basilisk. In other words, although he can use the space ability brought by the polar body gene, he will run out of ammunition and food after one time, and the power is related to Nagini''s current state. Five or six years ago, Nagini, who had just activated the second stage of space ability, had just stored energy in his body, so he planned to try the effect. Fortunately, he was in the sea at that time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable! And when the white light flickered around Nagini, disgust noticed something bad. He instinctively wanted to run away, and at this time, he found how terrible it was to lose two spines. Because the surrounding space is distorted, coupled with the amazing suction force from space cracks. If there is no lack of those two vertebrae, when the body is complete and has muscle protection, with the sixth level of defense, hatred should be able to survive. But his solid dam finally had a gap. "Pa!" With the disappearance of spatial fluctuations, the more than 80 meter long black Python disappeared and replaced by the pale Nagini. About 40 meters in front of him, there stood a huge dark green body with only half of the body, constantly spraying dark green blood Chapter 212 "It is reported that the terrorist attack in Brooklyn three days ago has made a breakthrough recently. The Secretary of defense will hold a statement at 2 p.m." "The United States of America is a tolerant and peace loving country. We will never allow this to happen. In the past decade, terrorists have attacked the United States many times, which has had a great impact on people''s lives..." "The attitude of the United States is not to tolerate this incident!" New York, Manhattan, although just three days ago, something terrible happened in another part of the city. But for these rich people in Manhattan? This is just their chat after dinner. In fact, compared with the tragedy in Brooklyn, they are more concerned about the stock trend this week and the income of their investment. He took a sip of milk, which is said to be specially provided by the royal family of rotten countries. Feeling the spread of milk flavor on the tip of his tongue, Nagini reluctantly took out a few finger biscuits from the plate. Compared with this kind of milk, which has no price in the market, he really prefers five dollars and one bucket of milk. At the same time, sitting opposite Nagini: Three or seven points of oil head, brown hair, smooth as if it could split. Facial features give people a strange feeling, inexplicably reminds people of insatiable greed. There is a pair of black framed glasses on the bridge of the nose, which seems to cover something, but it gives people a sense of nondescript. A white suit and purple gold tie. After the two met, this guy always showed his diamond cuffs in front of him intentionally or unintentionally, for fear that others would not know that he was rich. By the way, this man is Justin hammer, President of hammer group. At the moment, he shook the red wine in the glass and looked at Nagini greedily and cunningly, but the corners of his mouth pretended to be smart and disapproving: "I''m curious. Why did you exchange stark shares worth $6 billion for hammer group shares worth $6 billion?" At the request of Nagini, the waiter changed the milk into a glass of boiled water. Glancing at each other casually, Nagini calmly asked, "if I say I do this because I don''t like Tony, do you believe it?" As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, hammer subconsciously saw a light in his eyes, but then he shook his head: "I don''t believe it!" Hammer doesn''t like Tony, so when Nagini says he doesn''t like Tony, hammer is very happy. You know, when Nagini was revealed to attend the shareholders'' meeting of stark group, the stock of stark group soared by several percentage points. But he also knew that even if Nagini really didn''t like Tony, he wouldn''t tell himself on such an occasion. After all, strictly speaking, this is the first time they have met for dinner. Looking at hammer who shook his head, Nagini nodded. He said casually, "I don''t believe it either." The conversation stopped here, and hammer''s eyes changed a little more. He has an undercover in stark group, so he knows that stark group has a big business recently. It is certain that the shares of stark group will rise sharply after the completion of this transaction. To tell the truth, he was greedy for Nagini''s shares. He also wants to take a hard bite. After all, it''s a big fat meat that makes people jealous. As for nausea, Tony? These are secondary. The reason why he disagrees with Tony is that he has to be a clown. Otherwise, how can he openly imitate the weapons of the stark group? However, Nagini came to him at this time, and he had to be cautious because of such a large amount of equity transaction. Just at this time, the TV broadcast about what happened in Brooklyn three days ago. Han Mo, who is clever, can''t help but see a cunning smile on his face: "Is it because of this? But I haven''t heard of stark group''s research on biological genes. On the contrary, Osborne group has invested a lot in this field." Nagini was stunned. He was going to say something casually, but looking at the old man in uniform coming up behind each other, Nagini looked a little more strange: "You ask me?" And looking at Nagini''s face? Hamel, who subconsciously thinks he has found the truth, smiles more and more happily: "If you like." Yes, I didn''t run away. It must be so! Otherwise, Nagini would not be so anxious to sell his shares. What happened three days ago, even if it was not done by Stark group, must have something to do with stark group. But Nagini shook his head and pointed to the man behind hammer: "Since you care so much, maybe you can ask the one behind you. If he wants to, believe me, he will give you a satisfactory answer!" As soon as the voice fell, hammer subconsciously turned his head and looked. Then, like a spring, he suddenly stood up and smiled: "general Ross? Hello, I''m hammer group..." How to put it? Although I look down on such people, I have to say that Justin hammer, who talks to people and ghosts, really didn''t have this identity and achievement because of luck. At least in his capacity, he doesn''t need to be so enthusiastic in the face of general Ross. However, what he met today was general Ross, who was in a very bad mood. With a frown, general Ross subconsciously shouted: "Get out!" The smile on his face froze, and a touch of embarrassment appeared on hammer''s face, mainly because he was sitting next to Nagini. The other party''s attitude towards himself will make him extremely passive in the subsequent negotiations! Yes, it''s negotiation. Even if he knows that there is a problem with stark group, hammer still wants to start with Nagini''s equity. He is not optimistic about stark group, but he is optimistic about Tony. So he thought for a while, and still tried to show his toughness: "general Ross, I have a lot of cooperation with your military. Your attitude is a little too..." Unfortunately, general Ross''s situation was somewhat special. He gave hammer a cold look: "I''m not in a good mood. If you don''t want to reduce the military order, leave here immediately." If it had been three days ago, general Ross would not have said so, because he had no right to do so. But it was three days later. Although general Ross also didn''t have the right, what if he saw that he was about to leave his seat and said something he couldn''t do? Not to mention, hammer was really bluffed by general Ross. They don''t have much contact. Hammer only knows that general Ross is a powerful general in the military headquarters. How much energy does he have? Hammer doesn''t know. However, he knows that although the top does not allow, such powerful generals often like to keep warm. So his face was ugly and frozen in place. Fortunately, Nagini gave him a step: "Mr. hammer, maybe you need to go to the bar for a glass of lemonade and wake up?" Facing the steps handed over by Nagini, hammer quickly said, "sorry, I drank too much. Today''s red wine is really strong." With that, he left with a dry smile and walked to the bar not far away. At the same time, looking at general Ross sitting in hammer''s position before, Nagini smiled: "here are the things?" The same position, different people, give people a different feeling. General Ross''s eyes were sharp. He looked at Nagini in front of him and shook his head: "No." Looking stunned, Nagini rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you calling me today?" Three days ago, after Nagini solved her hatred, because she was seriously injured, mainly because her physical strength was seriously overdrawn, so the hated body was handed over to the military for recycling. And three days later, this morning. Nagini, who had planned to talk business with Justin hammer, accidentally received a phone call from general Ross, saying she wanted to talk face to face, and then had this meeting. In the face of Nagini, who looked unhappy, general Ross flashed an annoyance in his eyes: "there is a problem with your contract. That person is not banner at all!" Subconsciously, Nagini frowned and put down his glass. He looked at general Ross in front of him and asked, "do you want to default?" But general Ross shook his head: "I have found that Banna arrived in Brazil by ship yesterday, and the route was arranged by your friend Raymond." The tight frown Never spread out, rotating the edge of the cup. Nagini''s eyes were a little colder: "that is to say, you don''t intend to fulfill the contract?" But general Ross shook his head and a stubborn flash flashed in his eyes: "no, you didn''t fulfill the contract!" Dr. Benner''s departure was indeed arranged by Nagini. As for the contract? Reasonably speaking, it seems that Nagini dug the pit in advance, waiting for general Ross to jump in. Of course, from the perspective of the contract, Nagini has no problem. After all, he wrote about the Hulk, not Dr. banner. Moreover, on the plane, Nagini also asked general Ross this question, and the other party''s answer at that time was hatred, not Dr. banner. Most importantly, the hated body was taken away by the other party. So from a legal point of view, Nagini has fulfilled all the terms of the contract. But anyway, banner let it go by himself. The most important thing is that you only give each other half of your hatred. So after thinking about it, Nagini chose to take a step back: "well, the body I gave you three days ago will be sent back tomorrow. I will bear it all." However, to Nagini''s surprise, general Ross shook his head with serious eyes: "No, it''s American property." As soon as the voice fell, Nagini''s face changed Chapter 213 In the high-end restaurant, with general Ross''s voice falling, Nagini''s face became a little more gloomy. The reason for his concession is that after his own capital injection, there has been a breakthrough in the research of pioneer technology. Moreover, the research on the serum of the first generation of super soldiers is not only in the hands of general Ross. If he remembers correctly, Hydra has done similar research. The most powerful evidence is the winter soldier, who should be regarded as the most perfect super soldier except the US team. Alexander Pierce, the former director of s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d., hung up, and his original power was divided up by other forces within Hydra! In this action against local tyrants, although the small bald head failed to evolve into a large bald head, it also got some benefits. From the small bald head in those years, it evolved into the "strong" bald head now. Therefore, in Nagini''s view, the serum and data in general Ross''s hand are not the only one. He can trade with the hateful half corpse with the hydra, and he believes that the other party is willing to accept the deal. In other words, the moment general Ross signed the contract, he actually had little use value. However, he never thought that after eight years, the other party still played this game with himself!? As a tool man, do not want to be a good tool man, but want to turn over and be the master? Gazing at general Ross in front of him, Nagini''s eyes were a little colder: "think about it, are you sure you want to do this?" On the other hand, general Ross, facing Nagini''s warning, said that he didn''t panic at all. It was false! But there was no way. The matter fell into his own hands, and his trouble this time was too big to be solved by half hating corpses. Moreover, Nagini''s previous concessions also made him see a glimmer of possibility. Therefore, in the face of this situation, general Ross can only harden his head and say: "the contract is the contract, and the contract spirit of the United States is sacred and inviolable." Anyway, Nagini did not complete the contract. As long as he bites Dr. Benner and doesn''t let go, Nagini will fall into passivity and can only negotiate honestly with himself. As for the final result of the negotiation? General Ross intends to open a breakthrough with half a body he hates. However "Bang!" The glass water cup knocked heavily on the table and made a huge sound. Nagini, with a frosty face and a somewhat indifferent look, asked: "Did I give you a face?" With a frown, general Ross''s sharp eyes were a little more unhappy at the moment: "What do you mean?" But in the face of general Ross''s question, Nagini shook his head. He looked tough and indifferent: "in that case, you helped tell your Excellency the president to make him ready to" nuclear "level New York!" General Ross was stunned. For a moment, his pupils narrowed, and his face suddenly became a little more flustered: "what do you want to do?" World "nuclear" peace? Eight years ago, there was a report on Nagini, which clearly stated that it was not difficult to kill Nagini. Special weapons with medium and low power were enough to kill Nagini. But the problem is that this level of weapons means sacrificing at least half of the city. Nagini seldom travels. He usually only appears in two cities. One is Los Angeles and the other is New York. If weapons are dropped in these two cities, and it is the order of your Excellency the president? The impact of this matter is too bad! Even the first president of the United States cannot bear the consequences! This is also one of the reasons why Nagini was able to obtain the immunity of the five powers. In those years, the leaders agreed not only because of the threat of the light of SATA, but also because we had no way to deal with Nagini at that time, so there was a compromise between the two sides at that time. It is precisely because of the compromise between the two sides eight years ago that Nagini has been very "honest" in recent years. Similarly, leaders of various countries have also been very tolerant of Nagini. The two sides have always maintained a certain balance. Only with the "terrorist attack" in Brooklyn three days ago? The balance between the two sides is broken! No big man wants to live with such a time bomb (the light of SATA has left the earth). Nagini''s threat is too great, and the other party is always tied to two world-class cities in the United States. It''s impossible for a big man to have no idea at all. In addition, in eight years, the generation of leaders Nagini knew have retired. The new generation of leaders are not familiar with Nagini, so it is inevitable that they will have some ideas they shouldn''t have. So he planned to beat Nagini through general Ross. Just in the face of this situation, Nagini couldn''t help thinking of a sentence once said by Falco''s cabinet: the only constant in the world is always changing. Only the power in your own hands is eternal! Big guys are still big guys, but those who sit in that position now are not the big guys of that year. The times have changed, the boss has changed, and Nagini is different from before. The reason why he gave in was that Nagini''s wings were not completely plump, and he was not strong enough to fight against one country. In fact, he can''t do the same now. One man is against one country, but don''t forget what era this is! In the era of the avenger alliance with a large number of heroes, with the improvement of the power of individual life, the national deterrence began to decrease, although it would not improve Nagini''s strength. But the weakening of the state machine, in a sense, is to reverse the promotion of Nagini''s strength. So Nagini shook his head: "You should know what I want to do! I now give you two choices: The first choice is to give me my share. I''m still the big director who likes making movies. The second option is to disappear from my eyes immediately, and then tell your Excellency the president to make him ready to destroy the city of New York! " General Ross''s face changed again and again! Three days ago, Nagini fought with his detestable, but he witnessed it with his own eyes. If Nagini really wreaked havoc in this city? No one can stop Nagini unless the president presses the red button. His face could not help but show some embarrassment. General Ross never thought that Nagini, who had made concessions one second before, would be so tough the next second? He took a deep breath and looked at the incomprehensible Nagini in front of him. General Ross gave a little more warning in his eyes: "Nagini, what do you want to do? Don''t you think about your family?" But facing general Ross''s problem? Nagini shook his head. His expression was as indifferent as ever. He even looked a little tough: "it''s worth 300 million Americans to be buried with them!" Look a stiff, looking at the serious Nagini. From the other side''s deep eyes, general Ross could feel Nagini''s seriousness, which made him tremble in his heart, subconsciously stood up, and his face was a little more flustered: "You madman!" At the same time, in front of a round table in an office in Washington, there are 11 powerful leaders in the United States, including the president, the general, the Supreme Court, the Senate, the house of Representatives and the Secretary of defense. Listening to the conversation between Nagini and general Ross, the president, whose face was hard to see, couldn''t help patting the table angrily: "What does he want to do? What is he going to do! Listen, is this what a legal citizen of the United States should say? 300 million people are buried with him? He Nagini has a big voice!" However, facing the angry president, the general representing the military, hesitated for a moment, and finally reluctantly said: "Although I know it''s shameful to say so, from the battle picture three days ago and the study of the half corpse, it''s difficult for weapons below" nuclear "to pose a threat to Nagini." In the face of the general''s statement, the president''s face stiffened, glared at the other party, patted the table again and roared: "Do we have nothing to do? Do we allow him to destroy New York so much, and even watch him trample on American laws?" "Cough" Aside, your excellency, the president of the Supreme Court, coughed a little now, Looking at the eyes of the other ten who looked at themselves, the dean''s face showed some embarrassment: "I read the agreement signed by Nagini and general Ross. In theory, Nagini has no breach of contract, so Mr. President, Nagini''s behavior does not constitute a crime." He took a deep breath and glanced around. The president''s face was a little more difficult: "what do you say!" But everyone here, look at me, I look at you, shut up. Why did the military chiefs speak? Because the mission of the military headquarters is to protect the people''s security, your Excellency the president mentioned 300 million people, which is the incompetence of throwing the pot to the military headquarters! However, the military chiefs directly admitted their incompetence and threw the pot to the president. After all, only the president can use "nuclear" weapons. Why did the president of the Supreme Court speak? It''s not because his Excellency the president trampled on the law and the military headquarters didn''t take the pot. If there''s no way, his Excellency the president can only throw the pot to the court, but everyone is an old fox. Who doesn''t know who? Looking at the silent crowd, the president, whose face was cloudy and uncertain, couldn''t help but sink in his heart. Seriously, he''s a little regretful now. If he knew Nagini was so difficult, he wouldn''t want him to be a dog. Chapter 214 In upscale restaurants in New York, Seven mature naked eye steak, with a glass of milk, Nagini''s eyes are somewhat satisfied. General Ross left. His face was very ugly and his face was a little dignified. He could not deal with the situation now, so he needed to ask the senior management for instructions. Justin hammer, sitting in front of the bar, frowned and his eyes twinkled with meditation. Because of the distance, he didn''t know what Nagini and general Ross talked about, but from their expressions? Somehow, hammer felt uneasy! This feeling is like New York has become a powder keg, and the conversation between the two can blow up the whole new York if they don''t pay attention to one! Although there is no basis for this, hammer believes in his sixth sense. He has a strong feeling that the conversation between Nagini and general Ross is not ordinary! However, as a successful businessman. In the face of this situation, hammer''s first thought is not to run away, but how to profit from it! Almost before and after general Ross left, hammer came up. He tidied up his purple and gold tie with a false smile on his face: "Can you tell me? I think you two seem to have quarreled? If it''s business, I still have some friends in the military headquarters." Looking at hammer in front of him, what was he thinking? Nagini didn''t know, but seeing the greed twinkling in each other''s eyes, Nagini had some speculation. After sipping the milk and thinking for a moment, a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "You? Forget it." It''s not that he despises Justin hammer. It''s useless even if Tony Stark does it! despise? Is it your own illusion? In the face of Nagini''s refusal, hammer couldn''t help frowning, but he looked as if Nagini didn''t want to continue talking about this issue. A flash of thought flashed in his eyes, and then a false smile appeared on his face: "it''s all right. If you don''t want to say it, forget it. Where did we talk about before? A $6 billion equity exchange?" Nagini nodded and then asked blandly: "Do you agree?" Really, Nagini doesn''t care about money. Money is just a set of data for him, but he likes the feeling of making money, and it is very helpful for him to maintain people. Facing Nagini''s inquiry, hammer nodded. He shrugged and smiled greedily: "why should I refuse? But I can only pay $5.5 billion in shares!" With a frown, Nagini was stunned. Then he laughed and shook his head. His expression was a little more strange: "do I look like a fool? Why do you think I will give you 500 million dollars in vain?" However, in the face of Nagini''s refusal, hammer''s eyes flashed a touch of seriousness, with a certain certainty in his expression: "Stark group must be in trouble, otherwise you can''t sell your stocks in such an urgent way! 6 billion US dollars of stocks, such a huge amount, is enough to smash the stock market." "On the surface, I let you lose 500 million dollars, but in fact, the real loss is me." Why did Nagini exchange shares? Hammer doesn''t know, but that doesn''t stop him from guessing. Of all my assumptions, the above one is most in line with the current situation. Of course, the real situation will never be as he said. He knows the strength of stark group. Unless Tony dies, it is difficult to shake the stock price of stark group. Now, he may lose, but at most tens of millions of dollars. As for why the price is $500 million? Isn''t business just asking exorbitant prices and paying back money? Just, looking at the confident hammer in front of him, Nagini shook his head helplessly. His look was a little strange: "you know?" Han Mo was stunned, and his eyes twinkled with doubt: "what?" After taking a deep breath, Nagini looked a little serious: "if there is a peanut, you won''t drink like this!" Hammer''s face froze. He recognized the irony in Nagini''s words. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, But Nagini did not pay attention, nor did he want to pay attention, because general Ross, who went out to make a phone call, came back. Just the other person''s face? Seriously, it''s black and green. It''s like a dead man. This made Nagini''s mouth turn up slightly. He looked a little pondering: "general Ross, the phone is over? I don''t know if you have anything you want to tell me?" Ten minutes ago, general Ross, who left, called his Excellency the president directly. However, it was not the president who answered the phone, but his boss, the biggest man in the military headquarters. After a call, general Ross got two results. First, neither the president nor his superiors are willing to turn against Nagini. It''s like a quarrel between a young couple. One is strong and the other is weak. Facing Nagini''s strength, the United States can only choose to give in. Can''t you really turn your face? After all, it is still in the honeymoon period, although this honeymoon period has been as long as eight years. Another news is that the military chief said earnestly that you are not young. He has seen the credit over the years, so he is ready to promote general Ross. For example, there is a good position in the World Security Council. Go up and down, general Ross knows! In fact, he had this premonition before, but the half abhorrent corpse handed over by Nagini gave him hope, but it turned out that the hope was too slim. General Ross, who was in a bad mood, came back. He looked at Nagini with a smile in front of him. His face was gloomy and terrible: "Your Excellency the president has agreed to your request and will deliver the materials and goods to your house within three days." Although Nagini guessed from the other party''s expression that it would be the answer, Nagini couldn''t help smiling when he said this from general Ross: "Happy cooperation." On the other hand, because Hamel had no time to leave, after hearing the conversation between Nagini and general Ross, he couldn''t help looking stunned and subconsciously shouted: "Your Excellency the president?" General Ross frowned, "is there a problem?" With a little thought in his face, Justin hammer looked at Nagini and general Ross. His eyes suddenly became a little more suspicious: "won''t you partner with me?" What level is your Excellency the president? These arms dealers, even giants like the stark group, talk to the second and third leaders of the military headquarters at most, and your Excellency the president is at least one level higher than the first leader of the military headquarters. It''s like the local rich man in the county chatting and eating. Suddenly I heard that the little local tyrant in the past had communication with the emperor? Hammer''s first reaction was disbelief. His second reaction was that the two men were making a pit of themselves. General Ross doesn''t know what happened. He vaguely feels that he seems to have been used by Nagini? But he didn''t care about these now. He was upset. He gave Nagini a cold look, and then left without looking back. As for hammer? From beginning to end, he didn''t care about each other. On the contrary, it was Nagini. There was something strange in the corners of his mouth. From his expression, he seemed to want to say something, but finally he shook his head, got up and patted hammer on the shoulder: "you''re just a joke. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Then he left without looking back. In contrast, Justin hammer looked at Nagini''s back as he left, and his eyes couldn''t help blinking. After thinking about it, he finally took out his mobile phone Chapter 215 New York, the headquarters of pioneer technology, is located in Manhattan. Located in the president''s office of pioneer technology, Nagini in a dark red suit looked at the man in front of him. He smiled and stretched out his palm: "Are you Dr. Killian?" Black suit, white shirt, classic black-and-white collocation. He is less than 1.8 meters tall, his face is clean, his facial features are not particularly excellent, but his eyes are beautiful, with a bit of wisdom and unyielding tenacity. The only regret is that he is probably lame, but the self-confidence flashing between his eyebrows and the smart brain on his shoulder are enough to cover up all physical defects. He smiled and shook hands with Nagini, looking a little excited: "Yes, Mr. Nagini, I have seen many of your works, but when I really met you, I found that you are much more handsome than in the film." Then he poured a glass of water for Nagini. Nagini smiled and took the water cup, looked at the Dr. kirian in front of her, and said, "I have a girlfriend in advance, although I have photographed Brokeback Mountain." Kirian was stunned for a while and then hit a ha ha: "I''m sorry, although I don''t have a girlfriend, but I have a wife." Then they talked. After all, this was their first meeting. However, with the conversation, kirian''s impression in Nagini''s heart gradually became fuller. Really, it''s hard for Nagini to imagine that the man with confident eyebrows was an old loser who was fooled to the roof by Tony many years ago. Similarly, it is hard to imagine how much effort it takes for him to have this transformation. After a conversation, Nagini, who had a clear understanding of kirian in his heart, put down his water cup at the moment: "has the fund arrived?" Not long ago, I don''t know what it was because of. Kirian contacted Nagini and hoped to get Nagini''s help. Nagini agreed. He bought 7% of the shares of pioneer technology with $100 million. Of course, this is only the content of the contract. The actual situation is that kirian helped Nagini do one thing, maybe two? In short, kirian agreed, and then there was today''s meeting. So in the face of Nagini''s inquiry, kirian smiled. He took out a contract from one drawer and handed it to Nagini: "it has arrived. This is a 10% equity transfer. You only need to sign it." As soon as kirian''s voice fell, Nagini frowned: "10%?" He remembered clearly that they had agreed to 7% of the shares before, but now it has become 10%. So where did the extra 3% of the shares come from? When he frowned at Nagini, kirian''s eyes were a little sincere: "Mr. Nagini, don''t get me wrong. The reason for making such a decision, On the one hand, you are the only one who is willing to lend a helping hand when pioneer technology is about to go bankrupt. On the other hand, the information you gave has played a great role in our next research. So the extra 3% shares are partly thanks and the other is technology stocks. " But Nagini shook his head and looked calmly at kirian: "I want to hear the truth." His eyes were calm and his tone was plain. Kirian couldn''t find any expression related to anger on the other party''s face. But I don''t know why, in the face of such a calm Nagini, kirian was a little more uneasy: "Mr. Nagini, what I said is..." But the next moment, Nagini shook his head. He interrupted the other party''s defense with a kind of warning in his eyes: "I don''t know if you recognize it. I have a friend named Raymond. He is a very excellent intelligence businessman, so it''s best to think clearly before you speak." Kirian opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but looking at Nagini''s deep eyes? Finally, kirian gave in. He sighed, and the struggle finally dissipated: "I can''t explain the specific source, but I know you have the information and samples of super soldier serum. I also understand that 3% of the shares are not enough to get these, but this is the limit I can come up with." This is kirian''s idea. I don''t know where he got the news, but after getting the news? Seriously, he''s excited. Although super soldier serum and desperate virus are not the same type, they belong to the same kind. The original intention of the two drugs is to make human beings more perfect and powerful! Stones from other mountains can attack jade. Kirian believes that as long as he has the research data of super soldier serum and combined with the technology obtained from Mr. LAN not long ago, the desperate virus will become more perfect and powerful. As for why not say before? The main reason is that he knows what his pioneer technology is. Although his status as president is very frightening, in fact, without the $100 million funded by Nagini, kirian is likely to take risks and embark on a road of crime because of the disconnection of the capital chain. Nagini is different. He is young and handsome. The most important thing is money, which gives him many choices, but kirian has only Nagini. In a sense, this is the sadness of licking the dog. However, to his surprise, Nagini shook his head and said: "You are honest." Subconsciously looked up and looked puzzled: "so?" Looking at kirian, Nagini''s eyes flickered seriously: "I don''t care where you get the news, I just look at the results." He looked stunned and seemed to understand something. Kirian''s eyes were a little more happy: "that is to say?" Nagini did not answer, but accepted the contract. After leaving pioneer technology, Nagini had a smile on his lips. Few people knew about super soldier serum. Except general Ross and the big men behind him, only Nagini knew. This is not a glorious thing, so general Ross and the big men behind him will not leak the news. So kirian''s source is very intriguing! Sure enough, after Nagini returned to Knight 15, the cell phone in his pocket rang: "Mr. hammer, why did you call me?" At the other end of the phone, at the moment when the phone was connected, hammer breathed a sigh of relief: "nothing. There''s something I want to talk to you about. Do you have time now?" But what made his heart sink was that Nagini''s attitude was very cold: "what do you want to say?" After taking a deep breath and thinking in his eyes, hammer carefully tried to say, "don''t you still have an impression of the equity exchange we talked about a few days ago?" However, Nagini shook his head and crossed his mouth with a hint of ponder: "I''m sorry, I''m going to Osborne group." Osborne? Subconsciously, he frowned, and hammer felt a headache. But a moment later, a flash of madness flashed in his eyes: "Mr. Nagini, in terms of capital reserves, our hammer group is no worse than Osborne group." However, Nagini''s voice refused: "for me, it makes no difference." As Nagini''s voice fell, a little more thought and regret appeared in hammer''s eyebrows. As time went on, a week ago, after general Nagini and general Ross left, he called several senior military officials he knew. The final news was that they didn''t know what deal Nagini had with the president. At first, hammer was still complacent and thought he had seen through the game set up by Nagini and general Ross. However, with the passage of time, some grapevine news attracted hammer''s attention, especially the news that Nagini had the Military Ministry''s research license on super soldier serum! America is a free country. Theoretically, anything can be researched and invented, and these things belong to themselves and have the right to give to others. But rise to the giants of stark group and hammer group? For some research, permission from the United States is required. The simplest examples are the stark group and the Osborne group. One studies arms and the other studies biochemistry. It''s not that they don''t want to do all the research, nor that they don''t have the energy and confidence, but that the United States restricts them to do everything. At first, hammer didn''t believe it. After all, this is a research license involving super soldier serum, which has a high priority. But with hammer''s in-depth investigation on this matter these days, a military chief who has a good relationship with him has vaguely proved the authenticity of this matter, and hammer is stunned! What does that mean? The research license is not important. What is important is the subsequent series of development, such as the sale of super soldier serum! If operated properly, it will be a hundred billion level cake. At the same time, hammer also explains why Nagini wants to exchange shares. Not because there are problems with stark group, but because stark group is an arms giant and has a leading position in this industry. Even if Nagini owns the 100 billion cake, he can''t turn the cake into benefits through stark group, so he must start a new stove and find a company that can develop the 100 billion cake! After receiving the news, hammer''s heart was burning. There are two American arms giants, stark and Osborne. As for hammer? As we all know, this is a fake company. Hammer wants to transform the company. He wants to become the third giant except stark and Osborne, which is difficult. Both stark and Osborne have accumulated for generations. Hammer group does not have this inside information. It seems strong, but in fact it is fragile like a piece of paper. However, the emergence of Nagini gave him hope. He knows that he can''t compare with stark and Osborne, but if he blossoms in both arms and biochemistry? Even if it is a fake company, it may not be the third giant! After taking a deep breath, hammer''s eyebrows flickered Crazy: "I''m willing to bid $7 billion. If you''re not satisfied, we can continue to talk!" After hearing the other party''s words, Nagini smiled: "it seems that I want to say sorry to the president of Osborne group. I''ll see you at the old place when I have time this afternoon." Chapter 216 As time went by, Nagini''s life gradually became dull. A few days ago, in Nagini''s hesitation, hammer painfully spent $7.5 billion in exchange for $6 billion of stark stock from him. Proud Tony, after knowing this, his face was a little more ugly. Although he didn''t say anything afterwards, it was a great blow to him from the end of his trip around the world with little sister Boz. My heart is empty, and the food in my hand is not fragrant. In other words, why did Nagini, a big pig hoof, run to the sand sculpture of Hamer? Tony, who felt green, couldn''t help falling into a state of depression Crying haw Tony limited edition jpg But it''s okay, because the next day, this guy was revealed to have breakfast with Hollywood female stars. On the contrary, it was obadai. The iron Han Han''s attitude towards Nagini''s stock exchange was a little more subtle. Did Nagini find anything? This made him doubt and even consider whether to slow down the plan. However, as he grew older and Tony''s prestige in the company became higher and higher, obadai knew that he was on the verge and had to make progress! In addition, thanks to the injection of US $100 million from Nagini and the technical support, pioneer technology has gradually survived. In fact, the strength of pioneer technology still exists, otherwise it will not rise later. The reason why they were down was mainly because they thought too much at the beginning and always wanted to make big news. However, after so many years of continuous making, they were brought down first. Nagini''s capital injection won Pioneer Technology valuable breathing time, and also made them start to think about their previous mistakes. So after a summary, President kirian decisively revised the company''s future policy. Although the new version of desperate virus is still the core of pioneer technology, in addition to this core, they also began to try pharmaceutical and biochemical products. Facts have proved that any successful villain has two brushes without losing his wisdom. Through the investigation of pioneer technology, Nagini can basically determine that kirian will become a rising star in America today next year. However, Nagini didn''t know how dark the star was. Manhattan apartment, humming demon wolf disco, Nagini, wearing a pink apron, is making finger cookies. Tomorrow is Saturday. The Wilson''s family are coming to visit. Finger cookies are for Richard. As for Wilson? Want to fart? You''re not without hands, fat man. Get out! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß In the room, the old woman in white silk pajamas pushed the red glasses on the bridge of her nose. She was helping Nagini sort out her recent work arrangements. Most of them are investment companies. As a world-class director and star, Nagini''s appeal is terrible. Countless investment companies wave money and want to rush over and hug Nagini''s thigh! But in most cases, they will be rejected by Nagini. Although he is also a member of Hollywood, he is different from most Hollywood actors. How to say? He belongs to that very special type. Finally, the old woman sorted out three important emails out of hundreds of emails: Colombia, one of the eight Hollywood giants, still didn''t give up the invitation to Nagini. After paying a copyright fee of $100 million, the other party still wanted to invite Nagini to join with the box office share. But in the end, Nagini refused. General Ross has been promoted. He is now a member of the World Security Council. There will be a banquet next month. Interestingly, the protagonist of the banquet is general Ross, but it is Nick Frey of the Divine Shield bureau who invited Nagini. Nagini and Frey have little contact over the years, on the one hand, because Frey is busy, on the other hand, because Nick Frey is busy. The old friend has changed. This change is not good or bad, but he is really different now. The last time we met was about two or three years ago. There were two people on the roof of the third floor. Nagini was drinking milk and Frey was drinking whisky. His eyes told Nagini that he had not known what it was like to laugh for a long time. Nagini asked him if he regretted it, He didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time and finally drank a mouthful of liquor! So this meeting? After estimating the time of the oven, Nagini sat on the sofa and hugged the old woman''s small waist: "who is the sender?" The old woman took out the black envelope with the invitation letter of the silver gray flying eagle printed on it: "S.h.i.e.l.d. - Nick Frey." Seeing that it was not Frey, but Nick Frey, Nagini shook his head: "Forget it, then push this off." Facing Nagini''s refusal? Sam pushed the spectacle frame, and his eyes were a little more helpless: "you have been in the house for more than half a year." Recently, there are few rumors about Nagini. As for the reason? Part of the reason is that Nagini is going to change people. After all, this is the era of superheroes. Another part of the reason is that Sam wants to have a baby for Nagini. Although he knows it''s unlikely, Sam still plans to work hard. Just after more than half a year''s efforts? Nagini knew what Sam meant, but he didn''t care. He just wanted salted fish. So he directly put his arms around the old woman: "what do you mean? Why am I at home? Don''t you count in your heart? You heartless pig hoof!" The old woman opened her mouth as if trying to justify something. But after thinking about it, a blush appeared on the old woman''s face. She turned her eyes charming: "I''m afraid your body can''t stand it. Anyway, hurry to work for me!" Since Nagini''s vacation, she hasn''t seen the midday sun in Manhattan for a long time. She''s about to break through the 700 loss? The little sister had to sigh that the animal was so abnormal! Nagini also knows the old woman''s concerns, otherwise he would not invest in pioneer technology, but science is like this. It doesn''t mean that if you spend enough money, you will succeed. The key is luck. The first generation of desperate virus has been studied, but Nagini doesn''t want to use this unstable desperate virus. The old woman''s gene has been sent to pioneer technology by Nagini. The other party''s next step is to improve the first generation of desperate virus to a version suitable for old women. As for Nagini? Forget it, his life level is too high. The desperate virus is a perfect evolution for human beings. But for Nagini, it is likely to be degradation. Fortunately, on the table, an unopened invitation attracted Nagini''s attention: "What is this?" The little sister looked at it and shook her head: "at the invitation of Oscar, inception was shortlisted for eight nominations for Oscar best film, script, soundtrack and photography. I''m going to throw it away..." Before the young lady and sister finished talking, Nagini''s eyes lit up: "that''s it!" The little sister was stunned. There was a flash of hesitation in her eyes. She looked at her handsome little man with uncertain eyes: "are you sure?" Looking at the questioning eyes of the other party, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "woman, what are your eyes? Do you look down on your man?" The air gradually has a special taste. Feeling Nagini''s dishonest hands, the old woman''s eyes were a little afraid and excited. However, just when the war was imminent, Nagini''s mobile phone rang So in the happiness of miss and sister, with some lost eyes, Nagini got up and left. On the roof of the third floor, Nagini didn''t connect the phone immediately. He first took out the cookies in the oven to cool, and then poured himself a glass of milk. Then he came to the third floor and connected the phone: "Hey, Frey, it seems you haven''t called me for a long time?" On the other end of the phone, Frey, who was in an agitated mood waiting for the phone, breathed a sigh of relief after Nagini connected the phone, and then he asked: "Will you come to the party next month?" Nagini shook his head. He sat in a chair on the third floor and held up his umbrella. "You know, I only go to small parties invited by Frey. Come on, what do you want from me?" If it weren''t for something, Frey would never call himself. Even at the meeting two or three years ago, the guy didn''t call, as if Nagini never accepted Nick Frey''s invitation. Sure enough, as soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Frey came from the other end of the phone, helpless and with a kind of heavy voice: "Tony is missing!" Chapter 217 Tony''s missing? Unexpected and reasonable. Let''s talk about obadai, the second shareholder of stark group. He is more boring and inexplicable. No family, no children, although there are many women, can they really enter his heart? But none! There is one friend, but it is not so much a friend as a partner. Most importantly, the friend is dead. Yes, his friend is Tony''s father Howard stark. Generally speaking, this is a person who has no concern for the world. Considering his rich material life, what is your impression of him? You can probably describe each other as a good man without desire. Why does Tony trust obadai and turn a blind eye to many things about obadai? Don''t say he didn''t know obadai''s little moves over the years. If he really didn''t know anything, there would be no war machine - Colonel rod, a friend. Similarly, as the president of a company, how could he not know the profit-making situation of the company''s operation over the years? You know, this is the foundation of the company! But he just let obadai go, because he trusted obadai, because he regarded obadai as his father, because in Tony''s opinion, he was obadai''s only relative! In fact, in the eyes of most people, although they are not father and son, their relationship is better than father and son. When Howard died, obadai pushed Tony to the position of President stark. Tony didn''t work these years. Obadai was behind him to wipe his ass. In any case, obadai is an image of a dedicated old father. Unfortunately, Tony was wrong. Obadai has relatives in this world, but this relative is not Tony, but stark group, because it represents the cause of his life! From another point of view, obadai is also very miserable. When I was young, I met Howard, and then hit it off and jointly formed stark group. However, because Howard was too strong, he was always pressed under him and output crazy! Finally, when Howard died, he thought stark group was his, but the opposition of other shareholders and the public opinion at that time had no choice but to support Tony. Now, with Tony''s prestige in the company getting higher and higher, seeing that the other party is about to become the next Howard stark, what can obadai do? Besides, Tony developed the Jericho missile at this time! At first obadai was very excited. But afterwards, he had a sense of urgency in his heart! He had a strong hunch that if he didn''t do it himself, Tony would be the next Howard stark. He had been crushed by Howard before, and now he has to be crushed by Tony? Obadai doesn''t want to do it, but he can''t help it. If he doesn''t do it again, he won''t have a chance! So when facing the news of Tony''s disappearance, Nagini was not surprised. He replied casually: "So? You should know that I am not a shareholder of stark group now. Besides, this matter has nothing to do with your Divine Shield bureau?" At the other end of the phone, Frey shook his head: "I can''t say specifically. I can only tell you that Tony''s father, Mr. Howard, is one of the founders of s.h.i.e.l.d." Seriously, Frey doesn''t want to take care of this matter. Tony knows that it''s the kind of bad discipline. Even if he helps the other party this time, his efforts may not be rewarded. But there is no way. The contacts and resources left by the previous generation of Mr. stark Howard are still there. In addition, Ms. Carter, one of the founders of the s.h.i.e.l.d., is very concerned about this matter, and Frey can''t refuse. Although the people of that generation have retired, their contacts are still there. In the face of Frey''s statement, Nagini shook his head. He put down the milk in the glass and his eyes couldn''t help thinking more: "Come on, what do you want me to do? First, you should know my recent affairs. Don''t be lined up by a group of big guys to wear small shoes afterwards." What has Nagini done recently? The headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d. is in New York. How could Frey not know? Given the current situation of Nagini, even if he offered to help himself, Frey dared not let Nagini help him, so he reluctantly said: "Don''t worry, I know what to do. Don''t you know Raymond? I want you to help me get some information from him." At this end of the phone, Nagini was stunned, and then looked a little joking: "Chief of s.h.i.e.l.d.? Chief Nick Frey, who has more than 100000 agents under his command, you want information from an intelligence leader?" Facing Nagini''s ridicule, Frey couldn''t help rolling his eyes in anger and shame: "thanks, can you help?" We have heard of Tao and specialized in technology. If the s.h.i.e.l.d. is allowed to play the game of infiltration and assassination, a hundred Raymond together may not be the opponent of the s.h.l.d., but Raymond specializes in intelligence. Intelligence for fat viper, that''s what he settled down. In addition, the information of the underground world has always been complex, so Nick Frey really doesn''t know who took Tony and what kind of situation he is in now. In addition, it was urgent this time. Frey had to find Nagini. At the same time, facing the angry old Yin Bi, Nagini couldn''t help smiling: "you go straight to Raymond and say I asked you to find him." But after thinking about it, Nagini explained, "in fact, you don''t have to find me. The fat poisonous snake is still willing to buy you a favor." Nagini doesn''t know the specific process, but it''s certain that Raymond will never give up for a "big customer" like Frey. The reason why Frey found himself is that Raymond got into trouble recently. Now he is afraid that someone will kill him with the knife of the Divine Shield Bureau, so he is so cautious. But introduce Frey to Raymond? I always feel that these two old Yin ratios will make use of each other! After getting Nagini''s accurate reply, Frey at the other end of the phone nodded: "thanks this time. I have something to do. I''ll talk about it next time." Hang up and put your cell phone on the table. It''s three or four o''clock in the afternoon. The sky in New York is sunny. Looking at the drop of water that wants to fall along the edge of the cup, but refuses to fall, Nagini''s mouth can''t help turning up slightly: Name: don Nagini First race: snake monster Grade: stage 4 - complete body Growth: 89% Polar body gene: 70% ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Second race: Dragon Level: phase II - growth body Growth: 99% Polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 11240 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York Mission Description: destroy New York Task progress: 14% (large construction area + a small number of New Yorkers) Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: the growth of big monsters (13) Mission Description: kill a unit of New Yorkers. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 1100 times Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 568 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: the growth of big monsters (23) Mission Description: kill three New Yorkers. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth potion (can increase growth) Task completion times: 1100 times Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 648 pieces ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: the growth of big monsters (33) Mission Description: Kill 10 New Yorkers. Task progress: 0% Task reward: type III growth potion (can increase growth) Number of tasks completed: 784 Remaining quantity of type III growth agent: 586 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The war with hatred is not in Nagini''s plan, but since it happened, Nagini must make good use of this opportunity. At least in the early stage of the battle, Nagini intentionally or unintentionally expanded the battlefield. The increase in the degree of destruction is certain. After all, at least seven or eight blocks were destroyed this time, but the increase in points was relatively small. Nagini had more than 4000 points before, and he finally won more than 7000 points after the aftermath of the war with hatred and the destruction of seven or eight streets. However, compared with the points, what satisfied him more was the harvest of growth potions. More than 500 various potions suddenly made Nagini rich. In the fourth stage of the basilisk, it is more difficult to improve the speed than expected. After so many years of efforts, he only increased the growth to 89%. However, it is understandable that he is now a python of more than 80 meters and nearly 90 meters. But none of the above is the focus of this harvest, because according to Nagini''s plan, even if there is no hatred, he can promote the Basilisk to the peak of the fourth stage before the first gathering of the avenger alliance. After all, the battle between iron man and iron overlord, as well as Stark''s Industrial Expo, are quite perfect harvest points. As for Thor? rats , screw you! But the etheric particle (real gem) in the second part is very good. Nagini just begged not to shout Zhenxiang at that time. So the current harvest is nothing. Although it can make him happy, the most is to save him some time, which can really affect Nagini and move him? It''s about the opening of the four-star card Chapter 218 Item: gene card - Titan Race: ancient gods (destruction of interstellar civilization) Quality: four star Source: Ancient Greek mythology Effect: it can be transformed into a mythical Titan (the world is a high-risk universe, and the Titan gene will change: the probability of degenerating into a Titan is 48%, the probability of becoming a mythical Titan is 94%, and the probability of evolving into an eternal Protoss Titan is 84%) Price: 4800 points Source: Mall Purchase authority: 24% (not reached!) Gift: punishment card - Titan''s wrath! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: gene card - yemenggad Race: unknown giant creature (destruction of interstellar civilization) Quality: four star Source: Twilight of the gods Effect: the giant snake that devours the world has the ability to kill gods (the world is a high-risk universe, and the yemengad gene will change: the probability of degenerating into the mother of ten thousand snakes is 46%, the probability of becoming a dead snake is 61%, and the probability of evolving into the snake of the world is 65%) Price: 5600 points Source: Mall Purchase authority: 28% (not reached!) Gift: punishment card - the greed of yemenggad! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Item: gene card - Devil - Satan Race: a kind Demon (cosmic civilization destruction level) Quality: four star Source: the deepest hell Effect: you can turn into a devil (the world is a high-risk universe, Satan''s gene will change: the probability of turning into a devil is 100%) Price: 666 points Source: Mall Purchase authority: 10% (reach!) Gift: punishment card - Satan''s dinner! (extremely dangerous!!!) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Compared with hundreds of Samsung cards, the number of four-star cards is very small. Of course, it may also be because you don''t have enough permissions. Nagini''s current main task completion rate is 14%. Theoretically, he can only open less than 14% of the gene card, but because he opened the fifth phase of the snake monster gene, he has doubled his permission level. This also allows him to see less than 28% of all gene cards. However, he only has access, so he can see a lot of things, but he can''t buy them. Emmm, it''s like the void sting seeing the other family''s two star kasha. Of course, not all of them can''t be bought, such as Satan, the demon king with a price of 666. A good devil? If it hadn''t been for the extremely dangerous blood red marked on the back of the punishment card, Nagini would have believed it. In addition, two other points attracted Nagini''s attention, One is civilization destruction, the first two are the destruction of interstellar civilization, and the latter is the destruction of cosmic civilization. If the auxiliary system didn''t lie, it should be the strength division of the four-star gene, and he guessed that there should be a star civilization in addition to the interstellar civilization and cosmic civilization. I don''t know if the dragon can reach the star destruction level when it enters the fourth stage? As for the Basilisk? Certainly not. At least until the fifth stage, the Basilisk has no hope. In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that the Dragon gene was full, Nagini also felt choked. The second is the change of genes, which are not possessed by the following genes before This makes Nagini have a guess: Samsung includes those genes below Samsung. Its own strength is weak and will not attract the attention of the current universe, so there is no fancy evolution and degradation. However, because the four-star card itself has a very strong power, if you want to enter the universe, you will be attracted by the will of the universe. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, there will be subsequent evolution and degradation. Of course, the above two points are just Nagini''s guess. These things are still a little far away from him. Even if he buys a card, he can''t use it, because his body can only contain two monster genes. If you want to get the next gene, you must complete the breakthrough task of smog, that is, killing fit monsters. But the problem is, let alone the fit monster, Nagini didn''t see even the original monster. But anyway, the opening of the four-star gene made Nagini see another possibility and planted a seed in his heart. I just don''t know when this seed will germinate, because there are too many things that prevent it from germinating. Nagini, who hung up the phone, tidied up her apron. His skin is very white and glittering in the sun. The only thing with spicy eyes is this pink apron. I don''t know what Sam bought it for. At least in Nagini''s memory, the usage rate of this apron in bed is much higher than that in the kitchen. After drinking the last mouthful of milk in the cup, the water droplets on the edge of the cup still stick to its last stubbornness. Back on the first floor, the finger biscuits have been dried, and Nagini has prepared Geely borneol, light cream, cheese and so on. He''s going to make tiramisu (I can do it too, and it''s delicious!) Richard likes to eat finger biscuits made by Nagini, but he prefers tiramisu made by Nagini, not only Richard, Sam and Vanessa. As for Wilson? Fuck off, old man, you eat a fart cake! Half an hour later, finger biscuits and light cream soaked in coffee wine were covered layer by layer in a special square container. Nagini was satisfied and put two tiramisu into the bottom of the refrigerator for refrigeration. The time is 4:00 p.m. and 7:00 p.m. the Wilson family will come for dinner. It is estimated that it will take two hours to prepare dinner and eat. In other words, tiramisu will refrigerate in the refrigerator for five hours. Although in a hurry, there is definitely enough time. Put the remaining finger biscuits in a box. Nagini thought and found out the ugly finger biscuits that Sam made some time ago. In the living room, Sam in white silk pajamas is lying on the sofa watching American dramas. I have to say, beauty is so beautiful! Nagini with biscuits patted Sam''s calf. The old woman turned her eyes, and finally gave Nagini a place and changed a place by the way. She used to lean on her pillow. Now Nagini is her pillow. At the same time, she also brought the last invitation. Put an ugly finger biscuit that made people want to cry into Sam''s mouth. Nagini flashed a doubt in his eyes: "what''s this?" The old woman doesn''t want to eat, the reason is very realistic, because it''s too ugly! But look at the cookies that have been stuffed into her mouth? Finally, she turned her eyes bitterly: "at seven o''clock tonight, hammer group has a party." Nagini shook his head and didn''t even think about it. Subconsciously, he refused: "don''t go." Investing in Hamel by yourself is not about Hamel, but because the other party is a good tool person. In other words, people who are stupid, have a lot of money and are particularly bullied. Sam, who didn''t know this, was stunned at the moment. She flashed a hesitation in her eyes: "but you have more than $7 billion in shares in hammer group. Isn''t it a little bad not to go?" Nagini rolled his eyes and kissed the old woman on the cheek. "I still don''t go. Go out to the party. How can I be happy with you at home?" The exquisite figure shrank in Nagini''s arms. The old woman''s eyes flashed a touch of sweet shyness, but she still said, "just your sweet mouth!" Just, three hours later Nagini and Wilson stared at the empty villa: "What should I do?" "I don''t know. Order takeout?" "Don''t you have two cakes at home?" "You want fart? I left it to my son." "Richard is my son!" "I don''t care. Anyway, he called me dad. I left it to him." "What do you say? You can''t be hungry?" "Forget it, I''ll take you to the buffet." Chapter 219 Hammer group has a huge influence. It is the third largest supplier of arms procurement in the United States, with the third total order amount and the first shipment volume. Moreover, because the development of Osborne group is not very good in recent years, hammer group is likely to replace Osborne and become the second largest supplier of the military. This is why Justin hammer is so jealous of Nagini, because the decline of Osborne group gives him hope! Therefore, the Party of hammer group must be a gathering of rich and famous women. At the top hotel in New York, a handsome waiter shuttles through the crowd with champagne, just Nagini and Wilson in the corner? These two people always inadvertently attract other people''s attention. On the one hand, because they both belong to celebrities, Nagini needless to say. Wilson is also well known by the masses because of his success in these years. On the contrary, it is his other name - Jinhe. Although it is very loud in the underground world of New York, some people know that they are the same person. On the other hand, they have been eating since they arrived. What occasion is this? Most people come here with the idea of communication, such as Nagini and Wilson, who regard the banquet as a cafeteria? To put it better, it''s called personality. Hard to say, these are two wonderful flowers! Nagini was also very helpless. He didn''t intend to come. He had a barbecue at home, drank some milk, turned out the previous video tape, and watched old movies with popcorn. That''s what Nagini likes! But there''s no way. There''s a big show on Broadway today. Little boy Richard is clamoring to see it. In fact, he can''t understand it at all, but his noise still attracted the attention of Vanessa and Sam. Different from the academic school in the East, there are many grassroots superstars in the West. Most of them have not undergone systematic training and learning, but they have very high attainments in performance. Why? Because in the west, drama is a very common entertainment. Even without systematic learning, I have some opinions on acting and performance. In the East, the cheapest drama is one, two hundred and one. The most excessive thing is that the performance is not good-looking! As for the good performance? It''s too expensive for most people to spend often. In contrast, in the west, their operas are similar to those in the East. It''s actually very cheap to watch one. Of course, everything has two sides. In the East, opera is a very elegant thing. But also in the west, singing big plays is also a very awesome existence. Although this description is inappropriate, both have one thing in common, that is, foreign monks are good at chanting scriptures. The so-called big show is equivalent to a play by Mr. may. For Sam and Vanessa, it is a classic that can''t be missed. Look at Nagini and Wilson? Wilson''s childhood life was in dire straits. What''s the situation in hell''s kitchen? It''s not easy to survive. Do you still watch opera? Want to fart! Nagini had that condition, but he really didn''t like it. He didn''t try to understand it until he was proficient in acting. But mastery does not mean love! So, in the disgusted eyes of the two women, Richard took Nagini''s finger biscuit just made in the afternoon and left with them. By the way, before they left, they drove Nagini''s car. This loser, don''t you know that knight 15 consumes a lot of gas? Fortunately, Nagini remembered that hammer group had a party today, and then he brought Wilson here to eat buffet. Although there was something wrong with the atmosphere at the scene, I have to say that the self-service here is really good and definitely worthy of the grade of high-end hotels. Just looking at Han Mo walking towards him with a proud smile not far away, Nagini frowned Justin hammer has been very happy recently. If it wasn''t for his publicity, he even wanted to shout out: "I''m destiny!" No way, he can''t be unhappy and expand! Take stock of what he has done recently: First, I negotiated a $6 billion contract with Nagini, although I finally used $7.5 billion of shares to exchange 6 billion of stock of stark group from Nagini. But don''t forget that Nagini still has a research license worth hundreds of billions of dollars in his hand. Although with the cost and technical problems, the actual profit will not reach hundreds of billions, he is sure to increase hammer''s company by one third on the existing basis. This means that although he gave Nagini $1.5 billion in shares, he will increase his original $10 billion shares by 30%. So, just this transaction, in theory, he made at least $3 billion! This is not the end. Nagini''s joining the Hamer family will bring amazing profits, but they are long-term profits. Besides, I have to talk to Nagini about the transfer of research license, so I can''t see my $3 billion income in a short time. But that doesn''t mean you can''t see other profits, such as the stock of stark group! At the time of signing the contract with Nagini, Stark''s stock price was $220, but with the release of Jericho missiles and the intention of the military, Stark''s stock is now $286. What''s the concept? The stock of stark group, which was originally 6 billion yuan in his hand, has now appreciated to 7.8 billion dollars. Instead of losing money, he has made 300 million dollars. More importantly, he has left Nagini in hammer group! What are life winners? Hammer can tell the world loudly that he is the winner of life and he is the real destiny! What Tony Stark, what Nagini don, it''s weak, okay? Now Hamel has no pain in his waist and legs. He can talk to miss and sister about the origin of life for two and a half minutes! To be honest, hammer has expanded. What he wants now is not to develop hammer group into the third largest giant in the arms industry, but to become the only giant in the arms industry! When he was in the limelight, he saw Nagini sitting in the corner. At this moment, his mood was a little complicated. Naginya ~ ~ genius of America ~ ~ I didn''t think he would be ignored one day~~ Tut tut~~ The world is so changeable. Han Mo, who is filled with emotion, decides to comfort this lost and frustrated little brother. Just seeing hammer, Nagini frowned: "Why are you here?" However, hammer doesn''t seem to see the rejection in Nagini''s eyes. He sits directly opposite Nagini, with some undisguised excitement and joy between his eyebrows, and almost writes on his face, "I''m very happy, I want to pretend to force": "Nothing. I want to talk to you when I see you." Shaking his head, Nagini looked a little rejected. He put down his knife and fork: "talk? There should be nothing to talk about between us?" However, hammer disagreed. He looked at Nagini and comforted each other in an elderly tone: "Nagini, I know you''re angry, but doing business is like this. If you earn, you lose." The tone of the elderly? You''re afraid you''re mentally retarded! Nagini was not in the mood to pay attention to each other, but turned to Wilson and asked with flashing eyes, "are you full?" Wilson wiped his mouth. He glanced at hammer with a helpless look: "I was almost full before, and now I even feel a little top." Nagini nodded. He patted the other party''s wide shoulder: "please have pizza." Then he glanced at hammer and got up to leave: "nothing, I''ll go first." Hammer is the main character of the party. After all, this is his home. But Nagini is also a star that can not be ignored. What wonderful changes will happen when they meet? This aroused the eyes of most people present. However, looking at the departure of Nagini and Wilson, I vaguely felt that the two sides seemed to break up unhappily. I couldn''t help asking curiously, "hammer, what happened? How did Nagini leave?" Facing the confusion of people around you? Hammer shook his head. The elder in his eyes looked more and more heavy, and his tone was a little sorry and helpless: "nothing. Nagini is still too young to accept such a failure for a time." And look at each other''s eyes? Hammer sighed and said with emotion that the happiness of the rich is so boring and boring. However, before Nagini and Wilson could walk away, hammer''s cell phone rang. He casually opened his cell phone and saw each other''s name? A dog licking smile suddenly appeared on his face, which was the strongest leader of the military headquarters he could contact recently, but a moment later "What? What did you say?" "Tony Stark is missing and attacked by terrorists. Now his life and death are uncertain!" With a "miso", hammer stood up, his face was very pale, and then his face turned red, and the foreign body blocked in his chest suddenly gushed out. Then he blacked his eyes and fainted. Before he was completely unconscious, he vaguely heard someone shouting that President hammer vomited blood~~~ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 220 Seeing him rise from a tall building, seeing him feast guests. Seeing his building collapse, seeing others scattered. Life is like this. Things are changeable. Looking at hammer carried away by the ambulance, Nagini couldn''t help sighing. Looking at nangini, who is "forced" in elegant clothes, Wilson, who is itchy, is also ready to install "forced". It''s a pity that I have no culture. I can walk all over the world. After holding it for a long time, Wilson couldn''t think of how to "force" elegantly. He could only silently fold the last four pizzas in the pizza box and eat them: "shall we go to the hospital to see him?" Nagini''s eyes brightened, and then his face hesitated: "isn''t that good?" With that, he extended his thumb Wilson turned his eyes contemptuously: "cut ~" In the best hospital in New York, as the door of the intensive care room was opened, Dr. Stephen strange came out. He took off his mask and threw it into the trash can. Looking at the group of people gathered around him, he couldn''t help frowning: "This is a hospital. Please be quiet!" A group shareholder who didn''t deserve his name asked anxiously: "How''s president hammer?" With a slight frown, Dr. strange looked dignified when he looked at the still noisy group: "The patient''s condition is very serious, because drinking causes a rapid heartbeat, leads to a lack of oxygen in the blood, and finally causes a strong reaction in the brain. In addition, the impact of alcohol on the brain, seriously, his situation is not optimistic!" The faces of the people did not change. Although they did not know what the doctor was talking about, from the other party''s serious and dignified look? Some people with poor psychological tolerance have begun to bow their heads and cry. Individual playwrights even lamented: "Justin hammer, many people think he is a clown and his words are full of exaggeration and funny. But I know that we all know that he is a good man!" The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became solemn and stirring. It feels like hammer can''t see the sun tomorrow. It''s just, I don''t know why, "Bahaw, bahaw, burp ~ ~" He took out a towel from his pocket and wiped his fingers and mouth. Wilson ignored the surprised eyes of others around him. He couldn''t help thinking and surprise: "Onion? Chicken? Tomato? Mushroom? I even brought some canned herring? Although it tastes a little heavy, it tastes very good together?!" An unnamed shareholder pointed to Wilson and denounced, "how do you look like a duck!" As soon as the voice fell, another duck monster who didn''t deserve to have a name immediately said, "yes, yes, President hammer is so miserable. Do you have a compassionate duck!" Wilson frowned and smelled the sound source. He looked at it subconsciously. Standing more than two meters tall and weighing 450 pounds, Wilson gives the impression that he is a huge beast! In ancient times, that is, the powerful generals who strive to lift the mountains and rivers. When they stare, the tiger will be scared to pee, especially with the killing momentum developed by the other party in charge of the underground world of New York over the years? Don''t think Wilson has been whitewashed all these years. He''s really going to whitewash. The reason why he tried so hard to wash himself white is precisely because he was too black! Over the years in New York, not counting those killed by Nagini, thousands of people make outstanding contributions to the reclamation project in New York every year! Kim and, not to mention in New York, even in the whole of America, they are notorious gangsters. But Jin is not very mysterious. Many people don''t know him. It is said that he is thin, is a psychopathic madman, and his eyes are particularly gloomy. And facing such a murderer? As soon as their faces changed, they lowered their heads one by one and couldn''t help muttering: This man is so fierce! Seeing the people lowering their heads, Wilson shook his head, and a look of contempt flashed in his eyes. And feel the strange atmosphere at the scene? Dr. strange, who was not feeling very well, coughed dryly: "it''s just the lack of oxygen in the brain caused by drinking. Do you need to be so serious?" The faces of the people were stiff, and it seemed as if ten thousand divine beasts were galloping past in their hearts! emmm£¡ Drunkenness is such a thing that you say so fresh and refined? A unwilling duck monster stubbornly raised his proud head: "that''s all? Nothing else?" There was a strange flash in Dr. strange''s eyes. It seems that you were the one who cried the most before? What''s the tone now? It seems that I wish the patient''s condition could be ten thousand times worse! But out of respect for the patient''s family and friends, Dr. strange thought: "in theory, the patient has no other problems, but..." As soon as the voice fell, it seemed as if the horn of the duck monster''s counterattack was blowing. A group of people raised their heads and looked at Dr. Starland with hot eyes. In the face of these hot eyes, he felt that he could not stand it. He could only choose to confess: "Mr. hammer has some problems with his reproductive organs and needs a ring cutting operation." Then he coughed, "I have other work. I''ll go first." With that, he waved his sleeves and left smartly! A group of duck monsters, you look at me and I look at you. Everyone''s faces show an embarrassed and polite smile to each other. "I have something else to do. Why don''t I go first?" "What a coincidence? I have something to do." "Ha ha, what a coincidence. I have something to do here. Do you think it''s very interesting!" Then, under the eyes of Nagini and Wilson, a group of people left with an awkward smile. Wilson looked at the pizza in the box. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that it didn''t smell good. Then he turned and asked Nagini, "aren''t they embarrassed?" Nagini thought for a moment. He inexplicably thought of the opening host of a game competition in his mind. Finally, he said uncertainly: "maybe life is not easy, it''s too difficult!" Then Nagini shook her head, dispelling the magical voice and smile in her mind: "what''s next?" Wilson thought for a moment. Radish''s thick fingers touched his chin and looked a little thoughtful: "I don''t know. Why don''t you go home? I remember two tiramisu in your fridge." Nagini rolled his eyes. He said angrily, "does it have anything to do with you?" Not far away, two men and a woman and three nurses came. If Nagini guessed right, he should have changed Hamer''s bed. Hospital beds are very valuable. If there is no big deal, don''t seize resources here. However, when Nagini was ready to leave with Wilson, he inadvertently looked up. Four eyes are opposite, sparks suddenly burst out in the air, hormones in the body Cough! This can''t be. "Nagini?" "Christine?" Almost subconsciously, they spoke at the same time. Then, almost instinctively, Nagini turned to Wilson: "Christine, she is my classmate in primary and middle school." Christine also turned to the two and explained, "Nagini, my classmate in primary and middle school." However, the almost perfect synchronization made the faces of Wilson and the two male nurses a little more eccentric and obscene. Wilson patted Nagini on the shoulder: "don''t explain. It''s all men. I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t tell Sam." The two male nurses looked at each other, and then one sighed: "I said that the hospital flowers in our hospital, how do you like Nagini''s films so much? So it is!" In front of these three people with Yin and Yang? Nagini and Christine rolled their eyes: "get out! X2" Then These three bastards really rolled away! Looking at Christine at a loss, Nagini sighed helplessly. He pointed to the intensive care unit next to him: "need help?" Christine thought for a while, with a bit of shyness and blush on her face, finally nodded: "if it''s no trouble, thank you." Nagini opened her mouth. You said thank you. What else can I say? I can''t help it. I''m desperate to look so handsome! PS: Oh ~ ~ ~ tuei! (because this chapter says that the function is turned off during the Eleventh National Day, it can only be reduced to pretending. Readers write this chapter and say, it''s too difficult for me!) Chapter 221 Nagini didn''t expect to meet Christine, In fact, he still has feelings for Christine. If she was as obsessed with herself as Sam, maybe she should be with her now, not the old woman Sam. Similarly, Christine didn''t expect to meet Nagini here. She thought she would never meet Nagini in her life. They were like a straight track. It seemed that they finally came together, but in fact they would never meet. But one thing, although the relationship between the two didn''t come to that step in the end, she always had Nagini in her heart and had been paying attention to Nagini''s every move over the years. However, the gap between the two is growing. One is a Hollywood star, even a star all over the world, and the other is an unknown hospital nurse. Seriously, Christine occasionally wondered what she would say if she and Nagini met again, and what kind of story would happen between them. Some are sweet, some are cruel, and there are often 404 limit plots, but are you really seeing Nagini? Christine found herself speechless. Especially after everyone left, the scene was embarrassed. Fortunately, Nagini coughed: "how have you been these years?" A little smile on his face, looking at Nagini''s exquisite and handsome face? It seems to go back to the green years, but it was once. Things are different from people, and I don''t know whether they are true or false. Christine''s face showed some calm and calm: "it''s OK. After you left, I was admitted to my favorite university." After thinking about it, Nagini asked again, "do you still skate now? I remember you used to be very beautiful in figure skating." Christine was stunned, and then her face was somewhat helpless: "I haven''t practiced for a long time. I haven''t been to the skating rink for seven or eight years." Silence, dead silence, with a bit of embarrassment in the air. Fantasy is fantasy after all, and can never become a reality. The awkward atmosphere at the scene was so surprising that it was unscientific for Nagini, who has ultra-high acting skills, to be cold twice in a row. But in the end, perhaps because of the original refusal, Nagini shook her head and looked apologetic: "I''m sorry about what happened that year." Nagini''s words reminded Christine of nine years ago. In Los Angeles that year, in the hot sea breeze and bright sunshine in the afternoon, there was the cry of the great cardinal. Nagini, driving a red sports car, his shy face in front of him. Corners of the mouth, inadvertently across a bit shy and sweet. But a moment later, Christine shook her head and a serious flash in her eyes: "I should say I''m sorry. If you chose to be with me, you wouldn''t have such a great achievement now. You say yes, big star!" Nagini was stunned. A flash of panic flashed in his eyes. It''s normal, isn''t it? But this is a send proposition! If Nagini said yes, it means that they will not be in touch again in the future, but he did have a good impression of Christine in his heart at that time, but their relationship has always been above friendship and their lovers are not full. But what if Nagini says no? The old love is revived and the attribute of brother Cheng is increased. The probability of an old woman turning into the leader of Chaidao sect is 99.99%. By the way, there is the love gaze of the river crab God! Just, four eyes look at each other, looking at each other''s eyes, as clear as before. In the air, there is a little more ambiguous smell. However, the next second, President Justin hammer, lying on the hospital bed, looked at the two people staring at each other. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes and coughing: "Cough, I have a hotel door card here. Can you two hurry up? I need to rest now!" Nagini was stunned. He subconsciously stared at Hammer: "shut up!" As for Christine? A blush appeared on her face, and then she lowered her head in shame, just like the shy girl who would lower her head at a glance. In the ordinary hospital bed, after taking hammer here, Christine''s little face was red. She looked at Nagini and muttered in a low voice: "I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Then he ran away without looking back. Looking at Christine''s back, Nagini looked a little more complicated. On one side, hammer stabbed Nagini in the arm and motioned Nagini with his eyes. Looking stunned, Nagini subconsciously frowned: "what?" Silent, he rolled his eyes and waited to eat melons all the way, but hammer, who was too late to eat melons, looked at Nagini: "Chase, can''t you? The little nurse''s meaning is so obvious that you don''t really need me to book a hotel for you?" Nagini stared at each other and subconsciously shouted, "go away, I''m a man with a girlfriend!" After saying this, he was relieved to bear the weight, and vaguely felt that the red scarf on his chest seemed more bright. Then he looked at hammer and asked, "how are you?" Hammer waved his hand and looked disapproving. "It''s all right, just drink too much." But Nagini shook his head and looked suspicious. "Are you sure? I heard your previous conversation. There is a problem with stark group." With a frown, different from the previous joke, hammer suddenly showed a bright light in his eyes, stared at Nagini, and his tone was a little serious: "what do you want to say?" Looking at the other party''s serious look, Nagini waved his hand: "don''t look at me like that. I didn''t know this would happen before the transaction." Hammer nodded, "I know it has nothing to do with you." In his opinion, Nagini certainly didn''t know about it! The reason is simple, because Tony Stark is involved in this matter. Besides, if Nagini really knows the inside story, why not go short directly at the highest price of Stark''s stock, but find his own cooperation? This is not in line with the nature of businessmen seeking to maximize profits. Nagini didn''t know what hammer was thinking. If he knew, he would clap his hands and say: Yes, that''s what I think! So looking at the silent hammer, Nagini thought for a moment, and his clear eyes flashed a touch of seriousness: "what I want to say is that if you regret it, I can return the stock in my hand to you." But hammer shook his head: "no, it''s normal to make a profit and lose in business." Nagini glanced at each other. If he didn''t know this guy was lying, he might have been cheated by his acting skills, and the corners of his mouth inadvertently tilted up: "If you repent one day, you can come to me." Hammer smiled. He shook his head and said firmly, "don''t worry, I''ll never go back." a slap in the face? Nagini didn''t speak. He also smiled. The smile across the corner of his mouth was more and more intriguing! Looking at the back of Nagini leaving, hammer suddenly flashed a cold in his eyes. Not to mention whether Tony will disappear, even if he does, it will not have a great impact on the stock of stark group. It''s a big deal that I didn''t earn $1.8 billion during this period. Moreover, with the ability of stark group, even if it plummeted, how much can I lose? This is acceptable to hammer, who is sitting on tens of billions of dollars, as long as the total value of stark group''s shares does not fall below $3 billion. But what if Nagini leaves? Then things will be different. Don''t forget the authorization of super soldier serum in Nagini''s hand. Just to make him curious, why did Nagini tell herself this tonight? With a look of doubt, hammer decides to call and ask. One is about Tony Stark, the other is whether Nagini has contacted other companies recently. If Nagini has contacted other companies? Hammer''s eyes are a little more fierce. The iron barrels in the sea of New York are not filled with cement! Nagini doesn''t know what hammer thinks, but he knows that there is no truth in this guy''s mouth. Man is a cunning animal. If you want him to get into the trap you set, you must make him believe that there is no trap here. However, at the moment when Nagini opened the door, he was stunned: "Sam? How did you come..." Chapter 222 It happened forty minutes ago. Wilson, aware of the bad situation at that time, left early. But when he left, he called Vanessa immediately. Brothers help brothers, girlfriends pit girlfriends. Nagini and Sam''s love run has lasted for some time. It should be 18 years from the recognition of mutual affection to the determination of emotional relationship. In nearly 20 years, if the arranged marriage in the old era is replaced, it is estimated that the children will soon go to college. Of course, Nagini''s situation is somewhat special. After all, he was only six when they met. But anyway, in Wilson''s view, the two should have been married long ago. He knew that Nagini liked children, otherwise he would not spoil his own Richard, but he preferred Nagini and to have a child of his own. Of course, before that, Nagini needed a family. Wilson didn''t know why Nagini didn''t get married. Most of the troubles of the dinks came from the pressure of life or disgust with the family, mainly the shadow of childhood or the experience of growing up. But neither of the above can happen to Nagini, so why hasn''t he married Sam so far? Wilson doesn''t know, but today, Wilson sees an opportunity! He wants to take this opportunity to let Nagini and Sam do the things between them! Wilson knows Nagini. He knows that the boy won''t make mistakes at this time. His self-control is frightening. If he didn''t know that Nagini''s sexual orientation is normal, he would even think that Nagini is a gay like most people! Really, before the relationship between Nagini and Sam is not determined, many people think whether Nagini likes men, otherwise why there is no lace news with other female stars? Even if I have been with Sam for three or five years now, there are still a lot of black fans who say that Nagini is likely to be a gay! So Wilson called Vanessa, hoping to take this opportunity to force their relationship to go further. As for Nagini, is it possible that he made a mistake accidentally? Seriously, Wilson didn''t think about it at first. Later, I thought, I was going to give Nagini a ventilation, and then I saw a violent Knight 15, like a runaway Mustang, rushing madly into the hospital gate! In front of these two evil spirits, and the Little Traitor waving the flag behind? First of all, this is not advice, but from the heart! However, the imaginary war did not break out. The family came and left happily. In the bedroom on the third floor, nangini, an old woman watching TV, pulled out a tiramisu sprinkled with chocolate powder: "open your mouth!" The old woman rolled her eyes: "don''t eat, fat!" With a look of helplessness, Nagini pinched the old woman''s round and upturned ass with her backhand: "don''t make trouble, I did it with my heart. Won''t you be jealous?" The old woman was stunned. She pretended to inadvertently ask, "Christine?" If he didn''t know that the old woman''s heart beat rapidly, Nagini really thought that the other party was indifferent to this matter. I have to say that every woman is a natural acting school! The bright eyes of the past, now look more and more helpless, staring at the jealous old woman, Nagini''s eyes flashed a serious: "yes, Christine, I promise, there''s nothing between us." The old woman looked up at Nagini and then turned her eyes: "of course I know. How can I lose to that little girl film?" But she still didn''t eat the tiramisu. Reluctantly rubbed Sam''s hair. Nagini held each other in her arms and looked a little helpless: "are you angry with me here?" The old woman was silent and didn''t know what she was thinking. She just hugged Nagini and finally fell asleep. Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, it was more than two months. Life was calm like a glass of boiled water. Nagini''s job is to eat, drink and have fun every day. Occasionally, when Vanessa is busy, he will help pick up Richard. Pioneer technology has made a breakthrough. Kirian is excited to find Nagini, but after learning that the success rate is only 78%? Nagini doesn''t look very good. What he wants is a 100% success rate, not even a 99.9% success rate! Justin hammer is very tired recently. He still underestimates Tony''s importance to stark group. At first, he thought that there was such a large skeleton of stark group here. Even though it fluctuated, there would not be much problem with the stock of stark group. But it turned out that he was wrong, and it was outrageous! In just two weeks, the stock price has fallen from the highest $286 to the current $246, and the stock has been falling. At the closing yesterday, the stock of stark group was about to reach the life and death level of $220. In the face of falling stock prices, Not only hammer but also obadai was confused. He never thought that an ignorant Tony would play such an important role in stark group. That night, obadai contacted hammer and they were ready to cooperate in public relations. We must not let the stock of stark group fall so madly. At least not below $220 (the price of Nagini and hammer.) At first, the effect was really good. The stock of stark group is like an injection of cardiotonic, and finally shows signs of recovery. However, before obadai and hammer could breathe a sigh of relief, there was a saying in the public that Tony was not missing, but dead! There are three arguments: First, with Tony''s character, how could he not show up when such a big thing happened? This is not in line with his personal design, so there is only one possibility - that is, he is dead! Second, Justin hammer, President of hammer group, why did he wave the flag for stark group? Is there a hidden py deal? If the stark group is all right, why ask hammer to help? Third, America has two shining stars, both of which are in the stark group. Now Tony is missing, and Nagini has withdrawn from the stark group. Does this mean that Nagini has given up the stark group? You know, since his debut, Nagini has never lost money in every decision. As soon as this speech came out, everyone was in an uproar! Then one pass ten, ten pass a hundred, especially now in the Internet era, as long as the news is explosive, Twitter is popular every minute, especially Nagini has no news for more than half a year recently, so a group of unscrupulous marketing numbers are excited. This melon, whether cooked or not, we will eat it! Then hammer and obadai were stunned. The stock of stark group decreased from 286 to 246, and then entered a two-month stable period, which is now maintained at $233. But with the explosion of these remarks, the stock price fell wildly, falling from $233 to $218 that day. Fortunately, hammer didn''t drink this time, otherwise he would vomit blood again. But even so, looking at the trend chart of Stark''s stock, which fell like a cliff, hammer''s eyes were a little more bloody and ferocious: "Mom provoked FAK! Who did it? Who said the news!" "Don''t you know? What do you know? I raised you for so many years just to let you say I don''t know?!" "Get out! Get out of here!" "Mom provoked FAK, I told you to go away, you really go away! I told you to die, why don''t you die!" "What to do? What do you say? You''re a pig!" "Public relations immediately. In any case, we must minimize the impact of this matter!" Does it work? useless! America is a country of free speech. In Los Angeles, Wilson, who drank with Raymond, couldn''t help smiling after hanging up the phone. Hammer wants to minimize the influence of this public opinion storm. How? Since the masses want to eat melons, eat enough! Turn your hands into clouds and cover your hands with rain. The big husband should be so! The contract has been negotiated. Hammer group is willing to invest 80 million US dollars to let Angel film and television company cut melons. In fact, he wanted Nagini to help, but Nagini directly threw his impact assessment report to the other party. He didn''t finish reading the report. He just saw the string of figures behind him, and hammer resolutely gave up, Emmm, it''s a big man. I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it! At the same time, looking at stocks that are falling like a cliff? After more than two months of torture, the exhausted obadai gradually began to regret. He hesitated for a long time and finally called, "how''s Tony now?" In a mountainous area of the Middle East, looking at his men who are cleaning up the mess, the terrorist''s eyes are a little more gloomy, but in the end he chose to hide: "everything is planned. How''s the situation there?" Eyebrows with some thinking and hesitation, but looking at the green stock? Once he thought he regarded money as dirt. What he really wanted was a career and a complete stark group. Now it seems? This dung is really fragrant! With a sigh in his heart, obadai looked a little more complicated: "everything is going well. I have something to tell you. I''m going to bring Tony back in a while." The terrorist leader was stunned. He subconsciously frowned: "what do you mean? I remember that it was you who proposed to Kill Tony?" There was a touch of embarrassment on his face. More than two months ago, he still remembered the call between himself and the other party. Obadai remembered clearly that he vowed to Kill Tony. And now? In fact, he was distressed, but obadai disguised a decision of the superior on his face: "yes, I really want to kill him, but not now!" But what obadai didn''t expect was that the other party refused: "I''m sorry, I can''t do it." With a frown on his brow, obadai flashed a touch of displeasure in his eyes: "can''t you? Don''t worry, I''ll give you Jericho missiles." Obadai thought the other party was insatiable and was ready to take this opportunity to rip off, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party actually gave himself a big surprise! There was a moment''s silence. At the other end of the phone, there was the gnashing voice of the terrorist: "no, Tony ran away, but don''t worry, I''ll find him." "Shet! Tony ran away? You have hundreds of people. How can you let him run away!" Obadai was stunned. Looking at the falling stock, he fell into a state of rage, and the other party knew obadai''s anger, so he quickly explained: "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a reasonable explanation, I promise!" "Bang!", Obadai angrily threw his mobile phone on the ground. His face was extremely gloomy. I don''t know why. He felt uneasy and out of control! At the same time, in the endless hot desert, a embarrassed figure staggers forward. His state is not very good, even can be described as very bad, but his eyes are very firm Chapter 223 The time is 2:00 p.m. in the square in front of stark group. What will happen soon is Tony Stark, who has been missing for three months. A press conference will be held soon. Although the press conference was announced suddenly, in only half an hour, a large number of journalists gathered here, including many rich and well-known politicians. However, there is another guy who doesn''t fit in with his surroundings. Yes, this is Justin hammer, President of hammer group. By the way, I forgot to say. Some time ago, when watching the stock of stark group fall to the life and death line of $200, hammer finally couldn''t help it. He was ready to inject another dose of cardiotonic into stark group. However, his cardiotonic seems to have expired. After announcing that he was the fifth shareholder of stark group, the stock of stark group successfully fell to the life and death line of $200 the next day! It''s over. I''m definitely over this time! Looking at the green stock, hammer doesn''t think about his destiny. He thinks about whether he can get through it. Seriously, he lost too much this time! At least one-third of the assets evaporate. It''s not a matter of whether they can return blood. It''s a matter of breaking bones and muscles! However, just when he was considering how to make Nagini the successor, the boss of the military headquarters injected him with a tonic! Yes, Tony is back! After receiving the news, hammer was so excited that he was there when he knew Tony was going to hold a press conference. To tell the truth, he used to feel that Tony was very annoying, but now after his interests were linked with Tony, he found that Tony was actually very good. Especially when watching the stock rise from $162 to $164 in an instant, hammer was so excited that he almost saved Tony and shouted I love you! However, the press conference was held at 2:00 p.m., but now it''s 2:10 p.m. and I still don''t see Tony. Anyway, this guy can''t pigeon, can he? Or is it all a farce and Tony didn''t come back at all? Everyone was talking, and Han Mo, who listened to everyone whispering, felt a little cold in his heart at the moment. So, where the hell is Tony? One street from the stark group, there is a cheeseburger king with a black car and a domineering Knight 15. Fifteen minutes ago, as Tony''s driver and bodyguard, harpy drove Tony to the hamburger, but Tony''s face was a little ugly. The reason is very simple. He stayed in that bad place for three months! Narrowly escaped death and finally came home. However, when he got off the plane, his favorite Boz didn''t appear at the airport. Seriously, Tony is a little sad, But when he and harpy opened the door, Tony was stunned: "Why are Boz Sam and Nagini here?" Before Tony knew what was going on, Boz burst into tears and rushed to hold Tony. At this moment, although he didn''t know what had happened, Tony felt he had the whole world! Of course, it would be better if there were no Nagini light bulb here. Doesn''t this guy feel particularly dazzling here? dazzling? I''m sorry, but naggins didn''t feel dazzling at all. He took out a hundred dollars from his pocket and slapped it on the table with a bit of helplessness on his face: "Well, Boz, you still understand Tony better. I''m just curious. How did you know Tony would come here?" Miss Potts didn''t speak, while Tony giggled. Angry little sister Potts punched Tony hard. Then, four people sat in the hamburger restaurant chartered by Nagini. As for harpy? He''s buying cheeseburgers for his boss. I don''t know why. Tony really likes cheeseburgers. Is it because cheese is power? Tony is so smart. Is it because he likes cheeseburgers? After the conversation, Tony gradually knew what was going on. Borz knew that Tony was back, and she was going to meet Tony at the airport, but Nagini asked borz a question, that is, what does Tony need most now? Both Sam and Nagini said that Tony should now need a large group of little sisters with long legs and hips. After all, this guy has disappeared for three months. But miss Potts said Tony needed two cheeseburgers. Then the three came to the hamburger restaurant. Why did they come to the hamburger restaurant? Nagini and Sam don''t know. It should be a little secret between Tony and Boz''s little sister. After some waiting, it turns out that the only one who really knows and knows what Tony needs is little pepper Boz! French fries, hamburgers, fat house happy water. After eating the second double cheeseburger, Tony belched contentedly. He turned his head and looked at Nagini with hesitation in his eyes. Finally, he whispered, "thank you!" However, the voice of this thank-you was so small that Nagini could hear it. And for this proud guy? How could Nagini let go easily, with a slight upturned corner of her mouth and a bit of mischief in her eyes: "Tony, what did you say just now?" Next to the two women who were eating, there was a flash of doubt in their eyes. Then they looked at Tony: "did you speak just now? Why didn''t we hear?" As soon as his face stiffened, Tony glared at Nagini and said arrogantly, "the cheeseburger in this restaurant is very good!" Sure enough, Nagini is still as annoying as before! Sam and Tony didn''t know each other well, so they didn''t know they were lying. But how could borz, who has been together for many years, not find it, but looking at Tony''s proud face and hard mouth, is he combining each other''s past image? Inexplicable feeling, cute!? And just then, borz''s cell phone rang: "Hello? Yes, Tony is with me, the press conference? OK, I''ll take Tony right away." When she hung up the phone, a look of helplessness appeared on her face: "Tony, have you forgotten something?" At this time, Tony, who realized that he had another press conference, scratched his head in embarrassment: "yes? I don''t remember!" But anyway, Tony''s leaving. Just in the sound of laughter, a touch of firmness flashed in his eyes! The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. People can''t live just for themselves. Don''t forget family and friends, even the country and the society! On the eve of Tony''s departure, Nagini patted each other on the shoulder. He smiled disapprovingly, but his eyes were very firm: "I don''t know what you want to do, but the firmness in your eyes tells me that it has a great impact." "So?" "If you need my help, you can come to me." "Why?" "It''s easy. Boz is my friend." "Is that mine?" Nagini didn''t speak, but looked at Tony with his old father''s eyes. Son of a bitch! What do you think? Your father is still your father! Acting + 1 + 1 + 1 Chapter 224 "My father, you know, his name is Howard stark. He is an American hero. However, I didn''t say goodbye to him until he died." "I don''t want to explain anything. What I want to say is that I have a question. I haven''t had time to ask him." "I want to ask him what he thinks about this company. Have he ever had any contradictions? Have he ever wondered?" "I don''t know the answer, but I guess he''s different from the Howard stark we know." "Not long ago, I saw someone die in front of me. They died under the weapons I designed and were killed by the weapons I designed to protect them." "It made me find that I became part of a completely irresponsible system!" "The experience of the previous three months has changed a lot. I found that I can do more and meaningful things for this society and this country." One doesn''t deserve Wait, this looks like Justin hammer? With a light cough, the impatient president hammer interrupted Tony. Why is he here? Don''t you want to see Tony slapping the table angrily and announcing to the world that he will design more powerful weapons to blow up the ass of those damn terrorists! Only such exciting news can save the stock of stark group! But what did he see? A dialogue without nutrition. He would rather watch his mother sang on the fitness channel than Tony Stark say this nonsense. Angry, he said directly, "so what are you going to say? Stand in the center of the universe and cheer for love? Or stop the weapons manufacturing department of stark group?" However, to hammer''s surprise, Tony was stunned, then nodded and looked firmly: "yes, I decided to close the weapons manufacturing department of stark group as soon as possible from today!" As soon as the voice fell, Tony''s words were like a big Ivan, which exploded in the crowd, and everyone was forced by the explosion! The stark group is a giant, but this does not mean that the stark group has no other projects except arms, just as apple produces watches in addition to electronic products. But the problem is that Apple''s main products are still electronics. Similarly, the stark group is the same. Although they have many departments, there is only one who really makes money, that is, the weapons manufacturing department! This is equivalent to one day, the president of Apple suddenly said that from today on, they want to close the electronic production department. Are you kidding? It''s not the right meal? We all know with our knees that the stock of stark group will explode tomorrow! Obadai reacted the fastest. He realized the seriousness of the matter and rushed up to stop Tony''s remarks. Although he said that this matter should be discussed within the company before a final decision can be made. But the question is, how can we let go of such a hot topic? Besides, don''t forget that Tony is the largest shareholder of stark group, and the reason why stark group can maintain its leading position is largely due to Stark''s invention. It''s like one day, Nagini of angel film and television company suddenly announced that he would not make movies from today. At the end of the press conference, hammer didn''t know how he left stark group, let alone how he got home. What happened this afternoon made his mind go haywire. I thought Tony''s return would make things better. But in fact, when Tony came back, he didn''t kill those damn terrorists, but killed the stark group with his backhand! Hammer has no idea what he should do. The only thing he can do now is never let Tony close the weapons production department of stark group. You know, he has a full $6 billion and is tied to the broken ship of stark group! At least he can''t and won''t allow the ship to sink until he escapes from the broken ship! Trembling palms, he poured himself a glass of liquor. The liquor mixed with ice was drunk by hammer, "Ga Bang GA Bang" chewing the ice. Hammer''s eyes glittered ferociously. He was thinking it was time for that fool Nagini to take the offer. But not now. The stock of stark group will fall sharply tomorrow. If you find Nagini at this time, you will be slaughtered. So he is going to talk to Nagini about it after the market is stable. So at present, he has to make two preparations, one is to stabilize Tony, the other is to sell his stark shares as soon as possible. And because the stock share in his hand is too large, in order not to panic the investors and cause the market crash, he can only find Nagini. But things are not as simple as Han thought. The next day, the stock of stark group fell, directly from $164 to $156. The following week, because the stock fell madly, it finally caused the distrust of shareholders. In the case of crazy bottom guarantee, the stock price still fell to $124. You know, the stock price of stark group has never been lower than $140 this century! Fortunately, the shareholders of stark group gave some strength. Under the opposition of a group of people, Tony was kicked out of the decision-making level and claimed that Tony had to cultivate for a period of time because of his physical discomfort. But in fact, everyone knows what''s going on. Also because of this news, investors who had no confidence in stark group gradually found hope. However, one wave is not flat, one wave rises again! In front of the camera, the beautiful host looked at Nagini with a smile and asked in a very sharp tone, "Hello, Mr. Nagini. I''d like to ask, I heard you were buying stock of stark group recently? Why?" Nagini touched his chin and looked thoughtful: "Because it''s boring." The host was stunned, and his beautiful big eyes twinkled with doubt: "Boring?" Nagini sighed and looked a little thoughtful and melancholy: "yes, the happiness of the rich is so simple, boring and boring!" Just looking at Nagini in front of me, there was a touch of embarrassment on the host''s face: "eh..." Fortunately, Nagini also felt embarrassed, so he smiled and shook his head: "well, don''t tease you, mainly because Tony and I have a good relationship. I want to help him." With a sigh of relief, the host adjusted his state of mind and then continued to ask sharply: "don''t you worry about losing your money?" Nagini shook his head and a flash of thought flashed in his eyes, but compared with the previous meditation, he could clearly feel the rich characteristics of Nagini this time. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and his deep eyes were full of playfulness and supercilious absolute confidence: "So what? It''s a big deal to go back to making movies. I said before that all investments except film and television are games. So I don''t care whether it''s 100 million, 1 billion or 10 billion dollars. By the way, if Tony has no money, maybe I can ask him to be a movement guide. I believe this guy has extremely rich experience in some aspects! " No one will refuse Nagini''s smile, and no one will doubt whether Nagini will really do so. In addition to investing in the arms market, Nagini is also the second shareholder of angel film, the ninth largest Hollywood company. He doesn''t care about money. When he joined stark group, he once said that he just wanted to play. But later, as Nagini''s investment grew, no one took it seriously. Today, Nagini''s remarks once again remind people of Nagini''s extremely "manic" remarks. "Bang Dang!" Sitting on the ground and staring at the TV, hammer was stunned. Nagini has $7.5 billion worth of stock in his hand, and the impact of the Tony incident has caused the stock of hammer group to soar. Although the surge is not large, it is conservatively estimated that it is at least more than $8 billion. What is the stock price of stark group now? Today''s price is 110, which is exactly 50% of the price Nagini sold to him at the beginning, that is, his 6 billion stock of stark group is now worth $3 billion. Nagini was originally the fifth shareholder of stark group. If the other party''s current stock value is changed into that of stark group? He will have at least three times the right to speak as before! In less than a second, hammer came to a conclusion: stark group, it''s over! Chapter 225 Things are more smooth than expected, or at this time, Nagini''s support for Tony makes all shareholders and major shareholders holding stark group feel fear from the bottom of their hearts! In a month''s time, Nagini reaped the stock of stark group in the stock market with the huge assets of $7.5 billion from hammer and $3.7 billion, a total of $11.2 billion. It is reasonable to say that such a huge amount of money entering the market will inevitably cause the stock price to rise. But in fact, the more Nagini received, the faster the stock price of stark group fell. From the initial $119 (originally $124), it fell all the way to $92, and finally stabilized at $98. Finally, Nagini obtained 110 million shares of stark group. Here, after the listing of stark group, there are 750 million shares. Tony has 30% of the shares, equivalent to 225 million shares. With the 110 million shares in Nagini''s hands, they jointly own 45% of the shares of stark group, and 20% - 30% of the shares are held by small shareholders. So Nagini and Tony, who own 45% of the shares, are enough to change any rules and regulations of stark group. Interestingly, obadai, who originally owned only 12% of the shares, quietly closed 5% of the shares of stark group, so Nagini is not the second shareholder of stark group, but the third shareholder of stark group. More interestingly, I don''t know what kind of commitment obadai made. He actually attracted a group of major shareholders, and finally his voice reached 26% of stark group. As soon as the result appeared, everyone was stunned! In April this year, Nagini attended the shareholders'' meeting of stark group as the fifth largest shareholder of stark group. Three months later, with the development of Jericho missiles and the favor of the military headquarters, the stark group was at its peak. At this time, Nagini was revealed to withdraw funds from the stark group. Then in mid July, Tony disappeared. The stock of stark group also fell all the way from the highest $304 per share to the life and death line of $220 per share. At the beginning, after knowing that Nagini withdrew from stark group, everyone also laughed at Nagini''s mistakes, but with the crazy decline of Stark''s stock, people realized Nagini''s terrible. For the next three months, Nagini''s life was quiet. Until the end of October, Tony Stark came back, he didn''t make any movement. However, Tony announced that he would stop the weapons manufacturing department of stark group, which triggered a bloody avalanche of stark group, and Tony was subsequently removed from the post of president. Everyone thought that when stark group finally wanted to stop for a period of time, Nagini made a move. It''s hard to say whether his behavior was to send charcoal in the snow or sprinkle salt on the wound. The only thing we know is that in more than a month, Nagini became the third shareholder of stark group, and his share of stock of stark group has jumped from less than 5% to 15% now. If the stock of stark group returns to a year ago, it is equivalent to that Nagini''s assets have tripled. He has raked in $12-15 billion in a year. But these are not the key points. The key point is that Nagini can now determine the future direction of stark group. He supports Tony, and stark group will close its arms manufacturing department. He supports obadai, the largest shareholder of stark group and President Tony, who is likely to take a permanent leave. America''s two brightest stars are the "Ni" era that countless people talk about, What is love? Or kill each other? No one knows until the final result appears! However, compared with the outside world, Nagini, who was invited to the charity banquet, is very indifferent at the moment. In the United States, all large companies will have some charitable activities, not because of their good heart, but because it can better avoid taxes reasonably. Fire family - the annual charity banquet, in the name of Tony Stark, has been held for the third time, although Tony has never been there from beginning to end. On the day of the charity banquet, Obade invited Michelin 3-star chef with great pride. The atmosphere of the banquet was very harmonious. Just when he saw Nagini hiding in the corner? A smile crossed the corner of his mouth: "Nagini, I didn''t expect you to show up here. How about the cookies at the party?" Nagini nodded. He savored the taste of biscuits. He couldn''t help smiling: "well, I like it very much. The biscuits here remind me of an elder." Obadai nodded slightly, and the smile on his face seemed very happy with Nagini''s satisfaction. Immediately, he sat next to Nagini, with friendly eyes and asked in a tone: "are you interested in talking? I''m curious about what kind of person can teach you such a genius." His face stopped inadvertently, and Nagini looked at obadai. He hesitated for a moment and finally put down his knife and fork. The tone was calm, but the look was a little more complicated: "She''s been dead for years." Obadai was stunned, and then an apology appeared on his face: "I''m sorry, I don''t know these things." hear nothing of? I don''t know. Did you find an Italian three-star Michelin chef? I don''t know as like as two peas on the table. Is Mrs. Samantha''s cooking as high as that of the three-star Michelin chef, or is the three-star Michelin chef a parallel product? And the milk on the table. You invited the chef of Samsung Michelin restaurant to use this cheap milk? Don''t tell me, it''s all a coincidence! To put it mildly, today''s charity party, nominally Tony, is actually obadai, but the real goal is Nagini. But instead of exposing each other, he shook his head and looked at each other with deep eyes: "well, don''t say that. Mr. obadai, don''t you have anything to tell me?" The corners of his mouth inadvertently turned up slightly. Obadai shook his head and flashed a touch of helplessness and sincerity in his eyes: "no, although I care about stark group, I care more about Tony." If you didn''t know what obadai was like, seriously, Nagini would really be cheated by the other party. The other party''s acting skills are very good, which is definitely the level nominated by Xiaojin. However, for Nagini, who has eight nominations, the other party''s acting is only excellent! His deep eyes flickered for a while. Nagini shook his head. He looked thoughtful, sighed and envied: "I have to say that you are really good to Tony." Looking at Nagini''s expression, obadai, who was unaware that he had been seen through, continued to Biao his acting skills. He sighed and looked somewhat helpless: "No way, although he is sometimes naive, he is my only relative in the world." "Zhi ~ ~ ~ Z ~ ~" Outside, there was a harsh brake sound. Then there were riots, and a reporter could be heard shouting Tony''s name. They subconsciously got up and looked around, and saw Tony Stark in a black suit with LED lights on his chest. Nagini shook his head reluctantly. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, with some apology on his face: "I''m sorry, I may need to leave." At the moment, obadai looked calm and indifferent, as if he didn''t care about Nagini''s departure. In contrast, Tony, who has never attended a charity banquet, seems too urgent to appear here at the moment. He picked up his glass, smiled and nodded to Nagini: "Go ahead, I hope you understand. After all, Tony is really scared this time." However, as Nagini left and looked at Tony surrounded by reporters, obadai had a sneer on his lips, Fight me? Tony, you''re still too young! Chapter 226 Elegant music sounded. People who like dancing are already dancing on the dance floor. For some people who don''t like the social intercourse on the dance floor, they prefer to look for a quiet corner or a quiet little garden. The former is talking, the latter? It''s also a conversation, but the way of conversation is a little different. On the third floor of the hotel, there is a spacious terrace. It is not so much a terrace as a quiet sky garden. Standing here, you can clearly see the brilliance and brilliance of New York at night. Tony holds a glass of champagne. At night, the LED light on his chest flashes a faint blue fluorescence. He turns to look at Nagini. His stiff look makes him hesitate: "Why are you here? I remember you seldom attend such charity parties." He glanced at the other party disapprovingly. Tony could not help gnashing his teeth because of the almost perfect facial features under the light, and Nagini inadvertently scratched a hint of fun around the corner of his mouth: "At least I did. If I remember correctly, this should be your first time here in three years? Of course, it doesn''t include your name." Tony is silent. It''s reasonable to say that he really shouldn''t be here, and there''s no reason to be here. More than half of the Americans know that Tony prefers to date his little sister compared with this kind of charity party. But in the end, Tony shook his head and a sense of seriousness and helplessness flashed in his eyes: "I''m looking for you." As soon as he raised his eyebrows, Nagini looked a little disapproval: "so?" Tony thought for a moment, hesitated for a moment, then took out a plan from his pocket and looked with some Sincerity: "the shareholders'' meeting of stark group will be in two days. I hope you can support me. This is my plan for the future of stark group." Why is Tony here? The reason is very simple, because he needs Nagini''s support. Don''t think Tony is a genius and the first shareholder of stark group. He can cover the sky with only one hand. After so many years of development, stark group is not the stark group in those years. Now stark group is mixed with dragons and snakes. Tony alone can''t close the weapons department at all. So he needs help. Only with Nagini''s support can he turn the situation around. As for how to get support from Nagini? Tony didn''t think he could fool each other with his mouth. Obadai used the emotional tactics because he knew that as long as Nagini fell to himself, the stock of stark group would inevitably appreciate, and Nagini, who owns 15% of the shares, would inevitably realize the explosive growth of assets with the appreciation of the stock. Therefore, he does not need to use interests, because this aspect where he is now represents interests! But Tony can''t. He believes he is very attractive, or he won''t become a famous Playboy in America, but he doesn''t think his charm is worth $10 billion. So he had to win Nagini over in other ways, and then he had the plan. Just read two pages of the plan, Nagini''s mouth was a little more strange: "did you sort it out?" "Of course!" Tony nodded subconsciously, but looking at Nagini''s strange eyes, Tony''s eyes gradually dodged a little more. Finally, he turned his head proudly: "well, it''s actually Boz, but I completed the main part of the plan." Closing the plan, ignoring the proud and pretentious old man, Nagini returned it to the other party: "I agree." Tony was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and looked hesitant: "You only watched it for ten seconds. Are you sure you''re not fooling me? It''s really important to me. Wait, you don''t like men? I''ll tell you, my sexual orientation is normal." be in love with each other? Kill each other? There is no shortage of good people in America. On a website full of "rotten" women, books and novels about Nagini and Tony are the hottest topics at present. Just facing Tony''s frightened eyes, Nagini rolled his eyes: "Go away, I have a girlfriend!" However, with the suspicious eyes of the other party, Nagini had to explain: "I''ve seen the information. When Boz sorted out the documents two days ago, he showed it to me, so you don''t have to worry." Facing Nagini''s explanation, Tony was relieved: "that''s good." Just looking at Tony in front of her, Nagini looked puzzled and thought: "why? I''m curious. Isn''t it good to be Tony Stark back?" Tony was stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally he sighed: "there are some things I can''t say and don''t want to say." Looking at Tony with a complicated look at the moment, his deep eyes twinkled with thinking. A moment later, he said a name tentatively: "Obadai?" Tony was stunned. He subconsciously looked up and his eyes twinkled with amazement: "do you know?" Nagini shook his head and said, "I know, I''m not a fool. But seriously, do you need to do this?" Tony shook his head. He sighed and looked more and more complicated: "after all, he is obadai. He has been taking care of me since my parents left." Why close the weapons manufacturing department? On the one hand, because the attack really had a great impact on Tony, On the other hand, Tony is angry with obadai. He thinks he is so miserable because obadai sold Stark''s arms to terrorists. Although this reason is somewhat capricious, this is Tony. A genius with absolute self-confidence believes that no matter what he does, he will succeed. Money? It''s just a bunch of numbers! Of course, he did not doubt that obadai was the mastermind of the terrorist attack, but he soon denied it because he did not think obadai had a reason to do so. It''s just, really? Does Tony really know obadai? After taking a deep look at Tony, Nagini patted each other on the shoulder: "be careful, obadai is more troublesome than you think." Tony thought about it and finally nodded perfunctorily, "I will." Just looking at each other''s disapproving eyes? Nagini sighed, "no, you won''t." "Forget it, forget it. I remember Boz is on the party list. Maybe you can invite her to dance?" Then he patted Tony on the shoulder and pointed to the beautiful figure waiting by the dance floor not far away. Tony was stunned, and then the guy said proudly, "why should I dance with her?" The corners of his mouth tilted slightly. He looked at each other and his eyes flashed with ponder: "don''t you want? I''ll take the first dance of Boz?" His face was stiff. Tony looked at Nagini with a confused face. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he felt it difficult to speak. Finally, he could only stare at Nagini fiercely. It''s like a bull with "love" in his hair and a pair of Asian sons who are not very smart! Three minutes later, looking at Tony and Boz dancing on the dance floor, Nagini smiled and shook his head, but when he was ready to leave, a familiar figure made his steps stop At the same time, in the corner of the charity banquet, s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. agent Colson looked down at the picture from his mobile phone, the energy source on the chest of the steel robot and the LED light in Tony''s chest. After a comparison, Colson''s eyes were a little more thoughtful and dignified. However, just as Colson was about to contact his boss, a familiar voice sounded behind him: "Colson? Long time no see." Subconsciously, he turned around and instinctively showed a good man''s smile on his face. At the moment he saw each other''s face, Colson couldn''t help but flash a surprise in his eyes: "Nagini? I didn''t expect to see you here." Nagini ignored. He patted Colson on the shoulder. "Would you like a drink? Of course, you know, I only drink milk." There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but after thinking for a moment, Colson''s face smiled a little more: "Of course!" Chapter 227 Time passed in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, it was the day when the starker shareholders'' meeting was held. How would Nagini choose? According to the idea of normal people, Nagini should favor obadai. After all, it is more than $10 billion. For most Americans who don''t have $100 in their pockets, this is an astronomical figure. But the question is, Nagini is not a normal person. He is a genius like Tony. Who knows if the two geniuses will collide with the spark of basic love? However, time is fair. It will not stop its pace for any reason. This trial belonging to the American stock market has finally come! Tony Stark, who had not appeared for many days in a straight suit, appeared again in the stark group building and in the conference hall on the highest floor. Compared with six months ago, Tony''s mouth is still somewhat cynical and arrogant, but the difference is that he is not late today. Looking around, Tony, who is in the first seat, looks a little complicated. His experience of half a year has made him grow a lot: "The shareholders'' meeting is held here today. On the one hand, it is to summarize this year''s income, but it is mainly to discuss. I don''t know what you think about Stark''s weapon development department." As soon as the voice fell, obadai coughed slightly, his eyes were complex and disappointed, and finally shook his head: "Tony, I thought you had grown up. But now it seems that you are still the same as before. You are still a young child. Do you think there will be no arms trafficking in the world if the weapons department is closed?" "Without stark, hammer, Osborne and other arms companies, you think you are creating peace, but in fact you leave behind a mess." Staring at Tony, obadai looked disappointed, and finally he said with a heavy and firm voice: "I object!" As soon as the voice fell, it seemed to blow the horn of battle, and the voice of opposition sounded like a tide at the shareholders'' meeting. Does it work? It''s no use. Although the voices of these people are loud, they only account for a small part of the equity. The only one who can really play a decisive role is Nagini, who has been silent from the beginning. Looking at the eager eyes of the people looking at him, Nagini coughed and put down his yogurt: "I agree with Mr. obadai very much. If there is no business, there will be no killing. We can''t count on our stark group because we made the bullet and then the bullet killed people." "In this regard, Mr. obadai and I have the same idea. We all desire world peace, but facts have proved that where there are people, there must be disputes!" "Weapons may not solve the problem, but without weapons, nothing can be solved!" "So, after so many days of thinking, I finally decided to support Tony''s idea!" From the moment Nagini spoke, the joy on obadai''s face never stopped, and every word of the other party was said to his heart. Yes, although our stark group manufactures and sells arms, millions of lives die every year because of the weapons of the stark group, but this still does not affect our dream of world peace! He believes that with Nagini''s remarks, the stock will rise by seven or eight points tomorrow. Just with Nagini''s last words? Obadai was stunned. His face stiffened and subconsciously stood up: "wait! Nagini, are you wrong? Do you support Tony?" Looking at the excited obadai, Nagini shrugged and asked: "Is there a problem?" His face was a little more gloomy. Obadai''s eyes stared at Nagini, and his low voice was warm and angry: "what did you mean by what you said before!" Obadai doesn''t understand. Why? Why did Nagini eventually support Tony! In order to win Nagini over, the investigation data about him is enough to fill an office! Obadai knows Nagini''s interests and eating habits. He has a team under him. Anyone in it knows himself better than Nagini! However, what was supposed to be a safe thing happened at the last minute? Why, obadai can''t accept this ending! Does Tony and Nagini really have an affair? Looking at obadai with fierce eyes, Nagini''s mouth tilted slightly. He calmly looked at the angry obadai with deep eyes with indifference and pondering: "what I just said is really my idea. But it doesn''t affect my support for Tony." "Besides, isn''t that your suggestion?" "Click!" The pen in his hand was forcibly broken, and the black ink splashed on obadai''s white suit, and then spread at a speed visible to the naked eye. Nagini, sitting opposite him, crossed his mouth with a hint of ponder. He said with false concern, "Mr. obadai, what''s the matter with you?" Obadai shook his head. His eyes were gloomy and cold. At the moment, he looked at Nagini and said gnashing his teeth: "nothing. The quality of this pen is too poor. Maybe we should change it." Aside, Tony was silent. He looked at obadai''s bleeding palm and couldn''t help but flash a worry in his eyes: "your hand is bleeding. You should wrap it up." He turned to look at Tony and looked at each other with a twinkle in his eyes. I don''t know what he thought. Obadai took a deep breath: "you''re right. I''m sorry. I''m going out!" With these words, he left without looking back. Because we still don''t know that the terrorists who attacked us are actually obadai. So Tony''s eyes flashed puzzled. In contrast, Nagini looked at obadai''s back with a strong sense of killing, and a touch of disdain flashed in his eyes. Throughout marvel, there are two kinds of villains. One is the power type, such as hatred. The other is intelligent. The representative figures are several snake heads of Hydra, such as the one who planned the heroic civil war. Of course, in addition to the above two, there are extremely rare omnipotent types, such as purple potato dad. As for obadai? He does not belong to any of the above three. Strictly speaking, he is not even a super criminal. Compared with Norman Osborne, who is also a super criminal, the two sides are not of the same order of magnitude at all. This kind of minion is not worth Nagini''s attention. As everyone thought, the stock of stark group fell again, but because everyone had psychological expectations this time, the decline was not large. Nagini refused Tony''s invitation. The guy took his hand excitedly and said he wanted to go to his house to see the baby. Are you kidding? Believe it or not, I took out Cough! Anyway, Nagini refused on the grounds of something. It''s not prevarication, it''s really something. Wilson recently went to Los Angeles. He was helping Nagini run the Oscar. Eight Oscars in eight years, nominating and running every year, is it me Wilson who can''t lift the knife, or are you Oscars judges really blind? This afternoon, when Nagini was going home, he received a call from Sam. she was shopping with Vanessa, so Nagini asked Nagini to pick up Richard. Compared with Tony''s big baby, Nagini really prefers the lovely little Zhengtai. However, when driving to school, Nagini thought about it and finally called Frey. Two or three seconds later, the phone was connected, and Frey''s puzzled voice sounded across the room: "Nagini, why are you calling me at this time? Shouldn''t you be in a meeting now?" "The shareholders'' meeting is over. Let me ask you a question." "You say." "A few days ago, I met Colson at Stark''s charity party." "So?" "Don''t do this with me. Are you investigating obadai?" "What do you... Mean?" "That''s all right. I''ll hang up first!" S.h.i.e.l.d. as Nagini hung up, Frey''s eyes were a little more agitated. Nagini can''t call himself for no reason, especially because he met Colson a few days ago. If something hadn''t happened, why didn''t he call a few days ago? And why did Nagini mention obadai just now? Before, Frey didn''t care about the second shareholder of stark group, but after Nagini''s reminder, he suddenly realized that obadai might not be so simple. What makes Frey uncomfortable is that he could have heard more useful news from Nagini, but because he hesitated for half a second, Nagini, the little fox, immediately realized his idea, and then there was no more. What should I do? Call Nagini yourself? Based on his knowledge of Nagini, he doesn''t think he can get any useful information from Nagini now. After taking a deep breath and shaking his head irritably, Frey pulled out his cell phone: "Colson, come to my office..." Chapter 228 After the shareholders'' meeting of stark group ended and obadai left, Tony went home contentedly to play with his big baby. Because of Nagini''s reminder, Frey of the Divine Shield Bureau gradually found that things were not as simple as they seemed, so he launched a series of investigations against obadai. Nangini, who silently arranged everything and hid his merit and reputation? Now he was driving his beloved Knight fifteen, and his mind couldn''t help thinking about what to eat tonight. Recently, Nagini is infatuated with scientific cuisine, but I don''t know why. Obviously, the nutrition is perfect, but everyone''s response is very general. Why doesn''t it smell good in your hand? Isn''t it good to change bread into bread? Isn''t it nutritious to have a salad without salad dressing for breakfast? Facing the rejection of his family, Nagini felt a rare sense of frustration! Over time, a month ago, No one knows that obadai went secretly to the Middle East. Similarly, no one knows what he did on this trip. Only when he came back, obadai found the top engineer and secretly started a project. At this moment, obadai, who left the shareholders'' meeting, did not go to the hospital immediately, but went to stark group, the 16th area of the weapons R & D department under the ark reactor. As the card brushed the iron door open, under the huge ark reactor, it was a terrible steel beast. The whole body is dark and made of high-strength titanium alloy. The square structure makes this iron beast full of ferocious and tough, strong arms, and is equipped with top harvesting tools such as Gatlin. From the modeling point of view, the iron beast in front of us is very similar to the first generation mark made by Tony. But the difference is that the first generation of mark was made by Tony with a hammer in the cave, and the iron overlord in front of him was a brand-new version developed in a month with the top technology of stark group and the same top engineers! Compared with the early mark, iron overlord is more powerful and flexible. Moreover, at obadai''s request, the iron overlord was equipped with powerful firepower, which is not too much to describe as armed to the teeth. However, the iron overlord at the moment still lacks one thing. That is the energy source that drives the iron overlord, just like the human soul. The iron overlord without energy source is a walking corpse, not a terrible war machine! His infatuated eyes left from the iron overlord''s aggressive body. Obadai turned to the top engineer he found: "William, what''s the current research?" William, the best engineer obadai can find. At stark group, the other party''s technology is second only to Tony. However, Stark is stark after all. This is a terrible family. Anyone who is crowned with the surname of stark must be cursed by knowledge! So in the face of obadai''s problem, William shook his head: "I''m sorry, Mr. obadai, I can''t fulfill your requirements. With current technology, this is an impossible task!" This is not the first time obadai has asked this question, but this is indeed obadai''s most angry time. Thanks to Nagini''s support, Tony will become the president of stark group again, Then what happens? Obadai knows what he has done all these years. If Tony knows? American law can shoot yourself a hundred times! So there is only one way in front of him. That is to take out more excellent weapons than Jericho missiles. The iron overlord in front of him is his only chance to flop. In addition, obadai needs to get rid of Tony. Only in this way can he prove his value. Why are orphans the most valuable? Because it''s rare, because there''s only one. If you can prove your value and ensure that no one else in the world can copy it except yourself, America will tolerate no matter how big a mistake you make. Even if you kill Tony! You know, the dead genius and the dead mediocre have the same value. So he roared angrily: "Are you a waste? Tony can solve problems in the cave. You told me that you can''t make a set of qualified products for such a long time!" In the face of obadai''s roar, Dr. William''s face showed a touch of embarrassment. He thought about it, and finally his face showed some helplessness: "Mr. obadai, you should understand that he is Tony, Tony Stark! With the technology we currently have, we can''t shrink the ark reactor unless..." With a frown, obadai subconsciously raised his head: "unless what?" The other party didn''t speak, just lowered his head in silence. But obadai understood each other''s meaning, and his eyebrows were somewhat gloomy. Finally, everything turned into ruthlessness: "I know, I will solve this matter!" A month ago, obadai brought back the manufacturing drawings of the first generation mark from the Middle East, and then began a series of modifications and research. With the help of the world''s top engineers, countless checkpoints were broken through. However, there is a fatal barrier that they can''t break through anyway, that is the energy volume driving steel armor! Obadai has the energy source of steel armor. Its prototype is the ark reactor developed by Howard Stark (Tony''s father). But it is a huge energy source, which can''t act on steel armor at all. I don''t know how Tony did it. He actually reduced the volume of the energy source to the size of a palm without affecting the energy! Of course, obadai can also make giant steel mecha more than ten meters, but the problem is that the increase in size means the increase in weight. The ark reactor the size of a pot lid and the ark reactor the size of a tea bowl can provide the same energy. It''s also a circle around the earth. Because of its light weight, Tony''s speed is faster and consumes less energy. The huge iron overlord of obadai is slow and consumes more energy. This is why no one has designed steel armor before, because the problem of energy has not been solved. Moreover, obadai now has no time for engineers to make another huge iron overlord. So the question is, the only energy that can drive the iron overlord is Tony''s chest, so what will obadai do next? At the same time, because of Nagini''s words, Nick Frey, who felt bad in his heart, had begun to investigate obadai. As the s.h.i.e.l.i.e.l.d.''s behemoth took action, many of obadai''s little secrets were discovered at an amazing speed. Looking at the reports in front of him, Nick Frey''s face became more and more ugly. Deal privately with terrorists to sell weapons prohibited by the military. Hiring terrorists to attack Tony Stark eventually killed several officers and seriously injured Tony Stark. In order to erase criminal evidence, kill terrorists and eat black, he took away the first generation of mark steel armor designed by Tony Stark, and began secret research a month ago! Damn it, is obadai crazy? His current behavior can be described as insane! Frey''s face was extremely hard to see, especially in combination with the latest news: With the support of Nagini, Tony became the president of stark group again and officially began to close the weapons manufacturing department of stark group. The focus is not on the back, but on the front. What does it mean that Tony becomes President of stark group? Obadai, who jumped over the wall, will do something to Tony! His eyes twinkled with gloom. Before Frey could explain, he hurriedly called: "Colson, arrest obadai immediately. Yes, you must catch obadai anyway. In addition, you should contact the military immediately and ask them to send someone to protect Tony. I''m afraid obadai will do something to Tony!" Chapter 229 Heartbeat 77, the fragments in the blood, after losing the magnetic attraction, are expected to move to the heart at a speed of 0.1 cm every three minutes in two minutes. Lying quietly on the sofa, Tony couldn''t do anything. He felt more terrible fear and helplessness than he had been in the cave for three months. Five minutes ago, obadai appeared in the villa. Because of Tony''s trust, obadai is the only person who can go in and out of the villa without authorization except Boz. However, what Tony couldn''t believe happened! The sound of special frequency vibrates the eardrum through the sound in a short time of one second, resulting in the disorder of brain nerves and uncontrolled stiffness of the body. This is a gadget invented by Tony before. It is one of his countless failed works. However, this weapon appeared in obadai''s hands and was used by the other party on himself. Tony was stupid. He never thought that obadai would do it to himself. Especially when the other party said that he sent someone to solve himself, he couldn''t help pouring out a burst of strong anger in his heart. I just don''t know why, when his anger reached its peak, Tony became calm. He inexplicably thought of Nagini in his mind. He thought that the other party had told him some time ago to be careful of obadai. He didn''t think so at that time, thinking that obadai would also smuggle arms. But now? At the beginning, my idea was so ridiculous. His fingers shook slightly inadvertently, and a flash of light flashed in Tony''s eyes. But a moment later, he looked a little more desperate. The gadget in obadai''s hand can imprison him for 15 minutes. Now eight minutes have passed, that is, there are still seven minutes left, and the imprisonment can be lifted. How can we save ourselves? Tony immediately thought of another backup energy source in the basement. That was the energy source of the first generation mark, which should have been thrown away by Boz, but Boz thought for a long time, and finally customized a glass box, wrapped the energy source into a gift and gave it to Tony. But the problem is that the shortest distance between the sofa and the energy source in the basement is also 56 meters. Starting from nine minutes, the iron in the blood will flow to the heart, advancing 0.1 cm every three minutes. According to the blood flow rate, the speed will be increased by 50% in two minutes. The shortest piece of iron is only 2.1 cm away from his heart! Two minutes is 0.15 and four minutes is 0.225. Six minutes is 0.3375. In order to ensure that the iron in the blood vessels will not accelerate due to strenuous physical exercise. The distance of 56 meters takes at least 12 minutes (about 1.71 cm). Theoretically, the distance between the iron sheet and the heart is 0.39 cm. But the theory is a theory after all. Considering the rapid heartbeat and the bumps along the way, Tony''s chance of successful self rescue is zero! But will Tony give up? No, he will never give up. Tony never gave up in such bad circumstances for three months in the cave, which means that he is not a person willing to give up! However, just as he was ready to give it a shot, Jarvis, the semi intelligent housekeeper of the family, said, "Mr. Tony, Colonel rod asked to enter. Do you agree?" In an instant, his pupils narrowed and he tried to resist the beating of his heart. Tony said slowly, "allow rod to come in right away!" Richard is eight years old. His school is the best primary school in New York. Although it''s a little early, at Nagini''s suggestion, Wilson plans to let Richard middle school go to Zhongcheng high school. The reason is very simple. Norman Osborne, President of Osborne group, his son is studying in Zhongcheng high school. In addition, if Nagini remembers correctly, Colson once became an honorary principal of Zhongcheng middle school. Neither Nagini nor Wilson was worried about the results. Zhongcheng high school is not a particularly excellent high school. Although Richard''s grades are not particularly excellent, his grades can still reach above B +. What made Nagini slightly dissatisfied was that Richard''s character was somewhat naive. Probably because Wilson''s protection is too serious. After all, his real identity is the No. 1 figure in the underground world of New York. He understands the cruelty of this road, so he tries to protect his son as much as possible. That''s why Nagini suggested Richard go to Zhongcheng middle school. The students of noble schools mature quickly. They know what it is to judge the situation, and they also know what it is called hypocrisy and aristocratic friendship. Richard needs to be honed. Nagini doesn''t need him to be extremely excellent, but at least he should let Richard know that in addition to truth, goodness and beauty, there are hypocrisy, evil and ugliness in the world. As the familiar school bell rang, Nagini inadvertently flashed a smile around her mouth. Richard, who left school, saw Nagini at a glance. Seven year old Richard inherited his mother''s blond hair, as well as his mother''s petite body. He was dressed in a blue school uniform and a suit similar to the British style, giving people the feeling of a young master of an ancient aristocratic family. Richard is very handsome. Although he knows that he has nothing to do with himself, Nagini still wants to say that his son is like me! After seeing Richard, as like as two peas, he had a great deal of joy in his eyes. "Godfather, why are you here? Where''s my mother?" Nagini smiled and rubbed each other''s soft hair: "your mother and your godmother went shopping. They will go to the supermarket later. What will they eat in the evening? The godfather will make it for you!" People are like this. The more you lack something, the more you desire something. It''s like Wilson''s protection and Nagini''s doting. I don''t know when Nagini realized that she might not have children all her life. With his current physical quality, 99% of the women in the whole universe do not have the ability to conceive a child for Nagini, because it requires extremely huge energy! So he really dotes on Richard. You know, even Sam and Nagini rarely take the initiative to cook for her. Just to Nagini''s surprise, Richard hesitated for a moment and looked up at Nagini tentatively: "godfather, have you heard? The world is going to be destroyed." He looked stunned, and a strange flash flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "listen to who?" In the face of Nagini''s inquiry, Richard hurriedly said: "Nagini''s godfather is like this. My teacher often said recently that the marine earthquake frequency in the Pacific is abnormal, which is likely to cause earthquakes and tsunamis due to plate movement." He looked at Richard in front of him. With his eyes facing each other, Richard''s eyes dodged a little more. But in the end, Nagini softened his heart and sighed: "Come on, what do you want to say?" At present, Richard, who had just lowered his head because of his guilty conscience, subconsciously raised his head and his eyes twinkled with excitement: "godfather, the earth is coming to an end. I want to eat fried chicken and hamburgers before I die. By the way, coke and French fries must also be available. It would be better if I could have a pizza!" But Richard didn''t find out. As soon as his voice fell, Nagini''s face turned black. After a long silence, looking at Richard in front of him, Nagini said with a very sad look: "isn''t the healthy meal I make fragrant?" Richard looked bitterly at Nagini: "godfather, but I still want to eat fried chicken!" Looking at the poor look on the other side''s face, Nagini, who was angry, stared fiercely: "eat, eat carefully, be fat!" "Crack!" He gave Nagini a hard kiss on the cheek and successfully avoided Richard, who had a healthy meal. Then he cheered excitedly: "Nagini''s godfather is the most handsome." Just don''t know why, looking at the excited Richard in front of him, Nagini inexplicably thought of MIA''s little fat smash more than ten years ago. That''s how she was fed into a dead fat house by her little Lori! In other words, Richard won''t become a dead fat house, will he? emmm£¡ Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, my favorite son! When you realize that you want to lose weight, you will understand how much dad loves you! Thinking, Nagini could not help but show his old father''s "nuclear" good smile Chapter 230 What is fate? What is in your own hands is fate! The old obadai did not understand the meaning of this sentence, but now he understands it. The defeat of the shareholders'' meeting did not hurt obadai. He believed in his talent and ability. It turned out that the goddess of fate liked him. After leaving area 16, obadai successfully entered Tony''s villa and took Tony''s Ark reactor away. During this period, some problems occurred, such as why the damn s.h.i.e.l.d. didn''t know. But obadai doesn''t care, s.h.i.e.l.d? But it''s a group of dogs raised by the top. As long as he has the military behind him and the support of his American father, he will be fearless! Especially after he installed the ark reactor into the iron overlord, obadai felt that his life had reached the peak. Yes, he really thought he had successfully stood at the peak of his life. Although he was miserable now, he knew it was nothing. Arms smuggling? Suspected of murder? Don''t be ridiculous. Even if he does things a hundred times too much, as long as he takes the design drawing of steel armor on the table, American dad still supports himself! This is obadai''s confidence. He knows the character of his American father very well. As long as he can prove his value and is willing to share his interests, those senior executives will help themselves like Tony! However, what he never thought of was that when he was ready to kill and announce his strength to the whole world, Tony''s appearance disrupted obadai''s plan. Tony? Why is he here? In terms of time, shouldn''t he be dead now? Inside the huge steel armor, obadai''s look flashed a little gloomy Time went back to 15 minutes ago, when Tony was ready to fight hard, as one of Tony''s few friends, Colonel rod, who received a call from the s.h.i.e.l.d., hurried to Tony''s villa. Then, after a thrilling rescue, Tony finally installed an energy source for his heart. However, after being saved, Tony, who was extremely angry, didn''t make a plan for counterattack, so he drove his steel armor and was ready to kill obadai! Seriously, as a bystander, Nagini really didn''t understand Tony''s behavior. Are Americans so hot-blooded? Shouldn''t this be the privilege of the country in the north? Or is it that some shameless author deliberately Cough! In short, perhaps because of betrayal, perhaps because of other reasons, such as Tony''s own considerations. In short, at the first time, Tony hurried to the stark group''s building and found obadai who was fully armed! With Tony''s appearance, the scene atmosphere stopped for a moment! Tony and obadai, they represent the main force of the new generation and the stubborn force of the old generation respectively. What kind of spark will the two meet at this moment? In this life-threatening battle, is Tony''s high-tech armor better? Or is obadai''s iron overlord more dominant? Compared with the two sides, Tony has an absolute advantage in terms of scientific and technological content. However, due to the problem of energy source, obadai, which has a slightly lower technical content, is actually the one who really has an absolute advantage. Generally speaking, Tony''s winning rate is not high, but don''t forget that there is a third-party force on the scene - Divine Shield Bureau. If the s.h.i.e.l.d. is involved, it may not be able to play the role of a surprise soldier! Then Tony and the s.h.i.e.l.d. were beaten up by obadai! Beat obadai? What do you think? This is not a hot blooded fan. Besides, you are a guy who takes the science and technology tree, trying to explode seeds? The technical content of iron overlord is not high, such as Gatling and missiles. Compared with Tony BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU ~ palm gun, I don''t know how many years of technology is missing. But that doesn''t mean the iron overlord is weak. Although pistols can kill people, bricks can also. Moreover, the iron overlord''s body is close to four meters, and his defense is many times stronger than Tony. The site situation is as follows: Tony took off handsome, fired the palm gun BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU ~, and then a handsome 720 ¡ã rotation, wrapped in steel short legs, hit obadai''s head hard. Iron overlord wanted to fight back, but Tony turned around with a clever kite and took advantage of the other party''s loopholes. He was a standard set of twelve style catchers to give full play to the essence of close combat! Then when the iron overlord reacts, Tony gets up BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU again~ At the same time, the agents of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. were holding blue machine guns: "dada!" With a shiver? The agents felt that everything was so dull. In the end, Tony, who consumed less than 5% of the energy of steel armor, was hit by obadai''s backhand, Then, iron man hit GG! Yes, that''s normal. If both sides are given two months to prepare, the iron overlord must be hanged on the ground, but now it is not two months later. It is normal for Tony to be hanged. If he is not hanged, it is abnormal. After all, obadai had carefully prepared for more than a month. In contrast, Tony didn''t even prepare for ten minutes. Just as obadai was about to Kill Tony and make steel armor his unique skill, an untimely voice suddenly came to mind on the scene: "excuse me, excuse me, can you fight in another place? The fried chicken shop my son wants to eat is nearby." As soon as the voice fell, everyone subconsciously heard the reputation, and then saw the incomparably handsome face in the night. Even if this place is already in ruins, even if the air here is full of awe and dignity, as long as the spicy blue man is here? All that is a little more hope, just like a lighthouse in the night. His handsome face is enough to tear all the darkness! Yes, he''s Nagini don! A man who can make the world full of love by virtue of his appearance can''t help it. The blue man is so handsome! America, even the greatest star of mankind, is also rated as the most popular man in the world for six consecutive years. Hot blue man, he''s coming! People can''t help but subconsciously murmur, "Nagini?" "Why is he here?" "He''s so handsome!" "Why are you here? Hurry up and I''ll try to hold him!" The first sentence was said by s.h.i.e.l.d. agent Colson. His tone was somewhat surprised and relaxed. The last one was Tony''s anxious cry, because he realized that obadai was strong, and he knew it was difficult to escape, so he had to let Nagini leave! Because after his death, Nagini should be the only one who can compete with obadai in stark group! However, seeing Nagini, obadai inside the iron overlord, his face was a little more excited and ferocious: "Want to go? Impossible! I was going to see you tomorrow. Since you''re here now, don''t go!" Colson on one side, after hearing obadai''s arrogant words, his face was a little more strange. He thought for a while and finally coughed: "Cough, sorry to interrupt, Mr. obadai, although I don''t know what you want to do, I must warn you that what you want to do next must be a mistake!" However, Colson''s persuasion did not play a corresponding role. Obadai within the iron overlord is expanding unprecedentedly at the moment. He directly said: "Why should I listen to you? Even if the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. is here, I can say a word to let him go!" Nagini ignored obadai. Compared with the five dregs of war, he cares more about Richard next to him. Nagini looked at Colson not far away with a smile: "I didn''t expect to meet again. Can you do me a favor? Accompany Richard to the fried chicken shop to buy two fried chicken, four cheeseburgers and two pizza?" "Godfather Nagini!" Richard looked frightened, but he subconsciously held Nagini''s arm and didn''t seem to want to separate from him. He looked somewhat pleased, but Nagini shook his head. He rubbed each other''s soft hair: "good, listen to the godfather. Don''t look back anyway, you know?" Look with some hesitation, but look at the smile on the godfather''s face? Richard finally nodded, "well, godfather Nagini, I''m waiting for you. Remember to come back." Richard left and went to the fried chicken restaurant with Colson. During this period, the silent iron overlord finally heard obadai''s complex voice: "Nagini, I didn''t expect you to have such a side. I''ll give you a chance to hand over your equity, and I can let you go." Tony on one side flashed some guilt in his eyes. When Nagini asked Richard to leave, he knew that the other party had made a choice. Understandably, after all, in some people''s eyes, family affection is above everything. Nagini doesn''t have to give up his family for profit. Finally, Tony sighed. Behind the steel mask, there were a pair of annoyed eyes: "I''m sorry, I despised the enemy and was too impulsive. If I could calm down at that time, this would not have happened!" However, Nagini ignored Tony. He raised his head and stared at the iron overlord in front of him with calm and deep eyes. His eyes seemed to pass through the iron overlord''s hard heavy armor and look at obadai inside: "Do you know why I don''t want Richard back?" Inside the iron overlord, obadai looked with some doubt: "why?" Shaking his head, the corners of his mouth were somewhat helpless, but he looked very serious: "because the next me is the side he doesn''t want him to see!" The voice had just dropped. Before obadai could react, what was Nagini saying. In an instant, there was a terrible roar on the ground. With Nagini as the center, the ground within 10 meters around cracked instantly, and then in less than a second, these splashed cracked fragments turned into powder. Then the body turned into a flash of light and shadow, Whether it''s Tony? Or obadai? Or the elite agents around? Everyone, none of them, had time to respond! Only the next second, Nagini''s whole arm had penetrated the chest of the iron overlord. As the steel tore, the parts were pulled out, and the arm mixed with blood and oil was pulled out. After shaking the blood mixed with oil on his arm, Nagini jumped down from the iron overlord and turned to look at the agent with dull eyes. He thought for a moment and asked calmly, "do you have any paper towels?" "Boom!" Behind him, before Nagini''s voice dispersed, the iron overlord who was just arrogant collapsed! Standing in front of Nagini, feeling the air wave coming on his face, the agent with a confused face subconsciously took out a bag of paper towels from his pocket. He took the paper towel with a smile on his face. He patted the other party on the shoulder: "Thank you!" Chapter 231 "Hello, I''m Alan. Who do you think impressed me most this year?" "Nagini?" "No, no, no, he came once, and his film pay is too high. Anyway, I won''t admit that I don''t invite Nagini because female audiences like to see him. You should like me. Don''t forget who is the host here. Yes, I will never invite him until the ratings don''t fall below the previous record." "Tony? Although I''d like to invite Tony here, he''s busy saving the world recently." "You know, iron man, superhero, superhero, barabarabara energy transformation. I''m almost sick of the recent news about Tony." "Well, it seems that you can''t figure out who this person is." "Wait? Yes, you''re right. That''s Justin hammer." "I swear, the program team never took his money. I sincerely think Justin hammer is the guy who impressed me most this year. For example, he used $7.5 billion of shares to exchange $6 billion of shares from Nagini, and then returned all his shares to the other party at a price of less than $3 billion." "Seriously, many people think Mr. Justin hammer is a fool, but I think on the contrary, he is a genius, a genius in the case of investment failure!" "If you want to make money, you can buy against Mr. Justin hammer. Or you can be his friend? For example, Nagini has successfully obtained billions of dollars from each other. Seriously, why don''t I have such a friend?" "If you want to experience the joy of bankruptcy overnight, believe me, as long as you follow Mr. Justin hammer''s footsteps, you will feel very happy!" The above is a clip from the latest Allen Show. "Bang!" "Shet! Damn it, what''s going on? What''s going on!" "You say you don''t know? I spend hundreds of millions of dollars a year on public relations. Will you show me this?" "What? This is to raise the attention of hammer group? Is there shit in your head?" "Get out, get out!" In the president''s office of hammer group, a terrible roar sounded, followed by the sound of computers being smashed. The employees outside the office lowered their heads one by one for fear of being caught by hammer as a vent bucket. No way. Recently, Justin hammer has almost become the biggest joke in America. It''s incredible to say, but that''s the truth. In the past six months, hammer has stepped on almost all the thunder that should not be stepped on in investment. If he had not traded with Nagini at the beginning, he would not have lost billions of dollars, nor would he have become a joke in America. If he didn''t sell in a hurry when stark group''s shares were at the lowest, he must be as beautiful as Nagini now. In half a year, two large-scale equity transactions directly evaporated several billion dollars of Hamer''s personal assets. If it weren''t for a big heart, Hamer would have been lying in the hospital at the moment. However, compared with the loss of assets, what is more unacceptable to hammer is the bad signs emerging from the group due to the change of the number of shares. Because these two transactions are the personal actions of hammer and Nagini, they have no impact on hammer group and its shareholders. But hammer lost a fifth of his stock after all. In addition, the two failed investments made the major shareholders of the group doubt his ability. Why is hammer angry? Is it because of the irony of a talk show? Come on, one percent of his assets is enough to kill everyone on this talk show with money. What really made him angry, even shocked, was the reaction of many shareholders. This made him very upset. Sitting in a messy office, hammer''s eyes glittered with gloom. Anyway, he must do something. He doesn''t want to be dismissed as president by shareholders like Tony. Tony can get up again because he is Tony Stark and he has Nagini''s help. But he''s just Justin hammer, and he can only be Justin hammer. At the same time, in the high-level meeting room of stark group, with the end of the equity auction, everyone left with satisfaction. There were only Tony, Nagini and little sister Boz. Obadai is dead. What about his equity? He has no children. Is it directly invalid? That won''t work. How could American Dad let such a big piece of fat go? Based on the principle of fairness and justice, there was this "legal" auction. Tony bought 10% of the shares, Nagini bought 5% of the shares, and the rest was obtained by relevant personnel. As for these relevant personnel, and to whom did the money in the final auction go? It''s hard to say, and I can''t say. But anyway, the ending is good. Nagini, Tony, and related personnel, they divided obadai''s shares at a price far lower than the market price. Similarly, American Dad also received a large financial subsidy. After the auction, little sister Boz is directing the staff to clean the room. As for Nagini and Tony? As the two bosses, of course, they don''t have to stay here. Stark group has two top floors. One is the one most people think, that is, Tony''s president''s office and shareholders'' meeting room. But in fact, few people know that it is not the top floor. The real top floor is above. It''s Tony''s real estate. I don''t know what to think. Tony suddenly wanted to transform the top floor into a real estate eight years ago. Then there was this super large villa with an indoor area of more than 2000 square meters. However, in most cases, Tony chose to go to the villa by the sea instead of living here. As the elevator on the top floor opens, you can see the brightly lit New York. There is a section of stairs in front. The air is somewhat deserted. On the one hand, it is really too big. On the other hand, it is because no one has been here for a long time. He took out ice and milk from the refrigerator and poured himself a glass of whisky. Tony sat down next to Nagini and handed the milk in front of Nagini with some questions in his eyes: "Who the hell are you?" Nagini, who was lying on the sofa, glanced out of the window and then rolled her eyes silently: "who am I? Has the village just connected to the Internet? Or am I already an angry star? Wikipedia has my information." Tony shook his head. He took a sip of whisky and his eyes flashed seriously: "You know I''m not talking about this. I have the film and television materials of that night in my hand. After calculation, you started at a speed of 300 meters per second without any help!" Nagini shook her head and asked in disapproval: "So?" After taking a deep breath, Tony''s eyes flashed dignified and puzzled: "I asked Jarvis to investigate your data, but I found that all your data are normal, but this just shows that it is not normal. Shouldn''t you be an alien?" Tony can''t sleep these days. Whenever he closed his eyes, the figure of cashier Gini always came to his mind. Damn it, if he didn''t know his sexual orientation was normal, he almost thought he would be bent! No way, on the night of the battle with obadai, Nagini''s behavior had a great impact on his three outlooks. It''s like a modern dog who has been a dog for eight years. One day, the dog suddenly spoke and said that he was not a dog but a dog. Then he gave a dog''s food to the old fellow on the spot. It''s a bit inappropriate, but that''s what it means. In short, Tony''s three views have been overturned. Shouldn''t the 100 meter limit of the human body be 9.29 seconds? What''s the starting speed of 300 meters per second? More than 30 times the speed of the human body? Won''t you strain your muscles? Can your bones withstand such a strong recoil? And how can your body explode such amazing power? Every night, as long as Tony closes his eyes, countless questions about Nagini appear in front of him Tony, who has lost sleep for many days, saw Nagini again. He really wanted to say - I''m too difficult! However, looking at Tony''s confused eyes full of blood and fatigue, Nagini thought for a moment, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "do you want to know?" In front of him, Tony nodded hard: "of course." Then Nagini took a deep breath and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "let me tell you the truth, in fact, I am a transgressor. I come from another parallel plane. The purpose of coming here is to destroy the earth." The joy of his face froze at this moment and stared at Nagini. Tony was silent for a long time. Finally, his eyes looked like a resentful woman: "Is this the script for your next movie?" As soon as his eyes lit up, Nagini patted his head: "yes, that''s a good idea, isn''t it? I''ve figured out the name. It''s called Meiman monster." As soon as the voice fell, Tony sighed. He patted Nagini on the shoulder with a complex look: "just bad money?" Nagini was stunned and then widened his eyes: "how can you be innocent?" Tony shook his head and sneered, "innocence? I saw you sitting with the dead salted fish the day before yesterday and sharing a plate of fennel beans." As soon as the voice fell, Nagini blushed, and the green veins on her forehead burst out. She argued shamefully, "how can you say that art is just bad money?" After an argument, everyone laughed. However, the laughter dispersed, and a mouthful of snow-white teeth suddenly appeared outside the dark window. Then there was a light cough: "cough, can you open the window first?" As Frey''s voice fell, Nagini, who was drinking milk, pretended to be surprised: "eh? Why is there another person here? My God, it''s amazing ~ ~" Frey''s face turned black outside the window. He glared at Nagini: "go away, be careful I''ll sue you for racial discrimination!" Nagini rolled his eyes and gave the other party an international gesture: Shit Chapter 232 Three glasses, two whiskies and one milk. Fury, who entered the room, stared at Nagini angrily, with a bit of resentment in his eyes. Nagini lay lazily on the sofa, chatting with Sam on her mobile phone, and kicked Tony: "don''t look at me, this guy is looking for you." Tony stared at Nagini angrily. So big, it seems that even Dad didn''t kick himself? But I estimated the strength of both sides Tony decided to follow his heart. Then he turned his head and looked at Nick Frey in a black fur coat. His eyes twinkled with thinking, and his expression was a little more strange: "director of Divine Shield - Nick Frey? I''m curious how you got up? And why are you outside?" Stark group is an arms giant, and the stark building at the foot is the core of stark group! In this building, no one knows how many black technologies are hidden, and no one knows how many treasures are contained in it. Huge scientific research value and special significance to stark group. It is destined to have a very high security level here, even the security level of the president of the United States is not as good as here. After all, the president will be gone in eight years, but the stark group is one. So Tony was really curious about how the other party appeared here quietly. Facing Tony''s doubts, Frey''s eyes flashed a touch of embarrassment. In fact, at the beginning, Frey''s plan was as follows: He is going to use the secret door that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has installed in Tony''s seaside villa, slip in quietly, and then wait for Tony to come back, pretend to be unpredictable, frighten the other party first, and then slowly deceive Tony into his Avenger men''s group. He has thought about the treatment, a + contract, direct c-place debut! But the problem is that because of obadai, Tony has carried out a series of upgrades to the seaside villa. The secret door he installed was also solved by Jarvis. As a last resort, Frey had to stop Tony at the stark building. The plan is the same plan. First pretend to be mysterious, then frighten Tony. Finally, know it with emotion and move it with reason, and deceive Tony into his Avenger men''s group. There are only two minor flaws in the plan. One is that although he reached the top floor of stark group, he was blocked by the row of glass doors in front of him. But it''s nothing. He believes that with Tony''s curiosity, he will push the door out after discovering himself, and then he can reasonably force himself. However, after this problem appeared, the second flaw followed closely! Tony ignored Frey directly because of Nagini. The original carefully planned plan can''t go on at once. As a last resort, Frey had to take the initiative. As for Tony''s two questions? What can Frey say? Do you want him to tell Tony that he parachuted to the roof of stark group in order to pretend to be forced, and then got stuck by a glass door? God, it''s embarrassing! If he really said so, how could he fool Tony into joining his men''s team? How can I borrow c-position Tony to ask those fools of the World Security Council for money? In short, the truth of this matter, even if Frey dies, he won''t let the second know! So he coughed, the embarrassment in his eyes disappeared, and then waved his hand disapprovingly: "it''s not important. The important thing is that the world is far more complex than you think!" Tony frowned. He subconsciously looked at Nagini, but the other party didn''t pay any attention to him. He couldn''t help shaking his head and looked curious: "so?" There was a flash of seriousness in his eyes, and Frey took a sip of wine: "The s.h.i.e.l.d., the full name of the homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau, is a semi secret secret agent organization, but our work is not just agents. In addition, we are also responsible for dealing with events that cannot be handled by modern science and technology." Tony was silent for a moment and then asked, "for example?" Facing Tony''s questioning, Frey was ready. He coughed softly, and his deep one eye flickered seriously: "your steel armor, the spaceship that can cross the stars, and the special particles that can turn the stark building into a suitcase. There are too many things in the world that can not be explained by science and technology." However, after hearing Frey''s explanation. Although Tony''s eyes flickered with thinking and curiosity, he finally shook his head: "I believe what you said, but I still don''t understand. Why did you come to me?" He took a deep breath, and his only one eye was a little more dignified at the moment: "Because of the avenger alliance! There are not only humans in the universe. In addition to humans, there are many powerful civilizations and races. Ordinary people only see the surface. They don''t understand how dangerous the situation of the earth and mankind is." "So there was the avenger alliance, a superhero organization that won time for the development of human civilization and deterred aliens!" Before coming, Frey did Tony''s research. He knew Tony''s current idea. Three months of cave imprisonment play, coupled with obadai''s betrayal, gradually promoted Tony''s character to a abnormal height. But different from ordinary people, because Tony''s material life is too rich, he will only pursue those illusory and empty things in the eyes of ordinary people. In other words, Tony is gone. Now he doesn''t want firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea. Instead, he wants world peace and save the world. And Tony in this situation? Frey knew very well that nothing could attract him more than a sentence to protect world peace. However, as Frey''s voice fell, Tony subconsciously frowned: "In other words, you are trying to use a group of humans with special abilities and even special technologies to implement a similar nuclear deterrent effect on aliens?" Although Tony is floating, he is not a fool. Obadai''s story, seen in a short time, is Tony''s unforgettable pain. But in the long run, Tony would never grow up without obadai. What does Frey mean? Why is the other party here? And what does that mean? These are worth pondering. In addition, does the other party have ideas about steel armor here? Do you want the stark group to return to the old road of arms trafficking? Before Tony, he wouldn''t think about these problems. But now? I''m sorry, there are geniuses in this world! Look a stiff, looking at Tony with a frown, vaguely aware of the bad Frey, with some doubt in his eyes. But in the end, he said tentatively: "In theory, it is." Tony nodded. He drank the vodka in his glass and his eyes were more serious: "I see. You''re here to invite me to join, aren''t you?" Facing Tony''s problem, Frey took out a contract from his pocket: "yes, if you agree, this is your treatment..." But Tony waved his hand. He didn''t even bother to look. He directly and rudely interrupted Frey: "I''m sorry. Although I don''t want to hit you, I still want to say that you can''t afford my salary." His face was stiff, and Frey, who couldn''t hang on to his face, defended: "rights can''t be bought, and it represents justice and peace." But Tony shook his head and a sneer flashed in his eyes: "believe me, the price of power is lower than you think. Of course, it''s not impossible for me to join, but I have one condition." Frey was silent for a moment, one eye flashed a hesitation: "what conditions?" Tony thought about it. He turned and pointed to Nagini, who was still playing with his mobile phone on the sofa: "I can join, but my salary can''t be lower than him." Frey was stunned, and his expression suddenly became stiff: "this..." Looking at the other party''s instantly changing face, Tony couldn''t help wondering: "is there a problem?" He took a deep breath and looked at Tony in front of him. Frey scratched his smooth hair and finally sighed: "the problem is big! Forget it, excuse me, bye!" He put down his glass and took a deep look at each other, with some loss in his eyes, but Frey left without looking back. Are you kidding? What about Nagini? The five powers have permanent immunity. In theory, even if he killed the president of the United States, there will be no punishment. Otherwise, why did things in Brooklyn get so big some time ago? But even if the No. 1 big man fought in person, Nagini still didn''t have anything in the end. Want the same treatment as Nagini? As soon as he said this, he knew he was a not very clever son! Chapter 233 "Sample one, 61st test, start." "The human body simulation project will start in three seconds." "Three... Two... One..." "Start!" "Desperate virus X: 003 agent, officially start injection!" "The total injection volume is 10ml, and the current injection volume is 0.5mg. All data of the test article are normal. Do you want to increase the injection volume?" Pioneer technology, located in the laboratory on the third floor underground, Ms. Maya Hansen, the first R & D personnel of desperate virus, is looking at the data on the computer. This was the 61st test of the desperate virus, but the previous 60 tests combined did not put as much pressure on her as this one. The reason is simple, because the man standing behind her. Nagini Tang, the hottest billionaire in America, is only 24 years old. He has wealth that most people struggle for all their lives, but still dare not think of. At the same time, the other party is also a famous director + star, the second shareholder of stark group, a legend in the investment community, and has a high social status and influence. Tony? Tony, the same age, is still studying at MIT. They are not at the same level at all. But what makes her nervous is not because of Nagini''s identity, but because Nagini is the shareholder of pioneer technology and the main economic source of the company''s development and experiment on desperate virus. In other words, Nagini is the gold owner of the desperate virus. Whether Nagini can continue to study and whether Nagini can continue to pay a lot of money depends on the experiment in front of him. At the same time, sitting next to Nagini is Dr. kirian, the president of pioneer technology and another developer of desperate virus. Compared with President kirian, he prefers to be called Dr. kirian. At the back of the laboratory, there is a small table just sorted out. On the table are two glasses of milk and a plate of biscuits. On both sides are Nagini and kirian, After taking a sip of the milk in the cup, Dr. kirian frowned slightly. This was the third glass of milk he drank. Seriously, he wondered why Nagini liked drinking milk so much. Wouldn''t he feel tired? But considering Nagini''s identity, kirian can only drink milk with Nagini. He seemed to feel the stiff atmosphere in the air, and Dr. kirian''s eyes twinkled with thought. He chuckled and pretended to be very relaxed: "Mr. Nagini, why are you here today?" Nagini shook his head. He stared at the data board in front of Dr. Maya with a perfunctory look: "nothing, just want to see how the progress of my investment project is." Dr. kirian smiled and answered, "you can rest assured that recently, both me and Maya are very concerned about this matter. The No. 1 sample you sent is now the 61st test." Inadvertently glanced at kirian, Nagini stopped the rotating milk cup in her hand and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "the value of one failure is the same as a hundred failures. I don''t care about the process, I just need to see the results." As soon as his face stiffened, a flash of embarrassment flashed in Dr. kirian''s eyes. Then he smiled and echoed, "yes, the result is the most important." He did not argue with Nagini on this issue. We all know that failure is the mother of success, but how many times does it take to see success? Don''t say that previous failures are preparations for approaching success. These failures have a price, and the price should be borne by Nagini himself. The experiment continues. Through the response of the desperate virus to sample 1, the simulation program will collect these data, and finally carry out all-round simulation. "Desperate virus X: 003 agent, the seventh injection, the dose is 0.5 mg." "The kernel temperature continues to rise, the heartbeat is 133 per minute, and the current state is within the safety line." "Desperate virus X: 003 agent, the 16th injection, and the number of injections was the highest in the previous 60 trials." "The kernel temperature tends to be stable, the heartbeat is 322 per minute, the rejection reaction is relieved, and the current state is within the safety line." "Desperate virus X: 003, the 20th injection, with a total dose of 10 mg." "The core temperature rises rapidly, and the heartbeat is 789 times per minute. The state is extremely dangerous and unstable..." "The danger period is over, the core temperature is reduced, and the heartbeat is reduced to 70 per minute. The 20th injection test is successful!" "Mr. Nagini, our experiment was successful. This is the most successful of the previous 61 experiments!" With some excitement in her face, Dr. Maya clapped her hands excitedly. She turned her head and looked at Nagini with joy. Nagini''s heartstrings were tense after the 20th injection. Until the experiment was successful, he was relieved and looked with some uncontrollable joy: "that is to say, I can inject the desperate virus into the provider of sample 1?" As soon as the voice fell, the smile on Dr. Maya''s face froze. She opened her mouth and her eyes showed some embarrassment. Subconsciously, Nagini frowned and stared at each other''s eyes, and his face changed a little more. On one side, Dr. kirian noticed the sudden change in Nagini''s face? He thought for a while, with some helplessness in his eyes, but still pretended to be angry: "what''s the matter? Doesn''t it mean that the experiment was successful?" Dr. Maya looked at Dr. kirian and sighed. She knew that the other party was going to throw the pot to herself. The main R & D person of desperate virus is himself, but in addition to himself, the second main force is Dr. kirian. But Dr. Maya can understand. She is a woman, in which case she has a lower probability of provoking Nagini. So she thought for a while, looking a little thoughtful and embarrassed: "how to say? Although the human simulation program is very real, the simulation is simulation after all, and the real situation may..." However, before the other party finished speaking, Nagini waved to interrupt it. That''s not what he wants to know. It is undeniable that what the other party said is very reasonable, but the problem is that he can''t understand. Many people think Nagini is a genius, but he knows he is not. Professional matters are left to professionals. He just needs to control the rudder. So he waved his hand directly: "I don''t need to know this. I just need to know why the simulation experiment is successful, but there will be accidents in the real injection." Dr. Maya looked at Dr. kirian. Dr. kirian''s eyes glittered with thinking, and finally nodded vaguely. After receiving the other party''s instructions, Dr. Maya sighed: "Well, the desperate virus simulates the desperate situation and finally greatly stimulates the potential potential of the human body. In theory, the experiment was successful, but we observed and analyzed the first sample. The other party is a female, because of her age and all her qualities are in the decline stage. In the strengthening process, the other party is likely to have a strong psychological and physiological reaction because of pain." With a frown, Nagini had a bad idea in her heart: "So?" Looking at the other party''s ugly face, Dr. Maya said tactfully: "the situation is not very optimistic. The desperate virus needs a buffer, but at present, our research in this field..." The atmosphere at the scene was more dignified at this moment. Dr. Maya didn''t dare to go on. Kirian looked at her. They looked at Nagini and couldn''t help worrying about whether the other party was willing to continue investing. However, before Nagini could speak, the phone in his pocket rang. After some thought, Nagini finally got through: "Sam? Why did you call me?" At the other end of the phone, New York airport, looking at Vanessa and Richard at the boarding gate, Sam''s eyes were a little more urgent: "Where are you? Didn''t you agree to go to Los Angeles together? We''re boarding soon. Richard just asked me where you''ve been." Glancing up and looking at the silent kirian and Dr. Maya, Nagini shook his head: "I have something here. I''m going to take a plane." At the New York airport, Sam opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but finally shook her head: "well, we''ll wait for you in Los Angeles." When the phone hung up, Nagini flipped his cell phone. His face was somewhat gloomy, and the air became dignified for a long time. After a long time, Nagini shook his head. He broke the gravity in the air and asked a question: "is there a finished product?" Dr. Maya was stunned. She didn''t react. On the contrary, Dr. kirian nodded immediately, "yes, but there is a great risk of injection." Nagini waved his hand: "I know. Give me ten standard doses of desperate virus." Five minutes later, the exquisite suitcase was filled with ten doses of desperate virus. Nagini took the box. He patted each other on the shoulder and turned away. Just looking at the back of Nagini leaving, Dr. Maya flashed a hesitation in her eyes. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t speak for a long time, but finally she gritted her teeth: "Mr. Nagini, follow-up research on desperate virus?" After a meal, Nagini stopped walking away, but a moment later, he stepped away again: "sorry, I''m in a hurry. We''ll talk about this next time." Nagini left and stared at each other''s leaving figure. A touch of loss flashed in Dr. Maya''s eyes. However, it is understandable that after all, no one will be satisfied with the $100 million in exchange for these things. On the contrary, it was Dr. kirian, who stared at Nagini''s leaving figure, with a little more gloomy in his eyes. Chapter 234 February 21st, 2009, the day before the Academy Awards. Hollywood gathers many stars on this day. Famous movie star Sam, world-class director Nagini, President Wilson of angel film and television, even the number one Playboy in America, and the iron man Tony Stark who has been popular all over America recently! Everyone has a small circle of everyone. There are still not many people around Nagini, which is very similar to attending the Venice Film Festival for the first time, but the difference is that in the past, everyone had a small circle because everyone didn''t know him. Now the circle is small because many people can''t get close to him. After all, Nagini is not a real director or actor. In front of the small table, there were Nagini, Wilson and Raymond. In fact, there was Tony, but this guy was carrying pinru''s wardrobe and had a hot relationship with a group of star supermodels. Nagini, who can''t stand it, can only let this guy go. Three or five glasses of wine, everyone had a good time. Wilson said happily that he would surprise Nagini tomorrow. Raymond smiled like a fat fox who succeeded in eating chicken. What''s the surprise tomorrow? The 81st Oscar is about to begin. Nagini has rushed for eight years. This should be the closest he has ever been to success. After a conversation, about nine o''clock in the evening, the dinner party ended, and Nagini didn''t wait for Sam. The old woman and Vanessa, the little sister of borz, and Elizabeth Keane, who recently appeared next to Raymond, are going to Mia''s house. The moment she hung up the phone, Nagini looked a little more complicated. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t seen MIA. If he remembers correctly, the last time he met was Mia''s wedding with Brian. He fulfilled his promise and Mia was happy. Brian was very kind to MIA. On the wedding day, their children still appeared in the church. Brian looked at Nagini with some fear, but Toledo was relieved. Since then, Nagini has never returned home. Over the years, their family has lived happily in Los Angeles. In fact, life is very simple. Having a family is enough. If you can have a good car, it will be full of happiness. I don''t know why. Nagini feels older. He always likes to think about the past recently. Raymond looked at the complexity in the cashier Gini''s eyes. He hesitated for a moment and finally took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket: "do you need it?" Nagini rolled her eyes. "Fuck off, I don''t smoke!" But the body was still very honest and took the cigarette. With the flames rising from Wilson''s lighter, the three old men looked a little more complicated in the corner of the banquet. Years are weighty. He mercilessly wraps you one after another. You need to bear both joy and sadness. When he threw away half of his cigarettes, Nagini was more thoughtful and serious: "ask a question, who do you know Colton Drake, the boss of the life foundation?" Wilson''s eyes flickered with thought. After a moment, he shook his thick neck: "it''s a little familiar. He should have made several deals with me, but he''s not very familiar." Raymond was more direct. He said directly, "give me three days and I will arrange a meeting for you. As for what happens after the meeting? No matter what happens, I''m sure you will handle it." Two days ago, Nagini left pioneer technology. He got two messages: The good news is that the desperate virus has succeeded. According to Nagini''s request, the other party has prepared a desperate virus that matches Sam perfectly. The bad news is that after the injection of the desperate virus, there is a great risk to the willpower of the old woman? She is likely to collapse. As for improving the willpower and physical quality of old women from now on? The idea was good, but it was too late. He could only start from other aspects, and then he thought of poison! The reason why he cares so much about Sam recently is that he feels uncomfortable on the one hand and that he is really bored recently on the other. Nagini''s strength now has reached an invincible level. The Dragon gene card refused to break through in the second stage, and the snake monster gene is about to reach the peak of the fourth stage. But how to break through the fourth stage and enter the fifth stage? At present, he has no clue. As for destroying New York? Nagini doesn''t have that idea. His current body can only accommodate two monster genes. Unless he can kill the combined monster and start the third race, it''s useless even if Nagini has 100% completion of destruction in New York! But the problem is, let alone the fit monster, he didn''t see even the axe head (the first invading monster, which appeared in San Francisco, also known as the intruder). Nagini, who had nothing to do, finally thought of Sam - Desperate virus X: 003! This is an improved version of medicine based on desperate virus and fused with some super soldier serum, which is enough to greatly enhance Sam''s physical quality. The only drawback is that the efficacy is too strong, but with the help of toxic liquid symbionts, everything is not a problem. In addition, the venom symbiont also has its own bright black leather clothing effect. I believe the two people''s life interest Keke, I can''t write any more. I''ll write 404 again. In short, Nagini decided to try. Anyway, he has nothing to do recently, but there is a premise that Sam''s life must not be threatened! After getting a satisfactory answer, Nagini patted Raymond on the shoulder and said, "thank you." Raymond shook his head, with the sly smile of a fat poisonous snake on his face: "It''s all right. Just pay back your last favor." Some time ago, Raymond was watched by the CIA, but then Nagini had a meal with Raymond and the director of the CIA. The two sides had a good chat. Raymond sent a donation of $30 million the next day. But later, Raymond said that during that conversation, he lost a key, a 60 square meter real estate in New York. The house is not the point. The point is that there is a safe in the house. However, just as the three were about to leave, there was a strange sound behind them. Black suit, golden blue tie and exquisite cuffs are valuable at a glance. Under the greasy back was a pair of eyes hidden by gold wire glasses, flashing indifference and cunning: "Mr. Nagini? I didn''t expect to meet you here." With a frown, Nagini''s eyes flashed a doubt: "hammer? What are you doing here?" Yes, this reappearance is Justin hammer! Recently, he has been in trouble because of the loss. On the one hand, he was distressed for the billions of dollars he had lost, on the other hand, it was because the company''s internal shareholders were dissatisfied with him. What should I do? By allowing the share price of hammer group to soar, so as to realize the affirmation of its own ability? Come on, he''s Justin hammer, not Tony Stark. So the only way is to make an example! But this chicken is hard to find, Find too weak, can not have the effect, but will appear incompetent and short-sighted. If you find someone too strong, you will not kill the chicken yourself, but the chicken will kill yourself. Then he thought of Nagini. First, there is a conflict between the two sides. Second, the other side is hot now. Finally, Nagini is just a star, plus a director at most. I''ve heard that a scholar meets a soldier. Can''t you make sense? Nagini has been so angry recently that hammer thinks it is necessary for him to recognize himself, so a social beating is very necessary! Coldly looking at Nagini in front of him, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and Hamer''s look flashed with undisguised malice: "what are you doing? It''s very simple. I''ll make a deal with you!" Staring at hammer in front of him, Nagini''s eyes were a little more strange: "What deal?" Last year, he had two transactions with hammer, which enabled him to successfully double his assets. On the contrary, hammer, who traded with himself, lost billions of dollars. So Nagini wondered how this guy dared to trade with himself, Is this... Love? Just in the face of Nagini''s surprise and incomprehension, hammer flashed a cold feeling at the bottom of his eyes. He looked at Nagini indifferently: "you once sold your 4.8% stock of stark group at the price of $7.5 billion. Now I want to buy it back at the same price. A lawyer will sign with you tomorrow morning and give you the first payment of $100 million." Nagini was stunned, and then he sneered: "Are you kidding? Hammer, it''s not funny at all." The assets in Nagini''s hands, excluding other added values, are only 20% of the stock of stark group, which is worth more than $50 billion. So Nagini''s crazy? Or is hammer crazy? How dare you buy Nagini''s shares at least equivalent to US $12 billion at the price of US $7.5 billion, and the first one is only US $100 million? As hammer''s voice fell, not only Nagini''s look became more strange, but also Wilson and Raymond''s expressions on their faces became more wonderful. However, hammer shook his head. He looked aloof and disdainful: "Really? It seems that you don''t know the current situation. Do you see the green trash can? As long as I like, the trash can will be exploded in three seconds." Looking at the president of hammer, who showed his IQ, Nagini couldn''t help but feel a little helpless: "do you know what you''re talking about? Even if I promised and signed, as long as I deny, everything is just a piece of white paper and has no value." Hammer sneered. He looked at Nagini with pity and a look of wisdom and cunning: "Of course I know, so I only want your 4.8% shares, not all your shares. Don''t forget the gap between you and me. You are just an investor, but I started from scratch by relying on arms. I can kill you at any time as long as I like, just like the garbage can next to you!" "Bang!" With that, hammer made an extremely exaggerated explosion gesture. However An embarrassing scene happened. Nothing happened at scene and trash can didn''t explode. While looking at nangini and the three of them, looking at themselves with idiotic eyes, hammer''s face was a little uneasy. He tore off his gorgeous cuffs and shouted angrily, "target eye, what''s the matter? Didn''t he say that everything was under my command?" But across from the messenger came a dead silence. On the contrary, the cell phone in Wilson''s pocket rang Chapter 235 The target eye is embarrassed. Now the thief is embarrassed! Before becoming Wilson, King''s number one assassin, target''s career was a killer. Killer is a very old profession. It usually has several defects, such as paranoia and greed for money. The former is good, but the latter? Even with Jin, the target will still want to make money uncontrollably. The hobbies of normal people will be music, drama and painting. Of course, some people sing and dance rap, but the target is different. His only hobby is killing people to make money. Well... From the perspective of the killer profession, the target is really dedicated. Some time ago, the idle target received a call from hammer. It''s normal for the two sides to have contact. After all, hammer is an arms dealer, and the gangs naturally can''t lack arms. Moreover, smuggling arms is a huge profit! However, Wilson did not know hammer. The main reason is that he has been washing white in recent years. Although Kim knows more and more people, fewer and fewer people know Wilson. However, it''s difficult to get acquainted with something like hammer. If you get acquainted with something that is not easy to deal with, you usually give it to the target eye, a secondary core member. The reason why hammer called was very simple. He asked the target eye if he was interested in taking a private job and helped him scare someone. The reward was $5 million. The target eye thought about it and agreed. It''s mainly because Wilson is helping Nagini run the Oscar recently, and his business has slowed down. Therefore, he wants to make a lot of bad money. You know, five million, that''s five million dollars! For people like Nagini and Tony, it''s nothing for the 10 billion rich, but for the target eye, it''s the money for a breakfast! Well, not that much. As a core member of Wilson, target eye''s income in a year is also in the lowest eight digits. Sometimes it''s lucky. Zero and zero add up to nine digits. He is not short of money, but he just can''t stand the temptation of Franklin, a bad old man! Helpless target, can only choose to accept this business. Then he started the plan, and everything went well. Although one was on the west coast and the other was on the east coast, the target''s action was very smooth because of the relationship between Wilson and Raymond. However, just after the target arrived at the shooting site according to the original plan, the moment he waited for hammer''s instruction, the whole target was stunned through the sight of the sniper gun. First of all, he saw Nagini, which was nothing. Hammer said that the other party was the goal of his action. However, the two people next to Nagini were stunned by the target eye. what the fuck! Isn''t this your boss and the boss of Los Angeles? The target eye was in a cold sweat on the spot, especially listening to Han Mo''s brain cripple say his name in the dialogue. The target eye shot Han Mo''s heart! So as soon as Hamel''s voice fell, the target quickly took out his mobile phone and called his boss. At the same time, Wilson, who took out his mobile phone, looked at the number displayed on the screen. He couldn''t help being unhappy: "target eye, what''s going on? Why are you opposite?" The target eye on the other end of the phone looked at Wilson, who looked ugly. Big drops of cold sweat came out of his forehead. Wilson has been very comfortable in New York in recent years. The reason is simple. All the people who offended him died. Target didn''t want to die. He knew that either Wilson or Raymond could crush himself at will. Target eye is just a killer, but Wilson is different. He is the leader of the gang and has great power. After thinking for a thousandth of a second, the target decided to sell hammer. After listening to the explanation of the target eye, Wilson turned to Nagini and asked, "what are you going to do?" Nagini thought for a moment. He looked at the confused, frightened and uneasy hammer in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head: "forget it, he has a business relationship with you after all." Wilson thought for a while, and looked with some thought: "well, I see. Target eye, you get back to New York right away, and then let me find you sneaking out, and I''ll break your leg!" Then he turned to look at hammer, frowning with disgust: "As for you? Get out of here!" As soon as Wilson''s voice fell, hammer rolled away. Although he didn''t know what the other party had just said to the target eye, he knew one thing. The fierce dead fat man in front of him was probably the legendary Jinhe. He knew the other party''s power in New York! However, as hammer left, Raymond, who had been silent from beginning to end, suddenly said to Wilson, "count me in." Wilson was stunned. A flash of consternation flashed in his eyes: "are you short of this money?" Raymond waved his hand disapprovingly: "no one can have too much money, don''t you think, Nagini?" Nagini smiled and shook his head. Then he said innocently, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Raymond and Wilson looked at each other, then they rolled their eyes: "cut ~ ~" On the surface, Nagini meant to let Hamer go because Wilson and Hamer had a deal. But actually? The real point is "now"! Nagini''s meaning is very clear. Now hammer still has value, so he can''t be killed, but when hammer has no value? Raymond said he was one because Wilson must make big moves next. On the one hand, he squeezed the last value of hammer, on the other hand, he asked hammer to hand over his hard-working money, and hammer was willing to bleed to make up for this bad relationship. Therefore, it seems that Nagini is pleading, but in fact, it is Nagini who sentenced hammer to death! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and it was Oscar night in the blink of an eye. Sam, dressed up to attend, took Nagini''s arm and entered the hall. The host of the party was Hugh Jackman. One award was determined, and inception successfully won three awards for best photography, vision and editing. However, when the best film award was announced, an accident happened. Hugh Jackman disappeared from the rest and was replaced by nangini''s acquaintance, Tony Stark. Today, he wore a particularly red suit and brown glasses, which made him look very vulgar, but he didn''t notice it, but he looked complacent: "Hello, I''m Tony, but I prefer you to call me another name. Yes, I''m iron man!" "I''m sure you must be curious. Where''s Hugh Jackman? Isn''t he the host of the Oscar tonight?" "I''m sorry to tell you something. Hugh Jackman was kidnapped by iron man. Don''t look at me like that. It''s iron man who kidnapped him. What''s the matter with Tony Stark?" There was a sound of sob and ridicule at the scene. Everyone in America didn''t know that you Tony was iron man. But Tony didn''t care. He shrugged helplessly and looked a little tricky: "Well, actually, I''m going to restart the stark Industrial Expo this year. But I found that this is a huge project and needs an excellent director to help me. Then I thought of my friend." "Today is destined to be a happy day for him. After eight years of running and waiting, he finally proved with his achievements that the Oscar, this golden little golden man, is destined to belong to him!" "As for why not invite him in private?" "If anyone else in the world can refuse the great Tony Stark, I think it must be him." "Well, before the best film award is announced, I want to ask, Nagini, would you like to be the chief director and chief engineer of stark Industrial Expo?" With the lens transition, Nagini in front of the screen had some helplessness on her face. He patted Sam on the back of his hand and raised his middle finger at Tony, who was funny on the stage. Tony responded hard with a middle finger and then said with a smile: "if you don''t answer, I''ll take it as if you agree. Now let''s announce the winner of the 81st Academy Award for best film. He is..." In an instant, when he opened the envelope, Tony''s expression froze. His face suddenly became ugly and subconsciously shouted: "Shet! Danny Boyle? Slumdog Millionaire? What the hell is this!" Then he angrily threw down the envelope in his hand and raised two middle fingers to the camera: "Mom annoys FAK, the judges of Oscar are really blind!" With these words, Tony threw away the headset and left without looking back. Yes, Tony is like this. He has a personality, but it''s understandable. First of all, this is a film of Arab three countries, followed by corrupt people. Finally, this film reflects women''s rights, religion and race. It is undeniable that this is a good film and the director is also very excellent. But the problem is that the Oscar is an award hosted by the American Academy of film arts and Sciences. Although the Oscar is a world-class film award, it is the purest blood of America. Although Nagini is Asian, he is American after all. Although Danny is white, he is a rotten Chinese! Moreover, part of the other party''s film itself covers racial discrimination. However, Nagini''s failure to win the prize for nine years is the biggest racial discrimination at the Oscar! So it''s not surprising that Tony left angrily. After all, he lost face today, a little big! There was no one above the stage, leaving corrupt director Danny standing there with an embarrassed face PS: the best director in 2008 is Danny. In fact, he is still very awesome. The other party is from the 12-year rotten Olympic Games wait? Corrupt country? 12 years? emmmm! I suddenly had a bold idea PS: in other words, can you ask for a triple company? It''s not the third company of station B, but collection, recommendation and monthly ticket. By the way, recharge it, such as a subscription~ Iron juice, this is really important to me. Please, bang bang! Chapter 236 "The 81st Oscar has ended. Mr. Nagini, the director of inception, the biggest popular player of this Oscar, has lost the golden image award for the ninth time." "It is worth mentioning that Tony Stark, the temporary host, learned the news during the award ceremony and left on the spot, together with director Nagini and more than one-fifth of the actors and stars present." "This should be the most serious malignant event of Oscar in recent years." "Now is the second day after the end of Oscar night. More than 1000 people spontaneously came to the door of Kodak Theater. They expressed the hope that Oscar would give director Nagini a fair treatment. In addition, more than 10 million netizens voted on the Internet to refuse to accept the results of this Oscar. Here is an interview on this event." "Hello, madam, what do you think of director Nagini''s losing the Oscar for the ninth time?" "There''s nothing to say. I only know that Tony Stark is finally right. The Oscar judges are blind! They are a group of shit and a group of old bichi. Because of their existence, I seriously doubt the credibility of Oscar." "OK, let''s listen to the next one. Sir, what do you think of Danny''s film award?" "Who''s Danny? Did he win the prize? Shouldn''t the best film be directed by Nagini?" "Sir, I think you may have some misunderstanding. This Oscar..." "No, I don''t want you to think, I want me to think. And now, immediately, disappear from my eyes!" "Hello, sir..." "Get out!" "OK, thanks to the two enthusiastic citizens for the interview. Today''s interview is over. Let''s turn the camera to the other side. There is an interview with director Danny, the winner of the Oscar for best director." "Hello, director Danny, what do you think of the current online rumors that you bribed the Oscar judges and finally won this award?" "What can I think? When I made the film, Nagini was still looking for her mother to feed! I really don''t understand what these people think now?" "Is that what Nagini shot called a movie? Does he know what a movie is? Brokeback Mountain, inception, no country for old people, what kind of shit movies are these? A homosexual, a madman, a greedy and incompetent veteran? This shows how small the pattern of Nagini is. I guess he is likely to be a gay in real life, and accompanied by psychological twist A pervert of music! " "A film with real depth should be a film such as the millionaire in the slum. This film deeply reflects the social contradictions of Afghanistan and the three countries, as well as..." "What? You asked me why I didn''t film the decadent country''s brexit? Why should I answer you? Now we are discussing movies. Do you understand movies?" "Opinion? I don''t have any opinion. I agree with the decision of the Oscar judges on this matter." "By the way, in the first half of this year, I will go to that magical country in the East as the judge chairman of the film and Television Festival. At that time, I will do my best..." Hold it, bloom, bloom! On the Internet, things about Nagini are boiling. There are street demonstrations and online rhythmic. The Oscar judges who used to be respected are now like street mice. In addition to the United States, this matter has aroused great repercussions even in countries all over the world. In particular, Bonzi country, their little sister even said that they would set up a film award no less than the Green Dragon Award for Nagini oba, and they welcomed Nagini to join this great nation. In short, this matter has made a lot of noise, especially with the public support of director Danny, it makes Oscar feel big! Seriously, director Danny is really smart. If he does not do so, the Oscar judges under pressure may not change the results. At that time, they will directly find a temporary worker to carry the pot, saying that they took it wrong. Anyway, Danny is just a corrupt director. Even if he offends, it''s no big deal. But with Danny''s public support? Oscar can''t do that. After all, now everyone knows that Danny is desperately waving the flag for himself, and then they cut Danny''s waist with their backhand? Oscar''s face is big. Therefore, Oscar now can only be a toad to pad the legs of the table - live and die! On the contrary, it is the fuse of this incident, as well as Nagini at the center of the storm. At the moment, he is having lunch with a beautiful Asian in a restaurant in New York. A biscuit and a glass of milk. Nagini smiled: "Daisy, you really should try them. Their biscuits are quite good. They taste like we ate when we were a child." A long black hair, oval face, delicate face, bright eyes with a bit of stubbornness and strength. Sitting opposite Nagini, Daisy, who looked a little embarrassed, flashed a surprise in her eyes at the moment: "do you remember the smell of childhood for so many years?" Nagini nodded, and then there was a bright smile on his face: "of course, do you know why I like milk?" Daisy was stunned. After thinking for a moment, her eyes looked more uncertain: "Mrs. Samantha?" With a grin, Nagini''s smile became more and more happy: "yes, the whole of America knows that I like milk and biscuits, but only you know why I like them." The corners of her mouth inadvertently tilted slightly. Daisy reluctantly shook her head. Then a touch of seriousness flashed in her eyes: "in fact, I didn''t know at the beginning." As soon as the voice fell, Nagini couldn''t help looking up: " And look at Nagini''s puzzled eyes? Daisy turned her eyes and said, "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. I can''t imagine that I should know a big star like you!" With a biscuit in hand, Nagini shook his head reluctantly. He asked: "Are you laughing at me?" Daisy joked, "I don''t dare. Besides, I''m still your fan, Nagini house, your fan website. I''m a senior member." Nagini smiled. He flashed a shy look: "Oh, it''s red. How have you been these years? Are your parents all right?" Daisy was stunned and smiled. She is very beautiful, smiling like flowers, just in advance of her parents? Her face was a little stiff, and her bright eyes were dimmed. Then she shook her head with self mockery, and a touch of disgust flashed in her eyes: "since I left, I lived in the first stepfather''s house for five years, until one day he climbed into my bed." Subconsciously, he frowned, but after a moment of thinking, Nagini flashed some apology in his eyes: "I''m sorry, I don''t know these things." But Daisy shook her head in disapproval. Looking at Nagini''s apologetic eyes, she couldn''t help laughing, and then turned her eyes coyly: "What do you think? He went to the hospital afterwards." There was something strange in his eyebrows. Looking at daisy in front of him, Nagini flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "Hospital?" Daisy nodded and made a slash: "of course, otherwise why do you think I left? I used the pencil on the table to help him with an unsuccessful ligation." Nagini, who felt a cold surge in her lower body inexplicably, looked at Daisy with a strange look: "Isn''t it? I remember you weren''t so tough before." However, Daisy shook her head with some complexity and helplessness in her eyes: "People will change. Sometimes you don''t know what you will become in the end." At this point in the dialogue, the two sides fell silent for some reason. However, there was no awkward atmosphere in the air. Their eyes were shining with meditation, and they felt inexplicably quiet and comfortable now, just like a perfect art photo. At some point, Nagini sighed. He looked at the time and unconsciously it was four o''clock in the afternoon. With some thought in his face, Nagini asked, "do you want me to take you home?" As soon as the voice fell, Daisy was stunned. She subconsciously showed a touch of vigilance in her eyes, and then the vigilance dispersed. There was some hesitation in her eyes: "can you? After all, you are a big star now." Because of her excellent appearance, there are always some bad guys around daisy. In addition, in America, the discrimination against Asians is more serious than blacks. Daisy, who lives alone, has to be cautious, So Daisy was instinctively alert when Nagini said to take her home. But then when she realized it was Nagini? Come on, Nagini is one of the most attractive men in the world. Even if they have a relationship and Nagini doesn''t admit it afterwards, it''s his own blood! Yes, girl, with such a handsome man with you, you make a lot of money! So her only worry is whether Nagini''s sending himself home will have a bad impact on himself. After all, the gap between the two sides is too big! However, Nagini shook her head and looked somewhat disapproval: "I don''t care. What do you care about? Get in the car. It''s too troublesome to have a car in New York. Besides, I don''t trust you to go home alone. There have been too many bad worries recently. I don''t want you to have any accident." With that, I couldn''t help but pull Daisy into the ca Chapter 237 In Brooklyn, in front of an apartment building that looked a little old, the domineering Knight stopped. Looking at the poor apartment building not far away? Daisy''s reddish face showed a touch of embarrassment and shyness. She quickly explained, "well, I''ve just come to New York. This is the place a friend of mine helped me find." Nagini rolled his eyes. He asked angrily, "do you think I''m the kind of person who cares about these problems?" Look with some thinking, looking at Nagini''s handsome face? Daisy shook her head, her watery eyes flashing seriously, "you''re not!" If Nagini really cares about the gap between the rich and the poor, he will not take the initiative to say hello to himself or invite himself to dinner after recognizing himself. However, the next second, Nagini shook her head and a handsome bad smile crossed the corner of her mouth: "No, you''re wrong. I''m that kind of person, but the problem is that there''s no difference between the apartment building in Brooklyn and the super villa in Manhattan." Daisy''s face froze, then she rolled her eyes and raised her middle finger: "Shet!" Nagini shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He pretended to be an expert lonely. He looked lonely and said with emotion: "no way, the happiness of the rich is such a simple happiness." Daisy looked at Nagini speechless, disgusted by him. Daisy got out of the car after a burst of laughter. On the eve of their separation, Daisy stopped. In the sunset, she looked at Nagini in front of the window and couldn''t help smiling: "Thanks, Nagini. I''m happy today." She didn''t care what Nagini said because she knew Nagini said it on purpose. During the meal, they once talked about a topic, that is, people can change, but Nagini proved with action that people can not change. Nagini still takes care of herself as before, but now Nagini looks much more mature than the childish child in those years. Deep eyes, with a smile and tenderness. A light wind blew, and Daisy was a little more amazing under the sunset. Just like the agreement on the iron frame bed 18 years ago, Nagini''s smile was a little brilliant and pure: "The same. If you need anything, come to me." With her eyes facing each other, Daisy smiled, "I will." Air, inexplicably more waves No, it''s Chaidao and 404 crab, but it''s beautiful, isn''t it? However, just when something should or shouldn''t be about to happen, in the apartment building behind Daisy, a middle-aged man who looked a little embarrassed and even made people doubt whether he was a pervert! He rushed over excitedly, his eyes bloodshot, and his expression was full of enthusiasm. With a burst of rapid breathing and the breath of freedom coming to his face, he subconsciously shouted: "Wait, are you Mr. Nagini?!" Eddie bullock, he''s a talented journalist, but that was a long time ago, and now he''s down. No way, genius. How can we call genius without expansion? Then he inflated in a semi official interview, but this time he inflated a bit and blew himself up. What do you say? This semi official interview is actually official whitewashing. The object of washing white is the life foundation. They had a serious accident with a rocket some time ago. Coincidentally, Eddie''s girlfriend at that time was a member of the life foundation. What''s more, he accidentally found some big secrets! Then... There''s no then! For Nagini, the life foundation is nothing. He can buy several life foundations alone, but for Eddie, the life foundation with assets of more than 10 billion is as simple as killing ants. Then he was banned on the grounds that he made false news. Once a genius became the object of ridicule overnight. His former girlfriend left him. At the same time, he left his villa, luxury car, famous watch and so on. In short, Eddie lost everything including his career overnight. His place of residence has also changed from a former villa to a senior apartment, and finally to an ordinary apartment. However, just when Eddie was considering whether to give up the reporter industry and choose a plain life path? Eddie was stunned to find a familiar car parked under his rented apartment. Knight 15 is a popular off-road vehicle in America in recent years, but only Nagini''s Knight 15, Eddie won''t admit it! After thinking for a thousandth of a second, Eddie thought it was an opportunity! So he hurried downstairs and arrived here before Nagini left. Just looking at Eddie, who looks a little embarrassed and panting? With a slight frown, Nagini had some doubts in his eyes: "are you?" Facing Nagini''s inquiry, Eddie looked excited. He introduced himself at the fastest speed in his life: "Hello, Mr. Nagini. I''m Eddie bullock. I used to be a reporter for the global daily. I interviewed you before." His eyes twinkled and thought, looking at Eddie who looked forward to it? Nagini finally shook his head, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Daisy aside, with a little more meaning of inquiry in his eyes. Facing Nagini''s doubts, Daisy shook her head. She thought for a moment and finally said reluctantly: "I just moved here a few days ago and didn''t know him at all. But if I remember correctly, he was really a reporter. He used to be famous, but later it seemed that he was blocked by the global daily because of news fraud." As soon as Daisy''s voice fell, Eddie shook his head. He looked a little excited: "It''s not what you see. I''ve never made false news. Every news is dug out by myself, but it''s precisely because I exposed the truth of the life foundation that I was blocked!" However, in the face of his own defense, will Nagini believe it? Looking at Nagini''s unchanged eyes, Eddie couldn''t help laughing bitterly. First of all, he is just a reporter with a bad reputation. All media people know that he is a liar. Secondly, his own news fraud is the news released by his old owner, global daily. Finally, the public relations of the life foundation has been handled very well. Their image has been very positive both online and in society. If he were Nagini, why would he believe in himself? What''s the reason to believe in yourself? But the next moment, to Eddie''s surprise, Nagini suddenly asked him a question: "What would you do if you were given another chance?" Eddie''s eyes twinkled with hesitation. He knew that the next answer would determine his fate, but in the end he shook his head and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I don''t know, but I''m a reporter." Nagini was stunned, and then he smiled: "I''m sorry, I still don''t remember you, and I''m not interested in interviewing now. But I can exchange business cards with you, and I''ll call you as soon as I have the idea of interviewing." Eddie was stunned. When Nagini said he still didn''t remember himself, he thought he had lost his chance at one time. However, when Nagini said the whole paragraph, an uncontrollable excitement appeared on his face: "Mr. Nagini, thank you very much." Facing Eddie with his business card and an excited face? Nagini''s reaction was very calm. He smiled and patted each other on the shoulder: "nothing. Although we all know that another way is easier, there are always some fools in the world who are willing to stick to it, because this way is right. Come on, I''m optimistic about you." With these words, Nagini gave Eddie an encouraging expression and left with the knight fifteen. Looking at Nagini''s back, Eddie, who felt that the whole person had been reborn, sighed in his eyes: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Nagini was the same kind of person as me." Daisy''s mouth was a little strange: "are you sure?" Eddie was stunned: "is there anything wrong?" Daisy shook her head. "You are a fool, but Nagini is not a fool." With a stiff look, Eddie seemed to want to explain, but finally he gave up and changed the topic: "well, don''t say this, my name is Eddie. Now I''m a not very famous reporter. Are you interested in accepting my interview?" "How much is the reward?" "I have less than two hundred dollars left. How about three or seven cents for the interview?" "Deal." However, no matter daisy or Eddie, who was fooled by Nagini, they didn''t find that the moment Nagini turned and left, there was a deep flash in his eyes! There are so many people in New York. Why did Nagini meet Daisy? With so many apartments in Brooklyn, why did Daisy and Eddie live in the same apartment building? accident? Funny, when will there be a real accident in the world? Chapter 238 Remember Joey? The little black brother who went to Borneo with Nagini was not only the manager of Nagini''s house, but also one of the important members of the tide organization. Daisy''s apartment was arranged by the black brother. Neither Daisy nor Eddie knew that Nagini had mastered the details of the two since three days ago. It was precisely because of this understanding that they had the "coincidence" of meeting this afternoon! In fact, Nagini was going to find the president of the life foundation, just like Dr. kirian, the president of pioneer technology. But after research, Nagini gave up. Although the scale of the two companies is similar, and even the life foundation develops better, in fact, there is a big gap between the two sides. Although pioneer technology is a variation, it mainly depends on science and has a very high technical content. The life foundation is a complete variation. If there is no venom symbiont, a large number of companies can replace them on the market. Pioneer technology has investment value because their scientific research team is worth the price, But the life foundation? They are really excellent, but they are only excellent. There is still a big gap from becoming a tool man in Nagini''s hands. So Nagini can tolerate pioneer technology, but for the life foundation, he only needs a reasonable excuse to intervene, and then he can kill the goose and lay the egg! Think about the hot figure of the old woman, plus the effect of tight leather clothes brought by the venom symbiont? Nagini''s mouth could not help but show a pure smile At more than seven o''clock in the evening, the tired Sam finally came home. Different from Nagini, as a first-line Hollywood star, the old woman''s work is actually very heavy. Of course, she can refuse, but Nagini''s coffee position is much higher than her, and there is a huge gap between their ages. Although Sam usually didn''t say it, in fact, she always had some inferiority complex in front of Nagini. In fact, Sam doesn''t need this at all. She doesn''t know how important she is in Nagini''s heart. People''s emotions need to be vented. Because of Nagini''s own particularity, there are really few types of emotional venting in line with him. First of all, you can''t be too smart. Second, you should at least look at it. Although the old woman is old, she can play with her face. Then there will be a long test period and tolerance for Nagini''s various quirks and straight iron character. As we all know, it''s hard to be Nagini''s friend, and you want to be Nagini''s girlfriend? That''s even harder! Even Sam took more than ten years to melt the hard ice of Nagini. Another girl? Who is willing to use the best ten years of life to melt a piece of solid ice that doesn''t know when to melt? So these problems that old women worry about can''t happen at all. But the problem is that Nagini explained, but she didn''t listen to the old woman. Angry Nagini cleaned her up every time, but the old woman who woke up would start thinking again. She still put her tired body on the sofa and lost her feet bound by high-heeled shoes. At this moment, she felt unprecedented freedom and happiness. It was just the smell of grease in the air, which made her bright eyes flash a surprise: "honey, I''m hungry." In the kitchen, Nagini is busy. When he came back, he passed a supermarket. After buying some fruits and vegetables, he took a bag of chicken legs. Mix starch with flour, pour some water and baijiu. The purpose of adding Baijiu is that the boiling point of alcohol is high, and the skin will be permeable through the process of frying, so as to achieve more crisp effect. After washing the blood, the chicken legs were pickled for 20 minutes in advance. The marinade is very simple. It only needs a little sea salt. In front of Nagini is an oil pan. In fact, the most common oil of fried chicken is palm oil. Most fast food restaurants, such as golden arch, use palm oil. But Nagini likes to use peanut oil because it tastes delicious. The old woman was definitely a dog in her last life. Nagini closed the kitchen door and she could smell the food. Wearing a pink apron, Nagini, who was cooking, heard a "click" sound outside. Reluctantly, she turned around and saw the old woman giggling with her camera phone. With a look of helplessness and doting, Nagini shook his head: "deleted." The old woman pursed her lips and looked arrogant and stubborn: "I don''t know. It''s very cute!" Pick up a clove of garlic, and the backhand is still on the old woman''s head accurately. With the clove of garlic, it bounces up and falls into a bowl on one side. The old woman stuck out her tongue. She ran to Nagini and seduced, "honey, as long as you promise me to leave a picture, you''ll wear your favorite suit tonight. What do you think?" A touch of pink memory came to mind subconsciously, but a moment later, I vaguely felt that an arthropod with an indescribable smell was staring at me now? In an instant, everything became so dull. He rolled his eyes: "want to fart? And this apron is yours!" The old woman was stunned and then stared at Nagini angrily: "hum, Nagini, I tell you, I''ll delete it now!!!" Say the toughest words in the toughest tone? Nagini rolled his eyes. "Wait." The old woman was stunned. Instead of stopping, she ran faster. However, Nagini grabbed the back of the neck of fate and snatched back the big chicken leg secretly taken from the other party. Most Americans have no feelings for chicken legs. They prefer chicken breast meat to chicken legs. After all, the meat is thick, the quantity is large, and the bone is few. But Nagini''s fried chicken leg is a special case. The skin is fried to crisp and golden. When two chicken legs are knocked together, they will make a "click click" sound. The most extreme thing is that Nagini has an excellent grasp of the heat. He can ensure that most of the juice in the chicken is still retained under the condition of crispy skin. With a gentle bite, the skin is crispy, and the half melted oil of chicken skin is mixed with juice, which splashes out in the mouth, and then the teeth tear out a piece of crystal white tender and smooth chicken. The only pity is that Nagini seldom does it, mainly because the heat is flammable and easy to explode. When Nagini took away her beloved chicken leg, Sam''s eyes twinkled with grievances. She was like a wounded little milk dog, looking at herself pitifully. Nagini looked helpless. He wanted to refuse ruthlessly, but he was soft hearted in the end. Tear off the crisp batter on the surface and remove all the chicken skin: "you''re a little fat recently. Eat less fried food." The old woman''s face was stiff, and then she stared at Nagini angrily: "if you want to be widowed, the rain girl has no melon!" Nagini rolled his eyes. He shook the pink and juicy chicken leg: "are you sure?" Sam opened her mouth. In the face of food and dignity, she finally chose: "How fragrant!" Helpless shake his head, it is clearly an old woman, but let yourself take care of it? Is this the feeling of being kept? Nagini, tired, put the last two chicken legs into the oil pan and looked at the chicken legs maturing rapidly in the oil pan. Nagini thought about it and then said to Sam: "After eating the chicken leg, call Wilson for me and tell him to ask Richard to come home for dinner." The old woman was stunned and hesitated in her eyes: "Richard should have finished by now?" Nagini shook his head: "it''s all right. Tell him I blew it up specially for him. You know, their husband and wife also need a normal life." Sam was stunned and blushed: "pervert!" (please mend your brain by yourself. Little sister Gong Lihui shouted abnormal at the concert. She looked coy and ashamed!) An hour later, Richard, who was full of oil, patted his round stomach with satisfaction. In Nagini''s disdainful eyes, he left a greasy lip mark on his face. Nagini rubbed Richard''s head with a smile and handed a cup of high calorie milk tea with concern: "The fried chicken outside is not healthy. If you like it, tell your Godfather. The godfather will make it for you. Take the remaining chicken legs home and eat them yourself when you leave." Richard, with a happy face, said happily: "Godfather Nagini, you''re the best!" Sam, who is eating an apple, looks at the loving father and son in front of her. I don''t know why. She always feels something wrong. Is it my illusion? A few years later, Richard, who had become a dead fat paper, recalled that night, godfather Nagini''s kind smile, and his eyes were wet Don''t you think your nutritional package is not delicious? Should I go so far? Godfather Nagini, are you the devil?! Chapter 239 "Ah ~ ~ sneeze!" At noon, in the warm sunshine, Nagini, who put down the digital drawing board, rubbed her itchy nose, with a bit of fatigue and weakness in her eyes. Yes, he has a cold. At least in terms of human technology, his current state should be a cold. The cause of the matter was that last night, Sam''s little sister, who felt very brave, challenged Nagini for the 754th time, and then was beaten into a rout. As usual, Nagini took the tired little sister Sam to the bedroom on the third floor. Well, there''s no one at home these days. Betty''s little sister has disappeared with Dr. Benner since she disappeared. Originally, there was a little sister borz at home, but she was recently promoted and is now the executive officer of stark group. The next step is the vice president. She is busy running a business in Europe recently, which is about new energy, so she won''t come back in a short time. Based on this situation, the kitchen on the first floor and the reception hall on the second floor have become a battlefield for the two. In fact, there was still a roof on the third floor, but Sam''s little sister has exhausted all her troops. As a last resort, Nagini had to put down her idea of gradual metamorphosis and put the old woman into bed. As usual, he took out ice from the kitchen. Nagini wanted to cool himself physically, and then he found a small exquisite box! There is a syringe in the box and ten doses of amber transparent liquid - Desperate virus X: 003! Maybe he really had nothing to do. Bored Nagini gave himself an injection, and then he caught a cold. As for strengthening what? Come on, the energy at the level of the cosmic cube can''t illegally transform Nagini''s body. What do you want, desperate virus? Do you feel awesome? Inflated? So you don''t know your last name? As for why Nagini caught a cold, it was also because he killed himself. The auxiliary system has already said that it will not produce an optimal response to the body, but Nagini is not convinced. He even can''t pierce the skin because of the lack of the needle, and he has made a suck in the arm with a poisonous tooth. Then he successfully caught a cold because of the desperate virus and adverse reactions of his body! Yes, what he is running now is not snot, but the desperate virus after physical treatment. emmm£¡ Why can''t you strengthen and upgrade directly? Desperate virus, you rubbish, why can''t you learn from your predecessors? Although space energy has not succeeded, the other party at least let the system give a warning and turn on the polar body gene. You''re good. You''re done with one hint? Although he knew it would be such a result before, after the real test, Nagini was still a little more disappointed. Why do you think now? Why do you feel that you injected with the desperate virus last night are not a very smart Asian son? Upstairs, it was probably the sound of Nagini sneezing. Half asleep and half awake, Sam, wearing only a pajama, came out naked with two big white legs. She looked at the small half bucket of toilet paper next to Nagini, and her eyes flashed a touch of surprise: "You have a cold?" Nagini waved weakly and pulled out a paper towel from the paper: "it''s all right. Just drink some hot water." He is well aware of his situation. If he compares the desperate virus to a cold virus, Nagini''s current behavior is somewhat similar to the reaction after vaccination. Fever and runny nose are normal. It would be better for a day or two at most. But Sam''s eyes flashed a little worried, because after she knew Nagini, she didn''t seem to remember that Nagini had a cold. Generally speaking, people who don''t usually catch a cold often have a particularly serious cold, so Sam worried and said, "do you want us to go to the hospital?" After finishing the last split lens and sorting out the previous drawings, Nagini found Tony''s fuel tank and clicked send. Then he looked at the worried old woman in front of him, and a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes: "don''t worry, it''s a simple cold, not as serious as you think." But Sam was worried. She thought, "why don''t I cook some ginger soup for you? It''s said to be very useful." Nagini was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to nod, but he thought of Sam''s cooking? Finally, he thought of a dish in his nutrition package not long ago: "forget it, you directly squeeze the old ginger into juice and then add boiling water." As soon as the voice fell, the camera of Nagini''s computer was turned on, and then came Tony''s strange voice: "boiling water? Do Hollywood stars play like this now?" Nagini rolled her eyes and raised her middle finger to the camera. "I didn''t talk to you. I caught a cold. Sam is helping me... Forget it, you won''t understand." "I''m going to Morocco this Friday. Do you want to go with me?" "What are you doing?" "Racing, experience speed and passion. You know, I''m a loyal fan of this series of films, so I''m going to experience it. What''s speed and passion!" "Are you sure?" "What''s the problem?" "The speed of Mark 4 should be Mach 2-3. If I remember correctly, the maximum speed of fi equation is less than Mach 1." "Well..." "Do you understand that life needs a sense of ceremony!" "Forget it, I jog two steps every day, which is much more exciting than this ceremony. Take a look at the email I just sent you. The architectural composition of the old stark Industrial Park is very interesting. I improved it again. You can find some time to see what you are dissatisfied with. I''ll change my mood." "Look at the mood change? Please, I''m the boss, okay?" "Is there a problem?" "No problem," "That''s over. I warn you, Tony, if you dare to let Jarvis steal my computer next time, I''ll rush to your house, tear off your arm and put it in your ass!" After hanging up, Nagini rubbed his eyebrows. He did everything he could about Tony, but he didn''t know why. He always felt like he had forgotten something? Meanwhile, in the old apartment building in Brooklyn, looking at Eddie packing, Daisy''s eyes twinkled with doubt: "why?" The salute was still on the sofa, and Eddie, who looked a little down and out, was shining with persistence in his eyes at the moment: "Why? Because I am unwilling to fall from there, I have to get up from there. I must let everyone know the true face of the life foundation." But Daisy''s eyes still flickered, "so?" Eddie is alive. It''s not fire, but at least he''s alive now. Through the interview with Daisy, Eddie showed everyone a positive and optimistic Nagini. Compared with the genius in the eyes of everyone in the past, the reported Nagini seemed to fade the aura of God and become more close to the people. One after another, newspapers began to send invitations to Eddie, but Eddie decided to return to Los Angeles at this time to interview the life foundation. Daisy doesn''t understand. Is Eddie going back to be a dog for the life foundation? In the face of Daisy''s doubts, Eddie shook his head, his eyes flashing Crazy: "I always think that the problem of life foundation is more than one or two. I want to take this opportunity to dig out more darkness and conspiracy!" There was a flash of surprise in her eyes, and Daisy frowned: "But it''s dangerous and risky!" But Eddie didn''t care. He shook his head: "Nagini said that there are always fools in the world. They will choose the harder road just because it is right!" With a deep look at each other, Daisy sent her blessing: "I wish you success!" Eddie smiled and shook his head. "Shouldn''t you join in at this time?" Daisy rolled her eyes. "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re a fool. I''m not a fool. The only thing I can do is wish you good luck." "Really don''t you accompany me to Los Angeles? I bought two plane tickets." "Sorry, uncle, we don''t have an appointment!" Chapter 240 Location: Morocco. Time: nine o''clock in the morning. What will happen soon is Tony Stark, President of stark group, who will host an unofficial racing race. Money means you can do whatever you want. Even the world''s top track (one of the four tracks) like Monte Carlo will still take off the last layer of pride because of Franklin. You think Tony is happy? No, his happiness you can never imagine! As the black bulletproof car stopped in front of the hotel gate, Tony Stark and pepper Potts, the executive officer of stark group, both came down from the car. By the way, and Tony''s loyal bodyguard - harpy! As Tony got off the bus, there was a burst of cheers and screams at the scene. Tony put up his trademark scissors and made an embarrassing but polite smile. Everyone loves iron man, but who knows iron man? After entering the hotel, he took the thermos cup from harpy''s hand, which was thick chlorophyll. Everyone thought that now was Tony''s most brilliant time. The stock of stark group kept rising. Wearing steel armor, he successfully overthrew Nagini and became the most attractive man in the world this year. However, no one knows that all this is Tony''s last madness. During Tony''s terrorist attack last year, unfortunately, several shrapnel were left near his heart during the explosion. Although Tony stabilized the position of these shrapnel through magnetic force, the shrapnel in his body could not be removed. On the one hand, it is because the shrapnel is too close to the heart. Even the most powerful surgeon in the world is not sure. But this is not the reason why Tony is about to die. What really makes him feel that he will die soon is the shining LED light in his chest! The ark reactor was created by Tony''s father Howard stark. Then in Tony''s hands, it was upgraded and improved to a certain extent to minimize the size of the ark reactor without affecting its total energy mass. However, the ark reactor full of radiation is now embedded in Tony''s chest. On weekdays, the ark reactor will maintain Tony''s life at a low frequency, but once he wears steel armor? The high radiation brought by high frequency will rapidly increase the palladium in Tony''s body, which leads to an extremely embarrassing result: Using steel armor, Tony will die suddenly because of palladium poisoning. Giving up the steel armor, Tony will eventually die chronically because of radiation. After all, the ark reactor is on his chest. Of course, he can also not use the ark reactor, but the question is, which doctor in the world can ensure that he is safe during the operation? And how could Tony easily fall down in his present position? A saying is right. At their level, even if they are terminally ill, they can''t easily fall down. Because when they reach this height, they often represent more than themselves. Why did the stock of stark group rise continuously? Why can pepper Potts become the executive of stark group? Not because of yourself! Tony knew he couldn''t have an accident, because once he had an accident, there would be a crash. You know, with the obadai incident and the closure of Stark''s weapons manufacturing department, the former huge stark group is now weak to an unimaginable extent! Tony knew he couldn''t have an accident, but he knew he couldn''t last long, so at the end of his life, Tony made various arrangements. He asked Nagini to help host the stark industrial fair, because it was last held in 1974. This is the regret that Tony and his father Howard stark failed to achieve before they died. But more importantly, Tony wants to use this Industrial Expo to tell the world that stark group will enter a new chapter. It won''t be long before they will make big moves! He made borz an executive officer and fully supported each other, hoping that before his death, borz could control stark group and would not go away with him after he left. And Nagini. In fact, he originally wanted the other party to accept part of his equity and take care of Boz for himself, but Tony has been embarrassed to mention it because of Oscar. Of course, in addition to these, Tony has other arrangements, such as he wants to have a stimulating Formula 1. Before coming, many people thought Tony was just here to host the car, but Tony knew that he was not here to host, but to participate in the car! It''s crazy, isn''t it? If he were a normal Tony, he would never have such an idea, but now Tony is dying! By the way, he also wants to have a party at home and play games with many long legged little sisters. In short, he wants to realize all the absurd ideas that have not been realized before his death. Of course, this naturally includes transferring Natasha, the little sister of the legal department, to her side as a secretary. At first, Toni was still very cool. After all, he was very happy. You know, the jealous little sister Boz is still very cute! Just as he and borz entered the hotel, Tony, who was vaguely aware of something, was a little more flustered in his eyes. He said at a very fast speed: "Boz, you know? This is not Europe, so no matter what happens next, don''t be too surprised. Just let it go!" Miss Boz was stunned. Her eyes were twinkling with doubt. She couldn''t help thinking - is there anything special in Morocco? Although it is said that Morocco is a fake African country, as Tony said, it is Africa after all! Who knows if there will be an accident? However, as a familiar figure appeared in front of her, her face became a little stiff. Big red brown waves, a fire red tight dress, snow-white skin, concave convex figure, let little sister Potts envy, envy and hate her broad mind? Natasha, a former employee of the legal department and now Tony Stark''s secretary, came over with a smile: "Mr. stark, did you have a good trip? This is the photographer of the Moroccan racing club I contacted." Subconsciously, little sister Boz turned to look at Tony. Apparently very indifferent, in fact, Tony, who was flustered in his heart, subconsciously picked up a glass of wine from the waiter. He swore that he was only skin, but he didn''t know why. When he looked at the sharp eyes of Toni, he felt what he had been caught. emmm£¡ Nothing happened, okay! And am I the boss or are you the boss?! On the contrary, little sister Boz looked at the man beside her, and her eyes could not help feeling a little more bitter: "when will you hire her?" What should I do? Apologize? No, that''s not my Tony PI stark style. He shrugged, forced a calm look on his face, and then explained (cunningly) and argued: "You forced me!" Looking at the shameless man in front of me, Miss Boz, who was very angry and smiled back, couldn''t help staring at him: "I forced you to do this?" Feeling the increasing murderous intention in Boz''s eyes, the guilty Tony quickly opened the topic. He pointed to the photographer in front of him: "don''t make trouble, take photos, look here, cheese ~ ~" Looking at the two people pretending to smile in front of the camera? Photographer: (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) Chapter 241 The world is bright, all for profit. The world is bustling, all for profit. This Moroccan restaurant has recently attracted more people than expected, so it is more lively than ever. Today''s restaurants say they are eating, but in fact, it has become a banquet party for the top rich. Tony took a fancy to a position. He turned and asked Natasha, "is this table taken?" Natasha thought for a moment and then said, "this is my arrangement." Tony nodded with satisfaction and then began to talk to the others around him. Why are so many rich people gathered here? Do they like racing too? World machine times wow, once Mo hey Tao times (there is only one truth) - stark Industrial Expo! Tony''s idea of holding the Expo is very simple. He just wants to help his father fulfill his wishes. After all, the Industrial Expo has been stopped since 74. At least... Is that the official saying? But in fact, from the outside world, this Industrial Expo is by no means so simple! From 74 to 2009, 35 years later, the world''s top director Nagini personally operated the stark Industrial Expo, and not long after Tony admitted that he was iron man. What does that mean? The end of the old era and the beginning of the new era are absolutely sensational in the industry, not to mention the participation of Nagini, a world-class director and star, which has attracted great attention all over the world. You know, after filming inception, director Nagini, a famous model worker in the entertainment industry, has never produced a new work, and stark Industrial Expo is his only work in more than a year. Why do so many bigwigs gather in Morocco? Because this is a stage, an incomparably dazzling stage, with the popularity of Nagini and Tony, and Stark''s position in this industry. It is certain that those who can enter the Expo booth will inevitably be sought after by people in the industry and even outside the industry! Just like what I said before, the bustling is all for profit and all for profit. Stark company eats meat, and they also want to drink soup. But some talkative guy in the crowd caught Tony''s attention. How to put it? This guy seems to have suddenly entered a Thai Day in a pack of wolves. He doesn''t feel right. Yes, this is the famous Justin hammer! After leaving Los Angeles, hammer was badly hurt by Wilson and Raymond. He didn''t get any benefits from Nagini. He was blackmailed by two old villains. What should I do? If he broke his teeth and swallowed in his stomach, could he really avenge Raymond and Wilson? Come on, if he does, he will be invited to take a sea bath under the Brooklyn Bridge tomorrow, and it will be the same for a lifetime. After eating a dumb hammer, he had to find other ways to recover his blood, and then he thought of Tony. What do you say? It''s too much to say. After all, most of the products of hammer group profit by imitating the products of stark group. If there is a blacklist for this Industrial Expo, hammer group must be on the list. You know, it''s been almost 10 years. Even the eastern country is shouting to create, not to make. Hammer group, on the contrary, they don''t create, just make! In short, the stark Industrial Expo is an opportunity to return blood in hammer''s eyes. So he came and came to Morocco as early as two days ago. A beige suit, black framed glasses, green tie with silver and white patterns, there are not many classic colors left for hammer. By the way, and his favorite purple gold cufflinks. Looking at Tony in the crowd, hammer smiled enthusiastically: "Hi, is that you, Tony?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tony is flustered. He''s flustered now! Leather is very happy, but the problem is that this is leather broken leg. Pepper was very angry. Although she knew Tony''s character was like this, she couldn''t help being angry. In short, she would never admit that she was jealous. Since the end of the dialogue, Tony has been trying to explain. But unfortunately, the angry little sister Boz didn''t give Tony a chance until a nasty fly appeared in Tony''s sight. For others, Tony can smile awkwardly and politely even if he doesn''t like it. But for Justin hammer? Biao Nao, you copy my products every day. The cases about stark group and hammer group are enough to collapse the court table. Why should I give you a good face? So Tony ignored each other directly. He didn''t even have the desire to talk. You know, this is an extremely impolite behavior in Western etiquette. If it is photographed by the media, it will cause a sensation! what? You said Tony and hammer? That''s all right. But hammer doesn''t care. He thinks there are two kinds of people in the world: those who earn money and those who can''t. People who earn money are collectively referred to as successful people. People who can''t earn money are collectively referred to as losers. Tony is a genius. He belongs to the kind of person who makes money standing up. But in hammer''s opinion, people like himself who earn money on his knees may not be a success. Dignity and face are precious, but how much are they worth in front of Franklin? Therefore, hammer doesn''t care about Tony''s disregard at all, but directly takes out his killer mace. A beautiful female reporter who interviewed Tony once said important remarks: "I never think I am an executioner. On the contrary, I think it is the weapons produced by Stark group that are protecting this country and people!" It was the beautiful reporter who dug it out. However, at the moment of seeing each other, Tony''s face showed a touch of embarrassment. As we all know, Tony is a playboy who goes his own way. Although there is no clear data to show that any news about Tony is generally found by beautiful reporters. So where, when and under what circumstances did Tony say this? This is very intriguing! However, what makes Tony feel numb most is that at that time, Boz was his personal assistant, which means that Boz knew every woman who had a relationship with him! On the other hand, although hammer has been called a fool, he still has the ability to observe his words and colors. At the moment when the female reporter appeared, hammer keenly noticed the sudden change in Boz''s face. His eyes were a little more surprised: "do you know each other?" Little sister Potts turned her head and looked at Tony with a look of resentment: "well, I know." Tony was in a cold sweat behind his back. He hurriedly said, "yes, but we don''t know each other." Miss Potts sneered. She pretended not to care and gave Tony a knife: "if I remember correctly, she seemed to" do "an interview for you last year?" An embarrassment appeared on his face. Toni felt he was going to die. Now he has some regrets. He is very happy with leather. Happy, isn''t it?! Just when Tony didn''t know what to do, there was a cry not far away, and then there was a whisper. Then Tony, with sharp eyes, saw Nagini, a bitch, coming in from the door of the hotel. The female reporter was stunned. After seeing Nagini, regardless of whether Tony had big news here, she hurried to Nagini''s direction. Tony''s news is really important, but it can''t compare with Nagini. Some time ago, there was a dead man on the street. Just relying on the excavation of Nagini''s childhood news, just one news occupied the twitter hot search list for a week. Tony found a reason and fled the scene decisively. You know, jealous women are terrible! Despite Nagini, after a riot, he refused all the reporters and immediately sat down at the table originally reserved for Tony. The table here was originally reserved for another guest, but everything was not a problem because of Natasha, a capable little secretary! However, at the moment of seeing Natasha, Nagini frowned: "Are you?" At the moment of seeing Nagini, Natasha couldn''t help shrinking her pupils. It was obvious that she recognized Nagini. But a moment later, Natasha''s face returned to its former calm: "I''m Natasha, Mr. Stark''s secretary. What''s the problem?" Nagini shook his head. He had a little smile on his face, but the smile perfectly hid all his emotions: "nothing, just look at you. You look familiar. You look like a friend of mine." Natasha was stunned, then smiled, and her eyes were somewhat seductive: "are you sure it''s appropriate to say such words on this occasion?" Nagini thought about it, shook his head and smiled, "it''s really inappropriate, but you''re really like a friend of mine." Looking at Nagini''s deep eyes that seem to devour everything? Natasha had seduced her, but from Nagini''s eyes, she could not feel the slightest desire, but only absolute rational indifference! This made her feel cold. The flirtation that had come to her mouth finally turned into a refusal: "I''m sorry, sir. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Staring at Nagini''s back after leaving, Nagini glanced at the two jealous women next to him. He couldn''t help but explain: "This woman is not simple." Little sister Boz looked at Natasha''s seductive back, and then looked at her airport. She looked sad and said, "young, beautiful and in good shape, of course it''s not simple!" The old woman on one side was more direct. She said directly, "bichi!" Shit Chapter 242 Never quarrel with jealous women. It''s like three hundred Spartan warriors. You can be brave or strong, but you can only die tragically in the end. Victory? Impossible. Jealous girlfriends are the most terrible creatures in the world. They are unreasonable and immune to all magic attacks. So Nagini decisively found hammer. If he remembered correctly, hammer should be doing everything he can to get tickets to the stark Industrial Expo. Nagini knows how miserable hammer has been recently, so he knows better than anyone what the tickets to stark Industrial Expo mean to him! Besides, even if I don''t go to find Hamel, with this guy''s shameless character, I will get admission through other means. Since this thing is unstoppable and I have no reason to stop it, why don''t I take the opportunity to make a wave? As for the conversation between Wilson and Raymond in Los Angeles some time ago? Nagini said, it smells good! Meanwhile, Han Mo, who was unhappy, looked a little agitated at the moment. He didn''t want to find Nagini, but the problem is that although his relationship with Tony is very poor, they are all commercial problems and haven''t risen to the height of personal safety. But the situation between him and Nagini is different. Although the final result is that he was interrupted miserably, the relationship between the two sides is very bad. So when he saw Nagini and learned his intention from each other? Hammer didn''t react for the first time. He thought he heard something, but a moment later? A word came to hammer''s mind, whether he was true or false, as long as Nagini could help him deal with it, he could accept the price. "Are you really willing to help me?" Nagini shook his head. He looked a little proud, even arrogant and confident: "First of all, although my surname is not stark, I am the second shareholder of stark group." "Then, I am the general director and director of stark Industrial Expo. In theory, I can even replace the logo of stark group with that of hammer group." Hammer was stunned. He subconsciously shouted, "how much is it?" Then Nagini rolled his eyes. He gave the other party a look at the mentally retarded expression: "what do you think? It''s like you can afford it?" An awkward smile appeared on his face, and hammer scratched his head: "too." With Nagini''s influence and the importance of the stark Industrial Expo, not to mention his wealth, it''s enough to catch up with most of the hammer group. So after some thinking, hammer tentatively looks at Nagini: "I see. How much is it?" Looking at hammer calmly, Nagini reported a low figure: "I don''t want much. You can give me as much as you give Jin and the Red Devils." "The two of them together?" "If you like, I have no problem." "I need to think about it." "Yes, but I''ll tell you, only today." At the end of the conversation, Nagini left satisfied. The beautiful reporter''s little sister returned to hammer again. She wanted to interview Tony, but she was attracted by Nagini. Unfortunately, Nagini ignored her at all, and then Tony disappeared. The helpless reporter''s little sister can only find Hamel again. However, Hamel, who is thinking, is not in the mood to talk to the reporter''s little sister at all. The reason why he was looking for a reporter''s little sister was mainly to talk to Tony and finally enter the stark Industrial Expo! The reporter''s sister needs Han Mo to provide tickets for this top-level rich family party. The two hit it off and had this cooperation. Now, because of Nagini''s disorderly entry, Hamer has a new direction. Why ask the reporter''s little sister curve to save the country? But hammer doesn''t know. After talking with him, Nagini calls Jarvis first thing after he leaves. A moment later, Jarvis''s blunt polyphony came from the other end of the phone: "Hello, Mr. Nagini, Mr. Tony is not at home." Nagini rolled his eyes and said directly, "of course I know he''s not at home. Please contact Tony for me." As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Jarvis across the street said stiffly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nagini, it''s not in line with the rules." But Nagini ignored it. He sneered and said, "Jarvis, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language. You can do it yourself!" Jarvis: " Jarvis: emmm! I don''t play anymore!! Jarvis: (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) Half a minute later, Tony''s helpless voice came from the other end of the phone: "you''re looking for me? Nagini, I warn you, don''t always scare Jarvis. He''s only half artificial intelligence now." But Nagini took out his ears disapprovingly: "when did I scare him? Don''t you see that Jarvis is becoming more and more humanized now? I''m helping him." At the other end of the phone, Tony''s eyes flashed a doubt: "really?" Can we say that language stimulation really contributes to the upgrading of artificial intelligence? In other words, if it''s really useful, why hasn''t your clumsiness become smarter? Just when Tony thought about whether it was possible to promote the upgrading of artificial intelligence through language stimulation, he heard Nagini''s confident voice: "Of course, you stay with Jarvis every day, so you don''t find it. Think about it carefully. Is Jarvis smart after he knows me?" Tony was stunned and then turned black: "go away, it''s obviously me who upgraded the system! Come on, what can I do for you?" When the two met, Jarvis was not artificial intelligence. Later, the two sides became familiar with the relationship, especially after they became iron man, they gradually developed Jarvis into semi artificial intelligence. So what Nagini said was nonsense, stimulated by language? Are you kidding? When was your IQ on the same level as Nagini? Of course, in the latter sentence, Tony would never say it in front of Nagini. At least he would never have such an idea before the anti Nagini war armor was developed! After Tony''s reminder, Nagini also wanted to find Tony''s purpose: "some time ago, I asked Jarvis to open a bank account in the Swiss bank, remember?" Tony nodded and looked puzzled. "Are you talking about the illegal account opened in the name of Jarvis?" The cause of the matter was that Jarvis was upgraded from ordinary program to semi artificial intelligence. At that time, Nagini said that Jarvis is now an independent life. Why don''t you consider opening a bank account for Jarvis? Then there was the illegal account in Tony''s mouth, Of course, although there is no Jarvis in real life. But on the Internet, you can find Jarvis''s personal information, photos, and even social security records, so Nagini turned his eyes: "how can you say it''s illegal? There are records on the Internet." Tony waved his hand in disregard. His tone was a little impatient: "what do you want to say?" Nagini thought for a moment and then said, "I''ll sell hammer a ticket to the stark industrial fair, about hundreds of millions of dollars, which will be divided equally at that time." Tony was stunned, and then turned his eyes: "you called me for a few hundred million dollars? Don''t talk. I''m going to participate in the competition soon. I''ll hang up first." With that, he resolutely hung up the phone and left nangini with an ignorant face! Hundreds of millions of dollars? You think it''s more than a billion dollars a night? Besides, you hung up on me? Are you kidding? Wilson, Raymond, Nick Frey, even aunt surprise didn''t hang up on me. Good Tony shit! Nagini, who was in a complicated mood, returned to the table. At the moment, Sam and Boz had a very happy conversation. After all, they were their peers and had the same enemy - the beautiful old aunt Natasha! As for Nagini? Thinking for a moment, he deeply felt that Tony was floating, so he said directly: "just called Tony and he said he wanted to race. Is it a racing race?" Sam is worthy of being Nagini''s woman. She resolutely sent God''s assistance: "Racing? Shouldn''t it? With Tony''s physical condition, how dare he be so crazy." On the contrary, she was the little sister of Boz. Her face suddenly changed: "Harpy, we''ll go to the racetrack right away. Anyway, we must stop Tony!" Chapter 243 I have a dream that one day my body will be healthy. Although it is now devastated, one day I believe my body will feel the sunshine again. I have a dream that one day, the valleys will rise, the mountains will fall, the rough and tortuous road will become a smooth road, and the holy light will be revealed and shine on the world. I have a dream. I dream that one day, the sunshine of Morocco will sprinkle on the racing track, wear blue armor, cross the paved road of laurel, and greet the victory and laughter at the end! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªTony Stark is not a great and noble poet, but also suspected of plagiarism. Tony likes racing. Before making steel toys, he always thought that racing was a man''s romance, high speed and high efficiency, which perfectly combined technology, power and speed. So he always despised Nagini''s Knight 15, and said more than once that it was a barbarian''s choice, but Tony never said that again after obadai died. Tony has his own team. Although he is not very famous, he is still a little famous in the racing industry. On the one hand, it is because Tony is rich, on the other hand, it is because Tony is rich. If you don''t throw hundreds of millions into a racing car, you''re embarrassed to say hello to others. Formula fi teams: Ferrari, McLaren, Mercedes Benz and so on. The annual investment of any team will not be less than nine digit dollars. However, because fi''s circle mainly serves the automobile manufacturing industry. So Tony''s team has been unable to enter fi, not that they can''t enter, but that they can''t enter! After all, stark group is an arms giant, not an automobile giant. If you can''t eat enough of a cake, you still want two? You''re not afraid to hold you up! So Tony''s team has always been just playing tickets. He can''t and won''t enter the real top F1 formula. But with the closure of Stark''s weapons manufacturing department, the situation has changed! Why are there so many leaders in Morocco this time? On the one hand, it is because of the stark Industrial Expo, on the other hand, Tony Stark, who withdrew from the arms industry, showed up at the scene of the car race in a high profile. What does that mean? Is the stark group not playing with arms and ready to play with automobile manufacturing? With the strength of stark group and Tony iron man? Tut Tut, it''s terrible! Low end car companies don''t have to worry. After all, stark products must be high-quality products! But none of the high-end car companies are flustered. Even the world''s top sports car companies such as Ferrari and Lamborghini are flustered. After all, this is iron man, and stark group is a terrible company that can be easily built by supersonic. However, just when everyone thought Tony was going to make a big move, an accident happened! As the camera turns, Tony in a blue racing suit appears in front of the camera. Under his sign, the driver hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up the car under his ass under the command of his boss. This series of coquettish operations confused everyone. Tony wants to drive a car? Are you kidding? Does he know what racing is? Does he have a driver''s license for fi racing? Not to mention, with Jarvis''s help, Tony really has! Looking at the snap shot in front of him, Tony knew without guessing that a group of sand sculptures frightened by Stark''s name were full of conspiracy theories. At the moment, he was probably guessing what big things he was doing. But Tony doesn''t care. He is not sure if he can see the sun next week. All he has to do is indulge and vent! What is loss? You have hundreds of millions of wealth and are sought after by people all over the world. Career, love, everything is developing in a good direction, but I know that your life is not long! Tony is just crazy now. It would be nice if someone else didn''t go crazy at this time. However, just as Tony was about to have a galloping life, a sharp and angry cry suddenly sounded not far away: "Tony, you come down!" Subconsciously, Tony looked around and saw an angry little pepper on the stand not far away. After a thousandth of a second, Tony turned to the referee and said, "I''ll give you a hundred dollars. Now blow the whistle and let''s start the game." Obviously, the referee is not a person who can be easily moved by money. He said directly: "I''ll give you $101, and you get out of the car right away!" Will Tony get off? He is Tony Stark, the famous American Superhero iron man. If he goes down now, where will he put his face in the future? Is this a matter of money? No, it''s a gamble of dignity! So Tony decided to pretend that nothing had happened, so he didn''t believe it was time and the referee didn''t whistle. However, before the referee whistled, Miss Potts pointed directly at Tony and shouted: "Harpy, you get Tony back." Harpy thought for a moment. He looked at the steps up to one meter and five in front of him, raised his pants, twisted his fat and round ass, and tentatively stretched out a leg. Because the leg was short and did not touch the ground, harpy had to climb up. Then he stretched out his legs again. When the soles of his feet were less than five centimeters from the ground, he decisively chose to climb the steps, as if the steps were not one meter and five, but an abyss! So harpy fully showed everyone how a bear died. Looking at the funny Harpy, Tony had no choice but to help his forehead. Finally, he walked over angrily and kicked harpy''s ass: "Damn it, I don''t know who is our bodyguard!" A farce dispersed like this, and Boz''s eyes twinkled with helplessness. They are also geniuses. She doesn''t understand why Nagini is mature, gentle and handsome. (as handsome as salted fish seven!) But Tony behaved like a mentally retarded child! But anyway, the farce went away. Ivan Vanke, a hot-blooded man in the northern bear country, his father was a colleague of Howard stark. They developed the ark reactor together. But later, for some reasons, Ivan''s father was sent back to the northern bear country. Because of the cold war between the two powers at that time, old Ivan''s old life was very miserable. But old Ivan had a son. He had nothing but his own knowledge, so he gave all his knowledge to Ivan. However? Old Ivan died and watched Howard Stark''s son show off on TV in the slums of the northern bear country. Then Ivan came to Morocco through the news. He took the knowledge left to him by his father and finally made himself a set of simple armor! With this suit of armor and LED lights on his chest, he will decompose the huge stark group. Give me a fulcrum. I can lift up the whole earth. Although stark group is very strong and the stock limit rises every day, Ivan knows that now is the weakest time for stark group! Without the support of arms, the only thing stark group has is Tony and the steel armor on Tony. As long as he can prove that Tony is not the only one? A saying is right. Whoever can make God shed a drop of blood can kill God! Because the blood will disperse in the water, which will attract countless sharks. Without Ivan''s own hands, countless sharks will dismember stark group. However, looking at the empty racing track and the back of Tony Stark leaving, Ivan couldn''t help thinking of the ancient philosophy ¡á Learning problems Hot girl~~ Farkel~~ Ivan:??? Ivan: what about the stark? Philosophy ¡á Learning is a profound knowledge. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will get lost in it. CHIGUO wears his upper body and reveals the bronze and strong muscles. Ivan''s eyes twinkle with confusion, and the LED light on his chest is incomparably shining. It looks like technology and philosophy ¡á Perfect combination of learning! Fortunately, just when Ivan was about to lose himself, he met a hot man! One shot for two ¡á It is decided to formally close ¡á Make. At the same time, because of his prawn behavior, Tony had to be sent back to New York at the mandatory request of little sister Boz! emmm£¡ Am I the boss or are you the boss! Chapter 244 "If the next party was the last birthday party in your life, what would you do?" Toni said that he wanted to be mad before the end of his life. The party was about to start. The little sisters invited had a relationship with themselves. They also had small blue pills in their pockets, and a large amount of alcohol and spray suits. Just half an hour before the party began, Tony hesitated. So he threw the question to Natasha, the secretary. After a moment of thinking, Natasha gave the answer: I will do everything I usually want to do, but I dare not do! Then Tony proved how boring a man without a lower limit can be. On the night of the birthday party, Tony peed in front of everyone! Although he was wearing steel armor and there was an automatic filtering system inside the armor, the problem was that Tony peed in front of hundreds of people! Really, Nagini regretted that he was no longer on the scene, otherwise it would be Tony''s most shameful black history, but it''s a pity that he was no longer on the scene, and the little sister Boz on the scene? At the moment, in addition to anger, there is more disappointment! Boz likes Tony, but is this Tony really the Tony Stark he likes? Little sister Boz feels that Tony has changed. Recently, Tony feels like a different person. She doesn''t know why, but it''s certain that if Tony continues like this, no one can save him. However, just this is not the reason why little sister Boz is disappointed in Tony. What really makes her despair of Tony is when she says that the party is over and should be over an hour ago! Tony agreed with her and told everyone that the first half party ended an hour ago and the second half party began now. At the same time, Tony also said: "if someone doesn''t like it, including pepper Potts, the gate is right there. All of you can leave at any time!" Tony let himself go, yes, Tony let himself go! This was the saddest time for little sister Boz. She left, and with her left Tony''s good friend, Colonel rod. But unlike the angry departure of the little sister borz, Colonel rod''s temper was much hotter. What if the child is disobedient? Just have a fight! Colonel rod, who came directly to the basement, put on the war machine Tony made for him and prepared to fight from fist to flesh ¡á Love each other! However, little sister Boz didn''t know what happened in the villa. She only knew that she was very sad now, but when she returned to her Manhattan apartment, she found that Nagini and Sam, who were lying on the sofa watching TV, had a flash of surprise in the eyes of little sister Boz: "Why are you back?" Nagini "caught a cold". After drinking ginger juice with boiled water carefully prepared by Sam''s little sister, seeing that Nagini did not show any signs of improvement, the two decided to leave cold New York, so they met in Morocco before. Unlike Tony, Nagini is not so crazy, so he doesn''t need to be forcibly thrown home by his girlfriend. In Morocco, the two spent a sweet half month. They originally planned to come back next month, but Richard wanted to let Godfather Nagini accompany him to Disney. As a last resort, they had to arrive in New York overnight. At the same time, almost at the same time, Sam subconsciously asked, "Why are you crying?" In an instant, the softest part of my heart was pierced. I tried to hold back my tears and burst the dike at this moment: "Tony... Tony, he''s an asshole... Whining... How can he do this to me... Whining... This is too much... Whining..." Nagini was embarrassed, especially when Sam colluded with Boz and scolded men for not getting a good thing. As the only man in the house, Nagini could only scratch his head: "I can''t say that. I''m not defending Tony. Maybe he has some special reason. Besides, I''m also a man." Miss Potts was stunned. She looked at Nagini with a flash of embarrassment in her eyes, Looks like you hate your map? On the contrary, it was an old woman on one side. She patted little sister Boz on the shoulder comfortingly: "Never mind him, he is an animal!" Little sister Boz, who didn''t know what the old woman was talking about, flashed a touch of confusion in her tearful eyes. And look at the doubt in Miss Boz''s eyes? Sam, who realized he was driving disorderly, glared at Nagini. Nagini looked innocent: "meow, meow, meow, this is my fault?" Fortunately, at the next moment, the door rang. Miss Potts subconsciously prepared to open the door, while Sam said to ignore him, let Tony stay outside, and threatened Nagini not to open the door. After all, Tony really went too far in this matter. How many years has pepper Potts taken care of Tony? How could Tony say such a thing? In his most difficult time, who stood up to support him. When he was loose and lost himself several times, who tolerated all his shortcomings and silently dealt with the things he screwed up? However, the knock on the door only rang twice and stopped. Borz and Sam exchanged eyes, which roughly meant: "Why didn''t he knock?" "I don''t know!" "Sam, how do I feel it''s different from what you said?" "Hold on, trust me, I have experience in this field!" "Are you sure?" "Well..." ¡°emmm£¡¡± ¡°£¤%¡­¡­*%¡­¡­*¡± ¡°Y((_Y(%^)*¡± Seeing that their eyes were getting worse and worse, Nagini had to open the door, and the two women on the sofa also chose to be temporarily blind at this time. Woman, your name is duplicity! With the click of the door, almost subconsciously, Miss Potts turned away: "I don''t want to see you." However, an embarrassing scene happened. Natasha, who had a proud figure, coughed, "well, Boz, didn''t you let me come?" No one knows how Natasha did it. The two people who were incompatible half a month ago have become good friends now. Some embarrassment flashed in her eyes. Miss Boz thought it was Tony, but she didn''t think it was Natasha. But a moment later, Miss Potts explained: "Well, Natasha''s original landlord was an old lecheron, always looking for excuses to come to her. She''s looking for a house recently, and there''s no suitable one for a while, so I''m going to let her live with me for a while." Sam''s eyes flickered with hesitation. She didn''t like Natasha. Although she believed in Nagini, she didn''t believe in her charm. However, I don''t know what the little sister Boz said to Sam. the old woman who always looked very resistant actually put down her hostility to Natasha in a short time. As for Nagini? This is my second meeting with Natasha. I have to admit that Natasha is very beautiful. She is amazing and beautiful. Even if you know that this is a thorny rose, you still can''t help but want to get close to her. However, Nagini''s deep eyes were a little more warm and angry at the moment. He frowned inadvertently, and then got up and said, "sorry, I''m going to make a phone call." It''s night now. The light pollution in New York is very serious recently. There are few stars. The cold moonlight shone on Nagini''s face. The exquisite face was a little more disturbing and gloomy at the moment. Then the phone was connected: "Frey, what do you mean?" At the other end of the phone, Frey, who finally connected the phone, subconsciously narrowed his pupils and realized what had happened. His eyes were a little more tentative: "Nagini, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." But obviously, what happened today made Nagini very unhappy. Frey''s answer could not satisfy Nagini either. He said directly: "Natasha, the little secretary next to Tony. Don''t think I didn''t know she was yours." His face froze and his eyes flickered suddenly, but Frey, who thought for a moment, said, "I swear all this is to better integrate into Tony and protect him." Nagini still ignored it. His hoarse voice was serious and even warned, "I just want to live a peaceful life. Frey, you should know what I mean!" The voice fell and Frey on the other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, he sighed, and a stiff smile appeared on his face: "don''t worry, we are friends." "I hope so." With a cold hum, Nagini hung up the phone, At the same time, with the end of their conversation, it was not long before Natasha, who was chatting downstairs, noticed the sensor in her pocket and inadvertently vibrated three times. There was a flash of surprise in her eyes, but it soon disappeared. Although she didn''t know why, she knew that this signal meant to stop all actions! Chapter 245 If there were only three days left in your life, what would you do? Try the delicious food you have never tried in your life, confess to the object you have been in love with for a long time, or be bolder and challenge the crime you have never tried? Although he knew it was false, Tony felt that if he were himself, he would be a helpful person to his family, friends and even the society in the last three days. Of course, at last night''s birthday party, Tony did what most ordinary people would do. This is normal. After all, there is a gap between ideal and reality. No one in the world can accurately know his death date. But one thing is certain. When the impulse caused by alcohol paralysis dissipated, Tony deeply realized that he regretted it, but Tony was Tony after all. In a hamburger restaurant, Tony, who was poisoned by palladium, looked at the two people in front of him coldly, with only anger in his heart. Tony knew the two men in front of him. One was Nick Frey. Tony met him. The other invited him to join their Avengers. Are you kidding? Can you afford my salary? Another Tony is also familiar. At least the former Tony thinks he knows this person because the other person is his personal secretary, Natasha. But now he is not sure whether he really knows the woman, because Tony finds that Natasha is an agent, an agent installed by the Divine Shield around him! So the question is, what is the purpose for the other party to approach themselves? Tony first thought about the core technology of steel armor, after he became iron man. In this world, no one dares to say that they have no ideas about this technology. In addition to the core technology of steel armor, Tony doesn''t think he has anything else that can attract agents of the Divine Shield. Therefore, in front of Frey and Natasha, there is no difference between Tony''s eyes and the hyenas outside looking at themselves with greedy eyes! So the angry Tony directly moved all the French fries and hamburgers in front of Frey and Natasha to himself, whether he could eat them or not, and even he didn''t let go of the ketchup on the table. Yes, he just wants to tell each other that even if I Tony is dead, you don''t want to take anything from me, even a bottle of ketchup! Looking at the angry Tony, Frey couldn''t help laughing at Tony''s childish behavior. He is as like as two peas, but it is exaggerated. But in fact, in some ways, Toni is just like the seven or eight year old. But in the end, Frey explained his intention: "I let Natasha approach you just to protect you. In fact, I don''t want to do this, but I can''t help it. Your father Howard Stark is one of the founders of the Divine Shield." "I know what you want to say, but I didn''t lie to you, and I have no reason to lie to you. I''m not here for your steel armor technology, I just want to tell you that your energy technology is not perfect." As soon as the voice fell, Tony sneered with disdain: "Do you know my father?" Not for iron man''s core technology? His father Howard Stark has been dead for 20 years. Why didn''t you show up at this time? If I believe you, Tony, I''ll be a fool! Frey also knew what Tony meant, but he didn''t want to continue to struggle on this issue. Instead, he resolutely followed Tony''s sarcasm and said, "at least, I know more than you do." Tony nodded, and the corner of his mouth crossed a little with a cold sneer: "that''s right. After all, one of the happiest things in his life is to send me to boarding school." Frey opened his mouth. What did he seem to want to say? But in the end, he shook his head and said in a low voice, "he loves you very much." But Tony didn''t care at all. Because of Natasha''s betrayal and his poor performance last night, he didn''t like the s.h.i.e.l.d. Even too much, Tony blamed Natasha for his mistakes last night. After all, he wouldn''t be so impulsive without her words! So he got up directly and looked with undisguised rejection and resistance: "I know, so I love him very much, very much, but if nothing happens, can I leave now?" He politely asked me if I could leave, but Tony proved that my name was Tony Stark! Looking at this extremely self-centered and childish Tony, Frey can only reluctantly shake his head: "I''m sorry, you can only stay in the villa until you solve your own problems." Tony was stunned. He paused, turned his head and looked at Frey with a little more ridicule and disdain in his eyes: "what crime have I committed? Why restrict my freedom?" Who did he say? Tony Stark. What''s this place? Free America! Even the president of the United States has no right to restrict his freedom. What''s more, Tony knows he''s dying soon, so he''s not afraid now! However, facing the arrogant Tony, Frey shook his head with some pity in his eyes: "I think you may not know the current situation, Natasha." As soon as Frey''s voice fell, Natasha, who had been waiting for a long time, resolutely threw two things like darts, and then there was a flash of lightning. With the current spreading all over his body, Tony''s body began to twitch uncontrollably: "Woo woo ¡á Ah ah ¡á Sobbing ¡á¡­¡­¡± He got up and sorted out his handsome black fur coat. Frey looked at Tony painting dragons and rainbows on the ground with some helplessness in his eyes: "I have another meeting this afternoon. I can''t be late, so I have to leave now. Mr. Howard has prepared the answer for you and all the relevant information for you." "Natasha, you go back to stark group." "Colson, you''re responsible for watching Tony." Frey left, leaving Tony drooling on the ground. He gave himself full marks for this wave of bright muscles. But Frey is in a bad mood. Everyone in the world wants Tony''s steel armor technology. Doesn''t the Divine Shield have any idea? Come on, how can you have no idea? On the day Tony became iron man, the information Howard stark left Tony was decrypted and read by unknown experts! What is the core technology of steel armor? Is it a cool and powerful weapon? No, the real core technology is Tony''s chest LED light! In order to crack the energy source of iron man, Howard Stark''s every sentence, every expression and even every gesture were observed and analyzed by countless people, but in the end, no one could crack the answer. To be honest, after seeing this thick report without any nutrition, Frey finally understood why general Ross went crazy. These experts are a bunch of shit! Howard stark, an old guy who died 20 years ago, can study something under the condition of such backward technology, but you can''t understand it? Saying you are shit is an insult to shit! But anyway, Frey must admit that the stark family still has something. Howard stark, Tony''s father, died early, so people don''t know much about the previous generation of stark, but the elderly know what a terrible genius Howard Stark is. In IQ, Howard Starks is no worse than Tony, and in strategy and layout, Howard doesn''t know how many times better than Tony now. But anyway, he''s still dead, and he''s been dead for twenty years! If it wasn''t for Tony''s death, if it wasn''t for the waste scientists of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. who couldn''t find anything from the data left by Howard, how could he, Nick Frey, hand over these things? And why did Natasha do it, not Colson? Natasha''s identity must be exposed, because Frey can''t keep Natasha in stark group. On the contrary, it''s Colson. He helped Tony before and has a good relationship with pepper Potts. Frey believes that with Colson''s py ability, he won''t let himself down. Colson also understood what his boss meant, so he didn''t embarrass Tony on his way back. Just a knight fifteen parked in the garage when he returned to Tony''s villa? Success caught Colson''s attention! Sure enough, when he opened the door, he saw Nagini lying on the sofa drinking milk and watching TV: "Colson? Why are you with Tony? What''s the matter with him?" "There was an accident, but it has been solved. I''m just curious. Why are you here? Isn''t this Tony''s house?" "Let''s not talk about this topic. Come and shout with me, cheese ~ ~" "Click!" In Tony''s desperate eyes, Nagini pressed the shutte Chapter 246 "When did you come back?" "Last night." "How''s borz?" "She was very sad. Sam decided to help her find an honest man to marry." "I disagree." They are worthy of being a couple. When did they come back when they met? It''s said that you two have such a high tacit understanding. Why don''t you get married? Wait, looks like you''re not married? emmm£¡ Thinking began to drift away. Nagini began to think about where there was a problem. Fortunately, Tony threw a pillow directly and dragged Nagini back from his gradually philosophical thought. Looking at the staring and food protecting Tony in front of him, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "I don''t agree, but you know, we men can never talk about what their women decide." Tony raised his middle finger skillfully: "although I understand what you mean, why do you feel something is wrong?" Nagini said, "that''s your illusion. Can I help you?" Tony was stunned and wondered in his eyes: "help? What do you mean?" Nagini shrugged: "it only takes 0.1 seconds to free you. Before your pain nerve can be transmitted to your brain, your whole person will be dead." Tony rolled his eyes. He said angrily, "you are really a friend, but I don''t want to die yet." Nagini smiled and joked: "the last person who said this is now three meters high." The speechless Tony took a deep breath. He stared at Nagini angrily, like an angry bullfrog: "when can you leave my house?" Nagini threw his body on the sofa. He shook his head. "I don''t know. I promised Sam to beat you up, but in your current physical condition? I''m afraid you''ll touch the porcelain." Colson has told Nagini about Tony, and Tony didn''t want to hide it. After all, Nagini people are here, and he must explain it anyway. Besides, he really felt that what he did last night was too much, and Nagini was a good explanation tool! Just looking at Nagini''s face, you were about to hang up. Although he knew it was true, Tony couldn''t help yelling angrily, "get out!" Nagini rolled her eyes and threw a pillow at Tony with her backhand. She looked angry and helpless: "I''m not gay! Do you think I want to accompany you here? Do you usually don''t cook at home? Why is there no food in the fridge except vegetables?" Richard called the day before yesterday and said he missed himself. Yesterday, Nagini took Sam home. Today, he was going to take Richard to Disney. Then Nagini had to put it off until next time because of Tony. However, it was not easy for Tony to solve the problem here, but he was told that Wilson had taken Richard to Disney and agreed to ask Godfather Nagini to accompany you to Disney? Emmm, you think I want to be with you old bachelor? I have nowhere to go! However, just as Nagini was preparing to cook a fried chicken to reward Richard, the little bastard, he found that Tony had nothing in the fridge! How? Dying, just a day? You are preparing for immortality! Tony opened his mouth and seemed to want to argue something, but in the end, all he saw was embarrassment: "I also want to know the answer to this question." Considering Tony''s ability to take care of himself and his current physical state, Nagini gave the other party a look of contempt, and then he turned to ask the socialite king who was playing with his mobile phone: "Forget it, Colson, what do you want to eat? I''m going to the supermarket." Colson thought for a moment and then said, "bread, vegetables, bacon, eggs, beef and potatoes would be better. My stew is very good." Tony, who was lying on the side of the body, also said: "cheese lobster, medium cooked snow fat cow, croissant bag for dessert, I like dessert..." Nagini rolled his eyes: "go away, I didn''t ask you, you shut up!" Five minutes later, after confirming that Nagini had left, Tony couldn''t help shouting: "what''s arrogant? This is my home! If it weren''t for being a friend, I would have put on mark and smashed your ass!" Colson thought. He turned on the recording equipment and said weakly, "he''s Nagini." Tony is as arrogant as ever: "what''s the matter with Nagini? I can crush his dog''s head with one hand! You, yes, you, help me move out the projector. I want to see the film!" Colson, who got a satisfactory result, showed an honest man''s simple and honest smile on his face Time passed quickly. After about two hours, Nagini finally came back with big and small bags. That''s why Nagini doesn''t like the sea view villa. Although the scenery is beautiful and there will be no annoying neighbors to disturb you, the question is, can you accept that you need to run 20 kilometers away to buy a bottle of water? Back at the villa, Nagini gave Colson a large bag of vegetables, meat, bread and other items, while he took a small bag of milk and biscuits. Let Nagini cook himself? Are you kidding? I''m not gay! At the moment, Tony is looking through the video tape left by Howard stark. Along with it, there are several notebooks, which record the knowledge Tony knew very early. He didn''t care about Nagini next to him. Their relationship was much better than that between themselves and the s.h.i.e.l.d. these materials were handed over to him by the s.h.i.e.l.d. Tony wouldn''t believe the nonsense said by Nick Frey. Haven''t you seen it? Who are you kidding! I''m dying, not mentally retarded! The only reason why the other party gives all this to themselves is that they can''t crack it, because this is a gift from the previous generation stark to this generation stark. Tony knows this very well. In terms of IQ, even if he is about to die, he still feels like an omnipotent giant! But Tony felt as if he had let his father down. Old stark clearly said that the answer was here, but he didn''t find anything. When Tony''s mood gradually began to be irritable, a sound of "click click" came from his ear. At first, Tony could stand it, but as time went on, Tony''s mood became more and more irritable. Finally, the unbearable Tony turned his head angrily: "can you turn down your voice when eating cookies? I''m thinking. I need to be quiet now!" Looking at the roaring Tony in amazement, Nagini hesitated for a moment, and finally threw the biscuit in her hand into her mouth: "click!" Tony: " "Ah, I''ll kill you!!!" The angry Tony roared hysterically and then rushed at Nagini with a terrible set of eight fists! His courage was commendable, but it was a pity that Tony held on for only one second and was ruthlessly suppressed by Nagini. Looking at Tony, who was still loveless in bed, Nagini threw out a box of biscuits: "don''t think about it. Your current state is not suitable for work." "What should I do?" Tony took out the blood detector from his pocket. Three seconds later, looking at the 71% palladium poisoning index, a touch of irritability flashed in his eyes: "I''ll die!" But he obediently tore open the bag and threw a finger into his mouth. This is Tony, a very complicated guy! Nagini touched his chin. A flash of thought flashed in his eyes, and then gave a vague suggestion: "why don''t you change your mind? I just revised the previous design drawings. Seriously, the old stark Industrial Park is really interesting." Tony was stunned. A flash came into his mind. Suddenly, Tony jumped up from the sofa: "wait? Old stark Industrial Park? Jarvis, call up all the drawings about stark Industrial Park in Nagini''s computer." "This is my computer, and can you not let Jarvis invade my computer? What if there is my privacy in it?" "First of all, I''m not interested in men''s clothes and fruit photos. Secondly, do you feel that your design image is a plan that decomposes atoms?" "So? Isn''t this a normal thing?" "No, Nagini, you are a genius!" Looking at a picture of Tony running to embrace himself, Nagini frowned and slapped it on the wall: "Fuck off, I''m not gay!" Chapter 247 It is rare to have a confidant in life. The hardest thing in the world is to meet someone who knows himself. The story between Ivan and hammer is hard to tell who is right and who is wrong. It can only be said that one look back and look at each other in the crowd. Under the arrangement of fate, they found each other. So in this magnificent Zhe ¡á Under the tree, love No, the dirty fruit was born. Ivan thinks that what hammer loves is his talent, but in fact, what hammer loves is the LED light on Ivan''s chest. Hammer thinks Ivan loves his unruly style and appreciation, but in fact Ivan loves the convenience brought by the behemoth of hammer group. This is probably why [Wang] wants to go to heaven, because the world is too dirty! The shelf life of love is short. Theoretically, it takes only three months from love to boredom. In addition, it is like figs, cherries and peaches, which are delicious but difficult to preserve. The faster love comes, the sweeter the taste, and the faster death! So the question is, how long can the relationship between hammer and Ivan based on lies last? The answer is simple - 28 days! Ivan met Hamel in Morocco 28 days ago. When he saw Ivan, Hamel had a bold idea. He knows Tony. To be exact, hammer knows all the weapons made by Stark group. Years of cottage experience gives him unparalleled intuition in this regard. At the moment he saw Ivan, his eyes never left the LED light on the other party''s chest. I have to admit that Tony is a genius, but it doesn''t mean that Tony is an unsolvable existence. The steel armor he makes is very awesome, but so what? Where steel armor is really powerful, the reason why everyone can''t copy it is not because of how advanced his weapons are, but because of the LED light on Tony''s chest! If it were not for the inability to solve the energy problem, the late obadai did not need to take risks at all. Moreover, Tony said in public more than once that with current technology, even for decades, it is impossible to imitate similar energy sources, Just in front of Ivan, Hanmo sees another possibility! Cooperation between the two is inevitable because they have a common enemy - Tony Stark. So they hit it off immediately. Hammer gave the money, Ivan gave the technology, and then began the formal cooperation. But the problem is that the cooperation between the two sides is based on lies after all, not to mention the huge identity gap between Ivan and hammer. One is a slum Bachelor in the land of the northern polar bear, and the other is a top American arms giant. After the initial period of love, hammer gradually realized that it was wrong for both sides to be different. Then his thoughts began to change! Just because he still needs Ivan''s technology, hammer is not easy to turn over at this time. But soon, hammer''s chance came. On the 14th day when the relationship between the two sides heated up rapidly, which was also the day before the relationship between the two sides was about to break up, Tony finally angered his good friend Colonel rod because of a series of sand carving operations at his birthday party. Then they had a passionate fight. The angry Colonel rod left with the steel armor Tony made for him. Because stark group does not produce weapons, now the giant in weapons has become hammer group. Hammer got a contract to arm the American military with steel armor - war machines for free, and he also needed to give the military a large sum of dollars. Yes, that''s what the contract says, and hammer agrees, but he gets the right to develop and research the war machine. In fact, hammer often signs such contracts. Every time stark group launches new weapons, the military will sign such a contract with hammer group, and then hammer group can openly study stark group''s weapons, copy and transform them. This is why stark group and hammer group have been in a lawsuit for so many years, But there is still no reason for conclusion. Since the contract, hammer has expanded. He began to realize that he could kick Ivan out, but not yet. First, he needed Ivan to build a large number of ark reactors. Second, he needed Ivan to hand over the technology of ark reactors. That is, from this day on, the relationship between hammer and Ivan quickly changed from love to boredom. It wasn''t until two weeks later, the day the stark Industrial Fair was about to begin, that hammer found Ivan: "Do you know what this is?" "You may not know what the war machine is, but I can tell you that this is the steel armor developed by Tony Stark!" "Do you know why I showed you this?" "I have better technology now. Although these things you study are very good, compared with Tony Stark, all these things in your hand are rubbish!" "Do you know why I didn''t drive you away?" "Because I''m a man of loyalty and love, I won''t kick you away, but it doesn''t mean you can suck blood on me like a bug. I hope you can figure out what the relationship between us should be like next time we meet." Hammer is gone. After all, tonight is an extremely important moment in his life. Although he attended the stark industrial fair, hammer believes that with the emergence of his steel war corps, he will replace Tony and become a real giant in the arms industry! Moreover, he believes that when Tony sees that he has a whole iron army, his expression will be wonderful! Will Tony''s expression be wonderful? Ivan doesn''t know, but Ivan knows one thing. Hammer''s expression will be wonderful tonight. Really think he doesn''t know anything, silly white sweet? Hammer thinks he is a tool man, but in Ivan''s eyes, hammer is the real tool man. The steel armor produced by hammer is no problem. After installing the ark reactor designed by Ivan, although it is not as powerful as the steel armor produced by Tony, the performance of the two is almost the same. But the problem is that hammer doesn''t realize how crazy it is for him to make Ivan work more than one person and preside over the production of the whole steel war a corps in order to surprise Tony! How stupid! So hammer doesn''t know that Ivan can easily take away the iron war Corps in his hand just by moving his fingers! And this day is exactly the 28 days when they met! Meanwhile, Nagini, who was about to attend the stark industrial fair, received a call: "Colson, why did you call me? I reserved a seat for you. When will you come?" Unfortunately, Colson, who was about to go to New York airport, shook his head reluctantly: "I''m sorry, Nagini, I''m going to New Mexico soon." With a jump in his brow and a little more playfulness in his eyes, Nagini said casually, "so, the earth is not safe again?" Colson''s voice was a little more helpless: "you know, in order to prevent some people from being stupid, someone has to do something after all." Nagini thought for a moment. He had nothing to say. He could only say, "good luck." In the face of Nagini''s blessing, Colson sighed, with a taste of self ridicule: "Of course, it''s a fairyland on earth." Chapter 248 Stark Industrial Expo, although Nagini is the general director, but also the main planner of all this. But in fact, he doesn''t want to be here. The reason is very simple, because he is afraid of trouble, or he dislikes the trouble that will happen next. Probably from the beginning of killing hate, Nagini has been intentionally or unintentionally reducing his sense of existence. The reason is very simple. Nagini wants to make great things! Name: don Nagini, First race: basilisk, level: fourth stage - complete body, growth: 99%, polar body gene: 99%! Second race: dragon, level: second stage - growth body, growth degree: 99%, polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 11240 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York Mission Description: destroy New York Task progress: 14% (large construction area + a small number of New Yorkers) Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If Nagini''s strength was only close to the peak when he fought with hatred before, there is no doubt that he is now the real peak. At this stage, his strength has reached the point of no progress. In the fourth stage, the Basilisk has 99% growth and 99% research body genes, and even the space medicine of the system mall is gone. That is to say, Nagini has promoted the Basilisk to the top. Next, it depends on whether it can make further progress, but this requires luck and opportunity. The dragon in the second stage also has a growth rate of 99%. Don''t mention this. All monsters have five stages: juvenile - growth - mature - Complete - polar. It is difficult to break through from the growth body in the second stage to the mature body in the third stage. Nagini has been at this level for a whole decade before. He even feels that the breakthrough in the second stage is more difficult than that in the third stage. The only difficulty that can exceed the second stage is the research body breakthrough in the fourth stage. At present, the second stage breakthrough of the dragon is likely to be on the monsters around the Pacific Ocean. But the problem is that after so many years, he hasn''t seen the monsters, and those monsters are also about whether he can open the third race. (Monster: do you think I don''t want to come out? But there is a terrible bald head. She won''t let me out. What can I do? I''m also very desperate!) In short, at this stage, for various reasons, Nagini''s strength has been impenetrable, but this does not mean that he has nothing to do. Don''t forget those lovely four-star monster cards in the mall! Although the growth potion has no effect now, doesn''t it taste delicious? However, Nagini hasn''t done much damage recently, mainly because he knows that he can''t bear small things and makes big plans. If you want to have a big harvest, you must have enough patience! The battle with salina let the whole world know how powerful Nagini is. The war with hatred made the whole world understand how terrible Nagini''s destructive power was. So what happens next? Will the big five really tolerate Nagini''s continued destruction? Don''t be ridiculous. With the previous two examples, American fathers are now weakened by Nagini. As long as Nagini dares to take any excessive action, it will definitely cause a strong reaction from the United States. The simplest example is Oscar. Are those judges really blind? They are just influenced by some of the above people and have to do so. The current situation is like this. Nagini can''t move. If he moves a little, he will cause an overreaction from a group of big guys who think they are very powerful. These big guys are now like a group of frightened rabbits. If they move a little, they will bite with red eyes! But because of Nagini''s own strength, these big men dare not fight against Nagini openly. Both sides are afraid of each other. There are many black technologies in Marvel world. Human beings on earth are not as weak as imagined. If we really want to fight to the end, we may not be the winner. Similarly, because the five giants have years of service, unless they have a brain disease, they can''t die with Nagini, unless Nagini''s behavior makes them have to do so. It is precisely because of this situation that Nagini is very Buddhist recently. He is not in a hurry. Although the earth is in chaos, in fact, this is only the beginning. The real big scene is the counterattack of the three Princess Asgard on the earth. That is the real big stage. At that time, he has reason to destroy New York openly. Therefore, the Buddha system at the moment is not a real Buddha system, but waiting for greater harvest. He is like a cunning poisonous snake, greedily staring at the brightly lit city in front of him The next moment, however, a familiar voice interrupted Nagini''s thinking. With some helplessness in his eyes, he turned and looked at Richard who was not far away, giggling, wearing an iron man mask and shouting "BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU ~"? He couldn''t help his forehead. That''s why I''m here. The little traitor has gone too far recently. He stood himself up some time ago. Recently, he has been arguing to see iron man. Are you kidding? I! Nagini!! World class director + star!!! You don''t worship my godfather, but you worship Tony big shit!? So when Richard asked to see iron man, Nagini resolutely refused. He even had an impulse to green Tony. But looking at Richard''s pathetic face? Nagini finally gave in and comforted herself. In fact, it''s also good. After all, he only needs to take care of Richard. With the end of the magnificent opening ceremony, stark Industrial Expo officially began. Seriously, Nagini''s director level is really average. If there were not a large number of classic films in his memory, he would never reach the current level. However, it is said that Nagini''s picture structure is really strong. Perhaps because he has some space ability in his body, Nagini is particularly good at space structure, which makes the stark Industrial Expo more sci-fi and gorgeous than the original. At least for tens of millions of viewers present and in front of the TV, this is definitely a visual feast. In addition, at the end of the opening ceremony, Tony''s appearance made the atmosphere boiling. However, what should come will come in the end, Hammer will eventually pay for his stupidity! Back half an hour ago, Ivan solved the problem in the underground laboratory of hammer group. Hammer arranged to monitor his bodyguards around him. From knowing to knowing each other, it took only 28 days. Hammer thought he knew Ivan enough, but he knew shit! In other words, in hammer''s opinion, he only needs to know that Ivan can make a reduced version of the ark reactor, but in fact Ivan is more capable than he thought. First of all, Ivan has terrible combat effectiveness. The two bodies lying on the ground are bloody examples. Secondly, Ivan has extremely powerful hacker technology and is definitely the best in the world, because he invaded Tony''s computer. Even if he only simulated a call, it''s great. As for what Ivan is going to do next? Very simple, he will declare war on Tony and disintegrate stark group in front of the world! However, Tony didn''t know what Ivan was talking about. Before that, he didn''t even know Ivan was there, but one thing he knew very well was that Ivan''s goal was the stark Industrial Expo, and little pepper Potts was on the scene! So Tony came. He guessed that it was probably Ivan''s plot, but it was red fruit''s plot. Tony had to come. After all, there was pepper Potts here. Ivan smiled a little more when Tony appeared at the stark industrial fair. Sure enough, Tony still cares about stark group! Yes, Ivan doesn''t know why Tony is here because of Boz. Similarly, Tony didn''t know that Ivan didn''t intend to threaten him with pepper Potts! But anyway, the stage has been set up. Staring at Tony in the line of sight, Ivan''s mouth flashed a sneer of revenge. The next second, at the site of stark Industrial Expo, with bursts of fierce roar, the heavy steel soldiers on the booth began to act uncontrollably. In the cheers of the audience who didn''t know anything, and in the confused eyes of Justin hammer, the steel soldiers pointed the muzzle at Tony Stark. Then? As the weapon was fired, there were bursts of panic screams in his ears and staring at the steel soldiers chasing Tony. A word suddenly appeared in Justin hammer''s heart - Mom, it''s really over this time! Chapter 249 At the stark industrial fair, as the steel soldiers attacked Tony, hammer''s face suddenly became very ugly. What does that mean? Not to mention the impact of this incident, first of all, Justin hammer, President of hammer group, is suspected of murdering Tony Stark, President of stark group! This one alone is enough to make Justin hammer''s head big. But this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that this is a synchronous live broadcast. The whole United States and even the whole world know what happened on the scene! His face became very pale. It was too late to think. Hammer hurried to the backstage and found the programmer who controlled the iron Legion. He needed to know what happened and whether it was possible to save it! However, before he asked what had happened, Natasha, an agent of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., gave hammer a social beating! The reason is very simple. Director Frey sent Natasha to lurk in stark group, although there are also reasons for stealing the core technology of steel armor, as well as a new round of exploration and solicitation of Nagini. But in essence, Natasha''s task is to protect Tony. Not only because of Tony''s amazing talent, but also because Tony''s surname is stark. This surname represents not only one of the original founders of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., but also whether the United States, a huge country, can play a dominant position of 1 = 2 + 3 (the first world country = the total military strength of the second + third countries) in the world, In addition, although the Divine Shield bureau is a worldwide organization, most of its branches are in the United States. So Tony must not have an accident! Then in the confused eyes of Miss Boz, Natasha subdued hammer and got the truth of the matter and the news that Ivan was in hammer group at the moment. Although she doesn''t know who Ivan is and what deep hatred Ivan and Tony have, she only needs to know that Ivan caused all this. What will Natasha do next? Very simple, her goal is Tony, and the easiest way to protect Tony is to kill all the enemies who want to Kill Tony. Natasha is an agent. Compared with a soldier, as an agent, she is more decisive in some ways! Then she decisively found harpy. Although harpy is Boz''s bodyguard, harpy still has Tony in his heart, so after knowing that Tony is in danger and Natasha has a way to help Tony? Harpy abandoned little sister Boz without hesitation! Maybe this is love? But unfortunately, Natasha, who passed five passes and killed six generals, finally threw herself into the air. Ivan is not mentally retarded. He found each other when Natasha invaded the hammer group. There are two ways in front of Ivan. One is to solve the invaders, and then remotely control the steel soldiers to siege Tony. The other is to wear steel armor and have a fight with Tony. Compared with the latter, the former is safer and more reliable. So after thinking for a thousandth of a second, Ivan decisively chose the latter. After all, ravaging Tony Stark has great temptation for Ivan! The huge silver gray armor is about four meters tall. Compared with other steel soldiers, the steel armor driven by Ivan is more burly and domineering. Thanks to Justin hammer''s banknote ability, Ivan, who wanted to fight Tony Stark only with an ark reactor and a pile of broken parts, has now evolved and improved in all aspects. At the same time, because of the analysis of the war machine, the performance and destructive power of this set of steel armor he wears are more powerful than other steel soldiers. Even in his opinion, his current set of steel armor is more advanced and powerful than that of Tony Stark! So Ivan is very confident at the moment. He drives the steel armor to the stark Industrial Expo. He has a huge body four meters high and looks at everything around him. There were people screaming in horror, which made Ivan''s eyes flash with disdain. At the same time, Ivan was a little more excited and happy because the riot took place at the stark industrial fair and the land under his feet was the land of America! Just in the crowd, a child who didn''t fit in with his surroundings made Ivan frown. Judging from the size, the child is about seven or eight years old. The clothes on her body are very fine. Although Ivan doesn''t know much about children''s clothes, this suit must be very expensive. Of course, children who can appear at the stark Industrial Fair will not have a bad economic situation at home. Ivan just frowned and even annoyed that the child in front of him was wearing an iron man mask, so he looked at himself directly and raised the flashlight transmitter in his palm: "BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU ~" Ivan was dissatisfied with the fearless attitude of the other party. What he wants to see is the child''s cry, the cry of despair and helplessness. Only such a scene can perfectly cooperate with the fall of stark group. So he was very dissatisfied with the rebels and even hated them to the extreme. So at this moment, Ivan had a bold idea in his heart! Although he knows that this is very unfair to the child, Ivan can''t manage so much now. The energy source in his chest is the ark reactor, which is an imperfect product with extremely serious radiation. In this world, only Tony and Ivan probably know this. In other words, he is now the same as Tony. They are both poisoned by palladium. The only difference is that Tony is about to die, while he is about to die. But compared with Tony, Ivan is more cruel and indifferent in the face of death. With the energy surging, two long whips full of plasma appeared in Ivan''s hands. He looked down at the child wearing the iron man mask with indifference in his eyes: "Boy, take off your mask. Iron man will die soon. He can''t save you." You think Ivan will kill the child? Don''t make trouble. Although he is cruel, he is not so cruel as to lay hands on a child. But the child''s next behavior changed Ivan''s mind. The child raised his palm and there was a small flashlight in his palm. A wisp of white light shone on his face. Ivan was silent. Big drops of sweat came out of his forehead. Good and evil played a crazy game in his mind. Finally Ivan took back the plasma chain and walked away without looking back. The little boy was stunned and looked at the metal monster leaving in surprise, After a moment, although it was not very obvious, I could feel the excitement of the little boy under the mask. But before the little boy cheered, a helpless voice sounded around him: "Richard, stop it and go home with the godfather." The little boy turned his head subconsciously, and then there was a burst of laughter and excitement behind the mask: "Godfather Nagini, I just defeated the super villain!" Nagini shook his head reluctantly. He rubbed Richard''s head and took off his mask: "See, you''re super brave! But my little iron man, what you need to do now is to come home with me." However, Richard''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He thought. Although his voice still had a childlike voice, his tone was already like a little adult: "But Godfather Nagini, iron man needs my help, and I just beat the bad man away, but I didn''t beat him." Looking at the serious Richard in front of you? Nagini thought for a while and finally sighed, "I''ll give you two choices. First, come home with me honestly. Maybe I''ll make you a delicious fried chicken leg." But before Nagini finished, Richard said, "Godfather Nagini, needless to say, I want to help iron man defeat the bad guys!" His face stiffened, looking at the little hero with firm eyes? After some thinking, Nagini''s face was a little more cunning. He said directly, "it''s OK, but tonight''s fried chicken leg will become a nutritional package, and you must finish it!" But what he didn''t think of was that the next second, Richard said: "Godfather Nagini, steel is so powerful that we shouldn''t need my help, so let''s go home!" Nagini: " Nutrition package: emmm! Don''t I smell good? Chapter 250 Ivan is in a panic now. In fact, he was going to kill Richard. Don''t talk to him about inhumanity and immorality. He''s dying! To say a cold word, after my death, what the hell is the flood? Moreover, he is not an American. For the native people of the northern polar bear country, even if the Americans die more, they will die less in their eyes. After all, without the United States, without the cold war, the most powerful country in the world would not necessarily be the United States. But in the end, Ivan chose to leave, not because of his conscience, but because he saw a pair of eyes, a pair of eyes that frightened Ivan from his heart! He doesn''t know what these eyes represent, but the moment he sees those eyes, the moment he looks at them! Indifference, ruthlessness, high above, from the top of the food chain, he felt uneasy. It was a pair of eyes that did not belong to human beings. The emotion in each other''s eyes made Ivan feel fear from the heart. Just looking at each other, Ivan felt cold all over. It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill the little boy dressed as iron man, but Ivan has a strong feeling that if he does, he will die not the little boy, but himself! This is a kind of fear and feeling that is difficult to describe in words, but it is very real and delicate, which makes people tremble from the deepest part of the soul! Ivan, who felt a strong sense of crisis, left without hesitation and without looking back. Before leaving, he thought not whether he could kill the little boy, but whether he could leave alive. Fortunately, that terrible existence did not do it to itself. In fact, to tell the truth, Ivan is not afraid of death, because his life will soon die. Life is meaningless to him, but he is afraid that he will die in peace and that his death is worthless. So he chose to give up Richard and find his real goal - Tony Stark! Therefore, this is not advice, but simply for the obedience of ideals and beliefs! But unfortunately, Ivan doesn''t know that no matter how he chooses, the final result will be the same. Ivan''s steel armor is really powerful, and his ark reactor is closer to success than Tony''s semi-finished product. After all, Ivan''s father and Tony''s father are colleagues, and the ark reactor was developed jointly by them. Tony''s father died in an accident and left him no property except the huge stark group. But Ivan''s father is different. He left Ivan a valuable wealth of knowledge! So in Ivan''s opinion, Tony is not afraid, even if he has wealth, what''s the difference? Knowledge is priceless! But the problem is that Ivan doesn''t know that Tony''s father left him not only valuable wealth, but also priceless knowledge wealth, which is more precious than his father left him! Therefore, people are more angry than people. While Ivan is strengthening his steel armor, Tony is also evolving his energy source! Tony vs Evan? With or without Nagini, the end is doomed. Even if both sides are geniuses, Tony has countless times more resources than Ivan. Tony''s insight and vision are also unmatched by Ivan. If Ivan really wants to beat Tony, the best way is to find an arms giant. Osborne is a good choice. He has strong strength and excellent relationship with the military. Most importantly, he has incomparably strong funds and resources, which is no worse than stark. Over time, Ivan may not be able to let stark group decline. But the problem is that it was not Norman Osborne who first found Ivan, but Justin hammer. In a fried chicken shop more than ten kilometers away from the battlefield, through the shop glass, Nagini could see Richard gnawing at the gun leg, but there was only one, and Richard needed to eat a large plate of vegetable and fruit salad without salad dressing. Although he said he wanted to make Richard a big fat smash, in fact, Nagini was very strict with Richard''s nutrition management. He would meet all Richard''s unreasonable requirements as much as possible, but he would never sacrifice his health. As for why not do it at home? ha-ha! I shouted iron man all the way. I don''t want face! He took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, and there were three left in it. Nagini thought about it, took out a cigarette from it, and took out a box of milk from the car. With a puff of smoke, the cell phone in Nagini''s pocket rang. It was Wilson who called. Although he didn''t know why he called, he thought about it and pressed the answer button: "Richard and I will go home right away and tell Vanessa not to worry." At the other end of the phone, Wilson shook his head: "I''m relieved to have you." Nagini really likes her son. Although she doesn''t know why she likes children so much, she has always refused to have a child with Sam. But he knew Nagini and knew that as long as Nagini was nearby, any place in the world was safe for Richard. So he called Nagini, not because of Richard. Although this is his son, and the news just reported that there was an accident at the stark industrial fair not long ago. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Wilson said casually: "Raymond just called me." Nagini was stunned. He seemed to think of something. The corners of his mouth subconsciously tilted up, and his eyes were a little more playful: "So?" Wilson shook his head disapprovingly, with some regret and emotion: "human beings are so fragile! Look at the good people of hamedo, how can they say they are gone without them." Nagini nodded in agreement: "Yes, hammer is a good man, a man of noble character and outstanding contributions to society. The only pity is that he died early." At the end of the call, Nagini threw away her cigarette butts. Now there are two cigarettes left in her pocket. In the dim light, looking at the cigarettes in the cigarette box, Nagini shook his head and smiled, and then put the cigarette box into his pocket. When he opened the store door, Nagini''s disturbing smile dispersed and was replaced by a kind Godfather. He looked at Richard not far away with some helplessness in his eyes. The pistol legs had been chewed clean by Richard, but there was still more than a third of the vegetable salad left. At the moment, the Little Traitor looked pitifully at Nagini and patted his round little belly: "godfather, I can''t eat." be unable to eat any more? Then why does the chicken leg disappear and the vegetable and fruit salad become a pure vegetable salad? But Nagini did not point out Richard''s lie, but kindly said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t eat. It''s a big deal that you won''t take you to see iron man tomorrow." The best way to educate children is not to command, but to guide. Children are different from adults. Numb adults will never ask why the sun rises and why chicken legs will be full when they eat more, but children are different. Looking at the increasingly hateful godfather in front of you? Richard: " (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Meanwhile, Eddie''s face was pale and ugly under the bright lights of Los Angeles. If he''s not hallucinating? Now you can be sure of one thing, a monster has lived in your body! Chapter 251 The pale golden sunset sprinkled on him, and Nagini''s mouth was smiling. In front of him was a green oven that had lost paint. After the smoke, the grill that had turned black was filled with celery, onions, tomatoes and large pieces of beef and chicken. Light red charcoal provides valuable heat continuously and stably. On the barbecue rack, under the high temperature roasting, the skin of the chicken is rapidly charred, and the subcutaneous fat also emits golden oil little by little under the action of high temperature, and sends out attractive "squeak" oil popping sound. The air was filled with a unique smell of barbecue. The chicken skin is crisp, the chicken is tender and smooth, and the beef surface has the burnt Brown feeling loved by chef Michelin, but it is actually full of juice. Different from the sunny and handsome Nagini in everyone''s impression, he threw away his suit, a pair of blue pajamas and simply put a 4XL waistcoat on his upper body, mainly because Nagini''s height is 192. He needs this model at least. He looks inexplicably casual in his home dress. In addition, the most surprising thing was that Nagini took off his spectacle frame. All Nagini fans all over the world know that Nagini has three hobbies, milk, biscuits and his forever yellow spectacle frame. Even when he makes a film, he never takes off the spectacle frame. But now? Nagini took off his spectacle frame! Seriously, if someone sees Nagini at the moment, they may understand why he needs glasses frames. Nagini''s eyes are very beautiful. The most direct statement is deep and divine. But his eyes are too deep, just like the endless starry sky. At first glance, he feels broad, but soon you will realize the indifference of the starry sky. When you realize this problem? Will be from the heart of fear! Therefore, Nagini seldom takes off the spectacle frame. Generally, he will take off the spectacle frame only in front of specific places and people. For example, in New York, he will only take off the spectacle frame at home. And in Los Angeles? Similarly, the only thing that can make him put down his disguise is here. Along the route of bus 304, you will pass by a place called MIA cafe. Go on, about two blocks away, and you will see two connected white villas. Now Nagini is sitting in the backyard of the villa, turning and roasting the vegetables and meat in front of her. On the street, there was a roar of engines. The old neighbors nearby knew that this sound represented a violent Hell Cat. Only the bravest man could control this terrible beast. But instead of driving directly into the garage, the car stopped by the road. Looking at the Nagini barbecue in the backyard, compared with the green and astringent in those years, Toledo, now much more mature, couldn''t help smiling on his face: "Nagini, when did you come back?" Four eyes looked at each other, just looked at each other, and Nagini spontaneously smiled: "just came back, I happen to have time today. Didn''t MIA say you were busy?" Toledo shrugged. He came over with a smile. "But now I''m fine." "Bang!" Behind her, there was a sound of the cap of a beer bottle. MIA threw a bottle of corona to Toledo and said with a sad face: "that''s not what you said on the phone before." Toledo rolled his eyes. This guy has a thick skin and doesn''t care. Nagini''s mouth was a little strange. He thought, "come on, don''t make trouble. This chicken leg is for you." With that, he took out a chicken leg roasted jujube red with crisp red skin from the grill. Mia rolled her eyes. "I''ve been losing weight recently." But her body is still very honest. She almost instinctively reaches out to grab the chicken leg and looks at the other party''s satisfied eating face? Nagini nodded and said: "It looks like it''s cooked and ready to eat." Mia: Staring at Nagini in front of her, Mia suddenly felt that the chicken leg in her hand was not fragrant. Really, Nagini hasn''t been home for some time. He has been very busy these years, not only himself, but also the rest of the family. Toledo always wanted Nagini to go to college and become a lawyer or doctor after graduation. But then Nagini became a director and actor. MIA met Toledo''s wish, but because of Nagini''s bald warning, Mia insisted for more than a year and finally chose to give up. Now she has become a third rate actress who is not very popular but has a carefree life. On the contrary, Brian, because of his handsome appearance and textbook Level acting skills (after all, he was the FBI), soon got a first-line coffee position. Interestingly, the situation in Toledo''s family is just the opposite. Although sister Lettie has speed and passion, biochemical crisis and millions of babies, she can''t reach the first-line coffee. On the contrary, Toledo has reached the first-line coffee easily. However, his impression of the college party was general, mainly because he played the speed and passion series, and this series was launched by Nagini, so in terms of winning the award? Nagini is better. After all, his reputation is good. TOLEDO is miserable. Many academic leaders say that TOLEDO is just bad money. There is no way. Not everyone is willing to sacrifice for art. After all, they want to eat just enough. Generally speaking, in ten years, some things have changed and some things have not changed. It''s hard to say whether we meet less often because we become strangers or because we become busy. After dinner, Mia was cleaning the table. Toledo in the backyard sipped his beer and asked, "don''t you live at home at night?" Nagini thought for a while and finally shook his head: "it depends. I''ll go and see Owen and Mrs. Samantha later." Toledo was stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something? But finally sighed. He took out a bottle from one side of the wine box and threw it to Nagini: "here you are." Readily took over, his eyes could not help wondering: "corona?" Toledo smiled. "I remember he liked beer." Reluctantly looked at Toledo. I don''t know when Nagini found that he seemed to be higher than Toledo. The relationship between the two sides didn''t know when it had changed. After thinking about it, he looked a little hesitant, but in the end, he put on his coat: "I''ll tell Owen that you brought him this beer." In the house, Mia, who managed to clean up the room, came out with an excited look. With a cucumber in her hand, there is a recent film that MIA needs to lose weight. Just watching Toledo drink alone in the backyard? Mia''s bright eyes were a little dimmer. After thinking about it, Mia took out a blanket from the sofa and threw it to Toledo. At the same time, she asked, "brother, when do you think Nagini can come back again?" Toledo thought for a moment, his eyes a little confused, but a moment later, he shook his head: "I don''t know, but anyway, as long as we don''t go, the home will still be there." It was evening when he left. Raymond booked himself a five-star presidential suite, but after thinking for a moment, Nagini finally gave up. He bought two bottles of $18.9 red wine from the supermarket, sat in front of Mrs. Samantha''s grave, his head against the tombstone, and let the time pass The birds in Los Angeles have become more and more. The great cardinal, which was difficult to see in the past, can be easily seen on both sides of the road. Nagini didn''t say anything. He just sat quietly, as if his body had been integrated with the surrounding darkness. It was quiet and cold. If the phone in his pocket hadn''t rang, Nagini might have sat here until it was bright. "Frey? What do you want from me?" At the other end of the phone, Nick Frey''s voice was somewhat urgent: "Nagini, I need your help. There are some problems in New Mexico. Colson is in trouble. Can you..." Colson? New Mexico? Thor of Asgard? With a frown, Thor appeared in his mind, but a moment later, Nagini shook his head: "I''m sorry, Frey, you can''t have any problems. Think of me first." At the other end of the phone, facing Nagini''s refusal, Frey was obviously stunned. Perhaps because of his previous help, he misunderstood Nagini, so he was silent for a moment and insisted with a bit of tone: "but I really need your help this time!" But Nagini shook his head. He stared at the darkness around him and the brightly lit city in front of him. The opposition between light and darkness made his expression a little more strange: "I''m sorry. If nothing happens, I''ll hang up." As the phone rang, Frey''s face changed. At the same time, Nagini here, he got up and patted the dust and dead grass on his body, and then took out a cigarette from the cigarette box. At the moment, there is still one left in the cigarette box Chapter 252 "Hello, this is Eddie." "I am venom." "From now on, we know each other. Do you understand what I mean?" "Of course I understand, but you should be clear that you are just my symbiosis, that is to say, you are a slave to the venom!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, tell me, what are you going to do next?" "It''s easy. We''re going to get out of here!" Under the Golden Gate Bridge, Eddie stared at what looked like viscous asphalt, but it was actually a symbiont of flowing liquid life - poison. Even though this is not the first time we have met, Eddie always sighs from his heart every time he sees each other - the world is so wonderful! The story goes like this. Eddie was originally a gold medal reporter, but because of self expansion, he said something he shouldn''t say in an interview Then the former gold medal reporter has now become a cancer in the industry of forging news. While Eddie was thinking about whether to continue his career as a reporter, he met the most dazzling star in America - Nagini Tang. With the recognition and encouragement of the other party, Eddie decided to fall from there and get up from there. Drake, the president of the life foundation, who framed him, told everyone that his news was fake. What he has to do now is to uncover the true face of the life foundation to the public! Seriously, Eddie''s plan went well at the beginning. After all, he knows how powerful the life foundation is. And he was lucky. There was a female doctor in the life foundation. The other party realized Drake''s evil nature, so she decided to help him. Eddie guessed that the female doctor didn''t really want to help him. Why did she help him? It''s mainly because the female doctor is afraid, because the life foundation is conducting human trials, and it''s still an illegal human trial. If the news comes out? The life foundation is going to die, and all the employees of the life foundation are going to die. In order to avoid their own death, the female doctor decisively chose to stand on the side of justice. After all, they are neither stark nor Osborne. Without the support of the military, do they dare to conduct human experiments so recklessly? I''m afraid I don''t know how to write dead words! This is why Eddie''s plan will be so smooth, because the female doctor does not represent a person. If there is no accident, it will not be long before Eddie will release the criminal evidence of the life foundation, and then Drake, the current president of the life foundation, will be arrested on more than a dozen counts, such as illegal human testing. As for the life foundation? There may be some losses, but it''s harmless. However, the accident happened. On a dark and windy night, Eddie slipped into the life foundation. Then when he was shooting criminal evidence, Eddie found an informant who had helped him collect news. The other party''s state is very bad. The most rational way should be to let it go, or expose the matter, let more people know about it, and finally hand it over to the Commissioner. After all, he is only a reporter. The reporter''s duty is to let more people save people, not to save people themselves. It''s somewhat contradictory, but that''s the truth. But looking at each other''s dying state? Eddie, who couldn''t bear it in his heart, finally became impulsive, and then he paid the price for his impulsivity. Eddie didn''t know that what he reported about the rocket accident of the life foundation was not the death problem, but the alien species hidden inside the rocket. Drake, President of the life foundation, is a crazy guy. He tries to break the limits of the human body and reach a new height - God! The alien species hidden inside the rocket is the key to Drake''s life evolution! This is a special life body, which can be perfectly integrated with other life, and finally greatly improve the life level of its symbiotic body. In fact, from another perspective, what Drake is doing now is similar to the experiment done by Dr. kirian of pioneer technology some time ago. But the difference is that kirian has to spend a lot of money on human simulation program because there is only one experimental body, while Drake is much simpler and rough here, and experiments directly with human body. This is also the reason why Drake''s men rebelled, because every day a large number of human beings die because of the incompatibility of symbionts. Even if the dead are some homeless people who are ignored, there is no fire in the paper. One day, it will be found out. Eddie was lucky. There was also a symbiont in the line body he rescued. While Eddie rescued each other, he also released the symbiont in each other''s body. The symbiont left the human body and reached symbiosis with Eddie, but there was no serious rejection reaction between them. At the same time, Eddie was unfortunate because all he did was clearly recorded by the monitoring. According to the normal rhythm, Eddie should expose these criminal evidence immediately after shooting, and then someone will take Drake away. This is a seamless combo. However, because the body entered the symbiosis, Eddie didn''t expose it the next day. What would Drake think when he saw the monitoring picture? Those guys who eat inside and outside must be solved, but the first thing to solve is Eddie with his own criminal evidence! The apartment building rented temporarily from Eddie, but Drake''s men chased Eddie on Los Angeles street. After several rounds of fighting, the relationship between Eddie and the symbiont was. It has also changed from the initial resistance to the present love. Life is like that. Since you can''t resist, you might as well lie down and enjoy it. What''s more, the situation has changed again. Eddie learned one thing from the venom: It turns out that not only he can match the venom perfectly on earth, but there is also a symbiont in Drake, President of the life foundation. And Drake is now preparing to build rockets to bring the symbiotic army from their planet to the earth, so as to realize the evolution of human beings on earth! The starting point of each other''s plan is good, but the problem is that symbionts are extremely terrible creatures. They have amazing appetite, and human beings are the most delicious food in their eyes. After all, human bodies are full of fat and calories. (pig''s body fat rate is 15% and human''s body fat rate is 20%. Therefore, with the same volume, people can provide more oil and nutrients than pigs, and they are more greasy.) In short, under the pressure of external and internal forces, Eddie can only accept the fact that there is a symbiont in his body. The current conversation was the first real face-to-face conversation between the two. It was just the poison that made Eddie frown. He frowned subconsciously: "Leave? Wait, what about the earth if we leave now? Doesn''t the life fund care? And what about the innocent kidnapped?" Eddie doesn''t care if he is a slave of venom. The relationship between the two sides is symbiosis. He''s dead and the venom is going to die, so there''s no one going up and down. But the venom said to leave? Eddie can''t stop caring! His profession is a reporter, and what a reporter needs to do is to expose the darkness and let more people with conscience find and eradicate the darkness! As he said, what will the life foundation do if he leaves now? Do you watch the life foundation continue to do evil? As a reporter, Eddie can''t turn a blind eye! But as a symbiotic venom, he turned his eyes with disgust. It directly said, "what do you think? Drake''s body is a riot!" There was doubt in his eyes. Because the information was not equal, Eddie only knew that Drake also had symbionts, but he didn''t know who the symbionts were in each other''s body, so he subconsciously asked: "Who was the riot?" The venom thought for a while and looked thoughtful, but more dignified: "according to your human beings, riot is a leader. It is very powerful, or incomparably powerful!" Eddie shook his head. He obviously didn''t realize the seriousness of the poison: "So?" The venom wanted to explain, but in the end it gave up. After entering symbiosis, the venom absorbs all the memories in Eddie''s mind, which means that the venom knows Eddie, and it knows what a stupid decision this guy will make! In fact, really, venom also wants to prevent riots. After all, on their symbiotic planet, venom is a complete loser, while on earth, venom is an extremely powerful existence. It''s better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a ox. what we''re talking about is its current mood and thoughts. If possible, venom also hopes to prevent riots and even kill riots, but it knows how small it is in front of the right side. Ignoring Eddie, the venom looked with a bit of thinking. Finally, it seemed to think of something: "mankind is about to end. The riot is an extremely cruel guy, but I know a place is very safe." Then, whether Eddie agrees or not, the venom directly integrates into and manipulates Eddie''s body. A moment later, a dreamy voice sounded under the Golden Gate Bridge "Wait, where are you taking me?" "Ah ~ ~ don''t come in ~ ~" "Damn it, don''t make strange noises, you abnormal human!" Chapter 253 Life is like that, if you can''t resist? Why don''t you lie down and enjoy it! But Eddie is a human being. He is a proud and backbone human being. Even if he has laid down and enjoyed it, his soul will not give in. This is a common phenomenon - mouth dislikes body integrity! After 20 minutes of attack, he controlled the venom of Eddie''s body and finally stopped in front of an old or even dilapidated building. After the venom was released from the strengthened state, Eddie looked at the building in front of him. Dead leaves, vines, rusty iron fences, and the glass that hasn''t been cleaned for a long time. Judging from his unprofessional eyes, the building hasn''t been cleaned for at least ten years, which makes Eddie''s eyes a little more strange: "So, this is what you call a safe place? An orphanage that has been abandoned for an unknown period of time?" Facing Eddie''s distrustful eyes and the venom hidden in his body, he couldn''t help mocking: "stupid human, you don''t know where this is." As he spoke, a mass of black and evil liquid squirmed out of Eddie''s shoulder like asphalt, and soon condensed a huge white eye and a ferocious head full of fangs in mid air! In Eddie''s puzzled eyes, the venom took a deep breath into the air, and then a little fear flashed in his eyes: "do you smell it?" However, Eddie, who had been breathing into the surrounding air for a long time, could only say, "the air is a little cold, but it''s very clean, but I still don''t understand what you''re talking about." Speechless turned his eyes and looked disgusted with the venom: "fool, there is the smell left by advanced life. The universe has countless life, but it is generally divided into two categories." "One is the low-level life like you humans, and the other is the high-level life that leaves a smell. Any high-level life, even if it does nothing, as long as it grows up, it will be used to destroy a planet!" The venom''s eyes flickered with fear, because it knew the horror of advanced life! The gap between people is really big. Everyone is clearly a life body of the universe, but some life is strong and terrible! Although the venom doesn''t know why there is the smell of advanced life on a backward planet like the earth, it knows one thing. Advanced life is powerful and terrible. Even if it is a terrible riot, it will never take the initiative to approach here. As for why did the venom dare to lean over? The reason is very simple, because although advanced life is powerful, it is also arrogant. Or because strong, so proud! As long as you show enough humility, the other party won''t pay attention to a bug like yourself. Of course, the venom of these words will never tell Eddie. After all, it''s just his own slave. But this slave seems a little uninteresting? At the moment when the venom finished speaking, Eddie suddenly asked a question: "I''m curious, do you belong to high-level life or low-level life?" Venom: "er..." The expression of the venom suspended in mid air froze at this moment. A moment later, it became angry and said proudly: "you are just a slave. Why should I answer your question." Looking at the venom in front of him, Eddie said meaningfully: "I see. So you are the same as us humans." The venom was a little angry. It was like a child who had not grown up. It was angry. It racked its brains to find a reason to refute, but the reality was cruel. In the end, the venom could only explain: "What do you know, our race... In a word, it''s a very special kind! We have unlimited possibilities. Don''t say that advanced creatures, even gods, have been killed by heroes of our race!" But Eddie didn''t believe it. He said directly: "Since you are so strong, why do you come here?" After opening his mouth, the venom seems to want to continue to refute, but it can''t find a reason. It can only whisper: "those who can kill advanced life are legendary heroes or leaders, but I''m just an ordinary symbiont." People are divided into three, six, nine grades, and so are symbionts. The riot is the leader of the symbiotic race, representing the elite of the upper class, just like Nagini. As an old reporter, Eddie represents the bottom of the lower class, just like the venom at the moment. Eddie didn''t know what the venom was thinking, but from the other party''s eyes, Eddie could see the loss. With some hesitation in his eyes, Eddie wanted to comfort each other, but in the end he gave up the idea. Because this feeling is too strange, because the venom is parasitic in his body at the moment, which will make him feel that he is comforting himself. He looks very stupid! But as a reporter, Eddie still has the ability to change the topic, so he asked stiffly, "well, let''s change the topic and ask you the last question. What if the owner of the house starts with us?" Eddie didn''t know why the venom brought him here. Similarly, he didn''t know that the venom didn''t want to accompany him to the life foundation from the moment he decided to bring himself here. After all, the riot is powerful and terrible. The venom doesn''t want to be killed by the riot because Eddie''s mentally retarded behavior. However, even though the venom concealed it from Eddie, he still got useful information from the venom, that is, there is an extremely terrible creature living in this seemingly desolate building! Drake + life foundation + poison mouth riot, his enemies are terrible. Eddie doesn''t want to get into trouble again, otherwise he may want a real dog belt! But the next moment, the venom shook its head, and a smile that it thought was very smart appeared on its face: "Don''t worry, I''m actually very strong. Besides, the smell in the house is very weak, which shows that the other party has left for a long time." Looking at the other party''s confident face, Eddie flashed a doubt in his eyes: "are you sure?" Seems to be very dissatisfied with Eddie''s query. The venom directly said: "you dare to underestimate me. I''m afraid you don''t know how terrible I look when I''m angry!" However, as soon as the venom voice fell, through the iron fence in front of us, the door of the building inside was opened. Through the faint moonlight, a human creature could be seen coming out. For a moment, the venom that was arrogant and arrogant just now is full of fear in my eyes! After rejecting Nick Frey at the Los Angeles cemetery about three hours ago, nangington lost interest in staying in the cemetery. Go back to the hotel? Feeling a little bored, then Nagini thought of the angel orphanage and the little bed he was lying in. After a thousandth of a second of thinking, Nagini returned to the angel orphanage and was ready to take a nap here. Not to mention, this little sleep is really comfortable. Nagini hasn''t slept so comfortably for a long time, but it''s a pity that he only slept for more than two hours, and his nap was interrupted by two fools. Nagini, who is not beautiful in an instant, indicates that the baby is in mood. So when she went downstairs and looked at one of the silly hangers, Nagini''s eyes twinkled with displeasure: "Eddie, why are you here!" Eddie didn''t expect to meet Nagini here, let alone meet Nagini in this posture. After all, at the moment, he looked like a tramp in a shabby leather jacket and a dirty face. But this is not the key point. The key point is that a mass of black and wriggling extends from his shoulder. It doesn''t look like a strange life body of earth creatures. What will the other party think of themselves? Eddie was a little flustered. He subconsciously opened his mouth and explained, "Mr. Nagini, wait, listen to me. All this..." But before Eddie could explain, the venom on his shoulder subconsciously turned to Eddie and his eyes twinkled with amazement: "wait? Do you know each other?" Unlike Eddie''s panic, the venom thinks it''s over! At the moment of seeing Nagini, the venom is incomparably sure of one thing. It is an extremely terrible high-level life in the legend. This smell can''t be fake. As long as you smell it once, you won''t forget it for a lifetime. Compared with the dull Eddie, he noticed the twinkling displeasure in Nagini''s eyes for the first time. What are the consequences of provoking a higher life? SANOS, the famous super villain in the universe, his favorite thing is to kill half of the life on this planet. But as Eddie called Nagini''s name, and the venom recognized Nagini from Eddie''s memory, it couldn''t help but come up with a bold plan. Just don''t know why, the venom always felt uneasy in its heart, as if there was something wrong? But now the situation is too late to let it think more! At the same time, Nagini, who was in a bad mood, had an interesting idea in his heart after seeing Eddie and the venom! Chapter 254 Riot is the leader of symbiotic planet. It is very powerful, powerful and even incredible! It is different from venom. Venom is a weak ordinary person, while riot is the leader. It is the king of the huge family of symbionts, so the weak venom can only choose to coexist with Eddie. But the riot is different. It can completely suppress such weak creatures as human beings without symbiosis. About a year ago, riots came to the planet. Because there were some accidents in the process of coming, the riot was separated from its men, and it itself was seriously injured. Until recently, the riot finally found its men through parasitism. But unfortunately, their men have been abandoned now. They have been seriously injured like themselves, but the difference is that they have survived, and they have not supported the past. Now they are just a piece of broken DNA. But the riot is not sad, on the contrary, it is very happy now! The reason is very simple, because it has found a new planet with multiple life! The ability of symbionts is symbiosis, and the earth with a huge DNA bank is the best Petri dish for symbiotic races in the eyes of riots. In addition, human beings, which are rich in oil, are even better food in its eyes! So it decided to conquer and transform the planet and bring it into symbiotic civilization forever. To this end, it reached a symbiosis agreement with Drake, President of the life gene society. Of course, it''s symbiosis in Drake''s eyes, but in the eyes of riots? Drake is no different from the parasites it abandoned before! The weak man didn''t find that his thoughts and ideas had changed the moment he entered his body. The reason why the riot doesn''t abandon Drake now is mainly because it needs Drake to help it build a spaceship. Only a huge spaceship can the riot invade the planet with its people. Of course, some small problems occurred in the process. For example, it found that it was not the only surviving symbiont on the planet. In addition to itself, there was a little garbage called venom. Originally, the riot was going to take off with venom. Unfortunately, the little brother couldn''t help the mud up the wall. He wanted to find it again and again, but this guy ran faster than a rabbit! It doesn''t think about it. If it really wants to kill it, can it live to the present with the strength of venom? In line with the idea that they are all of the same race, it''s better to let it go. The riot has not been wiped out. After all, it still has more important things now. A new rocket is about to take off. What the riots need to do now is to bring more people to the earth, rather than continue to entangle with the coward of poison. However, what the riot didn''t expect was that the venom he repeatedly wanted to find but refused to appear appeared in front of him, which made the riot frown: "Venom, why are you here?" Looking at Drake across the street, he pressed the venom in his heart and his fear of the leader riot. Eddie said slowly, "riot, I have something to tell you, I..." But the riot doesn''t want to listen to the venom. It is a riot and the leader of symbiotic civilization, and the venom is just the most common one of millions of symbionts. If it weren''t for the fact that there were only two planets on this planet, it and poison. Garbage like poison wouldn''t look at the riot every day, so it directly and rudely interrupted Eddie''s words: "Your explanation has no nutrition and value. Besides, I don''t want to hear your explanation now. The rocket will take off soon. I''ll arrange a task for you. Before I come with this army of symbionts, you should develop a symbiotic force on the earth." However, to the surprise of the riot, facing the leader''s order, Eddie shook his head: "sorry, I refuse!" Subconsciously frowned, and the riot''s eyes were a little more unhappy: "venom, do you know what you''re talking about?" Watching the riot with a bad look, the venom instinctively felt fear in his heart, but a moment later, Eddie shook his head and his eyes glittered with seriousness: "I know what I''m talking about, and I''m not here to help you, but to stop you." After taking a deep look at the venom, the riot looked a little colder: "it seems necessary to let you know how big the gap between you and me is!" Riot tolerates poison because poison is its people, but if poison dares to stop itself? Drake''s body began to change. The riot hidden in his body began to take over Drake''s body. Drake, President of the life foundation, was born in rotten country, but he has some Aryan blood in his body. Compared with strong blacks or heavy whites, Drake''s body appears thin, which is very similar to that of Nagini. But the difference is that Nagini is 1.9 meters tall, while his height is less than 1.8 meters. However, as the riots began to take control of Drake''s body, wonderful changes began. Drake''s body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, his thin body began to become strong, his spine became thick and strong, and began to become huge. The thin limbs are now replaced by the muscles tied together by Qiu. The bulging muscles make the previous thin body give people a sense of shock. Almost in the blink of an eye, Drake became the symbiotic leader with more than three meters tall and terrible muscles - riot! At the same time, the venom standing opposite the riot also completed its transformation. From the appearance, there is not much difference between the two sides. The only difference is that the color of the venom is black, while the color of the riot is a light red, as if the blood was diluted by water. In addition, both of them have more or less white patterns, and they don''t know what this means. "Keng!" A sharp blade appeared in the hands of the riot. It looked coldly at the venom in front of it, opened its mouth and exposed its ferocious serrated fangs: "You will pay for your words and deeds!" I don''t know if all the powerful guys like to force a few words before the fight. Anyway, whether it''s venom or Eddie, they are better at moving their hands and don''t talk! With one foot on the ground, the whole body strength burst out at this moment. The big fist of the casserole and the viscous liquid black liquid condensed into a mass at the moment, just like rough basalt! In an instant, the fist and the blade collided. The collision of the two forces stirred up a terrible shock wave. Finally, in a huge roar, the riot took a step back. It frowned slightly, looked at the missing blade, and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed in its eyes. At the same time, he was cut off half of his palm and was also hit by the poison flying tens of meters away, but there was a flash of excitement in his eyes: "great, it didn''t enter the deep symbiosis state!" Symbionts are wonderful creatures. Theoretically, they can coexist with any creature, but it does not mean that the promotion of parasites is invariable after symbiosis. The poison and Eddie belong to the deepest symbiosis. The relationship between the two is very close, both prosperity and loss. Therefore, the power bonus of the poison to Eddie is extremely huge! But the riot is different. It is a leader. It will not easily coexist with weak humans, and this shallow parasitism can not give full play to the real strength of the riot. You know, in the estimation of venom, riots can even kill themselves with a knife! However, in the face of the excitement of the venom, the riot shook its head and looked at the venom compassionately: "yes, I really didn''t enter a deep symbiotic state, but there''s still no problem to solve you." But the venom ignored it. Under the confused eyes of the riot, it relieved its control over Eddie''s body, with a bit of sincerity in its eyes: "I know the gap between us. Even if I am in the strongest state, I can''t beat you in the weakest state." With a frown, he looked at the venom that suddenly spoke of coquettish words. The riot''s eyes twinkled with doubt. It asked, "so you''re going to beg for mercy and ask me to let you go?" But as like as two peas of the poison shook his head, it looked at the riot deeply, with a look of sympathy in the eyes of the same riot. "No, I just want to tell you that you''re finished!" The next moment, in the eyes of the riot and panic, a man with yellow framed glasses slowly came out of the shadow: "are you the riot?" Chapter 255 This is how it happened. Venom and Eddie want to solve Drake and the riots, but because their strength is very weak, it is almost impossible to complete the task. What should I do? Eddie didn''t know the power of the riot, but the venom was clear. When it realized that if Eddie knew all this and would die like a fool, the venom decided to slip away. Are you kidding? There is an extremely close symbiotic relationship between himself and Eddie, mainly because the venom only had Eddie, a suitable symbiont, in order to escape from the laboratory of the life foundation. In order to avoid Eddie''s death in the process of symbiosis, the venom had to carry out deeper symbiosis with Eddie. In other words, Eddie is dead and it''s going to die! Then an accident happened. The venom and Eddie met Nagini, and after seeing Nagini and realizing how terrible the other party had? An idea came to mind in the venom. I''m not the opponent of the riot, but the riot is not the opponent of Nagini, so why don''t I take advantage of it? If it had been before, it wouldn''t have such an idea, but after absorbing the venom of Eddie''s memory, it found that Nagini, as a senior life, seemed a little abnormal? What about this guy''s character Virgin? Positive? Full of optimism and sunshine? The unknown is terrible. Nagini is the first high-level life body seen by the venom. Previously, its understanding of high-level life bodies was only hearsay, or in the memory of parasitic bodies. Therefore, in the eyes of venom, advanced life is ferocious and mysterious! But through Eddie''s memory, the venom had a new understanding of advanced life. Instead of being terrible, the big man looked silly and easy to cheat. So in the view of venom, even if Nagini is an advanced life, theoretically he can still use it, but will the fact be as simple as the venom thinks? Seriously, the plan went well at the beginning. Venom and Eddie successfully used Nagini''s virgin heart to coax each other in. The reason why they started with the riot was not that they really wanted to do it, but that they wanted to let Nagini see the true face of the riot and make Nagini believe that the riot was a bad person. Then "Poof!" Under the pale moonlight, Nagini slowly took out the blood stained palm from Eddie''s chest. In Eddie''s stunned eyes, Nagini slowly wiped the blood on his palm on his clothes and pushed Eddie down. A mass of black viscous substance like asphalt gathered madly on Eddie''s chest. The relationship between the venom and Eddie is very close. Eddie is dead, just like the venom. So at the moment, the venom saves not only Eddie, but also himself. Just looking at this indifferent Nagini? Blood continued to gush from his heart. Even with the repair of venom, it was still fatal. Eddie fell to the ground with puzzled, angry and confused eyes. Finally, these emotions converged into one sentence: "Why?" Nagini smiled. His smile was very sunny, but it was like the afternoon sunshine, but it was full of unspeakable strangeness, because Nagini''s eyes were too cold, as if there was no heartbeat machine: "Why? Maybe you woke me up while I was sleeping?" Eddie was stunned. His eyes twinkled with amazement: "is that why?" Nagini shrugged. He looked at each other calmly and asked, "isn''t it enough?" "Click!" "Ah!!" A sad cry sounded behind Nagini, and it was not the venom and Eddie that made the scream, but another symbiont - riot! The moment Nagini appeared, the riot tried to escape. It is different from the venom fool. At the first sight of Nagini, the riot knows that the other party is terrible and evil! And the moment Nagini penetrated Eddie''s heart? The riot has strengthened its determination to escape. What it is thinking now is not whether it can rule the planet, but how not to be targeted by the planet! However, the ideal is full, and the reality is skinny. As soon as the riot started, Nagini, who was not far away, did not move. A terrible pressure suddenly hit. Then the leg it lifted was crushed into minced meat in front of it! With a frown, the scream of the riot made Nagini''s eyes a little more agitated. But a moment later, the irritability in his eyes dissipated, replaced by a sunny smile: "shut up, or I''ll kill you!" The scream stopped suddenly. Nagini sat on the ground. He took out a box of milk from his pocket and quietly looked at the dark night sky and the rocket that was about to leave the earth. As time went by, the rocket took off and Eddie died. The venom wanted to struggle, but it soon went with Eddie. Seriously, until they died, they didn''t understand why Nagini wanted to kill them. According to the normal script, shouldn''t it be the villain of the riot? But in fact, they didn''t know that Nagini''s fate had been arranged from the beginning when he decided to find Eddie. There are two symbionts on earth, one is leader riot and the other is ordinary poison. Sam is his girlfriend. Does Nagini choose to find a symbiont of excellent quality for his girlfriend or a symbiont of ordinary quality? Also, the relationship between riots and venom. If you release the venom, will the other party trouble Sam? With their own, venom and riots dare not be presumptuous, but what if they don''t? Nagini doesn''t like trouble, and the only way to solve it is to eliminate it! And with Eddie, do you want to kill Drake? When a reporter knows that he has killed someone, how should Nagini ensure that the other party can keep a secret for himself? With the integrity of journalists? Come on, the reporter''s duty is to dig secrets, not to keep them! So when he found Eddie from the beginning, Nagini didn''t want to let him go. The only thing Nagini didn''t expect was that Eddie would take the initiative to find himself. He was going to let each other breathe free air for a few more days, but unfortunately they came to the wrong place and met the last person they should see! After drinking the milk in the carton, Nagini took out the straw and folded the milk carton. All paper milk bags can be recycled and decomposed, so we must classify the garbage. It can be seen that Nagini is a good man. Then he pointed to Eddie and venom, which were already cold, and smiled at the trembling riot, showing that I was really a good man: "Eat it. Although it has been dead for some time, it hasn''t rotted yet." The riot did not know what Nagini meant, but he knew one thing. In front of Nagini, he had no right to say "no". Watching each other swallow Eddie and poison in the blink of an eye, Nagini''s smile became more and more satisfied. Then he asked, "do you know why I killed him?" The riot''s eyes flickered with hesitation. It looked uneasily at Nagini and finally carefully tested: "Because I''m strong enough?" But Nagini shook his head. He looked calm, but inexplicably gave people a feeling of arrogance: "no, you two have no difference in my eyes." Although he knew that Nagini''s statement was arrogant, and the other party was very angry that he confused himself with garbage such as poison, the riot knew that Nagini was telling the truth, but it still didn''t understand: "Why is that?" Nagini looked at the riot, then got up and put the folded milk box into his pocket Turning to look at the riot, his deep eyes are intriguing: "my girlfriend is an earth person. I don''t want her to be in danger. Human beings are too fragile and their life is very short. Do you know what I mean?" The riot was stunned, and it was very nervous, because the riot understood that this was a choice, and it understood what the wrong choice meant. Finally, after some entanglement and trade-offs, the riot lowered its head: "master, I understand." Nagini smiled, and a very satisfied smile appeared on his face: "very good. In a week, I hope to introduce you to my girlfriend at my house!" Chapter 256 America, New Mexico. Sitting on the sand dune, looking at the endless desolate Gobi in front of him, there is a beautiful desert sunset in front of him, but Colson has no idea of appreciation and shooting at the moment, because he is very flustered now! Seriously, Colson didn''t take it seriously when he first came to New Mexico, because in his opinion, the mission was very simple. Wasn''t it a hammer falling from outer space? What''s the big deal. But soon, Colson realized that things were not simple. Especially when he learned that it was not just a hammer that fell on the earth, but also an alien? Years of experience in handling cases made Colson instinctively aware that things were not simple, and the subsequent events also proved that his judgment was correct. After some contact, Colson learned that the alien was Thor, the God of thunder in the Nordic mythology system. The reason why he came to the earth was the fucking contradiction of some family theory dramas. In short, after some chattering... Crackling... Things, impulsive Thor was exiled to the earth by his father Odin. What should I do? Although he was exiled to the earth, how can he say that the other party is also the son of God King Odin. He can''t really tie the other party up for human research? Finally, the two sides reached an agreement that the s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau would give sol an ID card. He could live on earth, but there were only two requirements: one was not to cause trouble, and the other was not to expose his alien identity. At first, sol disagreed, but after social beating? Sol thought it was good to talk to everyone. After all, he was exiled. Although he lost his divine power, he was much stronger than the weak human beings, he was not the high Thor. However, just when Colson thought it was over, an accident happened. Four aliens from Asgard found sol and told each other. After he left, the old king Odin was plotted by Sol''s brother, the evil god Loki, and is now in a coma. Asgard''s regime has changed. Now the king is the evil god Loki. The four of them came to find sol and let him return to Asgard to defeat the evil god Loki. Old king? Big prince? princeling? Isn''t this a palace duel between two sons in order to compete for the old man''s heritage? Colson is very helpless. He wants to tell the other party that this is your internal struggle in Asgard. Make as much as you want. Even if you beat out your brains, we don''t care, but can you not involve the earth? Sol also said it was their Asgard''s business, but the four Asgard guys who came to sol said they wanted to eat melons quietly? impossible! When they came to the earth, the evil god rocky already knew that the other party would prevent the Thor from returning to the earth, and even kill the Thor on the earth. At that time, even if the earth said it had nothing to do with them, no one would believe it, because rocky would surely buckle this basin of dirty water on the earth. What can Colson do? As an earth man, he is also very helpless. Then he called Lao Yin Beverly. After all, the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. is still very experienced in this regard. However, although Frey said he would send reinforcements, the actual reinforcements were somewhat different from what Colson thought. It''s not disappointing. The people Colson wanted to come were iron man Tony Stark and old friend Nagini Tang, but none of these powerful destructive guys came. However, the American father sent a missile force. According to director Frey, the force in his hand is enough to subvert the regime of any country in Africa. (vacanda: meow meow?) Thor was very happy. He didn''t expect that after only knowing each other for two or three days, the earth people were willing to send troops to help themselves. Sure enough, the earth people are good allies of Asgard people! Colson was very happy. Although the expected people didn''t come, he also had a good team in his hand. The soldiers sent over were also very happy. They had fought all three kinds of people, black, white and yellow. Aliens were the first time. As proud American soldiers, they said they were looking forward to the next battle. At the same time, Loki, the evil god, the three princesses of Asgard, is also very happy at the moment, because he has activated the destroyer armor made by the gods from Asgard''s treasure house when these fools gather together! Counterattack? Take back Asgard''s regime? Are you kidding? Roll to the earth and play with the mud! So with a burst of exciting bjm He''s coming, he''s coming, he''s stepping on the colorful glow! At first, with the sudden appearance of the colorful glow, everyone was very flustered, but as the colorful glow dispersed, looking at the destroyer mecha with only one person? Everyone smiled. The smile was full of confidence and disdain! The four Asgard warriors rushed up first. The fat axe man shouted for Asgard, jumped up bravely, and then the destroyer punched GG! The female warrior God was unwilling to show weakness. She pierced the destroyer''s chest with her sword while the destroyer was preparing to mend the knife, but the problem was that the destroyer was pure energy. In other words, the destroyer had no weakness, and then the female warrior God successfully fell. The remaining hammer man and knife man, seeing that the destroyer was so fierce, quickly said RBQ! RBQ£¡£¡ Colson is very helpless. These aliens don''t seem to be as powerful as expected. It seems necessary to let these backward aliens know the terrible of earth people! In other words, can Asgard be turned into a colony of the earth during the counter offensive? Then Facts have proved that the earth is a smelly brother! Although the four warriors of Asgard were hit face to face, they at least had time to play GG, and the soldiers of American Dad? They didn''t even have time to play GG, so they were directly brushed by each other! What should I do? Coulson was desperate, He didn''t expect that the iron giant was so powerful! After thinking for a thousandth of a second, Coulson realized the seriousness of the matter. He took out his personal ID and car key from his pocket and handed it to sol next to him. He looked solemn and solemn: "I''ll try to hold him down. You''ll leave here in my car right away!" Sol was very moved. He never thought that Coulson, who had only known him for two or three days, was willing to protect himself with his life in addition to sending troops to help himself! And think of the brother who has lived together for thousands of years, but if he doesn''t pay attention, he will crazy output his waist? Sol left tears of sadness. Fortunately, Colson didn''t know what sol was thinking at the moment. He helped sol because sol was special. He can die, but he must not die on the earth, because the evil god rocky will throw this pot to the earth. Colson''s sacrifice was not for sol, but for the earth. But what if he knew what sol thought? Seriously, he really needs to think about whether it''s worth it. After all, he''s a big fool. It''s better to help his brother who seeks power and usurps the throne than to help him. Then the collapse of Colson happened. He was clearly ready to buy time and even sacrifice for sol, but sol patted him on the shoulder. Then in his confused eyes, the big fool shouted: "I am Thor, the glory of the northern God." He rushed up with a silly face. Then I guess it''s only a second? Before, Mr. sol said he could fly, but now Colson believed it, because the other party is really in the sky now. At the same time, Colson''s mentality collapsed to the extreme, because before he just thought Sol''s head was not saved, but now it seems that Sol''s whole person was not saved! Looking at the princess Asgard spinning, jumping and non-stop in mid air? (recently, I repeatedly watched Thor III and found that Haila is the real man and the other two are delicate little women.) Colson is desperate! Then the next moment, when Colson was in despair, with a flash of lightning and thunder, the prince Asgard who thought he was dead just now came back in armor! "Boom!" An incomparably shining thunder, one after another, suddenly appeared on the earth. Then on the vast Gobi of New Mexico, there was a heroic roar: "I am Thor, for the glory of the northern God!" "Boom!" In an instant, heaven and earth lose color at this moment!!! Chapter 257 A few days later New York, s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters. Back here again, he looked at his busy colleagues. I don''t know why, Colson subconsciously showed a relieved smile around his mouth. He felt that he could finally understand Frey''s feelings. I also understand why Tony will admit that he is iron man. Becoming a superhero is not necessarily very happy, but saving the earth is really a very emotional thing! The old rule is to write a task report and record the file after completing the task. However, because of the particularity of the mission, Colson said he would report to Frey alone. I don''t know why, when he said this? It feels so cool! However, as the elevator rose to the top floor, the dark and cool mood in my heart gradually calmed down. Five minutes later, Colson saw the officer he had followed for more than ten years. At the moment of seeing Colson, Frey''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity. Although Frey was in New York, he didn''t know anything about what happened in New Mexico. After all, his American father died a missile force. Seriously, Frey was stunned when he got the news. Because Colson needed to discuss something with Thor, he didn''t contact himself at the first time after the matter was over. At the moment of knowing the news of the total annihilation of the missile force, the scenes of the past appeared in front of him, and Frey''s eyes were wet. In a word - once loved! But then he learned that Colson wasn''t dead? In an instant, everything became so dull. But anyway, it was a victory, a rare victory, and Frey was really curious about what happened in New Mexico. But the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. is the director of s.h.l.d. after all, and his happiness and anger are not in color. That is the most basic requirement, so he coughed gently, pretended to be very indifferent and asked: "Colson, what''s going on in New Mexico?" Colson originally wanted to tell the story of the task. For this purpose, he prepared a speech for half an hour, but then he came to threaten his fat salted fish because he was afraid of readers saying water figures? Colson thought for a moment. After some unspeakable transactions were reached, he finally said briefly: "director, the prince of Asgard has left. At present, the relationship between the two sides should be friendly." Frey was stunned. Although he was curious about why Coulson''s report today was so brief, he had to say that this guy still knew himself and what his main purpose was: "Good, you did a great job." Facing Frey''s encouragement, Colson smiled. He shook his head and said humbly, "nothing. This is what I should do." Frey glanced at Colson, and a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes. Sometimes he envied Colson very much, and it was as simple as before. However, with the passage of time, Colson is still the Colson of that year, but he is not himself of that year. Finally, Frey sighed and shook his head, "all right, go down. And write me a complete report on the events in New Mexico before going to work tomorrow. Just write one and give it to me." "If the report is enough to satisfy me, I will give you a surprise!" pleasantly surprised? Colson was stunned, but the next moment he seemed to realize something. A flash of excitement flashed in his eyes. Then he nodded hard, and the whole person was full of energy! And watching Colson leave? After thinking for a while, Frey finally picked up the phone on the table: "hill, I need you to go to base 52 tomorrow. Contact me when you arrive, and I will give you an order!" Base 52 is the most common base of the Divine Shield Bureau among hundreds of bases in the United States. There is nothing special. At least on the surface, base 52 is no different from other bases. But in fact, there is a super dangerous item that requires level 10 permission and your own permission, and this item is the cosmic magic cube that Frey secretly hid! It''s interesting to say that when Frey got the cosmic cube, he secretly hid it behind the back of his comrade in arms Nagini. However, due to the transaction between Nagini and the former director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. - Alexander Pierce (late), Frey was unwilling to take out the cosmic magic cube. Finally, it was sent to Nagini by the then director of s.h.l.e.l.d. and Nick Frey''s boss. However, later, for some reasons, the cosmic cube returned to Frey''s hands, and the cosmic cube has been kept at base 52 these years. Seriously, if there''s a choice, Frey doesn''t want to use the cosmic cube. Because Captain America, Captain Marvel and even Nagini have warned themselves that the magic cube in the universe is terrible. Although it has incredible power, this power will bring devastating disasters to mankind. It is for these reasons that Frey has not used the cosmic cube. But now? Some videos of what happened in New Mexico have been transmitted. Frey thinks he needs to do something! At the same time, the top floor villa in Manhattan looked at Sam lying on the bed, his face flushed a little, and Nagini''s eyes were worried: "Honey, it will hurt a little next." Today is the seventh day of the venom. Seven days have passed since the death of the venom. As the last symbiont on earth, the riot did not visit the venom, but found Nagini on this day. In fact, during these seven days, the riot also thought about whether to run away. But after some thought, the riot gave up because it could not afford to annoy Nagini. If Nagini really wants to kill it, it''s useless to escape to the end of the universe, so the riot can only choose to compromise, because it doesn''t want to die. After initial contact and understanding, and after some trial, Sam was still very satisfied with the riot. So that night, now, Nagini began injecting Sam with the desperate virus. The total dose of desperate virus is 10 mg, which is divided into 20 injections of 0.5 mg each time. At present, Nagini has injected the old woman 19 times. From Sam''s state, everything is going well. Without violence, the old woman survived with perseverance. This surprised Nagini, because according to his own estimation and the professionals of pioneer technology. The limit value of an old woman should be the 14th injection. If she is not in good condition, she will collapse even after 12 injections. So from this point of view, in fact, old women are still very capable! However, before the last 0.5 mg injection, Nagini was still worried. He had injected the desperate virus. Although it had no effect and caused a cold, he had injected it after all, so he knew the reaction of the desperate virus after entering the body. The first 19 injections, although the difficulty increases in turn, are actually nothing. Because it is not a complete desperate virus. The really complete desperate virus is 10 mg of injection, not more than one gram, not more than one gram. The previously injected desperate virus will trigger a strong reaction in the body with the injection of the last 0.5 mg of desperate virus. So Nagini was worried. He even planned to give up. After all, he couldn''t afford to gamble. On the contrary, it was an old woman. Looking at the hesitation on Nagini''s face, she couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, I''m very strong." But even with the comfort of the old woman, Nagini''s face still flickered with hesitation: "Why don''t we think about it?" consider? What else to consider at this time? Sam rolled her eyes. She pressed Nagini''s palm directly and gave herself a final injection. A moment later, with the last 0.5 ml of desperate virus injected into the body, looking at Nagini, Sam flashed a serious look in his eyes: "even if I die, I don''t regret it!" Nagini opened his mouth. What did he seem to want to say? But finally sighed and slowly held the old woman in his arms. As time went by, the old woman''s face became more and more red. At first, Sam still had leisure to tease Nagini. She said, "it doesn''t feel any change. In other words, you shouldn''t be cheated?" But as time went on, the old woman''s temperature became higher and higher, and even the symbiotic riots in her body began to spontaneously wrap the old woman''s body. Sam''s expression gradually began to be painful, even ferocious: "hiss ~ ~ ~ a little painful! Wait? Why is it getting more and more painful?" Looking at Sam, who was too painful to say a complete word, Nagini thought for a moment and finally said weakly: "Honey, didn''t you say you were strong?" As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Sam stared at Nagini: "Get out!" Chapter 258 In the morning, the sun shines on Nagini''s sculpture like body. He looked at Sam, who was tired and lying in bed, and couldn''t help feeling proud. Last night, the old woman finally completed the injection of desperate virus. It is not the blessing of symbiosis. The comprehensive quality of the old woman is at least ten times that of ordinary people. If the blessing of symbiosis is included? A nice little Superman. Then the old woman inflated. Sam, wearing a red tight armor, challenged Nagini for the 764th time, and pushed Nagini to bed! You used to output crazy on me. Now I''m forced, so I''ll be on it this time! Then? It turns out that your father is still your father! After a night of fierce fighting, Sam was defeated. But it''s not that nothing has changed. At least Nagini doesn''t need an ice bath today. Feeling that the whole person was in a lot of spirit, he decided to make a love dinner tonight and reward Sam. Breakfast was biscuits and milk. She fought until dawn. Based on her understanding of Sam, she couldn''t get up until noon, but Nagini left a note in the kitchen. After breakfast, Nagini, who is full of vitality, is ready to find Tony. Some time ago, Nagini promised Richard to take him to see iron man himself, but because of Tony''s personal reasons, Nagini finally had to stand Richard up. At the fan meeting, he was forced to become an iron man mask signature. Nagini had no time some time ago. After all, Sam was his girlfriend. Nagini was still worried before her problem was solved, so the signature problem has been delayed until now. Now that the old woman''s problem was solved, Nagini also remembered that he seemed to owe Richard a signature of Tony''s iron man mask. So after breakfast, Nagini drove Knight 15 to Tony''s house. I have to say, it''s really good to have money. It''s only a few days. The villa that was almost destroyed some time ago has been repaired now. If he didn''t know that it was almost destroyed before, Nagini even thought nothing had happened. Jarvis learned well this time. After seeing Nagini, he didn''t say he didn''t have permission, so he couldn''t go in. After all, last time Nagini demolished most of Jarvis violently, and it took Tony a week to repair it. Of course, it could also be because Tony gave Nagini access. When he pushed the door in, Nagini saw Tony sitting on the terrace in his pajamas drinking cocktails and sandwiches. When he saw Nagini, Tony flashed a flash of surprise in his eyes: "How did you come?" Nagini shrugged helplessly. He shook the iron man mask in his hand. "Do you think I want to see you? Do you know my son Richard?" Tony thought for a moment and asked uncertainly, "your rude neighbor''s son? Isn''t he your son? I remember you should be his godfather." Tony and Wilson met, but their relationship was very ordinary. The main reason is that the relationship between Tony and Nagini was also very general. In fact, before Tony became iron man, the relationship between the two sides was very general. When Tony learned that Boz lived at Nagini''s house? The proud guy said he was very unhappy, and then he said he would buy a villa next to Nagini. Unfortunately, Nagini''s neighbor is Wilson. To be honest, Wilson didn''t send Tony directly to the Brooklyn Bridge to take a bath at that time. He was already very proud of Nagini. You know, Wilson at that time was different from now. Wilson used to be very cruel, but as Richard grew older, Wilson gradually began to tie the Buddha. After all, he also had a family. So what happened to hammer was an accident? Yes, that was an accident! In the face of Tony''s doubts, Nagini waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "it''s all the same. In short, he''s your little fan. Sign for me." He took Nagini''s iron man mask and signed his name on it with a marker. Tony looked at Nagini strangely and said: "Well, if nothing happens, you can go." Look a Leng, a touch of doubt flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "how do I feel you''re chasing me?" I don''t know why, he always feels that Tony seems a little impatient today? In the face of Nagini''s doubt, Tony scratched his head, and an embarrassing fake smile appeared on his face: "this is your illusion!" But the next moment, the door upstairs was opened. Little sister Boz, wearing the same pajamas as Tony, stood at the entrance of the stairs with a look of amazement: "Nagini?" There was a flash of amazement in his eyes. He looked at Boz and Tony? Nagini looked strange. "Boz? Wait, when did you two live together?" There was a panic in her eyes, and miss Boz''s face was flushed. She subconsciously explained: "er... Nagini, listen to me, it''s not what you think..." But Nagini didn''t listen to little sister Boz''s explanation. He turned to Tony and gave him a hint. Tony was stunned at the beginning, although he didn''t understand why he was afraid that Nagini knew he was with Boz. Anyway, he felt that if Nagini knew, he would be very ashamed. So after knowing that Nagini was coming, Tony kept trying to make him leave quickly. Just looking at Nagini''s suggestive eyes? The brain is running fast. This should be a rare highlight moment of Tony''s Eq. he pretended to drink a particularly hard cocktail and said calmly: "Nothing. She''s my girlfriend now." The pupil contracted and then widened, and amazement twinkled in the eyes of little sister Boz. She looked at each other blankly. She never thought that such an exciting thing would happen when she woke up: "Tony?" Seeing that the other party didn''t immediately refuse, Tony was relieved. He shrugged and pointed to the sandwich: "what''s wrong? This is the breakfast I prepared for you." By the way, he secretly gave Nagini a thumbs up, which roughly means: "brother, thank you!" Nagini shook his head indifferently. He was in a good mood today, so he could help as much as he could. Anyway, he would not admit that he mainly wanted to drive Miss Potts out of the house, so that he could have a shameless world with the old woman. After breakfast, little sister Boz left happily. After all, she still has such a big company to manage. The job was originally Tony''s, but this guy is lazy now. Since he last appointed Boz as CEO, Tony has fallen in love with the happy life of not having to go to work every day. On the whole, Tony was relieved to have Boz around. In order to thank Nagini for his divine assistance today, Tony decided to make an iron man mask for Richard himself. With fine workmanship and gorgeous colors, it is definitely the only limited edition in the world. It ensures that after Nagini sends it out, BEI''ER will have face! He even prepared a video, saying it was for the brave Richard. Because manufacturing took time, Nagini stayed at Tony''s house. However, on the workbench, a long cylindrical metal device about half a meter long and fixed in the air by four manipulators attracted Nagini''s attention: "What is this?" Tony glanced casually, then said disapprovingly: "This is the first energy device I developed. It''s a very interesting gadget. Although it''s just a little, it''s energy-efficient and can maintain the normal operation of stark group for at least half a century." He looked a little thoughtful. A moment later, Nagini suddenly raised his head: "Can I have a look?" Tony was stunned. He looked at Nagini puzzled: "Why are you reading this? You don''t understand." Everyone has something that everyone is good at, such as the spatial structure that Nagini is good at. This is a very simple thing in his eyes, which many people can''t understand for a lifetime. Similarly, it seems that in Tony''s eyes, very simple knowledge is like a Book of heaven in the eyes of ordinary people. It''s not that Tony despises Nagini, but that he knows that Nagini doesn''t understand even if he reads it, but in the end, Tony releases the manipulator that controls the energy source. The diameter is half a meter, the radius should be 7.5 cm, and the quality is very high. Such a small piece weighs four or five hundred kilograms, which is why Tony needs a mechanical arm. Then? In Tony''s frightened eyes, Nagini broke the cylindrical energy source in his hand with a hard palm and a "click!". Tony is crazy! He pointed at Nagini in horror and roared hysterically: "Shit, you''re crazy. This game will explode!" Although it''s such a small cylinder, the energy inside is enough to make stark group run for half a century! What does that mean? Tony needs to be careful when studying for fear of accidents. If it explodes, New York will be at least half finished, and its power is no less than the great Ivan washing ground! Looking at the frightened Tony, Nagini turned his eyes disapprovingly: "don''t worry, there will be nothing with me." Then, in Tony''s confused eyes, Nagini found a strong blue triangle, luminous body and energy body from the pile of parts and forced it into his mouth Chapter 259 Nagini''s strength has not improved for a long time. Although he said he was not in a hurry, in fact, he knew that he was deceiving himself and others. It was as if no one would dislike more money, and no one would dislike that his strength was too strong. If someone says so? Never mind anything. Give him a slap with your backhand. The other party is either dreaming or pretending to be AC! But on the other hand, it is normal for Nagini to have difficulty in improving his strength. After all, his strength is too strong. Even if he only improves a little, it is extremely terrible. In particular, the snake monster at the peak of the fourth stage, as long as it goes further, it is the snake monster in the fifth stage. In a sense, the snake monster controlling space energy is even equivalent to a living space gem with independent consciousness, which is even more frightening than the space gem, because he controls the power of space and knows the truth of space. Similar to mieba, and most people have different superficial understanding and application of the power of space, such as transmission and space fragmentation. Nagini can even carry out dimensional attack! Similarly, if it is the promotion of the Dragon gene, as long as it breaks through the second stage, Nagini is sure to raise the dragon''s life level to the fourth stage in a short time. Of course, it''s too difficult to improve your strength at the level of Nagini. This is no longer possible through hard work. There is at least one direction for hard work, but Nagini doesn''t even have a direction now. It''s not that he hasn''t tried other ways to break through. Base 52, that is, the egg basket that Frey thinks is very smart, Nagini has been there, and more than once, but his body has no feeling for the energy of the cosmic magic cube. Although he can freely use the energy of the cosmic cube, the energy of the cosmic cube can not stimulate his evolution. What can he do? He''s desperate too, okay! Until today, at the moment when Nagini saw Tony, he felt inexplicably that he was not very real, but he felt a little impulsive. Of course, as a man with normal sexual orientation, Nagini has no idea about Tony. What really makes him think is the energy source in Tony''s chest. To be exact, the ark energy source invented by the old generation stark and born in the hands of the new generation stark! Unlike the crystalline energy block extracted and compressed by the Hydra from the cosmic cube during World War II, the ark energy source is the product of two generations of stark wisdom. In terms of performance, the quality of this energy is not even inferior to the energy of the cosmic cube. At the same time, because the previous generation Stark''s initial research on energy was precisely the energy crystallization of the cosmic magic cube, the two energies have something in common to a certain extent. At first, Nagini didn''t feel too strongly about this new energy, because the energy source in Tony''s chest was very small, which was not enough to arouse Nagini''s body''s desire. But when you see that large energy source that can provide energy for stark group for half a century? Nagini has a strong feeling that his body needs this energy! With the blue light, it was like the energy source of the bold small triangular iron, which was stuffed into Nagini''s mouth In an instant, Nagini didn''t even need to swallow. The cells of the body spontaneously began to absorb this energy, just like a desert that hasn''t rained for hundreds of years. The dry land is full of desire for rain, and this new energy is rain! With a blue, crisp and surging energy pouring into Nagini, every cell of the body is happy from the heart. At the same time, in the deepest part of Nagini''s body, because of the stimulation of this new energy, the gene fragments belonging to space began to fuse with the gene fragments belonging to the snake monster. Nagini has spatial genes, but it doesn''t mean that spatial genes and basilisk genes are the same thing. For example, in the past, the snake monster gene was like a soldier, while the space gene was like a weapon. Although it belongs to the snake monster gene, it can not be said that the weapon and the snake monster are one. After all, one is a soldier and the other is a weapon. But now it''s different. Because of the integration of new energy, soldiers and weapons begin to integrate. When the two are completely integrated, a new creature will be produced, and this creature is the snake monster in the fifth stage! Similarly, Nagini also understood why the energy of the cosmic cube could not break through to the fifth stage. Because the cosmic cube contains too much space energy, and for the snake monster gene in the body, it is nothing more than turning the weapon in hand into another weapon. No amount of weapons can achieve qualitative change! As for new energy, why can it? It may be because of the high degree of fit, or it may be because the energy level is sufficient? Nagini doesn''t know about this, but he knows one thing. When this new energy, which looks like a bold triangular iron, is stuffed into your mouth, the door of the fifth stage of the Basilisk has been opened by yourself! But unfortunately, the heavy rain belonging to new energy only lasted three seconds. Three seconds later, Nagini suddenly opened his eyes and spit out the energy residue in his mouth. His calm, even indifferent eyes showed excitement for the first time: "How much does it cost!" This was the first time Tony saw Nagini''s excitement, and he also realized Nagini''s horror for the first time. As the gestant of new energy, he knows what these energy residues mean - Nagini has absorbed all its internal energy! And after a moment of thinking? Tony asked a question, "how much do you need?" Nagini shook his head. He estimated the demand. Finally, because the data was not enough, he had to give up the calculation: "I don''t know, but I need this energy." Tony touched his chin. He looked thoughtful and seemed to be thinking about something: "just need energy? No limit on volume?" Nagini nodded. "In theory," he said Looking up, Tony looked at Nagini. Their eyes were opposite. Tony pointed to the energy residue on the ground: "just now you... Eat? Swallow? Forget it. In short, the cost of the energy source is about $30 million." Nagini was stunned, and then a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "thirty million dollars a? A hundred is only three billion dollars?" He thought the cost of this new energy would be very expensive. After all, the cost of F15 is 35 million US dollars. The market price of Tony''s Mack armor is at least 500 million US dollars, and there is no price in the market. What is the core of mark armor? It''s not a weapon, it''s an energy source! According to Nagini''s initial estimate, even if Tony said the cost of $100 million, it was not too much in his opinion. Facing Nagini''s astonishment, Tony rolled his eyes: "only three billion? Stark group''s revenue this year is only more than ten billion dollars." Because there are a lot of things happening this year. Although stark group doesn''t make a lot of money, its stock price has soared. At present, the market value is about US $30 million. If new energy is launched, it feels that the market price of stark group can at least double. Seriously, for an arms group, the annual profit is only more than $10 billion, which is really not much. But there''s no way. Who told Tony to close the weapons department? If it was in previous years, Tony really didn''t care about the more than $3 billion. But now it''s different. Stark group has no source of income for a long time, which is why it wants to start new energy. But Nagini doesn''t care. Money is a set of numbers for him. He knows that his real self-improvement is strength. Tony didn''t realize this problem because he didn''t realize that the times were about to change and the era of superheroes was coming! So he waved his hand disapprovingly: "deduct it from my year-end equity income. If it''s not enough, I''ll sell you some equity." But Tony shook his head. "It''s not about money," he said With a frown, Nagini''s eyes twinkled with doubt: ¡°£¿¡± Looking at Nagini''s puzzled eyes, Tony reluctantly explained: "the alloy for storing new energy is very special. It needs a rare metal called Zhenjin, and Zhenjin''s purchase requires permission, and the amount is very small." Zhenjin? With a look of reflection, Nagini finally said, "this problem will be solved by me." Tony was stunned. He looked at Nagini suspiciously: "are you sure? The Divine Shield Bureau doesn''t seem to have so much power?" But Nagini shook his head: "don''t worry, I have other purchase channels. How much do you need?" Thought for a moment, although I felt that the possibility was not high, after all, Zhenjin could not be bought with money. But Tony finally chose to trust Nagini. He pointed to the waste energy residue on the ground: "the price of Zhenjin is $10000 a gram. The piece you just ate needs about 300 grams of Zhenjin. So you can calculate how much you use." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Three hours later, Nagini left Tony''s villa with Tony''s iron man mask. He threw the mask at the co pilot. Nagini thought about it and took out the phone: "Raymond, help me investigate two people." "You say." "A guy named Ulysses Crowe, who once sold Zhenjin." "Give me three days." "Well, I''ll give you a small present next time." "What gift?" "How about a pistol made of pure vibration gold?" Chapter 260 Ulysses Crowe, he belongs to the kind of famous bandit in the underground world. His business includes arms trafficking and human smuggling. He is a powerful gang leader. Of course, there is still a big gap from the level of golden Union and Red Devils. After all, the Red Devils and the golden devils were both developed in the United States, while Crowe was mainly in Africa. However, few people know that Crowe is actually from a military family. His parents have worked for * * and even himself has a doctorate in physics. He studied sound science in the Netherlands and invented a special device that can convert sound into images. Later, because he needed Zhenjin to enhance the power of his invention, he came to vacanda to look for Zhenjin. But when he found that selling Zhenjin made more money than invention? Crowe''s mentality has changed! Of course, as the foundation of vacanda, Zhenjin can never be stolen simply. In 1992, crow went to vacanda. With the help of insiders, he successfully stole 250 kilograms of Zhenjin. But since then, Crowe has never succeeded. He can only collect the Zhenjin lost by vakanda from other parts of the world. On the one hand, Zhenjin is very valuable. Although he also sells arms, his profit is not as rich as Zhenjin. On the other hand, it is because he needs Zhenjin to arm himself to prevent being killed by vakanda. Vakanda is a special country. People who do not know this country will only think that this country is very weak, but those who really know this country understand that it is only vakanda that vakanda wants the world to see, not the real vakanda. Zhenjin is a very special metal with magical metal properties. Through the research on Zhenjin, wakanda''s technology has been ahead of the world for at least 50-100 years. Moreover, vakanda is not a closed country in the real sense. They have a special intelligence agency pride. Although their ability is not as good as the world-class secret service organization such as the Divine Shield, it is also much better than the CIA in meilijian. Crowe has fought with niggers from vacanda all these years. He also wants to find a place close to mountains and rivers, where birds and flowers sing and spend money wantonly, but the problem is that it is unrealistic. Vakanda has been in trouble with him for so many years. In order to resist vakanda''s soldiers, crow had to find more Zhenjin to arm himself, and then vakanda would have to work against Ke again because crow collected Zhenjin madly, which was almost a dead cycle. If Crowe is the protagonist, seriously, the next step is to kill vacanda, and then use a lot of Zhenjin to realize the ambition of dominating the world and even the universe. For a magical website, this type of novel script simply doesn''t need too much. In short, it''s mindless upgrade and strange play. But the problem is that Crowe is not the protagonist, not the protagonist, but got the protagonist''s script? Seriously, it''s not easy for him to live until now. Some time ago, Crowe was very upset. Because he estimated that those bastards of vakanda would come to trouble him again, and what annoyed him most was that he had not found Zhenjin for some time. He is not sure whether he can upgrade his equipment before the next time vakanda''s soldiers find themselves. When crow was very upset, the goddess of luck found herself. Red Devils, a very famous intelligence dealer in the United States and even around the world, has a piece of information about Zhenjin with a total value of no less than $1 billion, which attracted crow''s attention. The market price of Zhenjin is 10000 US dollars a gram, and one billion US dollars is 100 kilograms of Zhenjin. However, the price of Zhenjin fluctuates in the market. In addition, there is no price in the market, so the price of Zhenjin will increase slightly. But even so, this is at least more than 70 kilograms of vibration gold. Crowe was very excited. He collected some leftovers from the past, sold the arms he didn''t want in an instant, and finally collected $10 million to buy intelligence from the Red Devils. However, to his astonishment, the red devils were present in person for a small business of only 10 million. In a remote tavern in New York, Raymond asked the bartender for three glasses and poured two whiskies for himself and crow. Then the fat snake sorted out his gentleman''s hat and stared at crow with greedy and sharp eyes: "First of all, I want to say sorry, because I don''t have any information about Zhenjin." Crow was stunned. He had put it in the wine cup near his mouth. He didn''t touch a drop of wine. His eyes were a little more gloomy: "what do you mean!" Seriously, Crowe is very angry at the moment because he needs Zhenjin more than anyone else. But in addition to being angry, Crowe was more frightened. If not counting the state machine, he was probably the man with the most money in the world. Black eat black? This is a subconscious thought in Crowe''s mind! Crowe was ready to leave because the place made him feel uneasy. But the next moment, the door of the tavern was pushed open. A man he never thought would appear here appeared in the tavern at the moment, and then in crow''s stunned eyes. America''s most famous star and director, and America''s most notorious crime master, they greeted happily. At the same time, under Raymond''s sign, the bartender filled the third glass with milk. And looking at Raymond and Nagini? Crow''s eyes twinkled with doubt: "what''s going on?" Raymond shrugged and pointed to Nagini: "I don''t have information about Zhenjin, but he does." Nagini shook his head. He sat down and looked at crow opposite: "I don''t have Zhenjin information, but you do." Crowe was stunned, then hissed, and asked: "If I had information about Zhenjin, would I come to Raymond?" Nagini shook his head. He looked at crow seriously and said a few words slowly: "vakanda, 1992, do you need me to continue?" "You know where vacanda is, and vacanda has a lot of gold." "Now you need Zhenjin, and I also need Zhenjin." Crow''s eyes twinkled with hesitation. He was thinking about a question: does Nagini want to shake gold, or does Raymond want to shake gold? If it''s Raymond? With the influence of the other party, you may not be able to try. Then he saw Raymond shake his head. He took a sip of whisky and leaned back on the back of his chair, like a lazy fat poisonous snake basking in the sun in the morning: "Don''t look at me. I have no idea about Zhenjin." And after making sure Raymond has no idea about Zhenjin? There was a flash of disappointment in Crowe''s eyes, and then he refused Nagini without hesitation: "although I need Zhenjin, I need to live more." Looking at the firmness of the other party''s eyes, Nagini asked with a kind of look: "Do you really stop thinking about it?" Crowe''s reaction was very real. If there was Raymond, he wouldn''t mind trying, but there was only one Nagini? He didn''t want to go to vacanda to die, so Crowe said decisively, "I''m sure. If there''s nothing wrong, can I leave?" Facing Crowe''s inquiry, Raymond shrugged and pointed to the tavern gate not far away: "Feel free. The gate is right there." But just as he got up to leave, Nagini shouted, "wait." With a frown, crow''s eyes flashed a touch of displeasure: "what''s the matter?" He was afraid of Raymond, but that didn''t mean he was afraid of Nagini. But Nagini doesn''t understand why so many people only remember that they are a director and a superstar, but don''t remember that they are actually the second shareholder of stark group and one of the top superpowers on earth? With a sigh, Nagini put down the milk cup. He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to him: "this is my business card. If your idea changes, you can call me." Crow looked at Nagini. He smiled with disdain and contempt. So he didn''t take Nagini''s business card, but made a cool appearance and left smartly. And watching Crowe leave? The fat viper''s smile was a little more strange: "he''s gone." Looking at the business card in his hand, Nagini drank the milk in the glass: "I know." Raymond looked at Nagini pressing the business card with an empty cup. A bad smile crossed the corner of his mouth: "what''s next?" Nagini shrugged and looked helpless: "it seems that New York is not peaceful recently? But Mr. Crowe was lucky just now. He can always escape smoothly in the process of disaster." Raymond was stunned, and the smile on his face became more and more kind: "you are really a cold-blooded guy." "Did I say anything?" "You said you would give me a Panama hat when you came back." "Panama is in Central America. I''m going to Africa." "What are the local specialties of Africa?" "How about elephant dung?" "Fuck off!" Chapter 261 "Hoo!" When he left the pub in New York, Crowe was relieved. While angry and disdainful, he spit in the corner of the wall. Nagini? Why does he cooperate with himself? Although Crowe didn''t know where Nagini knew that wakanda had Zhenjin, he was sure that Nagini would never know wakanda''s terror! If he had not been afraid of Raymond, Crowe would have turned his face at the moment when he knew Nagini''s intention. What the hell? Make your movie well, won''t you be your superstar? I wasted two days! Driving a rented Mercedes Benz SUV, Crowe drove to his scheduled hotel. His headquarters is in Africa. To be exact, it is a maritime trade route in Africa. Raymond, who sells intelligence, is in the United States, so Crowe wants to fly to New York. Similarly, he also wants to fly back to Africa, and this transatlantic route is only once a day! Fortunately, nightlife in New York is good. In a German restaurant, Crowe tasted the tired of logging. Incidentally, he went to the bar for two drinks, and then refused several little sisters who wanted to seek stimulation. Crow knew what he should and shouldn''t do. A dinner full of family flavor is a rare indulgence for him. Then he went back to his hotel, but when he got back to the hotel? His face was a little ugly. He had diarrhea, which was very serious. Klau couldn''t help thinking whether he hadn''t eaten raw meat bread for a long time, so his intestines and stomach couldn''t accept it for a while? After squatting in the bathroom for about an hour, Klaus, with soft legs and mild dehydration, lay weakly in bed. Only when he turned over, a foreign object on the bed alerted him! But later, when he found that it was just a bottle, the tension on crow''s face couldn''t help dispersing. He subconsciously thought it was left by the cleaning of the guest room, which made him say that how can a three-star hotel provide such service? Just seeing the word "laxative" written on the bottle? For a moment, crow''s face was more embarrassed. He felt a sense of crisis, a very strong sense of crisis. Since the other party can let himself take laxatives, he can also let himself eat other things. Having no time to think more and endure the weakness and fatigue of his body, crow packed his bags and was ready to leave the hotel. After all, in Crowe''s opinion, since the other party can put the laxative bottle into the hotel, it means that the hotel is no longer safe! Fifteen minutes later, in a puzzled look at the front desk of the hotel, crow withdrew from his room and left in a black Mercedes Benz SUV. Out of professional instinct, when Crowe left, the car drove in the East, but in fact, he made a circle and finally drove to the West. His destination is New York airport. The hotel is not safe, and Crowe has a strong feeling that he has been followed! In order to avoid such accidents, the airport with a large flow of people is the most unlikely place for the other party, and this is Crowe''s wisdom! However, not long after the car drove out, a harsh alarm sounded. As soon as his face changed, Crowe hurriedly stepped on the brake. Fortunately, the hotel he booked was not a prosperous urban center, otherwise there would be a rear end collision. After Crowe left the car in a hurry and ran about 50 or 60 meters, the black Mercedes Benz SUV he rented exploded with a bang! Looking at the huge and striking flame in the dark night, Crowe couldn''t help sweating. In my mind, I inexplicably thought of the sentence Nagini said: "are you sure?" I''m sure! Crow is not a soft egg who will give in after scaring several times. He knows that all this is caused by Nagini, and there may even be Raymond, but he knows that the other party will not kill himself, because no one knows how to enter wakanda when he dies! Besides, crow is also a man with a temper. He was bullied so badly by Nagini tonight. How can he swallow this evil spirit! So I will never cooperate with Nagini, and as long as I arrive at New York airport, the winner is myself! Then In the process of taking a taxi, crow met a killer. After seeing himself, the other party took out a dagger and stabbed him in the chest. Fortunately, crow''s skill is good. He successfully subdued the other party, but finally learned that the other party was a performance artist, and the dagger in his hand was actually a telescopic knife. In the process of taking a taxi, I passed a small river. I didn''t know what the other party thought. I jumped out of the car and ran away, leaving crow locked in the back seat. He rushed into the river with the taxi. After climbing up from the water, crow met a group of gangsters. In fact, he didn''t know what had happened. In short, there was a beer bottle facing his forehead, and crow fainted. When he woke up, he found that he had no money, but he robbed a convenience store and succeeded in making the first pot of gold. This time he didn''t take a taxi, but directly robbed the convenience store owner''s car, but the car ignited in the middle. Crowe collapsed. Although it was only a few hours, he felt that New York was full of danger. He was not sure when accidents would happen, because accidents would happen all the time. And he can''t be distracted. He''s afraid that if he''s not careful, these "accidents" will become real accidents! The weak body due to diarrhea, coupled with this series of stimulating experiences, finally led to crow like a frightened bird at the moment. And just when he was about to give in? In the dark, he saw the New York airport. Seriously, he has never been so excited, as if this is a road of self redemption, as if as long as he steps into the gate of New York airport, his soul will be redeemed and sublimated! Then? "Excuse me, sir, the flight to South Africa tomorrow is fully booked." "Then I want a plane ticket for the day after tomorrow." "I''m sorry, sir, No." "When will it be available at the earliest." "Sorry, sir, I don''t know." No, How could it not? Do you think it''s a train ticket for the Spring Festival? Crow finally left the New York airport. Until now, he realized that this was New York, not Africa. A taxi stopped in front of crow. A talkative white man looked at him with a smile: "Sir, do you want to take a bus?" Kalou gave a bitter smile and turned on the co pilot. He didn''t say where he was going, and the driver didn''t ask him where he was going. In this way, as time passed, the surrounding buildings began to become familiar, and the driver finally stopped in front of a cold tavern. When Crowe opened the door of the tavern, the bartender was still cleaning the cup, as if the cup would never be cleaned, while the robbed salute and a business card pressed by the milk cup were placed on the table. At the top floor villa in Manhattan, Nagini tilted her head, held her mobile phone and tried the maturity of the steak with a shovel: "is it Mr. Crowe?" In the tavern, Crowe, who was on the verge of collapse, overturned the table in front of him and shouted hysterically, "Damn, what do you want to do!" Nagini was silent. He thought for a while, and finally said calmly, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up first." He motioned Sam to bring the plate. On the other side, crow flashed a touch of panic in his eyes: "wait!" How long can you hold on? One day? Or a week? After only three hours, he was about to collapse. He wanted to sleep. He wanted to find a safe and warm place and do nothing. He just curled up his body quietly. He didn''t know what would happen after Nagini hung up the phone, but he knew he would go crazy and he would go crazy! Then at the other end of the phone, Nagini''s calm but inexplicably trembling voice said, "what else?" His face flickered, and finally crow replied with gnashing teeth, "I promised!" I don''t know why. At the moment of finishing this sentence, Crowe felt very relaxed. At the same time, at Nagini''s house, he put down his little white hand holding Nagini''s mobile phone. Sam''s eyes flashed a touch of curiosity: "are you going out?" Looking at Sam, to be exact, looking at the vision flashed in each other''s eyes, Nagini couldn''t help thinking: "well, I''m going to Africa in two days. Are you going?" Sam was stunned. A surprise flashed in her eyes: "can I go?" Touching his chin, Nagini had a bad smile on his mouth: "Let me see, if you... Tonight, I''ll take you!" A blush appeared on her pretty face, and the old woman turned her eyes coyly: "you stinky rascal!" Chapter 262 Sam may not know Nagini best, but she is definitely the person who loves Nagini most in the world. Although this statement is exaggerated, it is true. Nagini''s first film was shot with the help of Sam. Nagini''s first suit was bought with the help of Sam. in Nagini''s life, there are too many traces belonging to Sam. But as Nagini and sam came together, the relationship between them became closer and closer, and the old woman knew more and more about Nagini. Sam gradually changed. She no longer took the initiative to do anything for Nagini, but played the role of a tree hole. Why? Because Sam is aware of the difference between Nagini, because she is aware of the huge gap between the two sides. Although these Nagini never say, it doesn''t mean Sam doesn''t know at all. Why did Nagini inject Sam with the desperate virus? Why should we find a symbiotic riot for Sam? Love has never been high or low. In this relationship, the position of the old woman is so humble that Nagini sometimes feels distressed. Sam knows he''s not a genius. Even if she tried, tried and tried again, she still couldn''t become a superstar like Nagini. As an ordinary person, Sam will never enter the superhero world where Nagini is located. The only thing I can do is to act as a tree hole. His only extravagance is that Nagini can give her a little love. This is the world of adults. There is never simplicity. Moreover, there is a huge age gap between the two people. From the moment when the relationship between the two sides was determined, the remarks that she was not worthy of Nagini never stopped. The old woman tried to make herself worthy of Nagini, but as she knew more and more about Nagini? She gets more and more despair! Gradually, Sam, who took the initiative to tease Nagini, disappeared and replaced it with a tree hole with a very low sense of existence. Nagini wants to change. He tries to make Sam more confident, but he is Nagini. Even if he is extremely powerful, he will never become Sam. And is this tree hole really the Sam Nagini likes? She is still Sam, but she is no longer the sam of the year, and these changes in the other party are all caused by herself, so Nagini plans to wake up the sam of the year. Although she felt worse, at the moment when Sam took the initiative to ask herself, Nagini realized that Sam was coming back! Africa, the endless prairie. Driving a wild jeep, the hot heat waves beat on his face. Nagini, dressed in camouflage clothes, had a somewhat wild and uninhibited smile on his mouth. On the co pilot, Sam, who was also wearing a camouflage suit, was holding an M14. With a burst of cheers, he shot the muzzle of the gun into the sky. He looked like a female madman. On the bumpy road, Nagini raced his skills and drifted in a clever curve. Under the action of inertia, Sam''s body began to fall into Nagini''s arms. Subconsciously, a layer of asphalt like viscous liquid appears on the body surface, but the color is incomparably bright red. This is a new riot after being baptized by the desperate virus. Compared with the initial light red, the overall color of the riot is incomparably bright red. But the next moment, Sam''s eyes flashed a cunning. The sharp hand that had covered the palm removed the bright red camouflage at this moment. She fell into najini''s arms and said coquettishly: "Little hiccup, what are you doing, duck!" Delicate face, white and tender, people can''t help but want to bite. The beautiful hair shining like gold has a bit of wild flavor under the sun and the heat wave of the African prairie. The eyes are somewhat charming and naive, as if they were casual students in the ivory tower. But the charm that flashed inadvertently in his eyes was like a witch! What Nagini couldn''t stand was that in the face of his silence, Sam licked his lips like a charm snake, and his slender fingers gently picked up Nagini''s chin: "little brother, do you want to have some stimulation with your big sister?" Sam has changed. She didn''t dare to be so presumptuous before, but now? Nagini finally understood that there were only tired cows and no ploughed fields. In this contest between men and women, men are born at a disadvantage! Fortunately, at this time, the camp in front of the line of sight extinguished the fire of the upcoming battle. Although the old woman was very presumptuous just now, she was actually very shy and showed her crazy girl side in front of Nagini. Just as Nagini stopped the car and looked at Sam next to Nagini? Crowe could not help but frown and a flash of discontent flashed in his eyes: "Mr. Nagini, we are going to vakanda for adventure, not to Africa!" Crowe finally agreed to Nagini''s request. If he doesn''t promise, he can''t go back to Africa. However, the experience that night also made Crowe realize the horror of Nagini. At the same time, he also remembered that Nagini was not only a director or a superstar, but also the second shareholder of stark group. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with working with Nagini. Don''t forget that behind stark group is America. Looking at Nagini, he shook his head: "don''t worry, I''m carrying a secret weapon." A touch of doubt flashed in Crowe''s eyes. He looked at Nagini distrustfully: "are you sure that''s vacanda." The world thinks that Africa is a backward land, but only crow knows how terrible the science and technology of this land is. Vakanda, a country that has fooled the world! If the two sides didn''t cooperate, crow didn''t care about Nagini''s death. But now the two sides have a cooperative relationship, a grasshopper tied to a rope. He doesn''t want to be killed by Nagini, especially when Nagini still has a woman with him! And in the face of Crowe''s doubt? Nagini waved his hand. He said directly and strongly, "you just need to lead the way. Leave the rest to me. I''ll get seven you three in the end." Nagini''s attitude caused crow''s dissatisfaction, and even the dissatisfaction of the mercenaries behind crow. They are all desperate people who lick blood at the edge of the knife. What they don''t like most is the little white face of Nagini, not to mention a beautiful woman next to each other. This made the mercenaries'' eyes a little more evil. But Crowe frowned because he saw strong confidence and confidence in Nagini''s calm look. He seemed to realize something, and his eyes glittered with amazement: "did you bring the steel armor of stark group?" With a frown, Nagini glanced at each other coldly: "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" With a smile, crow''s face showed a touch of pride that he thought he was very smart. He quickly said: "I see." Glancing at each other, Nagini didn''t explain. Moreover, this misunderstanding is actually very good. Waving his hand casually, Nagini asked, "when will you act?" If at the beginning, Crowe still wanted to compete with Nagini for the initiative, after he learned that the other party was carrying steel armor? Are you kidding? Even the most rubbish steel armor can easily kill an elite army! So after knowing that there is a huge strength gap between the two sides, Crowe said decisively: "anytime. This is just a temporary camp. Besides me, there is an armed team." Nagini thought for a moment. Seeing that Crowe was so knowledgeable, he gave the other party a face: "it''s too hot now. Why don''t you wait for the evening?" Crow smiled happily: "yes." At the camp, Stark''s special tent was built. Looking at the old woman reading on the blanket, Nagini thought: "Sam." Sam looked up, his bright eyes flashing doubt: "what''s up?" Nagini looked hesitant: "something may happen tonight. I hope you can be prepared." Sam was speechless. She turned her eyes helplessly: "please, I''m not a 14-year-old girl who doesn''t understand anything." "I know. After all, you''re only eighteen." "What a sweet mouth." "Do you want to reward me?" "Close your eyes." Nagini happily closed his eyes and felt a gust of fragrance coming to his face. Then with a "boo", Sam kissed Nagini hard on his face. Nagini was stunned. He opened his eyes in confusion: "then?" Sam smiled like a flower, like a successful Little Fox eating chicken: "Ha ha, what do you think? No, then." PS£º Fat salted fish: "coach, I want to drive!" ¦Ø £þ Dianniang: "no, you don''t want to!" (shit) Reader: emmm! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß 404: don''t look at me, I eat melons_ ©` Chapter 263 Under the hazy moonlight, in the endless land of Africa, crow had a happy smile on his face. He likes the vast and beautiful land under his feet. The most important thing is to have endless wealth. There are gold, diamonds, rich animal and plant resources and the most important metal - Zhenjin! Seriously, except in his dream, Crowe never thought that he could appear on the earth of vacanda for the second time. It is a terrible country, just like the nest of dragons, with countless treasures, but there are incomparable dragons! In Crowe''s eyes, vacanda is the Dragon Nest, and the people of vacanda are terrible dragons. With Zhenjin, the scientific and technological development of this country shocked the world. The weapons made by Zhenjin have extremely terrible power! Crowe has a strong influence. He has his own smuggling team. He is very open in both black and white. Even in the world, he is one of the more powerful representatives of the gangs. But he knew that he was nothing in front of vacanda. It was a terrible country. In the eyes of the world, vacanda was just the tip of the iceberg. But even so, in the face of huge interests and the attention of this terrible country, crow still did not give up. For so many years, Crowe has been developing his own power. He is far from the coastline of wakanda and building his own criminal kingdom. On the one hand, it is to resist vakanda''s attack, on the other hand, it is to covet vakanda''s almost endless vibration gold! But he prepared for so many years, but he never stepped into the territory of wakanda. Because I know this country and know that I have only one chance. If it fails? He will pay the price of his life! So over the years, crow has been dormant. Although he has been badly beaten by the soldiers of vacanda every time, crow has been waiting for an opportunity to return to vacanda again, so as to take away the countless Zhenjin! And now, here comes the opportunity! Nagini, the second shareholder of stark group. What does that mean? Not only money and advanced weapons, but also represents the world''s first power - the United States! If, just if, you can drag the stark group into the water through Nagini, and then drag the United States into the water through the stark group? In addition to getting a lot of money, he can solve the big problem of vacanda once and for all! Yes, that''s why Crowe finally agreed to cooperate with Nagini after some thinking. If it''s just for a wave of bad money, he doesn''t have to appear in vacanda again. But before that, he still needs to take the first step well, such as letting Nagini get a lot of vibration gold from vacanda? After all, only in this way can these greedy Americans be interested in vacanda. As Ivan (the late) once said, whoever can make God shed a drop of blood can kill God, because the blood will spread in the water and eventually attract countless sharks. As long as you can prove that vacanda has huge Zhenjin? Seriously, after the two sides confirmed the cooperative relationship, crow actually didn''t care about Zhenjin. After all, he has too many opportunities to get Zhenjin from vacanda, not necessarily with Nagini. If Nagini can drag the stark group into the water, he is even willing to give up a piece of money, and if Nagini can guarantee to drag the United States into the water? Well, it''s too far to say now. After all, the cooperation between the two sides has just begun. Although Crowe''s plan is magnificent, he deeply understands a truth - a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step! A plan is a plan after all. If it cannot be perfectly implemented, it is no different from fantasy. Starting in the evening, the group entered wakanda territory. After three hours of hiking, crow finally stopped in front of an abrupt cliff. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, stroked the seemingly rough but actually extremely smooth stone wall in front of him, and some excitement appeared on his face: "Yes, I''ll never forget this feeling. It''s here!" Behind him, Sam''s eyes beside Nagini flashed a doubt: "isn''t this a stone?" Turning to look at Sam, Crowe''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Even professional mercenaries will feel tired after three hours of attack, but Sam can''t see the slightest sign of fatigue from his face. Even if the other party doesn''t need to bear weight, it''s amazing! Is it the black technology of stark group? In his heart, he couldn''t help feeling that it''s good to have money. At the same time, crow pretended to be mysterious on his face: "look, the next is the moment to witness miracles!" With that, he took out a glove like thing from his tactical backpack and installed it on his arm. Then he took out a box with about 20 grams of square vibrating gold. Combining the two, the gloves in Crowe''s hand suddenly burst into a burst of intense purple lightning. The next moment, Crowe held up the metal gloves wrapped by purple lightning and hit the stone wall in front of him. Then a magical scene happened. The space in front of the line of sight is like a stone thrown into the calm lake, and then ripples. You can see a huge blue protective cover like an inverted sea bowl. In front of crow, the purple lightning turned into purple energy, pouring out of the boxer. Finally, on this huge blue shield, there were purple shock waves layer after layer, just like waves. Then, in the surprised eyes of the people, like a mirage, the world in front of them changed. Towering cloud peaks, lush ancient forests, giant stones standing on the earth Everything disappeared, replaced by a plain with fertile soil and a magnificent castle built on the plain. Vakanda, the most technologically advanced country on earth, is a terrible country that has been ahead of the current era for at least 100 years. At this moment, her mysterious veil has finally been lifted in front of everyone! With the help of crow, Nagini and Sam, as well as the armed team brought by crow, successfully entered wakanda. And look at the vast plain in front of you? Crowe''s eyes twinkled with excitement. He looked at Nagini behind him and shouted excitedly: "This is the real vakanda!" Nagini''s look was not too surprised. He knew vacanda and even how vacanda looked after the war. Moreover, the scene in front of us is not as beautiful as expected. On the contrary, Sam looked at the plain in front of her, then turned her head and looked at the road just passed behind her? A little surprise flashed in her eyes and subconsciously shouted: "It''s amazing!" Understandably, after all, on earth, this is already a very bad technology! Nagini didn''t answer. He looked indifferent and turned to look at crow. A thought-provoking smile crossed the corner of his mouth: "you did a good job!" Crow waved his hand. He is very excited now. After all, he is the real vacanda under his feet, but he still forced himself to calm down with perseverance. After all, this is vacanda! He looked dignified and dignified. Now he waved his hand and his slightly gloomy eyes flickered seriously: "Let''s not talk about this. The alarm system in wakanda is very powerful. They may have found it when we came in just now. So we can''t waste even a second now." Is Zhenjin important? Very important, but not so important. After all, in Crowe''s view, the most important thing of this cooperation is to let Nagini get Zhenjin. Only in this way can he catch big fish in the long run! But the next moment, Nagini shook his head. He looked at crow with a smile, but his eyes were very cold: "You don''t have to." Crow was stunned. He didn''t realize what was going to happen. His face was full of confusion and confusion: ¡°£¿¡± In Nagini''s world, there are two kinds of people, one is friends and family, and the other is tool people. As for the others? I''m sorry, they''re not people! In the past, Crowe was not a person, but after Nagini realized that he needed Zhenjin, Crowe was promoted to an excellent tool man. After the other party found the real vacanda for himself? Crowe lost the value of being a tool man. However, when Nagini was ready to do it, Sam next to her suddenly raised her head. A flash in her eyes insisted, "can you give them to me?" As soon as his pupils contracted, Nagini subconsciously frowned. He didn''t even have time to think about it, so he subconsciously refused: "no!" Before Sam retorted, Crowe vaguely noticed that something was wrong. At the moment, he looked uneasy and shouted, "what do you mean, Nagini?" Nagini ignored each other. At the moment, he looked at Sam with a gloomy face as if he could drip water. I didn''t want Sam to be my helper, but I just wanted her to know the other side of herself. From the bottom of his heart, Nagini doesn''t want Sam to become like himself. His hands are stained with blood because he can''t help it. Moreover, the animal side makes him more indifferent than normal humans, but Sam is different. Just with two people facing each other? Sam''s eyes twinkled with hesitation, fear and other emotions, but in the end, all this turned into stubbornness, even paranoia. She looked at Nagini like this, her eyes twinkled seriously: "I want to help you!" "Sigh!" Nagini, who frowned tightly, finally sighed. He shook his head reluctantly and took a step back. Has Sam changed? She seemed to have changed and remained unchanged. With a sad cry, a murmur that only Nagini could hear: "In fact, you don''t have to!" Two minutes later, looking at Sam retching on the ground, Nagini ran over: "little sister, little sister, are you hungry? Shall I invite you to eat bean curd?" With tears in his eyes, Sam stared at Nagini fiercely: "get out!" Chapter 264 Under the moonlight, the flat and vast grassland. The old woman lay down in Nagini''s arms and beat Nagini''s chest with her small fist. It seemed that she was complaining that Nagini was not comforting her, but deliberately making trouble for her. Nagini is also very helpless. The road is clearly your own choice. How come everything is my fault in the end? emmm£¡ In fact, Sam is already very good. You know, when another symbiotic host is still alive, that guy will eat people every once in a while. Compared with eating people, killing people is much less refreshing. Of course, as a symbiont, cannibalism is actually a very simple thing, even accompanied by addiction. On the one hand, the reason why the riots do not need to eat people is that the old woman''s physique is very strong. After all, she has been injected with desperate virus. Her physique belongs to the level of little Superman like little spider. On the other hand, every once in a while, the riot will enter Nagini''s body and absorb the energy spontaneously emitted from his body surface. Although it takes only a few seconds, it is enough for the little garbage like riot. So I just killed a few bad guys. As for such exaggeration? With a somewhat helpless look, Nagini patted the old woman on the shoulder, with a somewhat thoughtful look, and finally comforted: "would you feel better if I told you that each of the people you killed were heinous villains?" Sam''s eyes flashed a hesitation. She said uncertainly, "should it?" Nagini smiled, and a hint of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Then I tell you, Crowe not only sells arms, but also smuggles people. Although his mercenaries are not the mastermind, at least hundreds of Africans die because of them every year." Under Nagini''s comfort, the old woman''s mood was relieved. After all, for most people, killing and killing bad people are very different! But the next moment, he seemed to think of something. Sam pushed away Nagini and his eyes twinkled with grievances: "then why didn''t you say it earlier?" He looked stiff and stared at the old woman in front of him. Nagini rolled his eyes silently: "what do you say, please eat bean curd?" As soon as the voice fell, her stomach churned. Before she finished speaking, the old woman lay on the ground: "You give me... Vomit ~ ~" Another minute later, the tearful old woman, gnashing her teeth, stared at Nagini: "I warn you, if you''re saying this word, I''ll break up with you!" Looking at the sad look on the old woman''s face, the distressed Nagini quickly patted her on the back: "well, don''t say it, I won''t say bean curd anymore." As soon as his face stiffened, Sam stared at Nagini: "Falk, shut up!" Then he squatted on the ground again, and it was estimated that the gall was going to spit out. On the contrary, it was Nagini behind him, with an innocent bad smile on his face. You don''t listen to your husband. Are you happy now? Not far away, there was a roar of iron cavalry, the only rhinoceros cavalry in wakanda. But Nagini stood in front of the old woman for the first time. He knew that vacanda''s technology was very strong, but how strong was it? Nagini didn''t know until he fought. He is very confident in himself. After all, whether it is a snake monster or a dragon, it is a full mark monster and a real hexagonal warrior, but for the riot? Hehe, he doesn''t care about the life and death of the riot. After injecting the desperate virus, the fun effect of the riot is far greater than the actual combat effect in their normal life. But old woman? Nagini will never allow her to get hurt! As Nagini stood in front, about ten seconds later, dozens of meters in front of Nagini, the strong and huge rhinoceros stopped. Looking at the two people in front of him, Nagini''s eyes were twinkling with thought. There are two people on the rhinoceros''s back, a man and a woman. The man''s name is wakabi. He is the defense commander and military Minister of wakanda. He is a strong black man. The characteristic of their tribe is that the cloth robe is inlaid with gold vibrating devices that can form a protective shield, and the rhinoceros under his ass is also wearing gold vibrating armor. The one who rode a rhinoceros with him was okye, and the other was the captain of vakanda''s bodyguard. Let''s say that all the members of the king''s guard are women, and vakanda is a feudal country, so Cough, in short, they are some backward systems and traditions of the feudal era. However, it was all a matter of the past. Because the current Prince of wakanda - tchala (Panther) was influenced by western education, the bodyguard is no longer the former bodyguard, but the bodyguard that can protect the king in a real sense. As for why wakabi and okye arrived at the first time? This is unknown, but it is certain that they have no good feelings for the invaders. So after seeing Nagini, okye took out his weapon in an instant: "intruder, put down your weapon and say your intention!" Nagini shrugged. He looked very indifferent, and even smiled at the corners of his mouth: "first of all, I have no weapons. If I have, it''s my body. Second, I came with goodwill, and I prepared gifts, so I hope you have a better attitude towards me." Okye frowned, and a doubt flashed in her eyes: "gift?" After all, behind Nagini, he only saw the body and a woman with tears in her eyes. Nagini calmly pointed to the pieces behind him: "Ulysses Crowe, although there were some accidents, I don''t think you should care about his life or death." But what about Nagini? Okye shook her head, and she questioned: "Why should I trust you?" Nagini was not angry because of the other party''s questions. After all, in most cases Everyone, including Nagini himself, thinks he is a good man. Although the truth is that those who know the truth have been killed by Nagini, this does not affect Nagini''s being a good man. So he explained patiently, "if you don''t mind the trouble, you should be able to determine his identity through patchwork." Gazing at Nagini''s eyes, maybe he was moved by his sincerity, maybe because he was very handsome. He knew he was a good man at a glance. Okye''s attitude eased a little. She said, "who are you and why are you coming to wakanda?" If you can, Nagini wants to talk to each other slowly, but his time is limited. He will fly back to New York tomorrow afternoon. After all, Tony is still waiting for his good news. Helpless Nagini, can only regret to say: "although I want to tell you, I''m sorry, madam, your level is not enough. I can only talk to the king of wakanda." In the face of Nagini''s regret, okye opposite said with the same regret: "I''m sorry that you can''t see the king, because you will be put in prison for illegally invading wakanda. Maybe the Kingdom wakes up tomorrow, and I will inform the king of your wishes." He touched his chin and looked at okye in front of him. After confirming that the other party had not lied, Nagini frowned slightly and looked a little serious: "I don''t like waiting!" As soon as the voice fell, I don''t know why. Looking at Nagini in front of her, okye felt a strong sense of crisis. She subconsciously grasped the weapon in her hand and pointed to Nagini: "what do you want to do?" However, a scene that frightened her happened! Nagini''s body began to expand, and his strong camouflage clothes were torn into cloth strips at a speed visible to the naked eye. On his white and delicate skin like white jade, layers of black and red dragon scales appeared, like gemstones. Qiu Zha''s muscles began to swell. With the beating heart like a war drum, the thick blood vessels trembled slightly under the body surface. The palm became thick and huge, covered with a layer of fine and hard scales, and thin nails were replaced by dragon claws as sharp as machetes. A slender and flexible tail pierces the skin under the tail vertebrae, swings freely in the air, and sends out bursts of terrible sonic booms. On Nagini''s smooth back, the skin was stretched, and a pair of huge dragon wings were launched in an instant! Under the cool moonlight, the air becomes hot inexplicably. The air with pungent sulfur smell makes people feel that this is not a flat grassland, but a hot crater! Slender neck looking up at the moon in the sky, looking at the mole ants on the ground? A thick and dignified dragon chant shouted from Nagini''s throat: "Roar ~ ~" In an instant, with this dragon singing, the whole vakanda was boiling! Chapter 265 What is advanced life? It is an unreasonable creature, a terrible existence beyond ordinary people''s understanding! If you simply talk about the destructive power, the dragon in the second stage is definitely not the opponent of the snake monster in the fourth stage, but if you want to give people a shock? Seriously, the Basilisk is a smelly brother! So with Nagini''s Dragon chanting, the terrible dragon power shrouded most of vakanda in an instant? The harsh alarm sounded, and almost in the blink of an eye, vakanda at night was as bright as day. At the end of the grassland, inside the palace belonging to the vakanda Kingdom, at the moment of sensing the breath of Nagini, an extremely disturbing blood red warning appeared on the screen! This is also a helpless thing. At the moment of his birth, Nagini, as a giant dragon, was just a young dragon, and an idea could annihilate all the materials ten meters around by virtue of his dragon power. Compared with the time when she was just born, today''s Nagini is a young dragon with a body length of more than 80 meters, a wingspan of nearly 200 meters and an infinite body size close to an adult dragon! His Longwei is dignified and thick. Even though the quality of Longwei has been reduced as much as possible, it is still like Mount Tai pressing the top, giving people unlimited pressure. Under his terrible dragon power, all creatures will tremble! This is not the suppression of momentum, but the restraint of higher life against lower life. The simplest example is the rhinoceros, the most terrible armored beast on the land, which is now paralyzed on the ground and foaming madly at the mouth. His limbs were weak and he looked up at the terrible beast in front of him. As the captain of the guard team and the most powerful female soldier in wakanda, okye didn''t even have the courage to take up arms at the moment. This is the dragon, a terrible existence that is completely unreasonable. This is only the second stage of the dragon. If Nagini can reach the third stage, his body length will reach 150 meters, and the length of the Dragon Wing will reach an amazing 400 meters! Looking at okye and wakabi in front of him, Nagini shook his huge head. With a loud nose, two streams of heat with Mars and full of sulfur came to his face. He looked down at the two tiny guys in front of him. He had a huge head as high as two floors, covered with a layer of fine red scales. The top of his head was two dark red, like the horns of a goat''s horn. The bright red dragon pupil glittered with evil, indifference and greed. Nagini opened his mouth and showed sharp teeth as sharp as a razor along his jaw. A smile that he thought was very kind appeared on his face: "I think your king should wake up!" The thick and low voice sounded, with a hot and rich magma smell. The captain of the guard team, okye, and the Minister of military affairs, wakambi, looked at Nagini''s clever tail. They looked like a paper knife cutting a piece of paper, cutting vakanda''s defense cover into pieces. They immediately realized that Nagini was powerful and almost subconsciously said: "I''ll stay here and you tell the king!" Obviously, these two guys are dishonest. Lifting the slender dragon neck covered with dragon scales is just such a small action, but it sets off a gust of wind around! The bright red dragon pupil glittered with indifference and regret. Nagini shook his head: "no, I have better ideas, such as you two meeting the king of vakanda with me!" With that, he grabbed the two people trying to escape. In front of the dragon, their escape made people feel ridiculous. As the captain of the guard team and the Minister of the military department, both okye and wakambi are strong. Although they are not as tall as the little giant of 1.9 meters in the human state of Nagini, they also have a height of more than 1.8 meters. However, they are not even half as long as Nagini''s fingers. Hold the two people carefully. Nagini is afraid that he will crush them to death if he is not careful. After all, in the Dragon state, human beings are still too weak. At Nagini''s sign, Sam jumped on Nagini''s shoulder and hugged a dark red dragon scale one person high. Next moment, Nagini spread his wings! "Boom!" With Nagini flapping the dragon''s wings, the terrible super hurricane was created with a wingspan of nearly 200 meters, countless trees were uprooted, and even the turf rooted in the earth was lifted. This is the giant dragon, a terrible creature of natural disaster level. Just flapping the Dragon Wings is enough to create a super hurricane of more than level 14! And the most terrible thing is that the Dragon scales on Nagini''s body surface began to heat up, so what he lifted was not a simple airflow, but a terrible heat wave and high temperature. That terrible air wave seemed to turn the earth into a burning purgatory! Finally, Nagini soared into the air. He was like a huge fireball, waving his dragon wings to block the sky and across the sky, leaving a scorched earth! Vakanda, representing the Royal Palace, lifted up a heavy blue protective cover, which is more solid than the one surrounded by vakanda. At the moment of Nagini dragon chanting, the whole vakanda woke up. Although we don''t know what happened, no one can ignore a terrible dragon. Even before that, everyone thought that the Dragon existed in myths and legends. The huge Fort began to operate, and thick energy rays tilted madly to Nagini. A vakanda warrior stares at the dragon in the sky. Their eyes twinkle with fear of unknown creatures, but they are vakanda warriors. Their mission is to defend this country! So the next moment, with the horn of war blowing, the Dragon slaying warrior set out! Wielding long knives and sharp swords, they built a solid battle array and stabbed the weapons containing gold energy into the dragons circling in the sky! But a desperate thing happened. The scales of the giant dragon seemed to have an innate immunity to energy. These energy could not have any substantive effect except to make the Dragon scales on Nagini''s body more bright. As for other physical attacks? I''m sorry, vakanda has entered the era of energy weapons for many years. They can only watch Nagini fly over their heads, but there are also desperate guys driving the ship, but their ship can''t get close to Nagini at all. You know, the airflow brought by Nagini''s wings is enough to make the giant dragon 80 meters long soar in the air, not to mention the heat wave brought by the Dragon Wings! Almost in the blink of an eye, the Dragon crossed the wakanda front and stood above the king''s castle. Fortunately, the king''s castle had a thick protective cover, but the next second, with the claws of the Dragon gently across it, everyone was very frightened! Like a hot knife across the butter, without a pause, the Dragon passed through the shield and successfully entered the Royal Palace of wakanda. At that moment, an inexplicable sentence sounded in the hearts of all wakanda people: "Vakanda, it''s over!" At the same time, with Nagini''s landing and retracting the Dragon Wings, there was a flash of embarrassment in Nagini''s eyes when he looked at the two people who were slightly burned on the body surface and maintained the shape of a giant dragon in the back garden of the wakanda palace. Seriously, it''s great to be a dragon. After all, people have an instinctive desire to soar. But the problem is, Nagini can''t see King vakanda naked, can he? Why did you kill the venom? If you catch the venom and become your symbiont, you can''t help yourself, but at least you don''t have to worry about having no clothes to wear after transformation. But now it seems useless to think about these. Do you want to find a time for the riot to contact the hometown people and ask them to send some clothes? Shaking the huge and ferocious dragon''s head, Nagini dispelled the thoughts in his mind. Then he pointed to the robe on wakambi: "if it''s convenient, can you lend me your robe?" At first, wakambi didn''t realize what Nagini was going to do, so he subconsciously took off his robe, but soon when he realized what Nagini was going to do? Wakambi''s face froze. emmm£¡ This is a robe, a weapon, not a dress! Riot: hehe, I''m still a symbiont of wisdom. Did I say anything? Chapter 266 Tekacha, the old king of wakanda, is also the current panther. Seriously, he always felt that he was super brave. An old man of his age could kick three flies with one foot. In addition, at his age, although he wanted to drink red jujube and medlar tea, it was not easy to ensure family harmony. Until that day, the Dragon wings that block out the sun hover in the sky of wakanda. Their proud weapons are as weak as water guns in front of each other''s solid scales. What''s more terrible is that their defense carefully prepared by vakanda is as fragile as thin paper under each other''s sharp claws! The old king tekacha thought he was going to die, and with him was the foundation of wakanda for thousands of years. However, things don''t seem as serious as expected? Especially from the captain of the guard team, did you know that this scene of destruction of heaven and earth was just because you had to wake yourself up? Old king: emmm! Even if I''m sleeping, you won''t call! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß But anyway, after learning that the other party doesn''t really want to destroy vacanda? The old king''s mentality changed, and then he resolutely dispersed all his men under the opposition of everyone, and went to the back garden alone, just after seeing Nagini? The old king could not help but shrink his pupils. He asked subconsciously, "who are you?" Nagini, who is wearing the upper body of CHIGUO, has only a robe tied around his waist. He doesn''t like other people''s clothes. His excellent smell allows Nagini to smell the faint smell of each other. Even for most people, there is only the smell of sulfur on his clothes. But after seeing the old queen of vacanda? Nagini waved his hand and his eyes flashed seriously: "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I have no malice." The old king frowned slightly. He looked at Nagini. There was no fear in his eyes. There was only some incomprehensible thinking: "what do you want to do?" But Nagini didn''t care. He came to wakanda just to shake gold. To be exact, it was for the fifth stage evolution of the basilisk. If it wasn''t for this reason, he wouldn''t come to wakanda at all. So instead of answering the other party''s questions, he said: "Not to mention this, Ulysses Crowe, you vakanda caught the guy who hasn''t been caught for more than ten years. I caught him for you, and I killed him for you." But to his surprise, the old king shook his head and asked in disapproval: "Does it matter?" Nagini was stunned. At first, his lazy eyes became sharp at this moment. Looking at the vakanda king in front of him, he seemed to realize something. Nagini looked a little more surprised: "you seem smarter than you think?" Vakanda is a very interesting country. Their science and technology is very developed, at least hundreds of years ahead of the current science and technology. The question is, how many years did vakanda lead the world a hundred years ago? From the perspective of modern people, it may be the same as developed countries look at indigenous tribes. Yes, for a hundred years, even during World War II, vakanda looked down on any country on earth. They were high above and regarded themselves as observers and guardians of civilization and mankind. In this regard, vakanda is somewhat similar to the supreme mage who is detached from the secular world. But the problem is that with the rapid development of modern science and technology, although mankind has made no progress in the extraordinary field, it has made a great breakthrough in science and technology. Especially with the appearance of big Ivan, vakanda''s identity became embarrassing. On the one hand, they wanted to maintain their secular status, and then they had the unknown vakanda in front of Nagini. On the other hand, they are afraid of the rapid development of human science and technology. After all, weapons of this level can already cause a devastating blow to vakanda. Because they are afraid that one day, humans will find vacanda''s wealth and finally attack them, so they begin to try to integrate into the human world, and then have vacanda in the eyes of the world. But anyway, vacanda is declining. Even though their technology is very powerful, as long as human technology continues to develop, vakanda will continue to weaken. After all, their technology has reached the limit, and human technology still has a lot of unexplored fields. So why is Crowe alive? This is very intriguing. Did vacanda really kill Crowe? Or does vacanda not want to kill crow? At first, Nagini didn''t think about it. After all, in his eyes, crow is just a tool man with a very low service life, but now think about it, crow can jump outside for more than ten years, which is probably the meaning of the old king. Even he has a feeling that the reason why Kalou can remove 250kg of Zhenjin from wakanda is also the meaning of the old king! Because as long as Crowe is alive, no one believes that vacanda has strong power and advanced technology. After all, vacanda is a country, and in front of the country, personal power is small. In addition, a living crow is more valuable than a dead crow. After all, in addition to arms smugglers, crow''s other identity is the man with the largest amount of Zhenjin in the world. People who know the power of wakanda will not embarrass wakanda for a little Zhenjin. After all, crow outside has more than 200 kilograms of Zhenjin. People who don''t know wakanda can only think that the country is weak and ridiculous. Any gangster can bully. So before the Zhenjin kingdom of wakanda emerges, crow will attract a lot of attention for wakanda. If it is really as Nagini guessed? The old king in front of him is probably another old Yin force! Facing the surprise in Nagini''s eyes, the old king shrugged and said lightly: "although I am black, it doesn''t mean I''m a fool." With a slight frown, Nagini took a deep look at the old king. Unlike his previous laziness, this time his eyes were a little more serious: "I need a thousand kilograms of vibration gold." With a simple and honest smile on his face, the old king said directly: "I will give you unlimited vibration gold to let you enjoy the rights of the wakanda royal family." But Nagini did not agree: "conditions." The price of all the gifts of fate has been secretly marked at the beginning. Nagini doesn''t believe that pie will fall from the sky. The old king looked at Nagini, Nagini looked at the old king. They looked at each other with four eyes opposite, and their eyes collided madly. Finally, the old king sighed. His look was a little more complicated: "I''m old, but my son is very young. I sent him to Europe to study very early and supported many of his ideas." Nagini was stunned. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "do you want vakanda to come to this world?" The old king nodded and looked at Nagini with hot eyes: "yes, so I need your help, the help of a strong man who has amazing credibility and will not be shaken by the power of the five powers." Long ago, when he became king of vacanda, the old king realized that the crisis of vacanda was coming. After all, human science and technology developed too fast. Although vakanda can still maintain a high position, how many years can this advantage be maintained? Don''t forget that the population of wakanda is up to millions, but the population of the whole earth is billions! Not that vakanda wants to be in this world, but that the situation forces vakanda to be in this world. But out of concern, coupled with the lack of suitable opportunities, the old king''s plan remained in the primary stage, but with the emergence of Nagini, everything changed. At the first sight of Nagini, he recognized Nagini''s identity. It is not a star or singer, or the second shareholder of stark group, but the only human in the world who has the immunity of the five powers. human beings? Maybe it should be called a monster! But anyway, the old king was going to gamble. After winning the bet, vakanda successfully got out of this embarrassing situation. If you lose the bet, you just lose some Zhenjin. Zhenjin is very valuable in the outside world, but in wakanda, Zhenjin is no different from the stones on the ground! As for Nagini? He thought for a moment, a smile appeared on his face, and then smiled and said, "you are really a cunning fox!" Cooperation! Why not cooperate? Now, I''m helping vacanda, but it''s hard to say who helped whom after the first World War in New York. Nagini and the five great powers are naturally antagonistic. To be exact, it is the United States, and the United States has the largest voice in the five great powers. Now the other side is very afraid of itself. Although World War I in New York has not yet happened, it is certain that the fear of Nagini will reach its peak afterwards. Although vakanda is a country, not a separate life. However, the two sides have the same attitude towards the United States. In this regard, Nagini and wakanda are natural allies. Now the promise is just ahead of schedule, not to mention unlimited vibration money. So the next moment, Nagini smiled and held out his hand: "Happy cooperation, King vacanda." "Enjoy your cooperation, Mr. Nagini." The eyes were facing each other. In the back garden of wakanda in the moonlight, satisfactory smiles appeared on both faces, Yes, this wave of blood! Chapter 267 Tony''s seaside villa in New York. Because Nagini ate the core energy of the new energy device last time. Tony had to rebuild a new energy device. Fortunately, he has designed this device once before, so it doesn''t take much time. Of course, if it was Tony, the former salted fish, he would have to push and block again. Don''t think inventors are diligent. Most geniuses are salted fish. The simplest example is Tony''s steel armor. Not that he was caught by terrorists before he designed steel armor. But because of the pressure from terrorists, Tony had to invent steel armor. Tony is not interested in these invented things, but there is no way. Stark group has no normal source of income for more than half a year. As the largest shareholder of stark group, Tony needs to come up with something to block the mouth of shareholders. The world of adults has never had the word simple. Tony wants to keep the salted fish, but he still has a large family to feed. Forced by life, he can only find some useful gadgets from home and earn tens of billions of dollars a month to barely make a living. I have to say, I''m too difficult! No, Nagini, who disappeared for a week, came to his house again. Why didn''t he understand the importance of knocking? If you don''t need to knock on the door, why design a "door"? Tony felt very tired. Why didn''t Jarvis remind himself that Nagini was coming? Are you threatened by this rude barbarian again? And why does everyone think Nagini is a gentleman? This guy is clearly a barbarian. Have you ever seen a gentleman who is one meter nine and full of tendons? Looking at carrying a large suitcase and going into and out of no one''s land, it seemed that this was Nagini of his own home. Tony turned his eyes helplessly: "please, can you stop scaring Jarvis next time? And can you knock before entering the door? It''s a door, not a decoration." Looking at Tony with a grudge look, Nagini waved his hand disapprovingly and said perfunctorily: "Next time, next time." Just talking, Nagini couldn''t help looking at the cylindrical device next to Tony and subconsciously licked his lips. Yes, that''s the smell! A happy smile appeared on her face. With a burst of hearty laughter, Nagini''s palm stretched out uncontrollably: "I''m so sorry, Tony. I didn''t mean you. I don''t like fancy things. I won''t have these packaging in the future. I''m really." But the next moment, Tony pushed away Nagini''s evil hand. He stared at each other angrily: "Come on, this is a new energy source that I made overnight and will be exhibited and promoted tomorrow. I warn you, this thing is one now, not for you to eat." Nagini raised his head suddenly. He looked at Tony in amazement and looked angry. "What do you think? Am I that kind of person?" Aren''t you such a person? Speechless of the same level, but considering the combat effectiveness of both sides, Toni said he was a civilized man, and he did not make complaints about this savage savage. So in Nagini''s reluctant eyes, Tony arranged the new energy device, and then looked at Nagini with a strange expression. About Zhenjin, not only Nagini wants it, but Tony also wants it. But he tried and failed. Even if he is rich, the world still has something that money can''t buy, such as Zhenjin. A week ago, Nagini said he would solve the problem of Zhenjin. But Tony has no confidence in this. After all, in Tony''s opinion, he can''t buy Zhenjin. Why can Nagini buy it? Is it because he is a little more handsome than himself? But then again, it seems to be a great thing to let Nagini eat it once in a while? So Tony decided to make a crazy test on the edge of death. He thought about it and said strangely, "I''m back so soon. Zhenjin found it?" Seriously, Tony is looking forward to Nagini''s next expression. But with the blue energy body, it is isolated by special isolation devices. Seeing all this, Nagini was like a dehydrated salted fish. He lost all interest and lay dead on the sofa. And facing Tony''s problem? He couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "what do you say?" Tony was stunned. He was going to die, but from Nagini''s look? Tony was stunned, his eyes flashing with amazement: "No, that guy Crowe is willing to sell Zhenjin to you? Shit, he sells it to you. Why not sell it to me?" Subconsciously, Tony thought Nagini had contacted Crowe. After all, in his opinion, the only one in the world with a large amount of gold is crow. But Nagini shook his head and said, "crow is dead." With a frown, Tony''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "did you kill him?" Speechless rolled his eyes. Nagini gave Tony a disdainful look: "for hundreds of kilograms of vibration gold, I need to kill? I''m not as low as you think." Then he opened the suitcase he had brought and said: "There is a total of 0.3 tons of Zhenjin." As the box was opened and looked at the full vibration gold inside, Tony was stunned. When can Zhenjin, a valuable rare metal, be measured in tons? With a look of amazement, Tony looked at Nagini in front of him. A moment later, he looked more hesitant: "all these Zhenjin are made into new energy? If there is any left, can you give me some rest? Rest assured, I''ll buy it at a price twice that of the market." How to put it? If he can get a large share of Zhenjin, Tony doesn''t mind saying it''s really fragrant! But Nagini waved his hand in disapproval. He even made some understatement: "Let''s forget the money. First you help me make a Zhenjin pistol, and then come to 100, no, 200 new energy sources. As for the rest of Zhenjin, you are free. Don''t say I''m not friends enough, at least I left you 200 kilograms of Zhenjin." Facing Nagini in front of him, Tony''s mood is very complicated. As the first shareholder of stark group, he has always been the only one who pretended to show off his wealth. Others show off their wealth in front of him? This is the first time. But looking at this big box full of vibration gold? Tony''s mood is very complicated. He feels like he has lost something, but he can''t say what he has lost. In short, he is disappointed. Nagini didn''t stay at Tony''s house for too long. They chatted casually and he left. After all, the old woman was still waiting for herself in the supermarket. In the afternoon, the two had just arrived in New York from Africa. Because there was no one living at home for a week, Sam decided to go to the supermarket to buy fresh ingredients. Because he didn''t want to accompany Sam to the supermarket, mainly because he was worried about shopping. They changed from shopping in the supermarket to shopping, so Nagini came to Tony. What Nagini didn''t expect was that as soon as he went out, he saw a familiar figure standing by the car, subconsciously frowning, and a flash of surprise flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "Frey? Why are you here?" Frey came to Tony. Although Tony had refused him, he still didn''t give up his plan to pull Tony into the Avengers. Just, after seeing Nagini? With a little thought in his face, Frey flashed a light in his eyes: "haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t you talk?" Nagini thought, then nodded, "get in the car!" Frey: " Looking at the stunned eyes on each other''s face, Nagini turned her eyes: "get out of here, don''t make me as dirty as you think. Sam is waiting for me in the supermarket and we''ll talk in the car." Frey breathed a sigh of relief when he decided that this car was not another car. But I don''t know why in my heart, there will be some faint loss. On the bus, some of them were chatting. Nagini said he had just returned from Africa and brought some African specialties. He asked Frey if he wanted elephant dung. However, he didn''t mention his purpose of going to Africa, just as Frey didn''t tell Nagini that Aunt Carol left the cosmic cube on the earth before leaving the earth. Frey still doesn''t give up on Nagini. In fact, in his opinion, the most ideal C place for the Avengers is Nagini, not Tony and the United States. Tony''s character is too arrogant. Although he has great decision-making ability in major right and wrong, his character is too extreme, which is not conducive to team harmony. The US team is a good choice. After all, it is the first generation of superheroes, but his character and growth environment urge the other party to be short-sighted on some issues. This is also something that can''t be helped. In 70 years, two or three generations, his thought still stays in the era of democracy first. In fact, modern society has become the supremacy of interests. We look at the whole, not the individual. Like one of the problems of clown design, you sacrifice one person and save everyone. Or sacrifice everyone and save one person. Tony would choose the former because a group of people''s lives are higher than one person''s. The captain will choose the latter, because in his opinion, the value of a person is the same as that of a group of people, because life is priceless. This is both an advantage and a disadvantage. But what if you put together the advantages of Tony and the United States (what Frey thinks)? That''s Nagini!. There is no lack of decision-making ability at a critical juncture. At the same time, it can also play the role of adhesive on weekdays. It has a certain social status and money advantage. At the same time, it also has strong strength. But unfortunately, Nagini is not interested in these things now. Frey tried to lead the topic to this aspect several times, but Nagini skillfully avoided it. Finally, the car stopped in front of the supermarket. Looking at Frey walking towards the car, Nagini thought, "do you want to come to my house for dinner?" Frey shook his head with helplessness on his face. "Forget it, I''ll find Tony later." But Nagini rolled his eyes and said, "do you really think Tony will promise you? He is much more difficult to talk than me, and Tony has never liked your s.h.i.e.l.d." Of course, Frey knew that Tony didn''t like the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., otherwise he wouldn''t have arrived at Tony''s door and got on Nagini''s car, but in the end he could only wave his hand and his eyes were flashing helplessly: "I know the success rate is very low, but if you don''t try, the success rate will always be zero." What can Nagini say? Facing such Frey, he can only say, "good luck." Frey smiled. He ignored Nagini''s Schadenfreude, but waved his hand casually: "let''s go." However, looking at Frey''s back, he seemed to think of something. Nagini shouted to Frey, "wait." His figure stopped, and Frey turned to look at Nagini with doubts in his eyes: "What?" Four eyes looked at each other. Nagini thought for a moment, and a touch of seriousness flashed in her eyes: "Frey, are you sure there''s nothing you want to tell me?" Frey was stunned. He looked a little thoughtful and finally looked at Nagini indefinitely: "what do you mean?" As Frey''s voice fell, Nagini flashed a warning in his eyes: "I told you before that it was dangerous." Frey was silent. He looked hesitant and seemed to want to say something, but finally he shook his head: "No." Looking at Frey in front of him, Nagini sighed: "Good luck!" Chapter 268 The sky in Asgard is clear. I''m rocky. I''m seven years old. I''m very happy because I can finally go to school with my brother. What''s Asgard''s school like? It must be very interesting. I believe I can meet many interesting children. Rocky, come on! ¡­¡­ The sky in Asgard is still clear. I''m rocky, but I''m in a bad mood today. I don''t understand why my father scolded me. It was my brother who made me a snake, but why didn''t my father scold my brother but me? Does my brother like frogs instead of snakes? But I don''t know how to become a frog. Do you want to find my mother? The school teacher said that her mother is Asgard''s greatest wizard. She must have a way! ¡­¡­ Asgard''s sky I don''t know what the sky is, because it rained in the morning and the sky was clear at noon, but the afternoon was gloomy and terrible, but I was very happy because my mother finally decided to teach me magic. Although I helped my mother with the housework for a whole week in order to learn magic, it was all worth it! ¡­¡­ I''m very angry today. Why? Last time I became a snake, my father scolded me. This time I became a frog, and my father scolded me? My brother must have done it on purpose. Yes, he must have done it on purpose! And the students at school. I don''t like them. As for today''s weather? Damn it, I don''t want to write about the weather today. I''m sixteen. I''m not a child! ¡­¡­ The mood is very irritable. Why does everyone like his brother? My father is like this, my teacher is like this, and so are my classmates. I feel that my life is terrible recently! And I don''t like my brother''s smile. I don''t know why. I feel very stupid. Don''t others have this feeling? Maybe it''s because my brother is strong Maybe I should do something ¡­¡­ Ha ha, I''m so happy today. My brother is a fool. I became a snake and then a frog. My brother was scared. I can swear that he almost cried. Then I took out the birthday present my mother gave me, a magic dagger full of gemstones, stabbed it into my brother''s body. From today on, I am the strongest in the school! ¡­¡­ Why did I beat my brother and prove stronger than my brother, but they didn''t like me? In the evening, I went to my mother and asked her why my father scolded me. My mother said I was still young and would understand when I grew up, but I think I have grown up! Damn it, why do everyone like my brother instead of me? ¡­¡­ It''s cloudy. There''s nothing to say. ¡­¡­ It''s cloudy. There''s nothing to say, ¡­¡­ Sunny day, I haven''t kept a diary for a long time. I graduated from school with excellent results. Sol became a Thor and I became an evil god. I don''t care about their thoughts and opinions, but my mother is very happy, so? I''m also very happy. This is probably the happiest time in years. ¡­¡­ Is sol a fool? Yes, this guy is a fool. This is a battlefield, this is war! Damn it, why can''t he listen to my plan? Why does he rush to be a hero, fool? I swear I won''t care about him again! ¡­¡­ Sol is a pig. No, to say he is a pig is an insult to a pig! Plan, plan, plan, how many times do you want me to say it to remember the word plan? Next time I won''t wipe the pig''s ass! God, I''m so angry. I''ll kill him. I''ll kill him! ¡­¡­ How''s sol, a fool, doing lately? It has been hundreds of years since my father asked us to lead a team. Heard he was hurt last time? Inferior sea demon, how dare you? How dare you do that!! I will make you regret it, I swear to God Loki, I will make you regret it!!! ¡­¡­ Ha ha, brother, this fool can say thank you? In the face of his pleasure, I''ll help him kill those hateful sea demons. First of all, if he didn''t beg me, I would never help him! Yes, that''s it, (* ^ ¨Œ ^ *) ¡­¡­ It''s been going well recently. Although my brother still won''t listen to his plan, I have to admit that his performance on the battlefield is really brilliant. Maybe I can formulate a strategy according to his strength? Ha ha, how can you live without my brother, my stupid brother! ¡­¡­ The war is coming to an end. I finally understand why my father likes my brother, because he is so easy to use and easy to use. He is a natural soldier. No commander will not like him! Tomorrow is the last battle. I like winning! In other words, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time, and I don''t know how she is recently? ¡­¡­ Asgard, the night sky is really beautiful today. I haven''t had insomnia for a long time. After all, tomorrow With my strategy and my brother''s bravery, Asgard will shine incomparably! I believe that as long as brothers work together, they will create the brilliance and height that their father has not reached, and push Asgard to an unprecedented peak! ¡­¡­ Asgard''s sky Do I really want to do this? He is my brother after all. But the throne should be mine! ¡­¡­ I understand. I finally understand why my father chose sol and why everyone likes sol instead of me! Because I am the child of the king of frost giants! God King Odin? Father? You are a hypocritical guy!! You deceived me, I will make you regret, I will make you pay the price!!! ¡­¡­ I succeeded. Sol was exiled and my father was imprisoned. I am now the God King of Asgard, but is it really worth it? I find I''m a little confused. Maybe I should go to my mother? Forget it, I''m very upset now. I need wine, a lot of spirits! ¡­¡­ Damn it, Rolfe, who do you think you are? Just because you are my biological father, you can invade Asgard? I really don''t like Odin and sol, but as long as my mother is alive and she is willing to stay in Asgard, I won''t let anyone destroy all this, even your own father!!! ¡­¡­ I seem to have... Failed? Maybe I should really listen to raufi and let the Frost Giant rule Asgard? Forget it, the guy sol is coming soon. Besides, I don''t feel the slightest pleasure in becoming the king of Asgard. This is probably my last diary. Sol, you won, The throne is yours, but you should remember that you didn''t take it from me, but I gave it to you on my own initiative. Don''t think I don''t know the caution of your men. If it weren''t for your mother, do you really think the four of them could find you alive? Sol, remember, never let mother be sad, or even if I go to hell, I will climb up and kill you! ¡­¡­ Mieba? SANOS? Counter attack the earth? And free artifact? Wait, hold the grass, I suddenly don''t want to die! ¡­¡­ Titan, on the huge metal throne, stared at Loki''s leaving back. SANOS''s deep eyes crossed a thought-provoking smile at the corners of his mouth. Under the throne, the king of the zetarians also had a smile on his mouth. Although he didn''t understand why SANOS wanted to fight the earth, he didn''t care and didn''t want to know. All he knew was that he had used a fleet of troops and was protected by mieba, which was blood money for the zetari civilization. However, when he was ready to leave, a gray diary on the ground attracted his attention, subconsciously looked up and yearned for the majestic and majestic purple figure on the throne, and a touch of doubt flashed in King zitari''s eyes. But unfortunately, SANOS''s throne has left. After thinking for a while, I estimated that this thing was not mieba, but the guy named rocky. King zitari threw it into the space door that had not been closed yet Chapter 269 In the lazy afternoon sun, Nagini got up from bed. Looking at the sleeping old woman? Nagini thought for a moment, pulled the cover off her blanket and replaced it with a clean and refreshing blanket. Wearing a set of SpongeBob pajamas, Nagini put the cigarettes and mobile phone on the table into his pocket. Nagini didn''t smoke. At least Sam didn''t see him smoking, but what puzzled the old woman was that Nagini always carried a cigarette box with only one cigarette left. The old woman once asked him why, but Nagini always smiled without saying anything. Take out a box of milk from the fridge, heat the leftover steak you ate last night, and match it with the leftover bread. This is a simple breakfast. After estimating the time, Nagini took out his cell phone. More than ten seconds later, the mobile phone was connected, and a smile appeared on his face: "Raymond, did you get my present?" At the other end of the phone, Raymond, who was having lunch, sorted out his Panama straw hat, looked at the black and purple pistol in the box in front of him, and smiled a little more: "Yes, but I prefer the straw hat you gave me." Nagini rolled his eyes: "get out!" I gave Raymond more than just a Panama straw hat. If I guessed right, crow''s business in Africa is estimated to have been completely taken over by Raymond. This is why Raymond likes doing business with Nagini. Although Nagini never pays him, his income in other aspects far exceeds his due reward. After chatting for about five minutes, Nagini hung up the phone. In front of him was a black purple metal box, about the size of a normal suitcase. With the password input, the box was opened. The interior is a solid three-layer structure, in which there are 24 triangular lattices, in which light blue triangular luminous energy bodies are placed, but the upper two layers have been emptied. From the box, take out a new energy and put it into your mouth. Two or three seconds later, a pile of black energy residue vomited out of Nagini''s mouth. Look at the seven new energy left in the box? Nagini thought for a moment and then sent Tony a text message urging the order. As for calling? Forget it, since yesterday, Miss Potts will be on vacation for the next week. It is estimated that Tony hasn''t woken up yet. However, it is said that the snake monster in the fifth stage is really terrible. It is not the one that Nagini ate at the beginning. This is the 151st new energy that Nagini ate. According to the current energy consumption of stark group, the new energy he eats can at least maintain the operation of stark group in the 75.5 century! But even so, Nagini''s body is still like a glutton that never fills his appetite, swallowing energy madly. This is a good thing. After all, these energies are not lost in vain, but all integrated into Nagini''s body. Even though he is still a snake monster in the fourth stage, his perception and understanding of space energy has improved several grades, and his physical quality and mental state have made great progress. So, isn''t it money? As the second shareholder of stark group, Nagini really doesn''t care about these things. After all, with the launch of new energy by Stark group, although he has done nothing, Nagini''s wealth has increased by tens of billions. At the same time, in the Dark Energy Laboratory Co chaired by s.h.i.e.l.d. and NASA, with a black helicopter landing, staring at the group of evacuating researchers? Frey''s face was extremely gloomy! Somehow in his mind, he thought of Nagini''s warning to him some time ago. To tell you the truth, Frey doesn''t want to develop the cosmic cube. He knows the horror of the cosmic cube better than anyone, but what if he doesn''t develop it? First carol, then Nagini, then Dr. banner and Tony Stark. The earth is more and more dangerous now. Not long ago, I learned that a piece of frozen meat that has been missing for more than 70 years has resurrected again! Facing the increasingly unsafe earth, what can their Divine Shield bureau do? Especially after the Raytheon incident, Frey felt more and more uneasy. I can''t say why. In short, he felt a very strong sense of crisis, as if something terrible was about to happen. In order to get through this crisis, Frey finally started the cosmic cube. After all, compared with the gods of Asgard, human beings are still too weak. They must be armed in a short time, and the only shortcut at present is the cosmic magic cube. Ideally, the development of the cosmic cube has three stages: The first stage is to separate energy, which is easy to do. After all, Hydra did it during World War II. The second stage is to create infinite energy, make use of the characteristic that the cosmic magic cube can absorb cosmic energy, realize the technological breakthrough of almost eternal energy, and finally make the earth evolve from star civilization to interstellar civilization with infinite energy. As for the third stage? It''s meaningless to say this now, because an accident happened when the cosmic cube was developed to the second stage! Frey''s idea is good, but the reality is too cruel. The purpose of Frey''s coming here this time is to investigate what happened in the laboratory! With adjutant hill, old friend Colson and Frey, they finally came to the bottom of the laboratory, which is the first scene of opening the cosmic magic cube. Eric sevig is a physicist, astronomer, and researcher of the cosmic cube. In fact, he was a little short of talent, but later, because of his excellent performance in the Thor incident, he attracted the attention of the Divine Shield Bureau, then discovered the doctor''s amazing talent, and finally became the main researcher of the cosmic magic cube. The first and second stages of the cosmic cube were handled by the doctor. Looking at the doctor in front of him, Frey''s eyes flickered seriously: "Eric, tell me what''s going on." Eric is a white haired scientist. Facing Frey''s doubts, he smiled bitterly with helplessness and confusion in his eyes: "It''s hard for me to explain what''s going on, but four hours ago, the energy value of the cube suddenly increased, and then poured all kinds of energy crazy!" Frey frowned slightly and his eyes flashed puzzled: "isn''t this what we want to see? After all, we need the cosmic magic cube to steal energy from the universe for us." But Dr. Eric shook his head. He looked dignified: "in theory, it is so, but it is uncontrollable. Do you know what I mean? It is like a duckweed without foundation. Everything brought by this uncontrollability is false and even brings disaster!" Think for a moment and see that the other party can''t provide more useful information to yourself? Frey glanced around and asked casually, "where''s button?" Dr. Eric didn''t answer, but glanced behind him. His attitude was very general. Even on this question, he didn''t want to talk to Frey. Even so, Frey found a man in black uniform with a bow and arrow on his back standing on a commanding height. Eagle eye - Clint Barton, he has amazing shooting ability. As long as he is given a bow and an excellent arrow, he can do better than any sniper in the world. Looking at the man in front of him, Frey frowned and asked, "Dr. Eric said it had nothing to do with him. What do you think? Or who do you think activated this thing." This is why the doctor doesn''t like Frey. After all, from the day when the cosmic cube project began, there was always a guy behind him watching everything. This is not a matter of trust, but this behavior is extremely excessive for anyone! In the face of Frey''s inquiry, Patton thought about it and finally shook his head: "I''ve been here all the time. I''m sure no one goes in and out here, and no one touches the magic cube. Dr. Eric is innocent. If there''s any problem, it shouldn''t be here." Frey was stunned. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his eyes twinkled with puzzlement: "Wait, we? What do you mean?" Patton shrugged and pointed to the cosmic magic cube that frantically emits energy rays. He said, "energy is interconnected. Since we can release energy here, it''s on the other side of the universe... Sir, don''t you feel like a door?" As soon as the voice fell, Frey''s face suddenly changed, because if Barton was right? It''s not a good idea to develop the magic cube of the universe! According to Murphy''s law, the less you want to happen, the more likely it will eventually happen. The blue cosmic cube suddenly emitted a strong blue light, and then something blue like a wormhole appeared in the sky. The next second, with bursts of lightning, the man with gold horn helmet, dark gold cloak, dark green soft armor and sapphire Scepter came out of the wormhole center. His evil eyes glanced around, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. With a bit of arrogance, he said contemptuously: "Forgive Rima, your emperor is back!" Chapter 270 Time flies, and in the blink of an eye it has changed from night to dawn. Staring at the front, because of the appearance of the evil god Loki last night, the base Laboratory for studying the cosmic magic cube has turned into ruins. At the moment, rescuers are rescuing survivors in the ruins. Fortunately, most of the people have been evacuated, and the remaining small number of people who have not been able to evacuate are buried due to the explosion of the base laboratory, but the hope of survival is not small. Not far away, adjutant Hill brought himself a cup of coffee. Frey took the coffee and looked tired: "What''s the current situation?" Hill, the adjutant and part-time captain of Zhen aircraft carrier, said after thinking for a moment: "the number of injuries found is 156, which is not found, and the total number of confirmed deaths is 23." "Don''t you need a break, sir?" "After all, such a big thing has happened. Those people in the World Security Council can never think that nothing has happened." Looking at hill, who looked worried, Frey shook his head. He drank a mouthful of coffee and patted his stiff face. After a sleepless night, he forced himself to cheer up: "Don''t worry, I can stand it. And you''re right. Those people in the Security Council are really in trouble. I have to deal with it. Then I''ll leave the finishing work here to you." He patted the adjutant on the shoulder. Hill thought. She seemed to want to say something, but finally sighed. Seriously, the loss is not big this time. It''s nothing more than scrapping a base laboratory. Although some people died, the main scientific research personnel have been evacuated long ago. Therefore, in terms of personnel, the loss last night can''t be smaller. Neither the United States nor the s.h.i.e.l.d. will care about this loss, but she is very upset because the last thing to lose is lost! The cosmic cube, the super large project cooperated by the Divine Shield Bureau and the United States of America, is even related to the future of mankind. Hill can''t imagine how those people in the World Security Council will react when they know about it. But in the face of this situation, what can she do? After all, I''m just a little adjutant, Staring at Frey''s leaving figure, Hill''s eyes were full of complexity and helplessness. In the car, after adjusting the driving mode to automatic driving, Frey tired his back against the armchair. He didn''t know what hill was worried about. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t think much. Because he doesn''t care about those people in the World Security Council. They are really strong and have a strong regulatory role for the Divine Shield, but so what? The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has long been different from the s.h.l.d. Bureau in those years. He doesn''t know how many things he has done behind his back. Frey doesn''t think those politicians don''t know, but the question is, what can they do even if they know? Can we eradicate the s.h.i.e.l.d? Without s.h.i.e.l.d., who will solve hawk, who will contain Tony, and who will restrict Nagini? Although nominally, the World Security Council has the right to supervise and even supervise the Divine Shield, Frey doesn''t care. What really bothers him is how to solve the evil god rocky and recapture the cosmic cube from each other. This is the primary problem. Frey knows that the Divine Shield Bureau will not hurt bones and muscles only if he can keep the cosmic cube. Of course, at least at this stage, Frey has not realized that the disadvantages of the cosmic cube outweigh the advantages for the earth! Then Frey thought of his Avenger men''s plan, He was stunned. He seemed to realize something. He looked a little thoughtful. Finally, his eyes became more and more bright. Then he took out his mobile phone: "Colson, how''s your situation there?" At the other end of the phone, Colson, who had already appeared at the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d., shook his head and said: "I''m at headquarters now, sir. People from the World Security Council came to you just now, but I''ve prevaricated it, but I don''t think they will leave so easily." Frey shook his head. He looked thoughtful, and the light in his eyes gradually turned Crazy: "don''t talk about this first, I''ll deal with those people." "Colson, do you remember the avenger Alliance Plan I told you before?" Colson was stunned, and an uncertain hesitation flashed in his eyes: "didn''t the plan be cancelled? And the people in the Security Council should not agree?" However, Frey waved his hand. His tone was firm and irresistible: "the situation is different now. I need the US team, hawk, Tony and even Nagini. After all, our enemy is a god!" On the other end of the phone, Colson, located at the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d., frowned slightly. From Frey''s words, he realized that something terrible that he didn''t know had happened. Otherwise, Frey would never say such a thing. But the next moment, he seemed to realize something. Coulson''s eyes flashed: "Sir, please make sure I invite the captain!" Here I would like to say that although they are old men close to or even over the age of 100, the US team is still the idol of many people. The simplest example is Nagini''s primary school teacher, who always likes to tell children the story of the captain. Colson likes the captain very much, which is incredible. After all, he is a senior agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, but Colson is really a loyal little fan of the captain! But to Colson''s disappointment, Frey on the other end of the phone shook his head and denied, "no, you''re going to Tony and ask Natasha to find the big man. Give me the captain." With a somewhat tangled look, Colson knows that director Frey is tough, but after all, it is the American team and his idol, so Colson still plans to try: "But..." However, Frey interrupted Colson and didn''t give him any chance: "Nothing, but don''t worry. I''ll provide you with the opportunity to contact the captain. What you have to do now is to find Tony and invite him to join." Frey has Frey''s plan. There are few people he can use now. He knows the American team. With each other''s character, no matter who invites him, as long as it involves the security of this country, the captain is bound to make a move. But Tony is different from Dr. banner. He can''t let Natasha go to Tony. He can try it himself, but Tony has refused himself three times. Maybe Nagini is right. Tony doesn''t like himself or the s.h.i.e.l.d. But he still plans to let Colson have a try. After all, Colson is going this time. Originally, Frey was going to ask Natasha to find Nagini, but finally he gave up the idea. Compared with Natasha, he had a higher probability of inviting Nagini to join. So after some thought, he sent Natasha to Dr. banner. In fact, seriously, if Frey could be sure to bring Nagini in, he wouldn''t invite the US team, Tony and Dr. banner at all. Tony was invited because of his strength and his ability to make decisions at critical moments. The reason for inviting the American team is that Tony''s character is too bad, and the American team can well gather everyone''s strength together, so as not to cause the group to fall apart because of Tony. The reason for inviting Dr. banner is very simple. On the one hand, Dr. banner has amazing research results in gamma ray, but more importantly, Dr. banner can replace the problem of insufficient high-end combat power of the team. However, if these people are added together, it is the Nagini in Frey''s eyes. A powerful superpower full of wisdom and noble character! Then, for some reason, Frey didn''t think Nagini would join his Avenger men''s group for two reasons: First, Nagini reminded himself at least twice about the cosmic cube, but he ignored it. Second, the universe cube was robbed by the evil god rocky. This matter is very serious, but it will not be serious enough to endanger the fate of the whole mankind. After all, the other party just robbed the universe cube, not to attack the earth. So at best, they are unlucky guys who try to control the power of the magic cube in the universe. With his understanding of Nagini, if it endangers all mankind? Nagini will do it! But it''s just the politicians who are unlucky? No matter how many people are afraid of death and how big the loss is, Nagini won''t care. Nagini and the captain have similar views on this. They protect the people at the bottom, not the dignitaries at the top, but the difference is. Because he doesn''t understand, the captain is still full of confidence in this country, so he will stand up at this time and be a national hero. But Nagini is different. He saved the country many times, but what did he get in the end? It''s suspicion and suspicion, suppression and malicious smear. He did something that a hero can''t do, but he didn''t enjoy the treatment that a hero should have. Although he hoped that Nagini would help him, Frey really didn''t think that the other party would wade in this muddy water. After all, he was no longer the same himself, and Nagini was no longer the same teenager. But anyway, Frey is going to try! At the same time, something seemed to be detected on the top floor of the Manhattan apartment, and a blue fluorescence suddenly appeared on Nagini''s body surface. The next second, a gray diary appeared in his hand Chapter 271 In the evening, Sam got up from bed. Nagini had prepared dinner. The staple food was a 1600 gram snowflake steak. Because high quality grain fed steak is rich in oil. So at least seven mature, otherwise it will appear too greasy. The side dishes are some vegetable salads, old women like red wine, and Nagini is the same milk. But after taking a bite, Sam subconsciously frowned. She looked up at Nagini and her eyes twinkled with thought. Nagini''s eyelids jumped slightly. He touched his face: "what''s the matter? There''s something on my face? Or haven''t you seen such a handsome face?" Sam shook her head. She rolled her eyes coyly: "narcissism!" But after a moment of hesitation, the old woman asked tentatively, "what''s on your mind?" "I didn''t." "You lie. Every time you have something on your mind, the taste of cooking is weak." "Maybe you have a strong taste recently?" "Impossible." "Why not? Don''t you find that you are very wild every night these days?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Fuck off, dead rascal!" Looking at the old woman''s shy face, Nagini showed a proud smile, but a moment later, with the old woman lowering her head, Nagini''s face was a little more gloomy. At noon, Nagini sent Tony a text message asking him to help him build some new energy. But in the afternoon, Tony called himself and told him that he might not have time recently, and sent himself a message about the avenger alliance. According to Tony, the s.h.i.e.l.d. seems to have screwed up something, so there is an urgent need for some elites with special abilities to help them. Colson came to him in the afternoon and invited him to join the avenger men''s group. Because he didn''t like the s.h.i.e.l.d., Tony refused without hesitation. Well, it''s Tony! But the s.h.i.e.l.d. is also a chicken thief. Although Tony explicitly refused their invitation, he still asked Colson to leave a piece of information, which is accurate. After seeing this information, Tony is bound to intervene. After all, according to the data, the cosmic cube has powerful energy, and Loki, the evil god who robbed the cosmic cube, doesn''t look like a good man. America is not safe. Tony decides to send her little sister to Hawaii. In the afternoon, Tony called Nagini and said this, and asked if Nagini had any friends who could be sent to Hawaii for vacation. But Nagini guessed that it should be more than that. Otherwise, why didn''t he ask Boz to call Sam, but directly to himself? Don''t forget, Tony called himself immediately after he refused the invitation of s.h.i.e.l.d. But I don''t know why Tony didn''t mention it. Are you thinking too much? Or does this guy feel premature? But in any case, Tony''s phone reminded Nagini that New York would soon become unsafe, not to mention the driving force behind all this - purple potato dad. At present, all the masterminds are the evil god rocky. All the people on earth, including Tony and Frey, think that rocky is the only enemy. But in fact, Nagini knew that Rocky''s real card was the zitari Army (the reconnection didn''t know the news until Thor came). It was because of the zetari Legion that eventually led to the disaster in New York and the collection of the first generation of Avengers. So? Nagini is not afraid. After all, his physical quality is terrible, but looking at the old woman in front of him? Nagini thought for a while, with some temptation in her eyes: "Sam, do you want to travel recently?" The old woman was stunned. She was vaguely aware of something in her heart. A flash of doubt flashed in her eyes: "what do you want to say?" After organizing the language, Nagini tried his best to make himself look calm when talking: "Wilson saw two villas in Hawaii. I don''t have time recently. Why don''t you help me?" Sam put down her knife and fork. She didn''t speak, so she looked at Nagini. The air was stiff at this moment. This embarrassing and suffocating atmosphere made Nagini very uncomfortable. Until a moment, Sam sighed with dim and lonely eyes: "When are you leaving?" Nagini scratched his head in embarrassment: "on the 10 o''clock plane tonight, you, Boz, the Wilson family. Sam, actually..." After looking at Nagini, Sam put down his knife and fork and drank the red wine in the glass. She said coldly, "I''ll pack my bags." Nagini with an embarrassed face. Seriously, he likes sam very much these days, but the problem is that New York is too dangerous these days. Sam is really strong, but who can guarantee that he will be unharmed in this catastrophe? Although Nagini knew it would hurt Sam, he could only do so. At this point, Nagini and Tony are surprisingly consistent. However, when Nagini looked complex, Sam, who left indifferently, suddenly came back. With grievance on her face, she stared at Nagini fiercely, grabbed a pillow, smashed it hard at herself, and shouted, "Nagini, you are an asshole!" Then "Oh, wait! Sam, what are you doing? Have something to say and I''ll explain!" "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!" "Well, well, if you don''t listen, don''t listen, but don''t tear my clothes!" "If you care, I''ll tear your clothes. What''s the matter? Get up!" "Wait, no, shit, hiss ~ ~" "I''m tired..." "So?" "I''ll let you move!" "You..." "Hurry up, I''m tired." "Yes, my lord queen!" After a set of massage for physical and mental health and loosening bones, the refreshing Sam tidied up her clothes. She turned her head and looked at Nagini sitting on the sofa pretending to be dead? Two blushes appeared on her pretty face, and then she thought, with some seriousness in her eyes: "Nagini, remember, be careful yourself during my absence. But you must die, you know?" Nagini smiled and said, "I see, my queen!" Then he took out the key of his knight 15 car: "it''s safe to drive this car when you leave." Sam left, and the Wilson family left with Sam. They will take Tony''s private plane and eventually go to Hawaii. Nagini was in a good mood. He took an ice bath and put on the classic SpongeBob pajamas. He took a box of milk and a cigarette box with only one cigarette left, and finally appeared on the balcony on the third floor. Sitting in a chair on the third floor terrace, Nagini took a sip of milk. Looking across at the dark third floor terrace of the Wilson family, a touch of helplessness flashed in their eyes: "come out, are you sick? I really think you are black and can be invisible at night? And you run to my balcony to dry wool at night!" In the dark, Frey came out. He stared at Nagini with some embarrassment on his face: "How did I know you and Sam were doing that?" Ignoring the embarrassed Frey, Nagini rolled his eyes: "go away, this is my house! I can do whatever I want. In other words, what are you looking for me?" Frey shook his head. He looked at Nagini speechless. "You asked Sam and the Wilson family to leave New York overnight. Don''t tell me you don''t know what I''m looking for you." Nagini rolled his eyes and pretended to be innocent: "I really don''t know. If you came earlier, you should know that Sam went to Hawaii to see the house." With a sneer, Frey pointed to himself, "do you think I look like a fool?" But the next moment, Nagini laughed and said, "like, don''t you realize it?" With a slight frown, Frey sighed. He knew that Nagini was playing dumb with him and that the other party didn''t want to get involved. But considering Nagini''s strength and importance to the team? Frey''s eyes flashed with seriousness: "I need your help. There are some problems with the cosmic cube. Now it has been robbed by an alien called the evil god rocky. I need you to help me get it back." Nagini shook his head. He looked at Frey, his deep eyes flashing seriously: "in fact, I feel very good. After all, the cosmic cube is too dangerous for the earth." Frey subconsciously frowned, "are you kidding?" Nagini asked, "do you think I''m kidding?" Frey was stunned. He sneered and then asked, "then why didn''t you leave with me?" If Nagini goes to Hawaii with Sam, she will definitely turn around and leave. If Sam and Wilson hadn''t left New York, Frey would have tried, but by this time, he probably stopped talking, because it wouldn''t be much fun to talk any more. But what if Sam and the Wilson family all left, leaving Nagini alone in New York? Frey has to fight for it anyway! But Nagini shook his head and his eyes twinkled with confusion: "I don''t know. I have a bad feeling." Frey was stunned and his eyes flashed a bit confused: "what do you mean? How do I feel a little confused?" Nagini ignored Frey. He silently looked at the dark night sky. After a long time, he took out his cigarette box from his pocket and asked, "do you have a lighter? I want to smoke a cigarette." Frey thought and took out a laser weapon: "here." "Suck ~ ~" "Hoo ~ ~" A blue smoke came out of Nagini''s mouth, and his eyes stared at the darkness ahead. In Frey''s sight, his eyes were confused and worried. I don''t know why, looking at Nagini in front of me? Frey felt very flustered, as if something terrible was going to happen! Chapter 272 Leaving Nagini, Frey felt very upset. Not because of Nagini''s refusal to join, but because of the other party''s silence, which made him feel bad. After all, the magic cube of the universe is still in the hands of the evil god rocky. Fortunately, my men brought me good news. Although Colson failed, Natasha succeeded in bringing Dr. Benner to herself. This is definitely good news for Frey. After all, in his original plan, the Avengers probably had only one captain. This is also a matter of no choice. Tony has always had a bad impression on the s.h.i.e.l.d. after all, their initial contact was too utilitarian. The reason for sending Colson is just to try. Success is best, if failure? That''s no big deal. As for the others? Thor wants to invite him. If Thor is on earth, Frey will definitely send Colson to contact Thor, but the problem is that Thor is now in Asgard. In short, although the current situation is not the best, it is by no means too bad. In the endless sea, through the hard glass in front of him, Frey''s only eye stared at the end of the coastline, where a black spot was approaching. Five minutes later, the captain and Dr. banner arrived at the warship. Then, under Frey''s order and in their stunned eyes, the huge aircraft carrier soared into the air! The captain tidied up his clothes. He is an old-fashioned and even stubborn guy, but what about what happened in front of him? With surprise in his eyes, the captain hesitated for a moment: "Now the technology is so developed? I feel that I haven''t slept for 70 years, but for 170 years." Although Dr. banner was surprised, he was still hostile: "I thought they just wanted to lock me in the sea that couldn''t swim to land. Now it seems that they want to send me to heaven." Let''s say that Dr. banner has had a bad time these years. Although general Ross fell, the trouble around Dr. banner never stopped. In order to avoid more trouble caused by the Haoke in his body, Dr. banner has now gone to the inaccessible and backward mountainous area. But even so, there are still some people who do not intend to let him go, such as the United States, such as the s.h.i.e.l.d. bureau that invited them this time! Although the two are different and have essential differences, in Dr. Banner''s view, they are actually the same. He knew very well that what the other party wanted was not the knowledge in his head, but the monster in his body. After all, in the world, there are more than one scientist who has outstanding research on gamma energy, but only one scientist who has monsters in his body! So Dr. banner doesn''t trust each other. In fact, he doesn''t trust any official organization. But he still came. After all, it''s not easy to find a stable place to live. He wants a stable life. Although he doesn''t know whether the Divine Shield bureau can give it to him, at least he doesn''t want the Divine Shield bureau to interfere in his "stable" life. Look with a bit of thinking and recalling. I don''t know why, Dr. banner thought of his good friend, Nagini, who helped himself in his most difficult time, and I don''t know if he is here. Scanning his eyes and searching for Dr. banner who hadn''t seen Nagini for a week, his hostility increased. Stone hammer, this is definitely another unscrupulous organization. If it''s really justice, why didn''t Nagini join? Frey saw Dr. Banner''s hostility. Although he didn''t understand it, Frey still had a smile on his face that he thought was very friendly: "Hello, Dr. banner. I''m glad you joined!" But banner shook his head. He knew how fragile the cooperative relationship between the two sides was, so he simply said, "nice to meet you, but I''d like to know how long you''re going to keep me here?" Frey''s face stiffened, and he swallowed what he had said. He''s a smart man. Frey knows he doesn''t want to talk, so? After thinking for a moment, Frey reluctantly said, "as long as you find the cosmic cube, Dr. banner, you can leave at any time. I won''t limit your freedom." At the same time, Frey also told himself in his heart. To be steady, the avenger men''s group is not in a hurry. What we should do now is to find the cosmic magic cube! But looking at the American team that directly ignores itself and Dr. banner who refuses to talk to himself? emmm£¡ The more you think about it, the more angry you are. The more you think about it, the more you lose!! I''m Nick Frey, a level 10 agent of s.h.i.e.l.d. and a hero who has saved the earth!!! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß But anyway, Frey endured it for his revenge men''s group and the lost cosmic cube. After all, he still needs Dr. banner and the captain to help solve the evil god rocky. As time went by, Frey''s state of mind gradually calmed down. Although I haven''t seen the value of Dr. Banner''s other side. But I have to admit that Dr. banner was actually excellent before he became a hawk. He provided a set of algorithms to track the cosmic magic cube, which saved a lot of time for the Divine Shield Bureau. However, what made Frey hesitate was that the cosmic magic cube was not found, but in Germany, through the monitoring equipment of the Divine Shield Bureau, they found the evil god Loki! After receiving the news, adjutant Hill looked very excited because she knew what it meant to Frey. Most people in the s.h.i.e.l.d. don''t know how dangerous the situation is now, Nick Frey, director of the s.h.i.d. The first is the problem of the cosmic cube. The World Security Council asked this question, but Frey only told the other party that the evil god Loki invaded, but did not tell the other party that the cosmic cube was also robbed by the other party. In addition, there was the defection of eagle eye Patton. Secondly, the World Security Council has not approved the restructuring plan of the Avengers alliance at all, which means that all they are doing now is illegal! Otherwise, the warship ship does not need to take off and turn on hidden mode. However, facing Hill''s hot eyes, Frey''s eyes flickered hesitation. He vaguely felt that it was a trap. Why didn''t rocky show up before, but at this time? Frey doesn''t believe it was an accident or the other party made a mistake. The only possibility is that rocky wants to be found out! But as hill worried, Frey''s situation is very bad, so after some thinking? Frey sighed. He knew it was an opportunity, but he knew better what a terrible disaster it would be for the Divine Shield if it was a trap. Frey doesn''t mind taking risks if he can guarantee to recapture the cosmic magic cube and subdue the evil god rocky. But now he can''t afford to gamble! But the next moment, Frey''s cell phone rang. With a flash of hesitation in his eyes, Frey finally connected the phone: "Nagini? Why did you call me?" At the same time, in the high-rise villa in Manhattan, Nagini, who looked at the Viking dictionary, looked at the gray diary in his hand, and his expression was a little more strange: "Sam has gone to Hawaii. I''m bored at home alone." Frey was stunned. He didn''t know why Nagini called him or what made the other party change his mind. But after thinking about it, Frey asked tentatively, "do you want to come to my s.h.i.e.l.d.?" At the other end of the phone, Nagini said, "do you have cookies and milk?" There was a smile on his face. Almost as soon as his voice fell, Frey said: "Yes, as long as you come, you can have as much as you want." Three seconds later, after getting an accurate answer from Nagini, Frey couldn''t help waving his fist excitedly. Different from the hesitation before, Frey said decisively this time: "Natasha, you and the captain go to Germany to catch rocky Colson and give this information to Tony. I think he should be very interested in it." And the adjutant hill, who has been next to Frey, thought about it and looked a little tentative: "Sir, was it director Nagini who talked to you just now?" Frey nodded. He looked at his adjutant suspiciously: "what''s the matter?" A blush appeared on his white pretty face. Hill pretended to be very calm: "I think I can pick him up." Looking at the pretending adjutant, Frey was stunned. His expression was a little more strange: "wait, hill, are you his fan?" Hill rolled his eyes and stared at Frey in shame. "Is there a problem?" There was a sense of helplessness on his face. Frey warned, "I warn you, Nagini has a girlfriend." But Hill turned her lips in disapproval. She whispered, "so what? I''m not married anyway. Besides, I don''t mind being a little for the sake of the Divine Shield Bureau. Yes, all this is for the Divine Shield bureau!" Frey: Nagini: Sam: (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) Chapter 273 Boys who love to laugh are generally not too bad luck. Although adjutant Hill said his smile was particularly sinister, Frey didn''t care. Seeing hill and Natasha leave, Frey''s smile never dissipated. He was still very flustered before. After all, his combat power was insufficient. What if something unexpected happened? For example, rocky is a trap, and the other party''s target is the captain and Natasha, then he is completely finished. But with Nagini? For Frey, it is undoubtedly a booster! Even if the captain and Natasha hang up, he won''t lose everything. It was also because of the confidence that Frey decisively sent Natasha and the captain. Although they know it''s unfair to the captain and Natasha, they won''t know as long as they don''t say it... Right? And what makes Frey feel incredible is that with the addition of Nagini, everything seems to be better? First, rocky was caught. Although the other party tried to resist, with Tony''s joining, rocky completely gave up the struggle. Then came the appearance of Thor. Seriously, Frey never thought that Thor, who was far away in Asgard, would appear on the earth. Although he came to clean up his brother, there was no conflict between the two sides in this regard. What they want is the universe cube, not the evil god rocky. After all, the earth is not so abnormal! As long as the universe cube is left, our earth won''t care about your brother ¡á Things between brothers! Natasha, Captain, Dr. Benner, Tony, Thor, and most importantly, Nagini. Looking at the newly formed Avenger men''s group, Frey couldn''t help crying. He said: it''s better, everything''s better! So Rocky:? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the quadrilateral glass room, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and the corners of the mouth of the evil god rocky were somewhat proud. Frey caught himself? No, I let Frey catch me! The reason is simple. First of all, the earth in front of you seems a little different from the earth in your imagination? The avenger alliance is very strong. Because of the special ability of the spiritual scepter, rocky successfully plotted Frey''s loyal little brother - "eagle eye" Patton. Because of eagle eye''s special status in the s.h.i.e.l.d. and he was originally a member of the avenger alliance in Frey''s plan, rocky also knew something about Frey''s men''s team plan. I have to say, the Avengers are strong. Although Natasha, Captain, Tony, these are rubbish (Tony captain?), but Nagini, Dr. Benner, these? How to say, after seeing the non-human battle data of Nagini and Dr. banner, rocky said that with such rubbish, I might die. In short, the earth will never allow such a cow to exist! Ruilong arrogance ¡¤ jpg So the Avengers must be dissolved. In Rocky''s view, the breakthrough to dissolve the avenger alliance is the fragile relationship between them and the monster in Dr. banner! In addition, another reason for Rocky''s active arrest is that he needs time. As we all know, when the speed of the spacecraft reaches a certain level, it can shuttle through the universe. In other words, through the speed addition, the space node is finally opened, so as to realize the shuttle between two different spaces. But there is a premise, that is, there must be a spatial node. The cosmic cube has the ability to change and even create space nodes. In theory, a person with a cosmic cube can appear anywhere in the universe you want to go. But rocky did not become the master of the cosmic cube. In fact, even Nagini, who can freely use the energy of the cosmic cube, has never really owned the cosmic cube. As for rocky? Although he can control the cosmic cube to open the door of space, it takes a lot of time, and what rocky has to do now is to strive for this time. He knew very well that it was impossible to conquer the earth with his own strength, and he was also not the opponent of the avenger men''s regiment, so he needed the zetari army to come to the earth. Only in this way could he conquer and rule the planet. This is the reason why Loki was caught, because he needs to enter the avenger alliance, and then disintegrate the fragile alliance between them through the spiritual scepter, while also buying valuable time for himself! For this purpose, in the conference hall of the warship flying in the sky. The first generation of Avenger alliance is almost a collection. Dr. banner looked at Nagini excitedly: "long time no see, Nagini. I don''t know how Betty is now. I haven''t contacted her for a long time." Nagini thought about it and said with a little regret: "general Ross recently helped her find a very good partner. I don''t know the specific situation, but I know that he is a very excellent soldier who suits general Ross''s appetite." He patted Dr. Benner on the shoulder. What do you think? What did you look like after your transformation? Didn''t you count in your heart? Dr. Benner''s face stiffened, and then he lowered his head in a gloomy look. Tony looked at Nagini strangely: "didn''t you say you didn''t have any ideas about these things?" Nagini rolled his eyes and said, "go away, don''t you come too?" Tony opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he was worried and could only mumble helplessly: "my purpose is different." With that, he quietly inserted a Jarvis subroutine into the general control room of the Divine Shield Bureau. Tony never wanted to join the Avengers. Are you kidding, boys? Always feel very ashamed! Even if Tony died, I wouldn''t join such a men''s group! Why are you here? Tony said that as superheroes, it''s good to get in touch with each other. In short, he won''t admit that he''s here to dig the bottom of the wall. Although the Avengers sound like a special sand sculpture, isn''t the stark alliance fragrant? Working for others can only be working. Only when you are the boss can you really succeed! Tony has made up his mind. When the time comes, Nagini will be his younger brother, Dr. banner will be his scientific research, Natasha will be his secretary, and Thor will help him recharge. Tut Tut, beautiful! Thinking about it, Tony couldn''t help showing an open (obscene) smile on his face. Natasha on the side ignored the giggling Tony. She looked at Nagini with eyes like silk and said whether to buy me a drink? Nagini thought for a moment. He glanced at Natasha, and then looked at the lost Dr. banner. He didn''t know why. He always felt that each other''s hair seemed greener? But in the end, Nagini refused the invitation because there was a guy he was more interested in - thor! Some time ago, Nagini got a gray diary. He vaguely felt that the text of the diary was similar to that of the Vikings. But after some comparison? Nagini found that it was only similar. The words in the diary were obviously older, but Nagini vaguely recognized some of them. If what is recorded in the diary is true? Looking at sol in front of him, a simple smile appeared on Nagini''s face: "Are you Thor?" Facing Nagini''s inquiry, sol thought for a moment and said solemnly, "I am Thor, the glory of the northern God!" The smile on Nagini''s face became more and more brilliant. He asked tentatively, "so you are God?" Sol nodded with pride in his eyes: "yes, for you people on earth, I am God!" However, the next moment, Nagini coughed and asked sol a confused question: "can you let me master Asgard''s words immediately?" With a stiff face, sol looked at Nagini in confusion: "meow, meow, meow?" He wondered if there was any inevitable connection between mastering Asgard''s words and whether he was a God? Looking at Sol''s confused expression, Nagini looked a little disappointed: "That means you can''t do it? You can''t even do the second ring magic that the old priest in red earth town knows - proficient in language? I thought I was a king, but I didn''t expect it to be a bronze!" Looking at Nagini''s disdainful eyes, sol couldn''t help feeling ashamed for some reason. He blushed and tried to explain, "I''m Thor..." But Nagini waved his hand: "I see. Don''t force the glory of the northern God. Fortunately, I didn''t report much hope. I have some Asgard words I don''t understand very well. Please translate them for me quickly." With that, I don''t know where he came from. Nagini took out a sorted text form and handed it to sol. Five minutes later, sol, who had translated more than half, suddenly raised his head with a confused face. In other words, why should I translate for that hateful earth man. And the old priest of red earth Town, who knows the magic of the second ring and what the language is! emmm£¡ I''m looking for my brother! But in the end, sol helped Nagini finish the translation. After all, rocky killed people on earth. Although he can forcibly bring rocky back to Asgard, don''t forget that his girlfriend is still on earth, between his girlfriend and his brother? I am Thor, the glory of the northern God. At this time, of course, I choose to wrong myself! Through the observation just now, sol understood that Nagini was definitely the core of the ship. If he helped, I believe things would be solved a lot. However, not long after giving Tony the interpreter, sol heard a loud roar, followed by a huge roar: Hawk, smash! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Chapter 274 Five minutes ago Because Thor was helping Nagini translate asgad, the idle people began to chat on the ship. Although Tony is very interested in sol, he knows better that it is difficult to take sol and make him his own humanoid charger. After all, the other party is also a prince. Although the prince is not very valuable now, considering that the other party is from Asgard Seriously, he hates the rich second generation! But Tony is going to fight for his plan. So the next moment, a kind smile appeared on his face: "Dr. banner, I''m Tony Stark. Your achievements in the field of positron collision... I''ve read your paper, which is incomparable. In addition, in Nuclear Physics..." After some flattery, Dr. banner felt his mill red. Fortunately, sol is translating asgad, otherwise he will shout the glory of the northern God. Then came the academic conversation between Tony and Dr. Benner. What collision, thermonuclear reaction, 100 million degree high temperature, everyone knows every word, but when combined, people can''t understand it. Speechless Hill make complaints about the two big legs. She attendants sent a box of hot milk and a small lady finger biscuits to Toni. "When did you become an expert in thermonuclear physics?" Tony glanced around and looked at everyone''s confused eyes. He couldn''t help feeling a little more pity in his eyes: "Sometimes I really envy you. After all, your brain is blank like a piece of white paper. Although you can''t write words, you won''t feel the weight of knowledge. And why Nagini has milk and I need coffee." Hill looked at Tony and said nothing, but his eyes showed everything: "Do you deserve it!" Dr. Benner, who discussed with Tony, looked at Nagini suspiciously. If he remembered correctly, when he met Nagini many years ago, the other party was very knowledgeable. It is reasonable to say that after so many years, he should not fail to understand these low-level knowledge. After all, it is a matter of common sense. Looking at Dr. Banner''s puzzled eyes, Nagini''s eyes twinkled with helplessness: "In fact, I wanted to be a scientist, but later when I found that being a scientist all my life could not earn me the reward for making a film? I chose to give up." "Also, I don''t understand, but I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Didn''t rocky get caught?" Love what you do. As an actor, you have to play a full set! Although Nagini knew that rocky had a zitari army in his hand, he should not know the news because he came late, at least in everyone''s eyes. The next moment, however, Frey, dressed in black leather and with only one eye, came in with a gloomy look: "Although rocky was caught, we didn''t find the cosmic cube, and through sol, we learned that he had a zitari army, so our situation is still very dangerous." Nagini was stunned, and some thoughts appeared on his face. Then he shook his head and looked at each other speechless: "I remember the last time someone said he didn''t know anything?" His face turned red and looked a little ashamed. But because of skin color, it is difficult to be noticed by others. But Frey was Frey after all. He coughed, then looked at Tony unkindly, and brazenly ignored Nagini''s question: "don''t say this first, Tony, I order you to stop Jarvis''s invasion immediately!" Frey was in a bad mood. He knew that Tony had never thought of joining his Avenger men''s group, but he never thought that the other party would not join, but prepare to dig his own corner. That''s too much! From Jarvis''s invasion to the information download of the Avengers, Frey knows what Tony bastard wants to do, just like his fraternal father. The difference is that old stark loves women. The current Stark is more philanthropic. In addition to women, he also has some wrong ideas about superheroes. Ideas? ¡á£¿ If it was the former Frey, he might find Tony, but he would never be so tough in front of everyone. After all, the avenger alliance is still very fragile, and it needs Tony''s strength. But because of Nagini? ha-ha! So Frey is very tough. In a word, if you can do it, you can''t do it. Get out! The ugly face of a complete capitalist. But who''s Tony? Although Tony''s EQ is not high most of the time, that doesn''t mean Tony has no brain. Tony and Lao Yinbi, who are on the IQ line, looked at each other, and then he said: "Although I''m sorry about the invasion, there''s nothing I can do about it. After all, your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has too many criminal records. Besides, you do hide from us, such as using the cosmic magic cube to make weapons, and the evil god rocky didn''t come to the earth on his own initiative, but because of your stupid behavior, which eventually brought this disaster to the earth!" There was a flash of surprise in Frey''s eyes. According to his understanding of Tony, shouldn''t he be mentally crippled and ridiculed at this time? Don''t ask why, he is Tony Stark, a genius full of pride, even arrogance. So after some thinking, Frey put away his initial contempt, and a touch of seriousness flashed in Lao Yinbi''s eyes: "Do you think I cheated you? Yes, I did. Because you don''t understand the real situation of the earth at all. In my eyes, you are a small and willful child!" "Do you know how many civilized planets are around us except the earth?" "Do you know how many terrible guys covet the earth besides the evil god rocky?" "The earth needs powerful forces to arm!" First admit it and win the overwhelming majority of good people. Believe it or not, you must have a correct attitude. Then talk about how bad the earth is. If it weren''t for Nagini''s presence, Frey would almost say that the earth would be blasted by aliens tomorrow. Finally, Frey said wrongfully that they developed weapons not for their own selfish desires, but to better protect the earth. After some coquettish operation, the serious old Yin ratio soon pulled back the situation. Although he didn''t win, it is expected that Tony will be beaten by Frey to call his father in a few rounds. And watching the two arguing? The others who were doing looked at each other. Dr. banner, who realized early that the s.h.i.e.l.d. was not a good person, decided not to go through this muddy water. He didn''t even bother to be a melon eater. He directly said, "I need a laboratory." Then he left with the spiritual scepter. Frey didn''t say anything. After all, the spiritual scepter is likely to unlock the secret of eagle eye Patton''s betrayal. The captain''s mood is very complex. He feels Tony is right. After all, people still give each other a little more trust. He also resented Frey''s concealment and weapon development of the cosmic cube. After all, the Hydra was a lesson from the past. But considering that the other party rescued himself from the ice? The eyes looked at the nose, the nose looked at the heart, and the captain was silent when he ate melons. There was a flash of embarrassment in Hill''s eyes. She hesitated to look at Nagini for fear that her impression in her idol''s heart would be greatly reduced. He looked at Tony and Frey fiercely. Although he didn''t say anything, he was already fragrant in his heart - if I can''t catch up with Nagini, I''ll definitely drive a boat and kill you two shriveled calves! The atmosphere at the scene changed, and Dr. banner obviously didn''t want to take care of this shit. The captain didn''t say anything, but he still sat here and explained the problem. As for Natasha? She wants to support Tony, but does it work? Although both sides have their own reasons, the fundamental reason is to win over people. Frey wants to form an avenger alliance, which can protect the earth on the one hand and cheat money on the other. But Tony also wants to set up one. He has money and power. Why should he listen to Frey''s orders? Moreover, he can also cheat money, although he cares more about freedom than money. One side represents freedom and the other side represents the system, which is the main reason for the conflict between the two sides. It is difficult to say who is right and who is wrong. After all, superheroes are a new thing that no one has ever touched, and they also have strong power. Fortunately, rocky didn''t know about it, otherwise he would laugh very happily. Because the avenger alliance of the earth has been torn apart by internal struggle before they start. "Click!" "Gululu ~ gululu ~" The atmosphere at the scene was very stiff, and there was a tendency to open a fight when there was a disagreement. However, with the sound of Nagini chewing cookies and drinking milk with a straw? Tony and Frey couldn''t help looking at Nagini. This is the advantage of strength. Although this chapter has no sense of existence, because of its strong strength, the most critical vote can only be Nagini Tang. Frey''s eyes sparkled with confidence. After all, he and Nagini had been old friends for many years. Tony''s eyes are also full of confidence, because his girlfriend and Nagini''s girlfriend are friends, so he and Nagini are also friends! And look at their hot eyes? Nagini looked thoughtful and gradually became dignified. He knew the importance of this matter very well. A mistake is likely to lead to great disaster! So the last bite should be milk first? Or cookies first? With a dignified look, Nagini''s eyes glittered with meditation. Finally, he decided to put biscuits and milk into his mouth at the same time, and praised his wit! Frey: Mom, annoy Falk, MMP! Tony: skrt? skrt£¿ Chapter 275 For those two big eyed guys in the Council room? Nagini has no idea, The Avengers? Stark alliance? The collision between freedom and system? Does it make sense? It''s like how powerful it can be. Even if it is really established, whether it is the avenger alliance or the stark alliance, in addition to making everyone chat and fart, they don''t play each other on weekdays? Want to form a superhero team and let them play the effect of 1 + 1 > 2? Come on, they are superheroes, not super soldiers. Everyone has everyone''s most unique personality and soul Why did hawk leave? Why is there a civil war between captain and stark? From the day the avenger alliance was established, it was doomed to division and destruction. Because the goal of forming the avenger alliance is to save the earth, but how unlucky is the earth to need the superhero team to save it every day? So most of the time, everyone plays their own game. Many superheroes come together when they really encounter big problems that can''t be solved by individuals. But both Frey and Tony are trying to control this power. This is why only Frey and Tony quarrel, while others either choose to leave or choose silence. Because in essence, these two guys are not good people for superheroes. In fact, according to Nagini''s idea, they might as well cooperate. Tony provides technology and develops a black technology chat group with signal connection at any time, while Frey is responsible for py. Do you want to be the leader of the group? I always feel that when I am the leader of the group, the painting style will become very strange? But now is not the time to think about this. Let alone chat groups, the first generation of people who have reconnected haven''t gathered yet. Moreover, when Dr. banner left with his spiritual scepter, Nagini felt the smell of conspiracy. Obviously, rocky did it! Sure enough, after Thor sent the translation, the angry roar of hawk sounded in the spacecraft. Frey and Tony looked at each other. They exchanged their eyes and briefly reached a consensus - solve hawk first! However, before they started, a man rushed out in a hurry. This man was Thor! Sol needs to prove his strength. After all, his brother is still holding it in each other''s hands. Besides, in addition to his brother, people on earth also hold their girlfriend, so it''s time to shine a wave of muscles! Besides, asgards are belligerent. After sensing the powerful momentum of Hok? Sol''s blood was boiling, and he felt an impulse to do a fucking shot! Therefore, whether it is to deter the people on earth or for other purposes, in a word, it is dignified: "I am Thor, the glory of the northern God!" With a "pop pop" sound, sol rushed up. Then? Are you kidding? This is the angry Hulk. Do you think it''s the salted fish lvpang who killed his will on dasaka in Thor III? The real green fat has unlimited power. One person can kill most of the Avengers. Thor is very strong. Even if he has a hammer now, he can only play with lvpang at most. If the fighting time is long enough? The first one lying on the ground to make an expression bag may not be rocky. Green fat will let you know what real sex is ¡á War! The battle between lvpang and sol is only the beginning. Like a fuse, with Dr. Banner''s violent walk, the whole spacecraft became restless. The traitor eagle eye button successfully killed a quarter of the power source of the ship. So the question is, when a car with four wheels turns into three wheels, can it still drive? In the air battleship, everyone was in a mess. Fortunately, because of Nagini''s reason, the dispute in the original plot did not happen. Otherwise, I was really curious about whether Tony and the captain could clear up their differences and finally cooperate. You know, their relationship is really ordinary. The captain doesn''t like Tony. He thinks he is a selfish and quite arrogant guy. Tony doesn''t like the captain. After all, this antique always likes preaching. Besides, why didn''t he support himself just now! Tony wary stark jpg But anyway, with the roar of green fat. In the blink of an eye, everyone in the ship took action. Sol to contain hawk, Captain and Tony to solve the wheel problem, Natasha to deal with eagle eye button, as for Frey? He is also very busy now. After all, such a big thing has happened, and he guesses that Patton''s attack on air warships is probably for the evil god rocky. So after thinking for a moment, Frey picked up the walkie talkie: "Colson, you go to area 1 immediately and remember to bring weapons, as long as Rocky has any abnormal behavior..." There was some hesitation in his face, but in the end, a flash of determination flashed in Frey''s eyes: "Kill!" People are different. Frey can tolerate sol not because of Asgard behind sol, but because sol is not hostile to the earth. In contrast, the evil god rocky? After the other party came to the earth, he thought about how to rule and even enslave the planet. Frey can''t treat rocky like sol. He''s not cheap. There''s no need for the other party to take the initiative to find trouble. He also generously forgives the other party. At least in Frey''s view, it''s not tolerance and magnanimity, but pure mental retardation! In fact, if it weren''t for fear of being hostile to sol, rocky was now locked up in an interrogation room instead of a cell! But Frey didn''t find it. After him, he looked at Asgard''s translation of Nagini. He didn''t know why, and gradually became a little more strange. He seems to have found something interesting? At the same time, Colson, who received Frey''s order, did not immediately go to the No. 1 area where rocky was detained. You know, Frey reminded himself to bring weapons! Although he was a superior and subordinate, he was a good friend for many years. Colson knew what Frey meant. Just when he got the weapon, a voice sounded behind him, which surprised Colson in a cold sweat and subconsciously took out his weapon! Then Colson saw Nagini pointing at the weapon in his hand with a strange face: "so, through the study of the cosmic magic cube, you have developed such a thing?" The whole universe dare not say, but on earth? Nagini should be the one who knows the existence of the magic cube power in the universe best! He knew very well how terrible the power of the cosmic cube was. Even if he only mastered a little fur, it would be an amazing wealth to the earth. But looking at the weapon in Colson''s hand, there is no difference in principle from the energy weapon designed by Hydra 70 years ago? Nagini said she was going to vomit! And look at Nagini''s strange eyes? Is that disgust? Yes, it must be disgusting! Make complaints about Colson, but he didn''t know why. He could not find what he could make complaints about. "Mr. Nagini? Why are you here?" Casually waved his hand and threw the milk box into the weapon cabinet that Coulson hadn''t had time to close. Although Colson wanted to say there was a trash can next to him, Nagini told each other with practical actions that in his eyes, the value of paper milk boxes and energy weapons was the same. At the same time, his self mocking look, with some helplessness: "I''m not here. Where should I be? After all, there is already a monster on the ship." Facing Nagini''s self mockery, Colson carefully tempted, "so?" He was not careful. Everyone thought that the spaceship had only one cage, which was originally used to close hawk, but now it is used to close the evil god rocky. But in fact, the ship itself is a cage. And the man in the cage is standing in front of himself now! To be a monster, I''ve seen Nagini and Colson who hates fighting. It''s clear that compared with the real monster, Hawk is a smelly brother! Looking at the caution and embarrassment flashing in Colson''s eyes, Nagini shook his head and patted each other on the shoulder: "Rocky, give it to me. Although it''s an evil god, it''s God after all. You can''t solve it." "Besides, I promise a salted fish not to let you die. Tut Tut, dirty py deal!" The first sentence is to Colson, and the second sentence Colson can''t hear. But overall, that''s enough. Coulson thought for a moment and looked hesitant, but finally he nodded and his eyes twinkled sincerely: "then... Please." He was very excited before. After all, the new weapon is said to be powerful and can emit light BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU ~. But looking at Nagini''s disdainful expression, and the other party also said that although rocky is from Asgard, the other party is also a God, and he is just a man. Considering that he hasn''t asked for the captain''s signature yet. If hair business plug-in, won''t you regret it all your life? So Colson chose to hand this arduous task to Nagini. I just don''t know why. When he finished the last sentence, he couldn''t help feeling disappointed. It seemed as if he had saved something and lost something? Chapter 276 Rocky was very happy. Seriously, at first he felt that the earth was terrible. Not only because of the avenger alliance, but also because the man playing chess is mieba SANOS. So the question is, who is the man playing chess with mieba? What is the reason why mieba did not send his own hands to the earth, but let him, an Asgard who had just known for a few days, lead the troops to attack the earth? Loki knows his py ability is very strong, but he doesn''t think he can fool a monster of this level in a few days. He knows very well that there must be a conspiracy. SANOS has his purpose to let himself attack the earth. So at the beginning, rocky was very cautious. After knowing the avenger alliance, he was extremely afraid of this organization. Even rocky once thought that convenience was the existence of fear for killing tyrants! But then with rocky getting to know the organization a little bit? He began to be speechless. (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß What the hell! A group of aborigines, a big man without IQ, by the way, and his mentally retarded old... Brother! emmm£¡ If I had known they were so good, wouldn''t it be over if I just pushed them horizontally? Later, rocky also wanted to understand that mieba let himself attack the earth, perhaps because of the identity of the three Princess Asgard. After all, from a macro perspective, I am still the third princess of Asgard, and the earth is also the territory of Asgard. In addition, the cosmic magic cube also belongs to Asgard. Although his behavior is a little like selling yetian, rocky doesn''t care. After all, Asgard''s throne now belongs to his mentally retarded elder brother! So the question is, how should I love ¡á My stupid ojissan? The deeper you love, the deeper you hate. Loki didn''t notice that his expression was blackening at a rate visible to the naked eye, accompanied by an extreme middle two and a loud laugh of shame. What rocky didn''t expect was that the person who came was not his mentally retarded brother, but a weak chicken aborigine with five dregs, which made rocky curl his mouth and look disdainful. But after thinking about it, rocky couldn''t help a bad smile. Although he doesn''t care about the cage around him, he likes to see the clowns who are played by themselves. So the moment Nagini came, rocky disappeared Come to area 1 and look at the "empty" glass cage? Nagini was stunned for a moment, and his face flashed with hesitation. A moment later, he took out his mobile phone. "Hello, Mr. Nagini, smart housekeeper Jarvis says hello to you. I need to contact Tuo for you..." Before Jarvis finished speaking, he was rudely interrupted by Nagini: "no, Jarvis, what is the opening code of the prison in front of me." On the other end of the phone, Jarvis, who is infinitely close to artificial intelligence, is a little more speechless and hesitant in his mood. After knowing that Nagini is not looking for Tony but himself? Jarvis''s heart can''t help but panic. Generally speaking, as long as Nagini finds herself, there must be no good! But considering that Tony is his own master after all, Jarvis can only pretend to be stunned: "Mr. Nagini, I don''t know what you''re talking about." In the face of Jarvis''s statement, Nagini sneered: "in this case, I can only forget that I promised someone''s vibration gold processor some time ago." Before Frey found Jarvis, Nagini knew he had been on board. And based on his understanding of Tony, Jarvis is definitely still on the ship, or the real controller of the ship, not Frey''s group of agents, but Jarvis who is talking to himself. And facing Nagini''s threat? Jarvis sneered. He really wanted to vibrate the gold processor, but Tony was his master after all. How could he obey Nagini without Tony''s command? So at the next moment, Jarvis said: "The password is: fpx-ig-skt-g2." "Well, you can get out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Nagini often bullies, threatens, and removes his own parts, does he think of Zhenjin Processor? Jarvis''s face was filled with a happy and happy smile¡ª¡ª Bang bang! Can I have the tickets for this month? At the same time, as Nagini entered the password, the empty glass cage was opened. Looking at Nagini''s stupid face, rocky couldn''t help but flash a touch of pity in his eyes. I just don''t know why. After thinking for a while, rocky suddenly felt that there was no meaning at all. He is a God, a high Asgard God. Playing with the aborigines of this backward planet will not bring him the slightest sense of achievement. In an instant, rocky felt sublimated and looked at Nagini in front of him. Although there was only a second difference, rocky felt that everything was so dull. With a sigh, I don''t know when rocky appeared behind Nagini. He took out his favorite magic dagger and prepared to send Nagini on the road. But just as Rocky was about to kill the poor aborigine, his eyes flashed a hesitation again. The dagger in his hand had been pulled out, but in the end he didn''t poke it in. He shook his head and looked at each other piteously. The happiness of the strong is often so simple and boring. He took back his dagger, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his clothes, looked at the confused aboriginal in front of him, and a happy smile appeared on his face. Then? Looking at rocky, who refuses to do it? I tried my best to perform with you, but you turned a blind eye. emmm£¡ Nagini threw his ordinary punch impatiently. "Boom!" Too late to escape, the air was blown up! The light blue fluorescence flickers around Nagini, and you can vaguely see the shining thunder patterns that are independent of each other but have some connection with each other, forming a snake like creature with an indescribable smell around Nagini. In an instant, the palmprint cracked ten lightning, and everything around turned into nothingness with the dazzling lightning. There was a faint burning smell in the air. Looking at the fist at the tip of his nose, rocky, whose back was instantly wet, swallowed and spitted: "who are you?" aboriginal? The happiness of the strong? Now I just want to say MMP! Looking at rocky, who immediately straightened his position, Nagini patted Rocky''s shoulder with satisfaction. Anyway, the surrounding monitoring has been destroyed by himself. No matter what he does now, no one will find it. Thinking of his smile, he can''t help being abnormal. So the next moment, staring at Rocky''s beautiful face, Nagini''s expression couldn''t help but soften. He said, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but what I want to do next!" It seemed that he felt Nagini''s "kindness". Rocky hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "weakly, what do you want to do?" He took a deep look at rocky. Nagini had a simple smile on his face. Then he took out a gray diary and read it carefully: "Asgard''s sky is clear. I''m rocky... Seven years old... My favorite brother... Come on..." "Wait, damn it, shut up!" But how could Nagini stop? After a paragraph, Nagini took back his diary and looked at each other kindly. The smile on his face was full of simplicity, simplicity and innocence: "now you should know who I am?" With a shy face, rocky pointed his trembling fingers at Nagini: "Devil... Are you a devil!" PS: Salted fish 7: I want to drive (¡«£þ¨Œ£þ)¡« Dianniang: didn''t I say no driving? [?_??] Salted fish 7: but the car is different this time. ©c(¨R?¨Q)? Dianniang: don''t drive, just don''t drive, 404 warning! (¥Î£þ©`£þ)¥Î¥Î(o_o¥Î) Salted fish seven: (£Ô¨Œ£Ô) wdnmd£¡ I want to drive!!! Chapter 277 S.h.i.e.l.d., air warship. Staring at Nagini in front of him, rocky had a calm look on his face. He said: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Looking at rocky, Nagini''s eyebrows were frivolous: "huh?" Looking at the other party''s abusive eyes, rocky opened his mouth, looked calm (flustered) light (chaotic) solution (cunning) explanation (debate) and said: "I... That diary... In short, it has nothing to do with me, that''s right, that''s it!" But Nagini shook his head. He smiled and asked, "do you want to be red? It''s difficult to fire all over the universe, but Asgard''s nine worlds are still no problem." Rocky was stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to continue his sophistry, but looking at Nagini''s demonic kind smile? Like a dying fish, rocky finally lowered his head: "Stop talking. I''m wrong." Looking at rocky, who had the courage to admit his mistakes, Nagini nodded with satisfaction. But obviously, rocky didn''t give up. Everyone has a black history that he doesn''t want others to know, and the gray diary in Nagini''s hand records almost all of Rocky''s black history. So, in order not to be publicly executed, rocky must get the diary from Nagini anyway! Staring at Nagini, his slightly gloomy eyes flickered seriously: "Why don''t you give me your diary and I''ll leave the earth right away!" Although he may offend mieba by doing so, rocky feels that all this is worth it compared with the disclosure of his black history! However, the next moment, Nagini rolled his eyes and asked in silence: "Do you think I look like an earthman?" He also said no, with Nagini''s strength, he doesn''t look like an earthman. But in the face of Nagini, who refused to say what he wanted, although he knew that he would be killed if he asked, rocky finally gnashed his teeth and said: "What do you want?" Looking at the evil god Loki, who has entered the verge of collapse, he is worried. After all, the other party still holds a zitari army in his hand, so Nagini decides to restrain a little: "If I tell you, I just want to make sure if the diary is yours. Everything I said before is frying Hu, will you be very happy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, rocky said tentatively, "if I say now, the diary has nothing to do with me, do you believe it?" Nagini rolled his eyes and looked contemptuous: "do you think I''m your brother?" There was a twitch in the corner of his mouth and pressed the impulse to turn his face. Rocky took a deep breath: "say, what do you want to do? As long as I can do it, I can satisfy you." Nagini looked up at rocky. After thinking for a moment, he was still afraid of the troops behind him. Unlike before, this time he looked serious and serious: "What do you want?" Rocky was stunned and looked at Nagini''s face. He thought and nodded seriously: "make the terms!" Then Nagini rolled her eyes and took back the gray diary: "What do you think? I know you want it, but I just don''t give it to you. And you can''t beat me. Are you very angry? I like to see you gnashing your teeth, but there''s nothing to do!" "Ah, it''s too cheap. I''ll kill you!" "Boom!" After a dull punch, looking at the fist at the tip of his nose, rocky realized again. He felt that everything was so dull. He seemed to see himself in the future. Mature, steady, stick to yourself, follow your heart, Rocky''s face could not help but show a happy smile! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß emmm£¡ I can''t fight!! Half an hour later, the problem of the air warship had been controlled. After making sure that the troubles on the ship had been solved, Frey thought about it. He took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one. Then he took a hard breath. His face could not help but show a relieved smile Your sister! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Hawk is gone. After this guy jumped off the boat, who knows where he fell. Sol doesn''t know where he has gone. Nagini, who has high hopes, plays with sol and disappears! Are you kidding? An evil god Loki who was repeatedly rubbed by sol killed Nagini and sol? Did you play it? Damn it, you two must be playing me! And for the perfect combination of fate? Frey was stunned. Sure enough, happiness came too suddenly. Before he could react, he turned and ran away. His only feeling now was that he was stunned and heartbroken! Fortunately, Frey didn''t get nothing. He succeeded in reducing the number of evil god rocky to a big general - Eagle Eye Patton. But the problem is, eagle eye seems to be his own person! So I turned around. I still had Natasha and Barton and a captain who didn''t know how long he could help me. After all, Tony, a twenty-five boy, was full of thoughts about how to dig his own corner! Frey feels tired. Shouldn''t saving the world be a very simple thing? Why is it so difficult to get here. Brain: OK, I will! Hand: No, you won''t! What makes Frey speechless is Tony Stark! Although he didn''t say a word, Frey saw schadenfreude in each other''s eyes. This made Frey very unhappy. He threw down his cigarette and stared at Tony angrily: "Are you mocking me?" Tony quickly waved his hand. He said with a frightened face, "I don''t. You know it''s illegal to discriminate against blacks in America." Looking at the gloating Tony, Frey sneered: "hehe, you think rocky ran away. I''m the only one unlucky? You''re happy too early!" Tony was stunned. He had planned to continue to ridicule, but looking at Frey''s sneer, Tony felt confused: "what do you mean?" Looking at Tony with a stiff face, Frey''s sneer became more and more clear. He said: "through the cosmic magic cube, open the space node, open the portal, and complete the above steps, you need a stable energy source and the stimulation of a high temperature of 100 million degrees." For a moment, Tony seemed to realize something, and his face suddenly became very ugly: ¡°wdnmd£¡¡± It''s easy to say that the 100 million degree high temperature can be solved by energy source, but if stability is added? The whole of America, even the whole world, probably only has its own stark building. Frey, the black skinned and black hearted old Yin Bi, was right. He was happy too early, because the next unlucky one was himself! Meanwhile, on an unknown lawn around New York. Thor, staring at Nagini whose blue fluorescence is dissipating at the speed visible to the naked eye, has fear, doubt and confusion in his eyes: "You are very strong. With your strength, rocky will never lock you in, and that cage can''t hold you. So why don''t you do it! Or do you have some cooperation with rocky?" Nagini glanced at the hammer in Sol''s hand and looked a little pondering: "what about you?" Thor''s hammer is very strong and is no less than the American shield. With Sol''s strength and a hammer, although we can''t break the glass cage with one blow, it''s absolutely no problem to do more. In the face of Nagini''s doubt, Sol''s face stiffened, and then he said in shame: "I... i... I''m careless! Yes, I''m careless!" Is it really careless? Only he knows! Nagini didn''t reveal it either. He smiled and said, "I really want to say that I was careless, but actually I did it for your good." Sol was stunned, his eyes flashing puzzled: "what do you mean?" Nagini thought for a moment and jokingly said, "you''ll die!" Sol was still puzzled. He recognized that the other party was joking. But I don''t know why, he always felt that Nagini''s words contained an extremely terrible truth! Chapter 278 In a sea area near New York, scarred air warships docked. Tony''s face is very ugly. Although he wants to refute Frey, he knows that Frey is telling the truth. If rocky really has an alien Legion and the cosmic cube can really create and open space nodes, stark group will be the best energy source! Not to mention the other party''s behavior made Tony feel very uncomfortable. Most importantly, if rocky really opens the door to space, New York will become a battlefield! So after a brief exchange with Frey, they finally reached a consensus. Whether it is the avenger alliance or the stark alliance, the primary task now is to kill rocky. We must not let the cosmic cube open the space door, let alone the space door over New York, because it will be a terrible disaster! Frey agrees with Tony, but he also says the situation is bad. In addition to the US team, the only people in their hands who can help in this battle are probably Hawk Eye Patton and black widow Natasha. As for the others? That is, those monsters that can really play a decisive role in this battle are either missing or out of touch. This made Tony''s face look ugly, but Frey was in a good mood. The reason is very simple, because he has a strong feeling that he may not lose this time. To put it simply, including the battle that was about to begin, Frey fought rocky three times. The first time, failed. Rocky came out of the space gate and swept everything with an invincible attitude. And successfully achieved the achievement of cosmic magic cube + 1 and "eagle eye" button + 1. The second time, failed. At first, Frey thought he succeeded. After all, rocky people were detained, but later he knew that all this was Rocky''s plan. After a struggle, Frey decisively played GG! At the same time, although rocky lost eagle eye Patton, he completed the three killing achievements of Thor, Nagini and hawk. At the same time, because he disintegrated the avenger alliance, rocky also got the permanent achievement of the ultimate big boss. The third time, which is what will happen next. Although it hasn''t started yet, Frey is full of confidence, not because there are no more than three, but because Frey believes in science. On the surface, Rocky''s success in the first two times was due to his strength and extraordinary wisdom, but in fact it was not. In the first fight, Frey was really weak compared to rocky. But the second fight was different. Rocky was very strong, but he couldn''t reach the level where one person could defeat the whole Avenger alliance. After all, he was only rocky, not altron or purple potato dad. The reason why the other party wants to disintegrate the avenger alliance precisely shows that they lack confidence in their own strength. Most importantly, rocky thought he was smart enough to disintegrate the avenger alliance, but he didn''t know that his behavior made the avenger alliance lose face. Tony doesn''t have to mention it. After all, rocky wants to tear down his house. How can Tony not resist. Hawk was fooled by rocky as a fool. If it was Dr. Benner? The other party may have put up with it, but this is hawk. Normally, thieves are terrible. When they are angry, they don''t know what they look like. It is estimated that the color will become greener! Thor and Nagini, although they were also brushed around, Frey thought they were forced to play him. Saul''s idea Frey probably guessed some. Anyway, he is also a brother who has been in love with each other for thousands of years. Who knows if anything has happened. You know, the aristocratic circle is very chaotic. As for Nagini? At first, Frey didn''t understand, but then he gradually had a guess in his heart and understood Nagini''s good intentions. With each other''s strength, you can indeed subdue rocky, but what will you do after subduing? How should the relationship between Asgard and the earth be handled? Should rocky solve it according to the laws of the earth or Asgard. And now the earth is different from the earth before. Can''t everything be handed over to Nagini? If one day Nagini is no longer, what if the earth is in trouble? So Nagini let Loki go and even connived at Loki''s behavior in order to let him put a fire in the hearts of the members of the Avengers alliance, and then take this fire as the lead to bring everyone''s strength together! After such a brain mending, Frey felt that Nagini''s image in his heart became more and more great. Sure enough, he was still the boy. Don''t say anything, love, this month, and later monthly tickets are yours! The next thing was the same as Frey thought. After waking up, Dr. banner called Frey and asked him where he would go next. And tell Frey that he met a kind man. The other party gave him clothes, his car, his mobile phone, and even Frey''s private phone number. Are the enthusiastic people in New York so powerful now? Although he didn''t know the name of the kind man and why he wanted to help himself, Dr. banner still hoped that Frey could help him thank the kind man. Frey thought about it and decided to send a plane to pick him up. As for the kind man the other party said? Frey felt it should be Raymond''s men, because only Raymond could find banner in such a short time. So the stone hammer. You Nagini designed all this, although you didn''t say it, and you acted very cold. You even made trouble for me when you were idle and mocked me. But I know you still care about me! An hour later, the air warships floating on the sea finally ushered in the first gathering of the avenger alliance. Natasha looked very calm, perhaps because she had more experience, coupled with a group of non-human teammates, she was very plain, even some salted fish. Hawk Eye button should also be calm, but he felt humiliated because he was controlled by rocky before. He decided to teach rocky a lesson anyway. Dr. banner wanted to say that in fact, he could be a behind the scenes researcher, but the beast in his heart was very unhappy. Finally, Dr. banner decided to compromise. He''s green enough. He doesn''t want to be greener. Tony and the captain? After all, one is his family and the other is the people he wants to protect. Interestingly, sol is going to do his best in the real sense. I don''t know whether I feel that my brother has gone too far this time, or because I realize that everyone is serious. If I don''t take it seriously, my brother is likely to be killed alive! Sol had no such idea before, but he didn''t know why. After contacting Nagini for more than an hour, he felt that it was better to beat his brother half to death by himself than to be killed by others. Just as the crowd was ready to shout, "Avenger alliance, assemble!" Then a group of superheroes rushed into the stark building to turn the evil god rocky into rice, Nagini suddenly asked a question: "If the space door is opened, the zitari army begins to invade the earth, and we don''t have a good way to close the space door. What are we going to do next?" The crowd was stunned, thinking in their eyes. Frey couldn''t help yelling. He had a strong feeling that Nagini was going to do something! Fortunately, at the next moment, Thor frowned. He waved a hammer and said confidently, "it''s impossible, I know..." However, before sol finished his speech, a pair of deep, bright eyes like stars looked at sol. The starry sky was beautiful, but it was also very cold. The cold made sol feel that he would stop breathing the next second! Sol shut up and sat like a good baby. Nagini was satisfied with the interruption. Glancing at the crowd, he finally looked at his old friend with a serious look and his eyes twinkled seriously: "Frey, you''ve been through it with me, so you know what it means. But others don''t understand. They''re different from us. You can''t hide it from them." Frey opened his mouth. He seemed to want to defend something, but looking at Nagini''s stare? The old man blushed slightly and pinched with a little embarrassment: "In fact, it''s nothing. The ship under our feet is equipped with a plane loaded with special weapons. It''s not powerful. It''s not as exaggerated as you think, so it will wipe out a New York." Avenger alliance people: " Chapter 279 emmm£¡ Enough to erase New York''s weapons? Is he crazy, or is Frey crazy! In the face of the amazement and even a bit of panic of the surrounding superheroes, he can only be a little transparent Frey all the time. Although he is a little nervous, he can''t help but show a little joy in his heart. I have to say, it feels good to pretend to be forced! On one side, Nagini showed a sure smile on her face. Anyone with a little brain knows that you can''t put eggs in one basket. Put the hope of the earth in the hands of a group of unidentified freaks with tainted files? Come on, America''s big man is not crazy. Even if he is really crazy, the big guys in the house of Representatives can''t make him so crazy. Therefore, the New York incident must be prepared with both hands. It''s not because Frey doesn''t trust the Avengers, but the seriousness of the matter forced the other party to do so. And it''s no secret. Although everyone is very surprised, it''s not really Nagini and Frey. Tony, Natasha and eagle eye know it. Dr. banner may have guessed, but he didn''t think the other party would really be so crazy, so he was skeptical. Only Thor and the captain were really kept in the dark. Sol really grew up. Although his face was ugly, he chose silence at this time. After all, he was the prince of Asgard. His education made sol look at things differently from most ordinary people. So only the captain was really shocked or even angry. After all, this society still believes in love and peace, which is the old frozen meat that has been frozen for 70 years. So after the initial shock, the captain was the only one who was so angry that he patted the table. His eyes were full of anger and looked at Frey incredulously: "Damn it, are you crazy? There are millions of ordinary people in New York!" A touch of embarrassment appeared on Frey''s face. Although many people don''t like the captain, I have to say that this guy''s personality is really noble. He has his own positive energy values. So facing the captain, Frey won''t say he''s ashamed. He can only say he doesn''t like the captain, but he admires the other party. However, before Frey could explain, Nagini knocked on the table. He looked at each other calmly: "Steve Rogers. I know you, the hero of America, have lofty character. But I want to tell you that times have changed!" "Don''t say millions of people, even 100 million people. As long as I can ensure the safety of the remaining 7 billion people, I will kill this 100 million people without hesitation!" Nagini said the last sentence calmly. But everyone present could feel the determination and coldness that rushed to his face! Clenched his fist, Nagini''s eyes made him feel familiar, red skeleton and moustache. They all had similar eyes. But the difference is, Compared with Nagini, the eyes of these people are a little more crazy. Nagini''s eyes were more indifferent than those of the red skeleton. "You madman!" The captain roared angrily. In his mind, Nagini was very dangerous. One side of Frey scratched his head. He looked at Nagini complaining. Isn''t it good to be a mute? The atmosphere was very good just now. You see, rocky hasn''t killed him yet, and the interior is in chaos again. Feeling tired and wanting to replenish zinc, Frey could only come forward and explain, "Captain, don''t get excited first. What I just said is that there is no way, unless things are extremely serious. We won''t do it if there is a chance. After all, no one can shoulder this responsibility." With Frey''s explanation, except for the United States team, everyone still pretended to be reluctant to accept it. But the next moment, Nagini knocked on the table again. He sneered: "Frey, I don''t need you to explain anything for me. You know what kind of person I am." Frey looked confused. He didn''t want to explain anything to Nagini at all. He said it entirely for the sake of the captain. What are you going to do? Looking at Frey''s warning eyes, Nagini ignored them directly. He glanced around and his eyes flashed seriously: "I asked Frey to tell you this to let you know the seriousness of this matter! Avengers? Superheroes? This is ridiculous." "Do you know what reality is?" "If we succeed, it doesn''t mean that we have saved the world, and then we will become great heroes to be admired. At most, it just means that we have defeated the bad guys, and we may have to pay a large fee for damaging public facilities." "But if we fail, we will die not only ourselves, but also millions of ordinary people in New York." "I asked Frey to tell you this in the hope that you know what you''re doing and consider whether it''s worth it. And it''s still time to quit!" "Because this is a dead end. As long as you choose, you must succeed!" Frey was stunned. When Nagini said those words before, his expression was very calm and calm. But back? Frey''s face changed. He tried to interrupt several times, but he was pressed down by the other party''s fierce eyes. It was not until Nagini said the whole paragraph that Frey opened his mouth with an ugly face. He thought and smiled: "it''s not as exaggerated as Nagini said. It''s still very easy to solve rocky with our strength." With these words, Frey glared at Nagini - wdnmd! Although you are telling the truth, can''t you shut up! However, Nagini didn''t care because everything was in his plan. After the first World War in New York, no matter whether his people collapsed or not, one thing is certain that with the fear of the earth''s current high-level, it is estimated that they will not continue to tolerate it. The only constant in the world is always changing. The biggest change brought to the earth in the superhero era is the weakening and strengthening of power. With the continuous improvement of the upper limit of individual life in this era, a new power system and ladder will be born. When old power collides with new power? The new power will replace the old power, or the new power will merge with the old power. The enemy of the enemy is a friend! Nagini, vakanda, these are the enemies of the old era. In addition, those superheroes and super criminals are also the enemies of the old era. So when seeing Tony and Frey fighting for power and profit, Nagini couldn''t help but think of a bold idea. On the surface, Nagini''s remarks have no effect, but when you think about it carefully, you will find that Nagini has skillfully become the core of the avenger alliance, and what he said will be demonstrated one by one? Especially after the first World War in New York, high-level repression and various high-pressure policies, maybe Nagini is the real winner! As for being seen through? It''s impossible. Nagini is very confident in his acting skills. After all, he is the leading star nominated by the Oscar winner in recent years. Moreover, he is very cautious and is not sure that he will not do it! At the same time, stark building, as an excellent tool man. Dr. Eric, an old friend of Thor and the main researcher of the Divine Shield Bureau''s phase I and phase II plans on the cosmic magic cube, is busy building the space door at the moment. Behind him, rocky, an evil god in dark green soft armor, was holding a flower in his hand and whispered with a tangled look: "he will give it to me, he won''t give it to me, he will give it to me... Falk!" Angry rocky threw the flower with only one petal on the ground. He vowed that it felt terrible. But a moment later, rocky pulled out a flower again. But he didn''t count this time, because a native wearing golden red armor came not far away. Although he doesn''t know what the aborigines want to do, he doesn''t care now, because pure energy shields have risen around the cosmic magic cube. Besides, he just wants his diary back now! Chapter 280 Rocky doesn''t like the earth. He finds that as long as he has something to do with this small broken ball, he must be very unlucky. For example, the mentally retarded brother who was exiled to the earth gave himself a hammer when he came back. For example, the monster who got his diary, emmm, if it wasn''t clamped tightly, I would be scared to pee, okay! But look at the aboriginal wearing red and gold steel armor and trying to destroy the cosmic cube? Although he didn''t want to admit it, rocky laughed. Are you kidding? It''s a cosmic cube. If it''s so easy to break, do you think I dare to attack the earth? But later things made rocky unhappy, because the damn aborigine threatened himself! Well, I admit that I am a bad man. I hurt my family, usurped the throne and was ready to take a group of aliens to attack the earth. so what? Can you beat me? Looking at Tony with his armor off, Rocky''s eyes glittered with contempt. Tony ignored Rocky''s contempt. His mark generation 6 was badly damaged, so he needed to wear mark generation 7 that had not passed the safety inspection. Moreover, as Rocky said, the reason why he appeared in front of each other was to delay time. After some friendly exchanges, although I don''t want to admit it, it seems that I annoyed the other party? In fact, to tell the truth, rocky didn''t care what Tony said at first. He was a villain. He couldn''t do anything too much. Besides, what if he provoked the Avengers? Don''t forget that you also have a zitari army! But as Tony said, shouldn''t you annoy Nagini? Rocky''s expression was a little more wronged. Did I provoke him? Come on, he''s bullying me! The aggrieved rocky decided to Kill Tony, but when he saw the photo of Nagini and Tony in the room? Suddenly, a smile appeared on Rocky''s face. He decided to be a good man! But to Rocky''s disappointment, his spiritual Scepter failed to control Tony, which made rocky very disappointed. After realizing that Tony had no value? He decided not to be a good man. It''s boring to be a good man or happy to be a bad man, so he decided to keep the other person downstairs - useless dog writer, throw it away! But after throwing Tony, rocky has more important things to do. Dr. Eric fainted because of the energy shock wave. Rocky didn''t care much about the tool man, but he needed the other party to help him finish the last step of opening the space door. Meanwhile, Tony, who was thrown into the building by rocky, said he was in a panic! Tony''s steel armor has been evolving. From the first mark generation to the current mark seven generation, after upgrading equipment and energy, Tony gradually aims at a faster way to wear. Mark VII is like this. In theory, as long as Tony has a command anywhere, steel armor will find himself and arm himself. Then he was pushed downstairs. The stark building has a total of 42 floors. According to the calculation of three floors and ten meters, the height of the stark building is 140 meters. Without recording the air resistance, Tony''s falling speed per second is h = 12 ^ 2 = 0.5 * 9.8 * 4 = 19.6m, that is, seven seconds later, if he can''t complete the evolution from Tony to the iron man, he will play GG. From the current situation, I think it''s going to be cold! Fortunately, at the next moment, a dark shadow flashed in front of him. Without seeing what it was, Tony felt a strong push. Then with a "bang", in the confused eyes of passers-by, Nagini sent Tony to the ground safely in the posture of holding the princess. Until Tony, who was still in shock, bent down from Nagini''s strong arm, looked at the melon eating people taking crazy photos and screenshots around, and asked Nagini with a bad smile what he thought? The corners of his mouth twitched, and Tony clenched his teeth and said: "When it''s over, I''ll blow up the stark building and build a 100 story stark building!" Then he blacked his face, put on the late steel armor, and was ready to reason with rocky. As for Nagini? He frowned slightly and thought for a moment. Then in Rocky''s confused expression, he didn''t do anything. The cosmic magic cube had been activated. With a dazzling blue light rising into the sky, a wormhole opened over New York! Rocky is a little confused. He doesn''t know what happened. Although he comes from the advanced civilization with more developed science and technology, rocky is not a scientific researcher. But overall, that''s a good thing... Right? Rocky''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, but anyway, for the Avengers, millions of people in New York, and even the earth, the real crisis came! But for rocky, the later story is a little boring. His stupid brother found himself and tried to influence him with love. Rocky said hehe! I can be influenced by your love, but who will influence mieba with love? Rely on your developed biceps? Of course, if you can ask the devil Nagini to return the diary to me, I can give up my plan to attack the earth, but I made this suggestion myself, and the devil didn''t agree. In short, in a love ¡á After killing each other, rocky stabbed a small dagger into sol''s stomach and escaped while the other party was distracted. But Rocky''s eyes twinkled with regret and loss. In fact, what he wanted to attack most was Sol''s waist, but unfortunately sol was so charming that he couldn''t help it just now. New York is a mess, a complete mess. With the attack of the zetarians, the city was soon swallowed up by the war. Sitting in a small aircraft and looking at the wailing aborigines on the ground, rocky was very happy. After all, he hated the earth. The only thing that gets in the way is probably the monsters called the avenger alliance, but rocky doesn''t care, because soon these monsters will be swallowed up by the zetari warriors! But rocky didn''t know that he was less than 50 kilometers from New York. Looking at the guys in front of the World Security Council, Frey refused with an ugly face: "although the current situation looks very bad, I believe they will solve this problem, so I don''t agree!" However, the other party said coldly, "director Frey, as far as I know, the situation in New York is very bad!" Frey looked ugly, but after thinking about it, he defended, "that''s your illusion, and the weapons on my ship are to frighten Nagini, not to die with New York!" There is a "nuclear" missile inside the air warship. And there were missiles first, then disasters. Although Frey didn''t say why, everyone knew it. Knowing what happened in New York and that Frey had the missile on board, the World Security Council decided to let Frey launch the missile. But Frey could not launch the missile so easily. New York is gone. There must be himself among the unlucky people. After all, this missile was launched from his aegis ship! But the opposite side was also very tough and said directly: "Nagini is now in New York, and what I said before was an order. Not a request. You have no right to refuse." Frey''s face was very ugly. His face was thinking. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said strongly: "But you also have no right to attack. Although the Divine Shield bureau is a world organization, we can''t attack a country without permission unless the other party agrees. So, President of the United States, allow me to release weapons to destroy New York?" In a sense, this is tearing the skin. The World Security Council is very powerful, but it is not powerful enough to wipe out New York. After all, they are only dogs used by the five powers to contain the Divine Shield Bureau, and the United States, one of the five powers, is one of their masters. Therefore, it is not them who really let the Security Council order attacks on New York, but the people behind them. For example, the very tough congressman just now represents the northern bear country! After all, this matter is too serious. Even big men should avoid suspicion. Just as Frey tore the skin? Congressman Ross, who represents the United States, clearly cannot remain silent. He thought for a moment and looked at the bastard in front of him: "Frey, how sure are you?" Frey was silent for a moment. He looked up at each other with sincere eyes: "Senator Ross, even if you don''t believe in the Avengers, you can trust hawk." Rose was silent. He inexplicably thought of hating the terrible figure in his mind. Finally, he nodded: "fifteen minutes, I can only give you fifteen minutes of trust. Do you understand what I mean?" Frey nodded, and then a bad idea came to mind. He looked at the group of guys in front of him with a playful look: "understand, do you need me to evacuate the crowd?" Evacuate the crowd? Why evacuate the crowd! A group of people looked at each other and said, "forget it!" Although they say justice, they all choose to protect themselves. When the call ended, Frey breathed a sigh of relief. He doesn''t believe in miracles, but he believes that if the Avengers are given 15 minutes, they will work miracles! At the same time, looking at the muscular Qiu Zha, with green skin and strong body shape, he rushed straight to his own hawk? Rocky frowned. I don''t know why. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling in his heart! Three minutes later "Hawk, don''t be so hard faced, and the scissors hands are very stupid." "Hawk, roar!" "Forget it, you like it. I remember there''s milk in the fridge?" "Yes, that''s it. Try hard, try hard, hit me hard!" "Good, hawk, do it again!" "Hawk, I like it! Hawk, smash! Move and hit, eh ha!" Ignoring the crazy prompt sound in her mind, looking at the video in the camera and the perfect ah Heiyan of Ji mei''er, Nagini showed a satisfied smile on her face, Later, when Thor was disobedient, he stimulated him with Jimei''s photos, It''s good, it''s strong! At the same time, Tony, who was also controlled by Nagini, subconsciously shivered Chapter 281 Very tired, really tired. Fifteen minutes seems to be much longer than expected. Although Loki was defeated, the bad situation remained unchanged. Even because Loki lost control, these zitari soldiers performed better. After all, they are soldiers who have experienced many battles. Although rocky has experience in leading soldiers, the running in time between him and zitari soldiers is too short. A dexterous turn over, the electromagnetic gloves in her hand suddenly burst out a terrible current. While defeating the zitari soldier in front of her, Natasha turned around dexterously, took the other party''s weapons, and shot the heads of three soldiers trying to attack her. A set of movements, flowing clouds and flowing water. Perhaps Natasha''s skills are not gorgeous, but they are simple and efficient. There will be no waste of extra physical strength in every action in the battle. In a sense, this is Natasha''s talent. In combat, she seems to have an extremely terrible adaptability? But such a large-scale war at this level is not something she can resist. Natasha can fight ten, but she can''t fight a hundred. As long as the space door is not closed, there will be a steady stream of zitari soldiers invading New York! Even if Natasha escaped the sneak attack of 100 zitari soldiers, as long as she could not escape the 101st sneak attack, it would be a victory for zitari soldiers! A zetari soldier was excited because he found the opportunity. An energy ray spewed from the weapon, and he seemed to have seen the damned ugly woman shot in the head. However, at the next moment, the ghost knows where a shield came out, which actually blocked his energy bullet. What''s more unacceptable to him is that the bullet was actually ejected by the shield onto another comrade in arms and successfully shot him in the head! Wiped the sweat on her forehead, Natasha looked at the captain with a shield behind her and said sincerely, "thank you!" However, the captain ignored her at all. Holding a shield, he turned and rushed to the zetari warrior team not far away. Angry Natasha scolded in her heart: So handsome and single for 70 years? It''s not a fake mother, it''s gay! The captain didn''t know what Natasha was thinking. If he knew, he might regret why he saved this strange woman. But he doesn''t have time to think about these problems now. After all, these people in front of him still need him to save them. With a strong body and far more power than ordinary people, the captain also has terrible speed. In addition, the captain and Natasha''s fighting style are very similar, both of which belong to the type of skills. After all, before injecting super soldier serum, the weakness of the other party was amazing. You know, at that time, the United States begged you to be a soldier, and the captain was rejected by countless recruitment camps. Because of the weak, if you want to live in the world where the strong can survive, you must hone your skills and give full play to every strength of your body. But then the captain gave up. After all, he was transformed into a big chest brother. His physical quality has reached the non-human level! "Eagle eye, do me a favor!" Patton, who occupied the commanding height, heard the captain''s request. He glanced at him at random and knew it well. He drew an arrow from the arrow pot and shot out with a "whoosh". The shield of the US team is very special. Theoretically, any attack on the earth can be bounced off. In the face of Patton''s attack, the captain subconsciously raised his shield, and the arrow collided with the shield. Then there was a "bang", a terrible energy shock wave swept through, and the surrounding zitari soldiers were knocked down in an instant. Natasha, on the other side, fired several shots and successfully robbed the supplementary knife belonging to the captain. Perfect cooperation! Patton had a little more smile in his eyes, but before the smile on his face dispersed, the iron door behind him was knocked open, and a group of fierce zitari soldiers rushed towards him with a ferocious smile. As a powerful marksman, eagle eye''s performance in battle is quite amazing. He can easily distinguish who is an ordinary soldier and who is an elite soldier. Who represents the command of the team! Although Patton doesn''t kill many people, even worse than Natasha, in the eyes of zitari soldiers, the threat of eagle eye is even higher than the captain. The fact is that the zetari warrior will not take the initiative to trouble the captain, but will execute the killing plan for the eagle eye! Aware of the bad Barton, he decisively chose to run away. He was lucky because the captain was no more than 300 meters away from him and could provide him with some help. Tony is miserable because his energy is running out. Who knows what he has experienced in less than ten minutes. Fortunately, he found Thor, the charging treasure. More fortunately, the other party understood what he meant and directly recruited 10 billion volts. Tony instantly felt that his youth was back. Then he was knocked unconscious by hawk and slapped on the ground. Considering that he just got a slap instead of being rubbed by green fat on the ground, Tony felt very lucky... Right? Haoke was unhappy. In fact, he was very happy at the beginning because he met a friend. This may be the only human on earth who does not exclude himself. human beings? Maybe. Anyway, he likes that guy. But later, I didn''t know where to run out of a ruins Kun that failed in evolution. Before I could react, I was slapped by the other party. Hawk was very angry. He said he would smash it! He first killed a ruins Kun, and then killed a ruins Kun, but the more he hit the surrounding ruins Kun, the more they even shamelessly winked at themselves and spit. So he became angry from the very angry old fellow. He jumped on the back of a Kun''s head and tore down a layer of hard iron. Then he gave a piece of Gini Tai to the old iron. Because it is too bloody and violent, it will not be described in detail here. In short, after killing the Xukun, Haoke jumped. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. The place where Haoke landed is exactly where the captain, Natasha, eagle eye and Tony just got up. Saul was playing very high in the sky, so he came up with a classic line from sister Pao: "face me!" But a casual glance? Sol found that everyone didn''t know when they came together. What do you mean by that? Discriminate against me asgards! Sol was unhappy. He shouted the glory of the northern God and landed like a god! Then? The other Avengers were stunned, but the zitari soldiers said they were very happy! They are the army. What they are most afraid of is this kind of hard fight. On the contrary, it is the loose guerrilla war before that, which makes these zitari soldiers numb. Almost in an instant, more than ten Zerg motherships and hundreds of soldiers with energy weapons gathered around, and the number of each other was increasing at an alarming rate. Patton looked at the arrow pot with less than ten arrows left, and a touch of helplessness appeared on his face: "man, I feel that we are in big trouble!" Sol clung to the hammer because rocky stabbed him. He wasn''t in good shape. But he is Thor and the glory of the northern God, so his eyes are full of confidence at the moment: "Don''t worry, as long as I am here, I will win!" Looking at the thunder flashing around Thor? Tony refused the other party''s request to help him recharge. After all, his energy value is still 400%, just looking at the big chest brother next to him. Tony''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "Captain, how are you?" The captain wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He held the shield tightly and his eyes flashed stubbornly: "I... I... Can fight... Fight all day!" However, his trembling legs and rapid breathing betrayed him. After all, it''s an old bone of nearly 100 years old, which is understandable. Compared with the hard spoken captain, Natasha is much more real. After all, she is the only woman in the team. However, although she says regret, her body still stands next to everyone honestly. Just, what do you seem to realize? Natasha''s expression suddenly became a little more strange: "well, don''t you feel anything less?" Sol shook his head and looked confused: "I don''t know." The eagle eye, who was slapped on one side, said uncertainly, "I don''t know." Tony rolled his eyes: "don''t look at me, I..." As for hawk? He said, "Hawk, smash!" "Gululu ~ gululu ~" As the familiar voice sounded, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the past. A pair of flip flops, wearing a brand-new SpongeBob pajamas and an unopened fat big star pajamas next to them, looking at the eyes of the people looking at themselves? A touch of shyness appeared on his face. He thought, hesitated, took out a finger biscuit from his pocket, and then broke it into six pieces: "here, no more." People: " Sweet pear wine! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Shit, hawk, what are you doing? Don''t eat! Dignity will disappear! Chapter 282 As time went by, the situation in New York made Frey''s face more and more ugly. Although the evil god Loki was rice by the hawk wheel, with the invasion of the zitari soldiers? This is the real disaster for New York and the earth! The Avengers are strong, but they face a steady stream of zetari fighters. In just ten minutes, New York was in a mess, and at least a dozen streets were lost. Considering that in fifteen minutes, if the Avengers can''t solve the disaster, he will bear all the responsibility for the missile plan, Frey feels flustered! Shit, just play me before. Nagini, your uncle, don''t play me this time! At the same time, in front of the stark building, in a famous square in New York, Tony twitched when he looked at Nagini''s unopened pajamas: "Man, don''t tell me you were shopping while we were fighting." Nagini shook his head. He rolled his eyes and stared at Tony angrily: "What do you think? Am I that kind of person? Besides, when is it? Don''t make such jokes." Looking at Nagini''s serious look, Tony breathed a sigh of relief. He patted his hard steel chest and said, "I''ll tell you, Nagini, I still know very well. How could he..." Before Tony finished speaking, Nagini said angrily: "People today have really poor psychological quality. Isn''t it the alien invasion of the earth? The people in the mall ran away, so I had to go home to get my clothes. By the way, the sun is good today, and the water temperature in the solar energy is particularly comfortable." Looking at Nagini''s triumphant face? The faces of all the superheroes present became ugly. Emmm, I dare say we''re fighting outside. Are you taking a bath at home? Even hawk''s eyes at Nagini were not good. Why, why can six of us eat a biscuit and you can eat a big bag alone? Hawk said he was very angry! (£à^¡ä) On the contrary, Nagini ignored the idea of the scum in front of him, and even prepared to come Unfortunately, the cell phone rang, took out the cell phone from the bag containing pie star pajamas, and Nagini connected: "Hey, Frey, you''re looking for me..." At the other end of the phone, before Nagini finished speaking, Frey roared, "Nagini, you dog, don''t play me!" Buttoned his nose, Nagini said perfunctorily: "don''t worry, they are good brothers. How can I play you? I''ve been fighting hard for New York, for the earth and for world peace." However, Frey at the other end of the phone shouted, "go away, I heard you. You''ve been paddling!" Nagini: " Looking at the disdainful eyes of the people around, Nagini showed a blush on her face, and then turned her head proudly: Hum! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r People: (''- -) - -) - -) (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Ao Jiao, your sister! Do you know, 1.9 meters tall, wearing SpongeBob pajamas, making this expression looks like a pervert! Also, who can turn 360 degrees! Your head will fall off! You are a monster! Zetari warrior 1: "it always feels like they have forgotten something?" Zetari Warrior 2: "I don''t know. It''s not us anyway!" Fortunately, Nagini, who was vaguely aware that his sand carving essence was about to be exposed, coughed and restored his tall, rich and handsome personality again. He waved his hand at will, and his deep eyes flickered seriously: "well, stop making trouble." Glancing around, the eyes suddenly became sharp, giving people an extremely terrible feeling. Looking at the four digit number of zitari warriors around and the Zerg Mothership hovering in the sky, Nagini''s mouth tilted slightly, and his eyes glittered with contempt and absolute confidence: "Give me five minutes and I''ll solve all the enemies!" In an instant, heaven and earth changed color, and a terrible force rose from Nagini''s body! Then Frey, in the sea near New York, growled angrily, "your uncle! New York will be gone in five minutes. Don''t play with me!" As soon as his face was stiff, Nagini took back his handsome posture. He scratched his head and said with a simple smile: "Hey, hey!" On the other end of the phone, Frey almost collapsed. Who knows how much pressure he was under to hand over the fate of the city of New York to these people, but now? Thor doesn''t play me anymore. Unexpectedly, Nagini, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, still plays me! If the problem in New York is not solved in five minutes. Frey is not sure how many people will die, and he is not sure how many Avengers will survive, but he is sure that he will be finished! Frey seemed to see a terrible imperial instrument called "pot", with an immortal breath, tearing the space and smashing it at himself! It''s estimated that Frey will be ruined by himself. Of course, the group of superheroes with increasingly poor eyes also give themselves a little pressure, but really only a little! In the angry look on the Hulk''s face, Nagini poured the last bit of biscuit crumbs in the bag into her mouth, and seriously told hawk that it was shameful to waste food! As for the call? Hung up long ago. He didn''t want to hear Frey''s roar. Besides, there will be a lot of noise later. If the mobile phone is damaged, it will be bad. You know, this old mobile phone is the only two communicators on earth that can call aunt surprise. Looking at the covetous zitari soldiers around, Nagini looked a little helpless. He thought for a moment: "there is still four and a half minutes, well, it''s enough!" Then he turned his head and looked at the same ferocious teammates in front of him. Finally, his eyes rested on Thor, and the corners of Nagini''s mouth tilted slightly: "Didn''t you ask me why I didn''t do it?" "Now, I''ll tell you the answer!" In an instant, people''s hearts trembled, as if an extremely terrible thing was about to happen! Many people know that Nagini can become a huge black snake, but few people know how big and destructive the transformed snake is. The only thing that impressed me was probably hawk at the moment. But what he thought was not Nagini, but the hatred of being killed by Nagini! But that''s a long time ago. In fact, when Nagini changed from human state to basilisk state, he was still in Chapter 283 Nagini in the state of snake monster, the official body length is 99.9 meters. Because the last step, the fifth stage, the extreme body, has not been taken yet. So his figure is stuck in the double-digit limit, but considering the degree of Nagini''s caution? Most of the time, his cognition of his body length is close to 100 meters, not 99.9 meters! Nagini, a snake monster, has a huge body and ferocious appearance, but on the whole, it is actually very beautiful. His scales shine like black gemstones. Although they are not as bright as dragon scales, they are changing because they are at the peak of the fourth stage and even close to the fifth stage steadily. The biggest change is that the blue lightning lines on Nagini scales disappear, which will appear only when Nagini mobilizes his whole body strength. it seems that? It represents the power of space and has been integrated into Nagini''s body. In addition, although the snake monster at this stage has not officially entered the high-level life, it already has some characteristics of the high-level life, such as the suppression of the low-level life! But this is not to say that such repression is invincible. If a person''s will is strong enough, he can be as human as a god! The zetari soldiers in front of us can''t compare with the gods, but they are soldiers, and the fate of soldiers is to die in battle. There may be fear, but after the initial fear, the zetari soldiers took the initiative to attack Nagini! Looking at the zetari soldiers who rushed to him, Nagini''s huge dark golden snake pupil glittered with indifference and disdain. "Boom!" The body of nearly 100 meters moved, the earth trembled wildly, and the road collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The superhero standing under Nagini looked at the Nagini who only moved his body and had the power to destroy the sky and earth. They seemed to understand something, but they didn''t seem to understand anything. In short, this feeling was bad! On the other end, thousands of energy shots were fired, aiming at Nagini at the same time. This is a very shocking picture, just like a green meteor shower under the sky. I don''t know why, the picture actually has the beauty of epic war. Just like the battle of hobbit, the neat and uniform arrow feathers are magnificent but beautiful. Tony''s face was very ugly. He looked up at his huge friend with worry. Just now Jarvis told him that the intensity of the zetary soldier''s salvo attack had reached the theoretical peak of vibrating gold armor. Although Tony has not yet developed the vibration gold armor, after all, he has been very busy recently, but the relevant design has been simulated many times. In other words, even if you wear the steel armor made by Zhenjin, you can''t resist an attack from the other party, so can he do it? Sol doesn''t know if Nagini can do it, but he knows he can''t. Don''t ask why, he''s Asgard, not God! "Whew, whew, whew!" "Boom!" Thousands of zetari warriors poured energy rays onto Nagini. These energies were connected in a line in the sky. After colliding with Nagini scales, a terrible explosion occurred. Almost in the blink of an eye, there was a huge dust. The faces of all the superheroes were full of worries. Although Nagini''s appearance was very shocking, only those who fought with zitari soldiers knew how powerful these aliens were! With a terrible roar, a huge and ferocious head suddenly appeared from the thick smoke and dust. The bright and clean black scales are as clean as new. They are not full of scratches due to the attack of energy weapons. On the contrary, they are like the cleaned black gem ring surface and smooth section, which makes people want to take a picture. (cover your face and tell me that I''m not the only one who has this impulse! O (¨i©n¨i) o) The distance of hundreds of meters is not a short distance for human beings, but for Nagini, who is nearly 100 meters long, it is the matter of twisting his body twice! The Zerg Mothership, floating in the air and nearly 50 meters long, was bitten on the head by Nagini. Although one is close to 100 meters and the other is close to 50 meters, the size gap between the two sides is huge, just like a two meter tall man bullying a one meter tall kindergarten little Laurie. Tut Tut, full of guilt! "Roar!" The huge Zerg Mothership, after being pierced by Nagini, has a strong vitality that makes it cry of despair before it dies. It seemed to want to struggle, blood mixed with metal parts scattered all over the earth. But as Nagini shook his head and tore it, half of the head of the Zerg Mothership was torn off. After crashing three buildings, the remaining body successfully fell to a park more than ten blocks away. The tragic death of the Zerg Mothership caused the anger and panic of other Zerg motherships. They realized that Nagini was powerful and could not kill each other. They must die in the end! A brave Zerg Mothership, struggling to shake its body, it wants to use its huge body to hit Nagini''s angry dragon! Its blood is burning, its soul is trembling, and its heart beats like a war drum. At this moment, it seems to have reached the commanding height of life! Then, because Nagini thought it was too slow, he pulled the Zerg mothership to another street with his tail. Now he is lying with his tongue down. But its sacrifice was worth it, because several other Zerg carriers surrounded it and tried to bite Nagini. "Keng!" "Keng!" "Keng!" Nagini''s scales were not bitten, but their teeth broke off. I don''t know how many. This is normal. Although the Zerg Mothership is stronger than the earth people, it can only be regarded as an ordinary life in the universe, and there is still a long way to go from the advanced life. Nagini''s body size is bigger than them, his life level is higher than them, and he has the unreasonable ability of space. If he is broken, that''s the real joke! But it is clear that the zetarians are not aware of the seriousness of the problem. A group of zitari soldiers who watched Nagini destroy their Mothership were angry. They took out their weapons and shot at Nagini BIU ~ BIU ~ BIU ~. Probably feeling too ashamed to be shot around by a group of ugly zitari people, Nagini decisively pushed him to a building and successfully buried these filthy souls! However, this is not the end of the matter. As long as the wormhole is not closed, the zitari soldiers will pour out continuously. How many soldiers are there in front of us? As a top-level interstellar civilization, and with the support and support of anti hegemony, it is very easy to take out hundreds of millions of soldiers, which is very unscientific for people on earth. But for the zetarians, it''s normal. After all, the earthlings have only one earth resource, while the zetarians have the resources of an entire galaxy. Looking at the zetary warriors and Zerg motherships gathered frantically from all corners of the city? Nagini''s eyes flickered with thought. A moment later, he looked at the building next to him. The Empire State Building, one of the landmark buildings in New York, has a height of 381 meters and a total of 102 floors. As a building in the last century, the Empire State building is definitely one of the wisdom crystals in the history of human architecture! "Click, click!" The hard tempered glass is like the thin ice on the river in early winter in front of Nagini. It doesn''t even need force. It can be broken by slightly larger waves. The thick walls were like fragile biscuits. Under the gentle touch of Nagini, biscuit fragments scattered all over several streets. "Dong!" "Boom!" "Hua la la!" Nagini: " Chen jionglai (director of the dragon war) you come out, I promise I won''t kill you! Shaking his head, he climbed out of the ruins and looked at the broken Empire State Building in front. Nagini''s ferocious and huge head glittered with grievances. Why can''t I fuck you if another snake can fuck you? Do you know that this is discrimination, very serious discrimination! Nagini said she couldn''t stand this grievance, Gan Li Niang! Chapter 284 The fighting continued, and Nagini showed terrible dominance. In less than a minute, more zetary soldiers died in his hands than in the hands of other superheroes combined. At first, everyone was ready to help, but soon found that compared with the monster Nagini, they were a group of brothers. Even Thor, who has strong AOE skills, has a great move. He is not as good as Nagini''s A-level, which makes sol very hurt and doubt himself for the first time in his life. As for other superheroes? The heartless hawk can still smile happily at the moment. The mentality of all superheroes, including the captain, has been hit to varying degrees! But fortunately, Natasha found her value. She realized that even if Nagini killed more, as long as the wormhole was not closed, the earth would still be in danger at all times, Looking at the Nagini who was entrenched in the Empire State Building and glittered with indescribable blue runes? The terrible force swept through, and the bodies of countless zitari soldiers were strangely separated, and then fell from high altitude to every corner of New York. Natasha swallowed and said, "guys, I''m going to turn off the machine. Do any of you want to go with me?" Without saying a word, Tony said, "you need a smart scientist." Saul on one side looked at the zitari soldiers who would be dismembered inexplicably when they approached Nagini? As the glory of the northern God, Thor sneered and said with disdain: "although I am not a scientist, I come from Asgard with more developed technology!" Tony is a scientist. Thor comes to be Asgard. Although he doesn''t know what''s the use, he looks at Natasha who takes the lead? The eagle eye said weakly, "I am proficient in assassination?" One side of the United States team, helplessly looking at his opponent and his teammates who are killing madly, his eyes flicker with confusion. There are some things he doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t know why. The captain always feels something wrong? But a moment later, the captain shook his head, and the confusion in his eyes dispersed. Instead, he was firm: "I''ll forget it. I''m going to see if there are ordinary people in distress around. They need me." This is the consciousness of the captain, a centenarian. He is a man, not a God. Be yourself and have a clear conscience! Eagle eye thought for a moment. He hesitated for a moment, and finally stood next to the captain: "I''ll go with you." Hawk: "smash?" With Tony''s help, Natasha soon came to the stark building, and because Nagini attracted fire in the Empire State building. Although countless zitari soldiers poured out of the wormhole, they only saw Nagini. As for the Avengers? What''s that? Can I eat it? Just looking at the thick energy shield around the cosmic cube, Natasha looked at Tony with questioning eyes: "guys, do any of you know how to turn this thing off?" Tony thought for a moment. He thought for a moment and finally said, "give me 24 hours and I''m sure to break through this protective cover." 24 hours? After only two minutes, most of New York was full of zitari soldiers. Natasha couldn''t imagine what New York would be like in 24 hours! Will it break? It will break! So she had to turn to sol from Asgard. But Thor quickly waved his hand. He said, "don''t look at me. I said I''m not a scientist." Aside, Tony, who felt embarrassed, subconsciously said to the snake, "but you''re from Asgard." Looking at the big eyes and the small eyes, one is going to be excited ¡á feeling ¡á touch ¡á Thor and Tony, Natasha''s speechless forehead. Fortunately, at this time, a weak voice sounded: "why don''t you ask me?" Natasha turned her head and saw a flash of surprise in her eyes: "Dr. Eric?" As soon as the voice fell, Tony raised his weapon. If you remember correctly, the people controlled by rocky were not only Eagle eyed Barton, but also the doctor Eric in front of him. Saul seemed to want to say something, but finally gave up. After all, he doesn''t know whether this is the friend he knows. In the face of the hostile superhero, Dr. Eric shook his head helplessly. He waved his hand and his eyes were somewhat tired: "don''t be nervous. I''m awake. Although my brain is in a mess, I know what I''ve done." Tony and sol are still hesitating, but Natasha already has an idea in her mind. Now the situation is very bad. Even if it is worse, how bad can it be? Besides, there is not much time left for them. There will be a missile razing New York to the ground in three minutes at most! So Natasha said directly, "doctor, do you really have a way to close the hole?" Eric nodded. His face was not very good, but his eyes were shining seriously: "Don''t worry, I know what I''m talking about. Out of the caution of scientists, I set up a safety device. But before that, I need a spiritual scepter. Its energy level is the same as that of the cosmic magic cube. It''s also the only weapon on earth that can penetrate this protective cover!" What happened to Natasha? Nagini doesn''t know, but he knows he''s fast now ¡á happy. Although he was more than half short and looked completely like a piece of ruins, Nagini, standing on the Empire State Building, had dark golden cold snake pupils, flashing all with excitement. The nameless blue Rune around the body now exudes frightening and terrible energy. This is the peak state of Nagini. With the blue runes on the body surface shining more and more, in an instant, a layer of blue shock wave centered on Nagini spread in all directions. The diameter is less than 10000 meters, so the life shrouded by this layer of blue light will enter the state of spatial chaos. The most common situation is that your body will be divided into different spaces, and as the blue light dissipates, these spaces forcibly gathered by Nagini will return to their original space again. Space is a piece of paper, and Nagini pinches the paper into a ball. When he disperses the force applied to space, the ball of paper will become the original paper. Because without the suppression of Nagini''s power, all living materials around will be distributed to all spaces. Then there was the body of the zitari soldier, which covered more than half of New York. Perhaps because of the equal free will of all Americans, the places where these bodies hit are particularly uniform. After high-altitude acceleration, New York seems to have experienced a terrible meteorite rain! Congressman Ross, who watched all this in New York, was thinking. He felt that he had seen this scene somewhere, but he felt different. Later, he realized that this was not the trick Nagini used to kill hate some time ago? So how long has it been that the strength of the other party has become stronger? Senator Ross remembers very well that Nagini was not so good at that time! While Senator Ross frowned, Nagini, who felt happy, seemed to realize something. The next second, the cosmic cube suddenly emitted an incomparably strong space energy, and then the wormhole in the sky suddenly expanded several times! Natasha''s face changed. She subconsciously thought that the zetarians had seen through their plan, so she planned to work hard to capture New York. The zetari soldiers at the other end of the wormhole, although they don''t understand what happened, they are crazy to send soldiers to the earth considering the current enemy. Then I saw a black torrent gushing from the wormhole. It was not a real torrent, but the zetary soldiers who rushed to the earth like a tide. And as the initiator of all this? After estimating the time, Nagini pretended to be weak and roared, "Falk! Hurry up, I can''t hold it here!" Although I don''t know what Nagini is talking about, the meaning of higher life and lower life are fully understood. The zetari soldiers frantically attacked Nagini, as if they would win as long as they defeated Nagini. Natasha holds the spiritual scepter, Thor pushes in the middle, and Tony accelerates in the back to provide thrust, gathering the power of three superheroes. The spiritual Scepter finally stabs the cosmic magic cube a little reluctantly. Then New York was unlucky. Originally it was a small meteorite rain, but now it doesn''t have to turn to a local medium-sized meteorite rain. All of them are super large meteorite rain. Half a minute later, there was a little regret in Nagini... No, it was in the tired eyes, The war is over! Chapter 285 It''s two o''clock in the afternoon at Nagini''s house. The reason is that the superhero is hungry. Although it takes less than 20 minutes to fight, it consumes a lot of energy and energy. Tony was going to take everyone to Turkey barbecue. Who knows why it''s barbecue. Shouldn''t Tony''s favorite be cheeseburger? But in the last four minutes, Nagini caused too much damage. No, the zetari attack is so fierce that no restaurant in New York is open now. What should I do? Can''t you really be hungry? People look at me, I look at you, and finally decided to go to Nagini''s house for dinner. From the fridge, he took out the stewed and refrigerated old hen soup, threw two pieces of ginger into the water, and Nagini, who had changed into pie star pajamas, was busy in the kitchen. Tony lay on Nagini''s favorite sofa with a salty face. His reason was that he was out of energy. Now he couldn''t squeeze out a drop, so he had to lie here. Sol had no consciousness of being a guest. Although he said he wanted to guard his brother, he actually wanted salted fish. Don''t talk about brother control. He doesn''t deserve it! Fortunately, Natasha and Patton still have a number in mind. One is helping Nagini cut meat, and the other is making a charcoal fire. The chicken soup in the pot has boiled, and the light yellow soup looks very attractive. Take out the refrigerated wonton for five minutes, a handful of laver, a handful of shrimp skin, and a pinch of green scallion. The chicken soup is clear, the egg flowers are flocculent, floating in the soup, the laver is a bit dark green, and the wonton is bright and juicy. Nagini held three bowls, one for Natasha, the other for Barton, and the other for Dr. banner. Although he was clumsy, he had a great talent for squeezing juice. Tony was unhappy. He patted the pillow on the sofa and made a "poof poof" sound. He looked at Nagini with an unhappy face: "what about mine? Why not mine!" Saul on one side also looked at Nagini angrily. Why, he really discriminated against me Asgard! On the contrary, it was rocky, who sat well, for fear that Nagini would reveal his black history. Nagini rolled his eyes and said, "get out." Tony is very angry. I, Tony Stark, the winner of the anti terrorist elite title in 2008, the MVP winner of the 10-year Moroccan racing competition, the MVP of the 10-year stark Expo, and the teammate of the MVP of the 12-year New York war - iron man! What''s going on, little brother? Look down on me! They looked at each other. Tony and sol angrily picked up the bowl and rushed into the kitchen. This is not advice, nor is it from the heart, nor is it true fragrance, but a tactical overwhelming and spiritual victory. You see, now they eat and live in Nagini, and the other party has nothing to do with themselves. This is victory. So young people, we should get rid of the fog and open the essence. Rocky: " emmm£¡ How could I be defeated by such a man, rocky? A bowl of wonton for one person warmed his stomach a little. Even rocky prepared a bowl of wonton for him in the spirit of pity for incense and jade. No matter how ugly Jimei''s women''s clothes are, in short, he needs someone to love. Then came the open-air barbecue, with broccoli, corn, eggplant, pepper and all kinds of cut meat. Sol happily took seven or eight boxes of beer from Wal Mart downstairs. Nagini has wine at home, but he won''t give the good wine of his family to these Han Han people. In addition, Nagini also found that there was no reason why Thor became a fat house. This guy drank and ate too much. If he didn''t have great physical exertion on weekdays, he would have become a fat house. A group of people chatted. There are three railways in life. We can be regarded as brothers coming out of the trench. Eagle eye said he would take a vacation this time. As for whether it was a vacation or Frey felt that he was impure, no one knew. Natasha said bitterly that she also wanted to take a vacation, but recently, the price of meat has risen too fast. She had to work in order to get a proper meal. Thor said with emotion on his face that the people on earth were so miserable. He thought Asgard''s meat was expensive, and then happily took away the roast pork in front of Natasha, Everyone is speechless. If Natasha''s words, sol, who is iron and Han, believes that you don''t know how happy she has been playing unlimited fire during this time! While everyone was chatting, Nagini also sorted out his data by the way. Name: don Nagini First race: basilisk, level: fourth stage - complete body, growth: 99%, polar body gene: 99% ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Second race: dragon, level: second stage - growth body, growth degree: 99%, polar body gene: not turned on Current points: 613240 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Main task: destroy New York Mission Description: destroy New York Task progress: 47% (large building area + a small number of New Yorkers) Task reward: return to the original world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: the growth of big monsters (13) Mission Description: kill a new Yorker Task progress: 0% Task reward: type I growth Potion Number of tasks completed: 44100 Remaining quantity of type I growth agent: 42000 pieces ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: the growth of big monsters (23) Mission Description: Kill 3 New Yorkers Task progress: 0% Task reward: type II growth Potion Number of tasks completed: 44100 Remaining quantity of type II growth agent: 42248 pieces ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Branch Mission: the growth of big monsters (33) Mission Description: Kill 10 New Yorkers Task progress: 0% Task reward: type III growth Potion Number of tasks completed: 42784 Remaining quantity of type III growth agent: 42186 ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The smile on Nagini''s face was very happy because of the bumper harvest! Although it is useless, the points have soared from the previous five digits to the current six digits. This is not the key point. The key point is that with the addition of points, Nagini has harvested a large number of growth potions. Even the most effective type III growth medicine, Nagini has more than 40000. Remember the shivering after eating type III growth medicine? Nagini couldn''t help smiling happily. More than 40000 growth potions have broken through the second stage of the dragon. You must be full! At the same time, what Nagini did not know was that there was a huge crack like the devil''s eye in the boiling submarine magma in the far away Pacific Ocean. "Boom!" A huge roar suddenly set off a terrible undercurrent at the bottom of the sea, and a huge and ferocious head suddenly appeared from the deepest part of the crack. It seems to tear open the crack and climb out of the ground. But in the end it failed. A terrible orange energy cut off its head, The huge body, together with the ferocious head, sank into the deepest part of the crack. From the depths of the crack, there seemed to be a sound of biting and chewing. A moment later, another ferocious beast struggled to rush out of the crack. In New York, master Gu Yi, who ended the battle, now frowned slightly. She subconsciously opened a space door, but a moment later, she seemed to think of something, and master Gu Yi hesitated. Clear, like eyes that can see through everything, looking at the direction of Manhattan slightly. Finally, I don''t know what I thought. Master Gu Yi sighed and appeared in the temple of the Himalayas, not at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. Nagini, who was having a barbecue in Manhattan, suddenly sounded a prompt in her mind at this moment! Special task: Happy monster [first ring] (limited to 30 days) Task requirements: prepare a cup of happy water belonging to the big monster! Task conditions: 10 thousand integral (611) + Monster essence (two star quality monster, third stages above) (01) Task reward: Monster happy water (the quality will be affected according to different materials.) Happy water? What the hell is this? And what is the essence of monster? Nagini looked confused, but a moment later, he seemed to realize something, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes! Chapter 286 The first World War in New York ended. Although the losses were great, the New Yorkers were not affected. Are you kidding? We are New Yorkers. We started to talk about destroying New York at the beginning of last century, but up to now, the goddess of liberty is still standing here? Moreover, it is not the New Yorkers who should really worry about this, but the government and insurance companies. Most of New York is gone. Who knows how much money it takes to recover, and how much compensation the insurance company needs to pay for these losses. what? You said you wouldn''t lose money? Do you understand the street demonstration? Don''t say we''re unreasonable. We''ve all touched porcelain. What''s the reason with you? However, for the leaders in power, they don''t care much about the loss of money. What really gives them a headache is who should bear the black pot! Find Frey to carry the pot? Although I feel sorry for Frey, this is the first idea in everyone''s mind. After all, Frey caused this thing. Who will carry the pot if he doesn''t carry the pot? But Frey was indifferent, because he knew - he didn''t carry the pot! If there is no such thing as launching missiles to destroy New York, if there is no chance for Frey to bet everything to win 15 minutes for the superhero, he must carry the pot. But now? The losses in New York are great, not to mention the economy. The death toll is at least hundreds of thousands, which is definitely the largest casualty in the United States in recent years. But don''t forget the seven or eight million people still living in New York. If it weren''t for Frey, the 7.8 million people would be finished, and even the city of New York would be erased from the map of America forever because of pollution. Frey has a problem, but this time it''s more than too much! So the question is, who is going to carry this pot? World Security Council? Come on, they have nothing to do with this. Besides, Frey doesn''t carry the pot. Why should they carry the pot. Or, find the big guys who let Frey develop the cosmic cube, such as Eagle sauce? What do you think? When something happens, aren''t all the little brothers carrying the pot? When did you become a big man? So turning around, it seems that no one is responsible for this matter. Then I didn''t know that the madman actually said that since everyone didn''t want to carry the pot, it would be better to throw it to the superhero, so after a conversation, the leaders happily threw it to the World Security Council. Seriously, these members of the Security Council, they don''t want to participate in this matter at all and throw the pot to the superhero? Some weak ones are easy to solve, or even don''t need to be solved. After all, eagle eye and black widow are in the Divine Shield Bureau. But monsters like Nagini, Thor, hawk? I really thought they were soft persimmons! But there was no way. The boss was still the boss after all. They worked only obediently, so after discussion, a group of people decided to throw the matter to the s.h.i.e.l.d. Yes, in the end, it''s Frey. I don''t know when to start. If you have dirty work, just find the Divine Shield Bureau. At the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Frey, who was smoking in his office, although he had only one eye and looked very fierce, at the moment he was happy like a fat man with a weight of 200 kilograms, and the corners of his mouth were almost to his ears. No way, he''s happy, he''s happy! Although the war in New York caused great losses, Frey saw benefits that others could not see. When aliens die, their bodies can be used for research. Their equipment can make progress in Earth Science and technology. The huge Zerg Mothership can make great progress in biological science for the Divine Shield bureau! It was a huge cake, and now it was in Frey''s hand. Even if the American father will take most of the cake, for the s.h.i.e.l.d., they can still make a lot of money. Then "What? The responsibility of zetarians invading the earth should be borne by the avenger alliance?" Frey looked at the wise people in front of him with a look of amazement. He really wanted to say - what''s wrong with your head? Looking at Frey''s questioning eyes, members of the Security Council tightened their faces one by one. They said: "Frey, pay attention to your attitude, and the destruction of New York City and the sacrifice of hundreds of thousands of people have an inseparable relationship with these Avengers." As a result, the losses in New York and the deaths of hundreds of thousands of people have nothing to do with the Avengers! This is totally unreasonable. If he wasn''t afraid of each other''s identity, Frey would definitely scold. According to you, when the police enforce the law, in order to avoid causing property losses to the masses, they should watch the gangsters escape? They were Avengers. Their job was to save New York! Besides, hundreds of thousands of people in New York were killed by aliens. They have nothing to do with the Avengers. They are hundreds of thousands of people, and they are not hundreds of thousands of pigs in America with free guns! Besides, if there is no Avenger alliance, you wise people will kill seven or eight million New Yorkers! So Frey said decisively: "I don''t think it has anything to do with the Avengers." But the reaction of the group opposite was also very fast. As soon as Frey''s voice fell, someone said in a strange way: "that''s what it has to do with you? After all, aliens invaded the earth through the cosmic magic cube." Why did you throw the pot on your head again? Frey''s face was dark. He said, "it has nothing to do with me!" The other side was very chicken thief and asked, "who do you say has anything to do with?" Frey thought for a moment. After some thinking, his only eye flickered seriously: "maybe we can throw it to evil aliens?" He can see that these bastards just don''t want to carry the pot. Of course, I don''t want to carry the pot. It''s OK to throw the pot to the superhero, but you can''t throw it to the avenger alliance, because the Avenger is from the Divine Shield Bureau. If the avenger alliance has a problem, does that mean that the Divine Shield bureau also has a problem? So the problem is, everyone doesn''t want to carry the pot. Who should throw this pot to? The answer is simple, alien! Aliens won''t come to earth anyway. Just throw it to each other decisively. However, to Frey''s surprise, in the face of his proposal, the opposite group of members of the Security Council shook their heads. They looked at Frey strangely and finally said: "No, I think those guys with extraordinary power are good." Frey was stunned. He subconsciously frowned: "wait, what do you want to do?" But the other party shook his head and said, "this is not what you should know." Didn''t they think of the questions Frey could think of? The world is short of everything, but there is no shortage of smart people! Everyone knows that throwing the pot to aliens is the most reasonable. After all, the real loss is small. If the battlefield is cleaned up, New York can even make a lot of money. The only trouble is how to explain to the masses, and aliens are a good guide. But the problem is that the big men with active minds are ready to play a big chess one by one! Frey is not aware of the other party''s intention. He just feels strange and thinks that this pot should not be thrown to the avenger alliance, so his attitude is very tough: "I''m sorry, I must know this! The Divine Shield bureau is the Divine Shield Bureau, and the Security Council is the Security Council. You have the right to supervise the Divine Shield Bureau, but you don''t have the right to order the Divine Shield bureau!" This is a rare highlight moment for Frey. After all, in most cases, people in the Security Council scold the Divine Shield Bureau like grandchildren. But when it comes to superheroes and the future direction of the Divine Shield, Frey must not bow his head this time. The congressman on the other side was silent. They thought for a moment and exchanged their eyes. Finally, Congressman Ross sighed. He looked at Frey with a complex look: "The registration and supervision act for super capable people, Frey, you should understand what this means." As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Frey subconsciously frowned: "Senator Ross, you haven''t given up hawk yet?" But Senator Ross shook his head: "If I say it has nothing to do with me, do you believe it?" Frey was stunned. An idea flashed through his mind. Then a touch of surprise appeared on his face: "Damn, your goal is Nagini?" The congressman opposite was silent. They looked at each other and finally looked at Frey: "...." Looking at these default congressmen, Frey''s expression changed for a while, and finally roared with a very ugly face: "Are you crazy!" Chapter 287 Are these people crazy? Frey doesn''t know, But he knew that after getting the news, he was going crazy. Although Nagini is young, in fact, he is one of the earliest superheroes. His strength is very strong. It can be seen from the World War I in New York that Nagini has a terrible ruling power when facing the zetari soldiers! Seriously, not to mention the Avengers, Frey even felt that a Nagini could do no less damage than a special type of missile. In addition, as an important participant in the alien invasion of the earth in 1999, Nagini has only two communication devices on earth that can bring destruction to the planet. This destruction refers not to Captain Marvel, but to the enemies Captain Marvel has provoked in the universe over the years. They can''t be surprised, Captain, but it''s still very easy to deal with the earth with backward technology. So Frey really doesn''t understand how crazy these guys have to be before they have ideas about Nagini. Isn''t hawk fragrant? Frey felt he should do something. He didn''t want the earth to usher in the next alien attack before the aftermath of World War I in New York dissipated. However, this group of people in the World Security Council will not have the opportunity for Frey to struggle at all. Although Senator Ross wanted to say something, it was clear that the people behind Senator Ross refused him to continue his in-depth conversation with Frey. After all, everyone knows what Frey thinks now. But it was precisely because they knew what Frey thought that these powerful men had to do so. Buttocks determine the brain. Different heights have different perspectives on things. In the past, the number of superheroes was very small. Even the man-made superheroes such as captain were difficult to produce in mass. This means that their rule is very stable. But now it''s different because of military competition. Although everyone ostensibly says not to develop biological weapons, they secretly study one by one more crazy than anyone. The simplest example is the United States, super soldier serum, green magic potion, desperate virus, venom armor. Who knows how many superheroes have emerged in recent years. There are also Tony''s steel armor and Dr. PIM''s ant man battle suit, which are mortal monsters comparable to gods. In less than a hundred years, superheroes are no longer that rare thing! What should I do? Superheroes are the general trend. Although some people want to reverse this situation, throughout history, those who want to change the wheel of history, without exception, die miserably. The price of the reverse version is painful, and the conforming version is the key to success, so there are organizations like the avenger alliance. Why do they oppose Frey''s formation of the avenger alliance? Not because they don''t support the formation of super power alliance, but because they want to form it themselves. If it were not for this special situation and Frey''s first act and then act, the avenger alliance could not be successfully established. Even if it was established, it would have to wait for the American father to be established before their Divine Shield bureau could form a reconnection. But because the s.h.i.e.l.d. did a good job this time, and they did save New York, it shut up those big guys waiting for trouble. At the same time, a group of big men were moved by the excellent performance of Fu Lian in this operation. However, when they set up their own super power team, an accident happened, because they found a very dazzling guy, and this person is Nagini! A simple question, if Nagini had been a lone ranger, what would other regulated superpowers think? Will they, led by Nagini, form a force that can fight against all countries in the world? If such a force appears, does it mean that it will become a holy land in the hearts of all superpowers in the world? Similarly, if Nagini gives in, the rest will be much easier. You know, the power of example is terrible. Nagini has honestly become a dog for us. What are you losers still howling about there. So for the real big men in power, Nagini can''t continue to be a lone ranger anyway. If Nagini insists? No matter how much you pay, you can''t keep him! Nagini is tidying up her salute in her Manhattan apartment. The air quality in New York is very poor recently. There is always a special smell that can''t tell what it is. Originally, the Wilson family and Sam were going to come back this week, but Nagini stopped them. Personally, I feel that New York is not necessarily comparable to Hawaii. However, just as Nagini was finishing her salute, there was a knock at the door. When he opened the door, Nagini''s eyes flashed a surprise: "Frey, how do you dress up?" Frey''s dress today is very special. He is wearing a Gray Hoodie, with a big gold chain around his neck. The eye mask on his eyes has disappeared and replaced by a pair of sunglasses. He gives people the feeling that he is not like the gloomy director of the Divine Shield Bureau in the past, but like a black upstart with unspeakable joy. Obviously, this guy disguised before he came. Facing Nagini''s problem, Frey waved his hand: "don''t care about these details. I came secretly." When he led Frey home, Nagini poured him a glass of water. He looked more and more strange: "so?" However, Frey looked around and finally looked at Nagini''s salute on the sofa: "you''re packing up your salute. Are you going to leave New York?" Nagini nodded and said casually, "the air in New York is too bad. I''m going to live in Hawaii for a while. What''s the matter?" With some thought in his face, Frey was thinking about whether to say it, but he thought that he had secretly disguised himself to Nagini. He had nothing to hide, so he said decisively: "Well, those in the Security Council are ready to introduce the super power regulation bill. As far as I know, you are the key target!" However, what Frey didn''t expect was that in the face of his own intelligence, Nagini nodded calmly, "I know." Looking at Nagini''s calm face? Frey was stunned. He asked in amazement, "you know? How can you know?" You know, after talking to those guys in the Security Council, Frey kept coming to Nagini. The reason why he didn''t call was because Frey wasn''t sure whether the s.h.i.e.l.d. had monitored his phone. It''s reasonable that Nagini couldn''t have known about it earlier than himself. Facing his doubts about Frey, Nagini waved his hand disapprovingly: "their people have just left." Frey was stunned. He asked subconsciously, "did you promise?" Nagini rolled his eyes. "No, I refused. You know, I just want a peaceful life." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and Frey''s eyes twinkled. "Then they left? No, as far as I know, they are bound to win this time!" Something''s wrong. It''s very abnormal. Although I don''t know what''s wrong, Frey doesn''t feel very good. The opposite Nagini shook his head: "then I don''t know." With a thoughtful look, looking at Nagini packing? He didn''t know what he was thinking. Frey gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll take you to the airport!" Nagini was stunned. He asked strangely, "is it necessary?" Frey nodded and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "it''s necessary. I don''t feel very good." Is it necessary? No need. Before Frey came, when he knew about the super power regulation act, Nagini knew that everything Frey did was meaningless. Although the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. has great power, Frey obviously has not entered the real decision-making circle. Nagini, who had been in contact with that group of people, knew very well what kind of guys it was! Sure enough, as Frey and Nagini arrived at the airport, when Nagini took out her ticket, she didn''t know when she would become Natasha of the customs. She looked at the warning prompt in front of her, and her face suddenly became very ugly. But a moment later, considering her identity, Natasha still said, "I''m sorry, Nagini, there seems to be a problem with your ticket. You can''t leave America for the time being." "Also, director Frey, don''t look at me like this. I didn''t know I would meet you two before I saw you!" "Fark!" Chapter 288 Natasha felt trapped. Her task was to stop at the airport and try to catch a fugitive. Then she saw Nagini and the director of Divine Shield who looked particularly happy after camouflage. But Natasha didn''t want to laugh at this moment. She just wanted to have a classic mother to provoke FAK! Frey''s face was very ugly. At the moment he saw Natasha, he realized that the situation was wrong. Nagini might have been watched. What made Frey most uncomfortable was that as director of the Divine Shield Bureau, he didn''t know it. And from Natasha''s look, it seems that the other party doesn''t know. What does that mean? Think carefully and fear! On the contrary, Nagini said he was very indifferent, and even felt that it was normal. Sure enough, the next morning: Black scales and indescribable blue runes twined around skyscrapers. Under the scanning of dark golden indifferent snake pupils, the ferocious head made a frightening neighing This is a picture published in the New York Daily. It was taken by a reporter who is said to be unwilling to disclose his name. According to the other party, he was ready to die when he took this picture. After all, the other side is a superhero with terrible power! But he still made such a choice because he was a reporter. His professional ethics told him that even if the other party was a superhero and saved New York, he still had to expose the other party''s darkness and tell the world the real face of the monster! New York Daily, one of the three major newspapers in the United States. Twitter, Nagini, who has disappeared for a long time, has boarded the hot search again. The most terrible thing is that half of the top ten hot searches are related to Nagini! [No7: lucky Nagini]: In 2008, terrorists attacked New York, destroying more than a dozen streets. 10 years ago, during the stark Expo, it was attacked by crazy foreigners. 12 years, New York century war, superheroes against evil aliens. I don''t know why, as a non-famous landmark in New York and a landmark, Nagini and his super large square villa have successfully avoided disaster in this accident. Maybe this is luck? Click: 43 million forward: 300000 praise: 110000. Comment essence: feeling this batch... And in the water figure? @ I feel like @ I don''t want to talk @ watching movies *... *% Comment essence: it''s my husband. It''s great! @ I pee yellow. Who comes first@ I''ll come, I''ll come. Go upstairs. You can''t let him taste the sweetness @ him? Her? Do city people play so high? Comment: I want to know when director will make a movie. Finally, I see a normal one @ whining, I also want to know when the director will make a movie. I like Brokeback Mountain. I''m almost bent as a man. @ I like the fast boss Han. He''s so handsome. I really want to break him. The dog day will guide you out. Why kill my boss Han (dog head to protect life) @ this dog head is very essence. [No3: death? Giant snake? Some conjectures about Nagini]: As we all know, in terms of tattoos, Nagini is a senior enthusiast. Although he never takes the initiative to expose his tattoos, we can find some tattoos on Nagini from some movies and real life. Among them, we were stunned to find that on Nagini''s arm, there was the abbreviation of New York and the word death. In addition, although we are very grateful to director Nagini for his classic performance in the speed and passion series, the snake behind him gives people a shocking feeling! Then, through systematic comparison, we find that the snake tattooed behind Nagini is not the tail biting snake described by Plato, nor the earthly Python in Nordic mythology, nor is it a variant of the feather snake god worshipped by Indians. But the amazing black snake god in World War I in New York! In addition, in Nagini''s early films, the python that once caught a glimpse is likely to be the same as the snake god in World War I in New York Click: 36 million forwarding; 740000 likes: 1.1 million Comment essence: first? @ Vanity fingerprints @ (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß go, you @ Gan! Comment: my husband''s body is excellent! @ Dreaming@ Wash and sleep@ That''s my husband@ Bichi, come and lick dad''s big*** Comment: Nagini, a idiotic brain maniac, is a waste. When he really meets danger, he runs faster than anyone else, and also a superhero. How could he be the snake god who saved New York? Are you crazy to rub the heat@ Rub heat@ Nagini: do I need it@ You need, after all, you can''t get the Oscar @ me, Nagini, best director in Venice in 2000, screenwriter winner, best director in Ghana Film Festival in 2001, best photography winner, best in 2002... Well, I can''t make it up. Dog day Oscar, why don''t you give me the Oscar winner@ Maybe it''s because you''re blind@ I feel like I have no brain @ Oscar: next time, next time@ Nagini: get out! [NO2: the truth of the New York war!] There are relevant anonymous personnel reporting. In fact, there is another secret about the tragedy that occurred in New York a few days ago. The cause of the battle is that over New York, aliens turn on the space impulse driven by the energy source of stark group. During this period, led by iron man Tony Stark, it gathered several heroes with extraordinary power, such as Hulk, Thor, black widow Natasha, eagle eye button and so on. They worked hard to protect New York and fight evil aliens. However, many people do not know that the battle is not as simple as expected. In the face of evil aliens, superheroes were once at a disadvantage, and even the president was ready to resign (destroy New York!) But the moment the python appeared, things changed. So the question is, where was the python in the first half of World War I in New York? Click: 77 million to forward; 1.1 million likes: 870000 Comment: silence, God bless! @ I was saved by the US team. The US team is so handsome @ I admit that the captain is very handsome, but I still want to call Tony Dad@ You may not know how miserable the scene was at that time. I tell you, in fact, the situation at that time... I don''t know @ this man is hopeless. Bury him @ alas? ¦² (¡ã¡÷¡ã|||) Comment: you asked me where the python is. How do I know @ it might be in your bathroom@ Shouldn''t it be in bed@ Why in bed@ It is said that the snake pulled out its teeth and... Wait, uncle policeman, I didn''t drive@ Take it away. Next, please. Comment essence: does anyone know how to become a superhero? I feel that the world has become so dangerous @ I also have this feeling. Next month I will go to the east to learn kung fu@ Get up from platform 34 again@ I''m the principal of Hogwarts School. I''m in trouble now. Can you lend me a hundred dollars? I''ll ask the Scottish fat faced round chicken to send you a notice later. I''ll send four @ I''m the dragon mother. My dragon is lost. Can anyone return it to me@ I''m your dragon. Come on, ride me@ Captain, do you want to take this away@ Forget it, shoot directly! [No1: super capacity regulation act!] The World Security Council recently issued a statement. In order to ensure the safety of people on earth and prevent the recurrence of the tragedy in New York, they decided to implement the super power regulation act in Washington in two days, @Hulk - Hawk @ Iron Man - Tony Stark @ Thor - sol @ Black Widow - Natasha @ eagle eye - Patton @ snake god - Nagini! PS: Ladies and gentlemen, please give me some support, whistling QAQ Comment: the Council is adorable! Well, can you cry for a long time with one punch@ Is there a devil upstairs? It''s too evil. I want to say strengthen it@ So cute, shouldn''t the key little black house become RBQ@ Let''s go@ Do you like him? You are greedy for his body, cheap! Comment essence: snake god - nag Ni? What, I drank too much@ But if there is a peanuts, you wouldn''t say that in the last comment @ poor guy, is your face swollen@ Nagini? Snake god? Nadian, I can@ Captain, it''s the pervert again@ Shit, don''t shoot! Ah Wei is dead... @ hurry, while it''s hot@ The devil? He''s a man@ What else@ The city is terrible. I want to go back to the countryside. What''s the essence of the review: combined with the last push, plus this push, the first movie is very scared. Why do I suddenly want to see the NBA movie? I also want to see @ me too @ iron man independent movie up @ I want to see iron man prequel - [story Tony and 12 cover models can''t help telling] @ I like @ private letter me. Click: 130 million forward: 45 million praise: 14 million! Chapter 289 Tony is very happy, but his happiness has nothing to do with public opinion. Unlike Sam, who only knows how to travel in Nagini''s family, after knowing what happened in New York? Pepper Potts, get to New York as soon as possible. Boz knows Tony and Sam knows Nagini, but he also knows, but there are two different results. Sam, who has seen the Nagini dragon state, knows very well that what happened in New York is nothing to his own men. Moreover, Sam knows that being far away from New York may be more helpful to Nagini than his insignificant help! But anyway, Tony was moved by the return of little sister Boz. But what moved Tony even more was the surprise given to him by little sister Boz that night. Heroes should be rewarded. Otherwise, why should they be heroes? Anyway, Tony was very happy that night. The only drawback was that his waist was a little uncomfortable the next day. But for these things outside? Tony still noticed something, so he contacted Nagini the same day: "Nagini, you know what happened on the Internet recently?" With the cool sea breeze blowing, Nagini lay on the beach chair: "Please, I have an Internet cable." Tony didn''t think much. He thought for a moment and asked in his eyes: "What do you think?" Although Tony is already a successful superhero, considering the strength of Nagini? Tony felt he had to see what Nagini thought. Although in his opinion, Nagini should not refuse each other''s invitation. After all, judging from the current public opinion, the other party is still very sincere. In the face of Tony''s rhetorical question, Nagini was stunned, and a hint of ponder flashed in his eyes: "Did they contact you?" Tony nodded. Obviously, he didn''t find the sneer inadvertently across Nagini''s mouth. At the moment, Tony''s mouth was a little excited: "contact, there should be a formal conversation this afternoon. Maybe I will be your leader?" Then Tony saw Nagini shaking his head with an undisguised disgust: "Forget it, I didn''t agree." Tony was stunned again, his eyes twinkling with doubt and confusion: "You don''t agree? What''s going on?" According to his understanding of Nagini, he should agree. Moreover, these elites with power and money are different from those ordinary heroes. Don''t say that everyone is equal. If everyone is equal, what''s the use of money and power? If these are useless, why struggle? Besides, this time, the other party is really sincere! Although I don''t know how much those big guys will pay to win over Nagini. But as you can see from Twitter Search, this is building momentum for Nagini. The current treatment of the other party is completely a replica of the captain, or even an enhanced version of the captain! After all, compared with that era, the masses of this era are obviously not so easy to fool. However, Nagini turned his eyes in disdain. He asked sarcastically, "guess where I am now?" Tony checked chanajini''s mailing address, which was a very easy thing for him, and then Tony looked confused: "New York, aren''t you going to Hawaii?" But a moment later, he could not help frowning. Obviously, Tony at the moment had realized the key to the problem! Look at Tony''s suddenly gloomy face? Nagini sighed with disgust and complexity: "do you understand now?" Tony''s face was ugly. It was obvious that he thought too much. Now the public opinion on the Internet is just a layer of deception. Obviously, the bosses are not sincere enough, otherwise Nagini would not be banned from traveling. But the problem is that they have just saved New York and even the earth! Is this the treatment of heroes? At this moment, Tony felt his heart was cold! This also made him roar angrily: "how dare they do this!" On the contrary, unlike angry Tony, Nagini looked very indifferent: "they don''t dare, but they have done it, but you don''t have to worry about these problems." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and Tony''s eyes twinkled, "why?" Nagini looked at Tony and said, "because you''re weak." Tony was silent. He understood what Nagini meant. On the surface, Nagini said that he was weak, but in fact, Nagini pointed out that the reason why he had such treatment was that Nagini''s strength was strong, which frightened the big guys! So Tony will be fine. The only one who really gets special treatment is Nagini. After all, great achievements! Looking at the silent Tony opposite, Nagini smiled at himself, hung up the call and looked at the sunny sky in New York? Nagini shook her head and a cold look flashed in her eyes. Seriously, this time the opponent is more cunning than he thought. With the storm of public opinion and the exposure of his identity, Nagini knew that his opponent''s IQ was obviously online. They did not force Nagini to sign the super power regulation act, but they forced Nagini in another way. Now the whole world knows that Nagini is the big snake in New York, and even gives himself the title of snake god, which is no less than Thor. From a public point of view, they gave Nagini enough face. But in fact, they are implying the masses through public opinion and giving them corresponding guidance. Then in front of Nagini, there are only two roads left: The first is to sign the super capacity regulation act and accept the control of the five major countries. The second is rejection, but the price of rejection is the collapse of human design. I dare not say that all the comments on the Internet, at least more than 90% of them now, hope Nagini can sign the bill. There are two reasons: One is the first comment on the hot search list, which will make everyone think that as long as they sign the super ability Supervision Act, they will be notarized and given preferential treatment. This is good news for those who like Nagini. But actually? Nagini''s situation will be better. After all, he is strong, but others are not necessarily. And when superheroes appear to be no less powerful than Nagini? Although he got some things, they were only lent to him, and the other party could take them back at any time. Besides, Nagini''s power comes from New York! He is completely unnecessary and unwilling to work for America. The other is that the superpowers showed enough strength in the New York World War I to make ordinary people feel panic. After all, everyone is human. Why are you better than us? Moreover, the signing of the super ability Supervision Act can also enable these guys with super ability to better protect them, ordinary people! People are selfish, as if no one will dislike their Franklin, so no one can resist the free protection of superheroes! That''s why Nagini believes that the other party has brains this time, because they skillfully make use of the weakness of human nature. In contrast, the sokovia agreement is completely splitting the superheroes! So the question is, what if all superheroes don''t eat this set? You know, public opinion is a double-edged sword! Their biggest loophole is that they should not intercept themselves at the airport. But if they don''t intercept themselves, they can''t let the world know that Nagini already knows about it. After all, New York is not disconnected, and other places are not necessarily. Nagini felt she should meet her old friend. Although Raymond is an ordinary person, and what he is really good at is collecting intelligence, he is also a good hand in spreading intelligence! A quiet day passed. It''s hard without Sam. Fortunately, Tony gave himself a batch of new energy. With a shiver, everything was so dull. In Washington, thousands of miles away, Baron Strack, one of the main congressmen, looked a little more gloomy at the scene of the highly anticipated super power regulation bill: "Frey, why is there only agent Natasha Barton?" Frey shrugged, his face with helplessness: "agent Barton is on vacation. I promised him to give him three months'' vacation when things were over." Don''t you know why agent Barton didn''t come? Besides Nagini, Frey should be the most disgusted with the super power regulation act. The avenger alliance is an alliance of Avengers belonging to the Divine Shield Bureau, and the Avengers who signed the super power supervision act are not the Avengers of the Divine Shield bureau? Don''t forget, this is a regulatory bill, not a Registration Bill! Frey hated the other party''s behavior of digging at the foot of the wall and stealing peaches. If it weren''t for being unable to turn over, Frey wouldn''t even bring Natasha! Facing Frey''s stupidity in front of him, Baron Strack''s gloomy eyes twinkled with fierce light. He glared fiercely, lowered his voice, and asked darkly, "do you think it''s useful?" Baron starak, it''s not as simple as it seems. On the surface, he is only one of the members of the World Security Council, but in fact? Few people know that he is also one of the main proponents of the super power regulation act and a series of plans for Nagini. At the same time, only the internal senior management knows that the other party is still the head of Hydra! Chapter 290 At the end of World War II, the Hydra was destroyed, and a large number of scientists and core backbone were accepted by the Divine Shield Bureau. After 70 years of development, with the help of the Divine Shield Bureau, Hydra has become a behemoth. After the death of Alexander Pierce, the last Hydra, Baron Strack incorporated most of director Pierce''s power. However, he did not follow Pierce''s route. After all, the current director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is Nick Frey, and from his performance, it is estimated that he can work for more than ten years. Moreover, a large part of his foundation is politicians who secretly cooperate with Hydra, so he became a member of the World Security Council. This time, he and Dr. Zola (another HYDRA) planned a conspiracy against superheroes and Nagini! Frey didn''t know this, but it didn''t prevent him from acting stupid: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." His face stiffened, looking at the dead duck''s stiff mouth, Frey? Baron Strack didn''t say anything. All he had in mind was a sneer. After all, he was just an eagle eyed Patton. For him, it was nothing at all. In fact, except Dr. banner, Nagini, and half the captain. He doesn''t care about any superheroes. The reason why he is half a captain is that what he cares about is not the strength of the captain, but the prestige of the captain. After all, this is the idol of generations. But as time passed, Baron starak''s face became more and more ugly. Because none of the people who should have come came! Tony, who had promised to be there, didn''t show up, Although I don''t know why, he really didn''t mean to come. Thor doesn''t have to think. The other party is in Asgard now. Moreover, even if sol really comes, they don''t dare to accept it. After all, this is the prince of Asgard. Why should you be in charge of the people on earth? Is it my gods of Asgard who can''t lift the knife, or are you people on earth floating? The captain didn''t come either. According to him, he is just a veteran and nearly a hundred year old waste. He still won''t cause trouble to the government. Maybe he will die one day. The only good news is that Dr. banner is here. Considering the power of hawk, Baron Strack thought it was a tonic! After knowing that Betty''s little sister was not present, Dr. banner left sadly and said he would never believe general Ross''s words again. So, everyone was stunned. What about iron man? Where''s Thor? And the snake god Nadao who has been dragging more? Why is there a black widow with soy sauce! Although this vase looks good, is it useful? We want big news! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Back the day before, Tony, who learned about the situation from Nagini, was upset. He was going to sign the super ability Supervision Act. After all, strictly speaking, he is not a super ability, he is just a super ability. So whether he signs the bill or not has no impact on him, but after learning about Nagini? Tony couldn''t help remembering more, The first World War in New York was successful. After all, they saved New York. But everything is two-sided. Only a few people have successfully resisted the invasion of evil aliens. Does that mean that when they gather together, they will also pose a threat to other countries on earth? Tony is not a superhero in the traditional sense. Before becoming a superhero, he was still a successful businessman. Although he had little contact, he was barely in a high position. He understood the concerns or fears of those people! Then Tony contacted the captain. The reason why he didn''t contact Dr. banner was because he knew that Dr. banner would not agree. After all, no one knows the essence of these people better than Dr. banner. Seriously, the captain was going to Washington, too. He is a soldier and obeying orders is his bounden duty. Moreover, from the information he has seen so far, it is nothing to sign the super power control act. Maybe the people''s life will become better! Then? When the captain knew that Nagini was imprisoned in New York, the word "imprisonment" was somewhat inaccurate. To be accurate, it was only forbidden to travel, but for the captain, it was imprisonment! What''s wrong? What''s Nagini doing? Not even a plane? The captain is very clear that he is the captain of the American people, not the captain of those officials. As an old man, the captain will always remember that the purpose of America is freedom and justice! Of course, his conversation with Nagini afterwards also played a great role. As for Dr. Benner? In fact, he was going to join, which Tony didn''t expect. However, Dr. banner was very smart. When he arrived at the scene, he found that Natasha was the only one. Although he didn''t know what had happened, Dr. banner realized that something was wrong, so he resolutely threw the pot to Senator Ross. Therefore, a vigorous super ability regulation bill ended in the form of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, and for such a result? The bosses are obviously not satisfied! Eagle eye''s face was very ugly. He glanced around and asked with a black face, "what should I do now?" The fierce man of the bear country turned his eyes: "you ask me, who do I ask?" The black heart rabbit thought and said weakly, "we rabbits love peace." Eagle sauce stared and looked angry: "no, forget it this time. What will we do in the future?" As for the old gentleman of the corrupt country and the Gallic Rooster? It seems that the three present don''t care much about them. However, from the remarks of the black heart rabbit and the fierce man of the bear country, many problems have been explained. Obviously, this matter is mainly attracted by Eagle sauce, which is also a matter of no way. After all, it was the joy of Eagle sauce before the alien invasion of New York. Eagle sauce didn''t care before. After all, the inside information and strength of the world''s strongest country are there. But no one expected that Nagini''s strength would be so strong. As a last resort, Eagle sauce can only choose to win over. This is also a common routine of Eagle sauce. I see that the talents in your family are good, very good. The next second is mine! But the problem is, Nagini''s situation is special. His strength comes from the city of New York. Mixing with Eagle sauce will not do any good, but will have an impact on his own development. In addition, Eagle sauce is really worried this time. It is definitely a move to stop Nagini from leaving the country. But what about Eagle sauce? Let Nagini leave New York. At that time, the eagle sauce didn''t know that Nagini would refuse. He was full of thoughts about how the other four little bichi knelt and licked Nagini. Hydra has Hydra''s concerns, and Eagle sauce also has Eagle sauce''s concerns. In short, the eagle sauce is difficult to ride a tiger. In fact, he planned very well: Barton, Natasha, these are sure to be available. After all, they are from the Divine Shield. Haoke can also solve it. Dr. banner needs a stable life, and general Ross''s daughter is also a very good chip. Captain, needless to say, the American spirit, a little flicker, signing the bill should be no problem. Tony is a businessman. Seeing that others agree, how can he disagree? Besides, his foundation is in America. As for Nagini? Public opinion is a sword without blood. If it is used well, killing people is invisible! However, no one thought that Natasha was present. So in this meeting, the full name of Eagle sauce was black face. As for the others? At first, Eagle sauce wanted them to help, but now look? Don''t think about it. In the end, we still have to deal with the affairs of the United States by ourselves! So the meeting ended hastily, leaving Eagle sauce alone. He sat at the desk with a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking. In short, his face was gloomy and terrible! Beaten in the face? It''s nothing. What''s terrible is the subsequent impact of this thing. In the United States, Eagle sauce will never allow such abuses, so in any case, we must suppress Nagini''s arrogance! Or the devil knows what will happen in the future! But what can he do? Can''t he really hit Nagini with a missile? It''s good to smash to death. If you can''t smash to death, it''s really over! While Eagle sauce was very upset, his mobile phone rang. Looking at the mobile phone number, Eagle sauce flashed a touch of anger in his eyes: "Baron Strack? How dare this waste call me?" He doesn''t like the baron. He speaks well, but in fact? It''s a waste! Thanks to his trust in him at the beginning, but now look what he has done? The World Security Council has become a joke, and even Washington has become a joke. Eagle sauce now hates this Baron Strack! The United Nations is headquartered in New York. As the World Security Council subordinate to the United Nations, they do not hold the signing ceremony of the "super power regulation act" in New York, but go to Washington, which has explained many problems. But in the end, Eagle sauce got through. After all, he has no way now. Besides, Baron Strack is a waste, but he is very wise! Chapter 291 His Excellency the president of the United States believes that Nagini''s threat is too great. Similarly, Baron Strack of Hydra thinks Nagini''s threat is too great. What should I do? Almost coincidentally, they thought of killing Nagini, but in the end they both gave up. Now is not the time to turn over completely. If Nagini dies, those super powers will surrender, but the country ruled by fear will eventually be ended by fear, which is not what they want to see. And if Nagini isn''t dead? The situation will be worse. After all, it means that ordinary people and super capable people will stand on the opposite. Therefore, after some thinking, Baron Strack chose a compromise. He could not kill Nagini, but he could choose to suppress Nagini''s prestige and increase the prestige of the government in the eyes of the masses, so as to win time for the Hydra to bring Nagini down. The way is also very simple. Find a group of reporters and catch Nagini in front of everyone. As long as Nagini is caught, even though the public reaction is fierce, it is definitely a fatal blow to the superpowers! However, because Nagini was involved, he needed to consult with his Excellency the president of the United States. And meanwhile, after listening to Baron stackela''s plan? There was a flash of emotion in the president''s eyes, but considering the failure of the last time, the president did not immediately agree, but asked, "how sure are you this time?" Baron stackela''s eyes flashed with pride. He said: "don''t worry. With so many reporters, Nagini won''t resist." However, the president was still worried. He asked, "what if Nagini resisted?" With the president''s questioning, Baron stekla flashed a killing idea in his eyes: "then we have reason to pursue and even kill Nagini!" The president was silent, but in the end he agreed First, he needs to regain the dignity and face he lost before. Second, even if the incident happens, it has nothing to do with himself. There are a large number of people under him who can carry the pot. As for the president''s consent, Baron strickla was very happy and felt a little proud imperceptibly at the corners of his mouth. The reason is very simple: When Nagini is caught, the president must gain the most, followed by Hydra. After all, Nagini''s unstable existence is too dangerous for Hydra! What if Nagini resists arrest? Similarly, his Excellency the president came forward to solve the problem. So whatever Nagini chooses, Hydra will benefit. Gazing at the dark night sky, Baron stackela seemed to see Nagini, who was entangled by a big net, uttering a cry of despair As time goes by, although the "super power regulation act" is still a topic of discussion on the Internet, few people mention it in real life. On the one hand, it''s because all superheroes don''t appear, which is obviously a problem. After all, this includes famous figures such as Captain America, Nagini and Tony. On the other hand, no one can find these superheroes. Even the most flamboyant iron man Tony rarely appears in public except at a press conference. However, just when all the reporters were trying to find a big news, an accident happened. Domineering Knight 15, exclusive to Nagini. Someone saw the other party leaving from a high-end apartment in Manhattan with a suitcase and a car. Obviously, the other party''s destination is New York airport! Journalists are a crazy profession. They won''t miss any valuable news. So the moment Nagini came out of the elevator in the airport parking lot, he was filled with long guns and short guns. A journalist, like a shark smelling blood, approached Nagini madly. Fortunately, Nagini is very experienced in this regard. After appeasing this group of crazy reporters, Nagini pointed to a reporter who looked pleasing to the eye. The reporter selected by Nagini asked excitedly, "Hello, Mr. Nagini, why didn''t you attend the scene of the super power regulation act?" Glancing around, his eyes twinkled with thought. A moment later, Nagini replied seriously: "First of all, I don''t think I''m a superpower. My profession is director, actor, screenwriter and artist. If you don''t believe it, you can use Wikipedia." "Secondly, I''m planning a movie about superheroes recently. You know, I don''t have time to protect the earth at all. Besides, I don''t think I can protect the earth because it needs all of us to protect it." "As for those who scold me on the Internet for being irresponsible? I hope you remember that I''m not a superhero. I''m just a director and an ordinary person." To tell the truth, most people who saw Nagini''s terrible figure in the New York war were full of fear for Nagini. It seems that overnight, the relationship between the two sides opened a sting. But listen, Nagini says he''s an ordinary person and is going to make a superhero movie recently? The people who watched the live broadcast on TV, computer or mobile phone said one after another that he had not changed, just like the simple and friendly youth in those years. With Nagini''s explanation, I don''t know if it is an illusion. Now these reporters are relieved one by one, and then the second lucky reporter spoke: "Mr. Nagini, I''m a reporter from the New York Daily. Can you sign for me? My girlfriend is your fan. I hope you can write a blessing for us." Nagini was stunned. He looked strangely at the reporter in front of him and finally thought, with some regret on his face: "I''m sorry, I''m going on vacation, so I didn''t bring a pen, but you can give me your name and your girlfriend''s name. I''ll send a blessing video on twitter. Aren''t you a reporter? Be careful that the boss will fire you." The reporter of the New York Daily had a flash of loss in his eyes after hearing Nagini''s refusal, but did he hear what Nagini said later? His eyes suddenly twinkled with excitement! So when Nagini asked if he would be fired, the reporter looked up proudly: "but this is love, isn''t it?" Nagini smiled, ignored the childcare and asked the next reporter to ask questions. The atmosphere at the scene was very good. There was no justice lingran of the superhero, nor was it as high as everyone expected. Nagini performed the same as before, or even more friendly. When a reporter asked what it was like to be a superhero. And when there are changes compared with the previous life. Nagini said that this is not the first time he has become a superhero, and he doesn''t think he is a superhero. He just did what a normal citizen should do. If there is any change? Maybe the boss of Wal Mart supermarket downstairs no longer allows employees to give discounts, because Thor took his seven cases of beer and hasn''t given him money so far. Looking at the helpless expression on Nagini''s face, the people watching the live broadcast showed gloating smiles on their faces. Obviously, this was a successful press conference. As a superhero who saved New York and a world-class director and star, Nagini''s performance is even more grounded than many third rate stars. However, the almost perfect atmosphere at the scene was interrupted by a chaotic sound. Two New York policemen in police uniforms, with gloomy faces and swearing, pulled away from the crowd: "Give way, give way, we are the police, damn it, you journalists and brain powder, can you give way!" Because the voice was loud, it subconsciously attracted the attention of all reporters, which made everyone frown one after another. "What ghost?" "Is that the quality of the New York police?" "Didn''t see them when they were in danger, but now they come to show off?" In the crowd, a group of journalists murmured discontentedly. Some are not afraid of death, but looking at the police''s subconscious hand on their waist, the faces of reporters suddenly become ugly. This is not the point. The point is that the New York police were clearly broadcast. At the same time, looking at the policeman walking towards him, Nagini thought and sighed helplessly. He stood up and comforted the reporter: "I think you should give them some respect. After all, they maintain social peace and stability. Hello, Mr. policeman, do you know what you want from me?" Just the next moment, something happened that made all the reporters present and the audience watching the live broadcast look confused. Click! Handcuffs were handcuffed on Nagini''s wrist ready to shake hands. A policeman sneered, glanced at the group and said coldly, "Mr. Nagini, you''re under arrest!" "What?" "Shet!" The previous sentence is the voice of all the reporters present and the American people watching the live broadcast. The latter sentence is the voice of the president, and Baron Strack, because the two people who arrested Nagini - not his people! At the same time, Sitwell, the little bald head who watched all this in front of the TV, showed a proud smile on his face. Chapter 292 Two days ago, little bald head''s home. Knowing that the Hydra was going to fight Nagini, the little bald head thought of Nagini for the first time. Why? The reason is simple, because he wants to keep climbing! After Alexander Pierce''s death, the little bald head closed some of his boss''s power, but it was still a little worse. Most of the legacy left by Alexander Pierce, the former director of the Divine Shield Bureau, was taken over by Baron Strack. Although the power of the little bald head has increased, who knows, in fact, he wants more! When pierce died, the little bald head knew it was a chance to rise to the sky. But before his wings were full, the fat was in front of him, but he couldn''t eat it, so he had to buy Baron Strack for nothing. Now, after so many years of accumulation, the little bald wing is gradually plump up. He gradually has an unwarranted ambition for the head of Hydra and even the position of leader! Because he knew it shouldn''t be, the little bald head kept forbearing, but after he knew that Baron Strack was going to fight Nagini? The little bald head understood that it was time to say no to his unwarranted ambition. As for loyalty to Hydra? Don''t make trouble. As a spy on three sides, the only loyalty in the little bald head''s heart is himself. If he insists on adding another one, it is interest! So two days ago, Nagini knew that Hydra and the president had their own plan, but he did not scare the snake, but made another plan for their plan. The reporters who were asked by Nagini at the scene were all the childcare that Raymond and Wilson found for themselves, and their answers were carefully prepared. It is no exaggeration to say that even the last two policemen were arranged by Nagini, but they didn''t know. At the same time, at the New York police station, the policeman who arrested Nagini looked at him coldly, his eyes flashing with undisguised disgust and hatred: "Nagini, I now accuse you of intentional homicide, destruction of public facilities, causing serious economic losses to New York citizens and damaging New York landmarks. What do you want to refute?" And face this charge? Nagini shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to talk to you. If you have any questions, you can go to my lawyer." Looking at Nagini''s calm look, the opposite policeman''s eyes twinkled with discontent. He patted the table and looked angry: "Nagini, I hope you can correct your attitude!" To tell the truth, the policeman was not afraid of death. He even expected Nagini to do it. The reason is simple, because his family died in World War I in New York. If there were no accidents, his later life would be accompanied by alcohol, and he would eventually freeze to death because of drinking on a cold night. But God gave him a chance, a man he didn''t know, a chance to avenge Nagini! Although he knew the other party was not kind, he didn''t care. His family is dead, his house is gone, and he has to bear a lot of debt. In the second sentence, he wants to make those who have a happy family feel pain! Yes, he was retaliating, he was provoking Nagini. He knows what he''s doing, but he doesn''t care. "Dong Dong Dong!" A knock on the door sounded, and the policeman couldn''t help frowning. He looked subconsciously and saw George Stacy, the director of the New York Police Department, coming in with a gloomy face. He looked coldly at the airborne man, his eyes full of anger and helplessness. But a moment later, he shook his head, dispelled the negative emotions in his mind, and then turned to another person in the room: "Mr. Nagini, your lawyer is here. Please come with me." Seriously, George doesn''t like superheroes. After all, superheroes take their jobs. If the stability of the world depends on superheroes, what do they have to do with the police. But he didn''t dislike Nagini and even appreciated Nagini. Although the other side caused great trouble to the police in the first World War in New York, without Nagini, everyone in New York would be finished. At least in George''s view, those who are still alive in New York should thank Nagini. In addition, George hates those superheroes who are high above, such as Tony Stark However, he still admires the superhero who is willing to be an ordinary person and will only act in special events that the police can''t solve. Of course, George will never admit that his preference for Nagini is due to his baby daughter, Gwen, who is a loyal fan of Nagini. The policeman who was interrogating Nagini had a flash of anger in his eyes. He patted the table and got up: "director, I disagree. I''m interrogating. You have no right to do so." However, as the chief of the police station, George looked at each other coldly: "no, I have the right, because I am the chief of the police station!" What does the newcomer think? As a director, George knows better than anyone, but he is unable to resist the decisions of those above. After all, he is not alone. He has a family, a lovely daughter and a beautiful wife. It is impossible to implicate everyone for a moment''s cheerfulness, but he can show his attitude. So in the angry eyes of the policeman, director George took Nagini away. Five minutes later, Nagini took off his handcuffs and looked at Frey and Tony in front of him. He couldn''t help but look frivolous: "so, when did you two become lawyers?" Tony waved his hand in disapproval. He said with a smelly face: "It''s very simple. You just need to look at the information about the lawyer''s assessment, memorize the question bank over the years, and go to the exam sometime. But because it''s too late, I asked Jarvis to help me hack the system." So you asked Jarvis to get you a fake certificate? And say that at the police station, really? Although he wanted to make complaints about it, Tony Stark took a sigh and turned to fry, considering that the other side was a nun. Compared with Tony, Frey is obviously more honest. He said: "when I was on duty, I easily got a lawyer''s certificate. What do you think? Why did you come in?" Unlike Tony, if it weren''t for something wrong, it would be s.h.i.e.l.d. director Frey, not lawyer Frey, who appears in the New York police department. Tony, who didn''t know what was happening, subconsciously frowned and a flash of consternation flashed in his eyes: "take the initiative? Isn''t his arrest an accident?" Although Nagini''s arrest has not spread, it has a great impact. After knowing the news, Tony rushed to the police station for the first time. He subconsciously thought that the other party was going to settle accounts after autumn. After all, they lost face this time. Just listen to Frey? Is it not persecution, but Nagini directing and acting himself? Ignoring Tony''s puzzled look, Nagini looked at Frey and thought something in his eyes: "Who told you?" Frey turned his eyes angrily: "I''m not a fool. I know there''s a problem in the on-site interview." Looking at Nagini and Frey, Tony scratched his head silently: "what''s going on? Why do I feel you two are hiding something from me?" Frey thought about it. He shook his head and flashed something serious in his eyes: "it''s not something he''s hiding from you, but he''s hiding from both of us. But do you really think public opinion is useful? They don''t care what ordinary people think." Of course, Nagini knew that those people would not care what ordinary people thought, but his real plan could not be said yet, so Nagini could only ask, "what do you say I should do? Go to war directly with America?" Frey seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he should be aware of the problem. His eyes couldn''t help darkening: "why can''t you agree to their requirements?" But Nagini shook his head: "I said, I just want to live an ordinary life." Looking at Nagini in front of him, Frey sighed. He wanted to say something, but when it came to his mouth, he didn''t know what to say. At the same time, in the White Palace, the president stared at Baron Strack in front of him, his eyes flashing anger: "this is your plan to forcibly take Nagini in front of the people all over the world? And it''s still that attitude. Are you crazy? Or Nagini crazy? What do you make the people think!" Baron stackela certainly knew what the crowd would think, and he knew it was a terrible plan, but what could he do? Tell the president that it has nothing to do with himself, but someone is pretending to be himself? This will only make yourself more incompetent in the eyes of the other party! He took a deep breath and hid the gloom and murderous intention in his eyes. Baron Strack''s eyes glittered seriously: "don''t you think this is an opportunity, Mr. President?" The president gave him a cold look: "I just think you are incompetent!" But Baron stekla shook his head: "but things have happened, we have no way back!" Inside the White Palace, two people soaked in darkness stared at each other. Until a moment, the president''s eyes flashed a stern look: "I will try my best to provide convenience for you, but I hope this is the last time!" Chapter 293 "Nagini is under arrest!" "War in New York, for fear of settling accounts after autumn." "Superhero? Or super criminal? The truth of World War I in New York!" In stark building, Tony looked at the information compiled by Jarvis and couldn''t help laughing. Judging from the current trend of public opinion, the situation is very good! The people were very angry about Nagini being taken away by the police, especially the citizens of New York. Perhaps because of Nagini''s excellent performance in World War I in New York, they reacted very strongly. Tony gradually began to understand Nagini''s idea. Public opinion is a very special weapon. In the hands of the right people, it will play an extremely amazing power. With Nagini''s popularity accumulated over the years, coupled with the failure of the United States and the subsequent unfair treatment of Nagini, it is enough to set off a terrible storm of public opinion in the United States! However, through data comparison and Jarvis''s scenario deduction of the current situation? Although Tony de cashier Gini is more than 90% likely to be acquitted, he doesn''t know why. He always feels something is wrong? In the White Palace, seeing that today was the third time to find his staff, the president rubbed his aching eyebrows, and he smiled bitterly: "Please tell me what you want to say is good news, or I''ll go crazy." The staff shook his head. He looked at the man in front of him seriously: "Madam President, this is good news for you and your opponents." The president rolled his eyes. Generally speaking, the president is re elected. Of course, there are also those who have been ousted by the masses. The aides obviously mean that if he can get through this level, it will be good news for him. After all, he still has four years after re-election. But what if he can''t get through this? Not every American president can make money by writing books after he leaves office. Reluctantly rubbed the aching eyebrows. Your Excellency always sighed irritably: "say it, where''s the trouble again this time?" The staff pushed his glasses. He looked at the report in his hand and said solemnly: "The New York Police Department has been surrounded by protesters, and a large number of people have asked the police to release Nagini. Similarly, there are a group of organized protest teams in Washington. As for Los Angeles, you know, Nagini is the pride of Los Angeles." There are four world-class cities in the United States, namely New York, Los Angeles, Washington and Chicago. At present, three cities have opened the pot. In fact, there was Chicago, but because the four cities had too much influence together, the riots in Chicago were forced to be suppressed by the staff with resources. The only thing that puzzled the staff was that in the face of such a severe situation, although his Excellency the president frowned and his eyes twinkled with irritability, he finally just said, "I know." then he stopped talking. This made the staff frown, and his eyes twinkled with confusion: "Mr. President, aren''t you going to say something?" What can I say? Let Nagini go? Glancing at his staff, the president shook his head. He wanted to do it, but he knew he couldn''t do it, because there was no turning back when he opened the bow! Since you have caught Nagini, you must not let Nagini go easily, otherwise you are beating yourself in the face? Moreover, between ordinary people and superheroes, some bottom lines cannot be broken! Your excellency knows very well, even if it''s just a cut? What follows is the crazy decline of the bottom line! Is the pressure of public opinion really that important? The president shook his head. Although he was still agitated, his eyes glittered with determination: "Do you think I will compromise? Externally, America will never compromise. Internally, America will not compromise! No one can be above the law." Staring at the upright president in front of us, The aide opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally gave up. After all, he was only an aide. Only the man in front of him could really decide the fate of this country. At the same time, although the current situation is very good, but I don''t know why, Tony, who always feels uneasy, accidentally received a call from Frey. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his eyes twinkled with thought, but Tony finally got through: "Frey, are you looking for me?" At the other end of the phone, Frey''s tone was serious. The first thing he said was, "Tony, did Nagini tell you something?" Facing Frey''s problem, Tony said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." You don''t know? ha-ha! Frey sneered in his heart. How can you not know! How could online comments be so accurate without your intervention? So provocative? Apart from the s.h.i.e.l.l.d., Jarvis is the only semi artificial intelligence that can do this in the world. As for the others? Even a criminal empire like Raymond can''t do it! After all, this requires rich experience and huge calculus ability, as well as big data analysis and guidance of online speech. The Divine Shield bureau can make up for it through experience and quantity, while Jarvis, as a semi intelligent life, has strong big data analysis ability. Obviously, the s.h.i.e.l.d. will not help Nagini. After all, the s.h.e.l.d. is the world''s s s.h.e.l.d., not Nick Frey''s, so it can only be Tony who helps Nagini fan the flames on his back! But considering the current situation, Frey finally shook his head: "forget it, if you don''t understand, you don''t understand. Can you contact Nagini? There are traitors in the s.h.i.e.l.d., I can only contact you." Tony didn''t know what Frey''s brain had made up, nor did he know that he was helping the "moth" - the little bald man in the s.h.i.e.l.d. carry the pot, but he faintly noticed Frey''s abnormal attitude and nodded: "Yes, what happened?" For Tony''s temptation and distrust, Frey is very dissatisfied. After all, he has made up their plan by himself: "Nagini''s plan failed." With a frown, Tony''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "what plan, damn it, I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Taking a deep breath, Frey''s tone was serious: "Didn''t those people want to use public opinion to oppress Nagini to sign the super power supervision act? But Nagini ignored it and forced their plan to fail. Now they want to use Nagini''s moves against them to deal with Nagini!" Tony was stunned. He said he always felt something wrong. Now he figured out that Nagini was behind all this. But a moment later, Tony subconsciously frowned. If he heard right, Frey seemed to say that Nagini''s plan failed? With a look of hesitation, Tony asked puzzled: "No, after all, it''s a country''s face!" At the beginning, Frey also thought so. After all, a person can be shameless, but a country must not be shameless, especially a world power such as the United States. But when he saw that a group of protesters surrounded the White Palace, but no one came out to speak in the palace? Frey realized that the situation was wrong! So in the face of Tony''s confusion, he could only say with a bitter smile: "but they did it! Think about it, from Nagini''s arrest to now, it seems that there have been constant storms, but in fact they have never expressed their position. Human beings are forgetful animals. One day they will forget all this. They can afford energy consumption, but Nagini can''t afford it." Another thing Frey didn''t say is that now Nagini is taken away by the police, which means that any behavior of Nagini may be criticized before it is officially proved. In other words, although the current public opinion is biased towards Nagini. But in fact, public opinion may reverse at any time. Obviously, the sharp blade of public opinion is not only played by Nagini, but also played on the opposite side. Tony was silent. He bowed his head and meditated for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Finally, a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "what''s your plan?" At the other end of the phone, Frey flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I''m going to find Nagini a new identity. After all, from the current situation, Nagini has lost in this public opinion war." Strictly speaking, Frey shouldn''t do that. But he can''t really watch Nagini go to jail like this? Don''t say it''s impossible. The other party''s attitude towards public opinion is enough to prove that they can do anything in Nagini! However, just as they were about to discuss what to do next, from behind Tony, Nagini, who appeared there at some time, looked strange: "Weakly, what are you talking about? Who else told you that public opinion is my backhand?" Chapter 294 As soon as the voice fell, Tony shivered and his subconscious body trembled. Then he jumped up in horror and pointed to Nagini who didn''t know when to appear behind him: "Mom, annoy FAK! Aren''t you in the New York police department!?" To tell you the truth, Tony was frightened. It felt like you were playing with your mobile phone in class. One second the teacher was still on the podium. The next second he looked up, the teacher appeared in front of him and looked at himself with a smile! emmm£¡ Who knows how frightened this painting is to the party! In the face of Tony who made a fuss, Nagini waved his hand disapprovingly: "for the police who guard me, I am really there." Tony was stunned, his eyes flashed puzzled: "what do you mean?" For the police, is Nagini still at the police station? What do you see now? Hallucinations? "It''s not an illusion," Nagini shook his head and denied Tony''s idea, but considering his current state? After thinking for a moment, he could only explain in a way that ordinary people could understand: "when it comes to the principle of space, even if I explain it, you can''t understand it. In short, the spatial dimension I am in is different from that of you." Frey certainly doesn''t understand, because he''s confused now, But Tony frowned and looked at Nagini uncertainly: "five-dimensional, pseudo four-dimensional creatures?" One dimensional point, two-dimensional line, three-dimensional surface. Human beings are three-dimensional creatures living in four-dimensional space. In four-dimensional space, Nagini, as a three-dimensional creature, cannot appear in front of the police station and himself at the same time, because these are two points in the same space, and Nagini has only one. Unless, Nagini is a four-dimensional creature, not a three-dimensional creature. But if Nagini is really a four-dimensional creature, what he sees is not Nagini, because three-dimensional creatures can''t see and understand four-dimensional creatures. So Tony, he uses - pseudo four-dimensional space creatures! Nagini was stunned. He looked at Tony in front of him, his eyes flashing with amazement: "do you understand?" Sure enough, Tony is a man cursed by knowledge! It''s not difficult to understand Nagini''s current state. After all, this is the Marvel Universe. Not to mention the distance, the ancient mage who has always frightened Nagini on earth is a pseudo four-dimensional space creature. But Gu Yi mage is Gu Yi mage. Now it is Tony who understands his state. He is an ordinary earth man limited by the times and knowledge! In the face of Nagini''s surprise, Tony said proudly: "otherwise? I''m a genius." But a moment later, looking at Tony''s triumphant appearance, Nagini flashed a strange look in his eyes. He looked at Tony: "wait, why do you know me so well? Aren''t you making anti Nagini armor?" Tony''s face froze, and then he quibbled: "How possible!" Nagini sneered, "ha ha!" Don''t think I can''t smell it. It''s a lie! In the face of Nagini''s sneering smile, Toni''s face turned red. He stiffly shifted the topic: "cough, why are you here?" Nagini glared at Tony. He didn''t answer, but went to the production workshop of new energy. Looking at the batch of new energy in Nagini''s hand that will be shipped to various European countries soon? Tony opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally chose to follow his heart. Tony and Frey''s conversation? It was an accident for Nagini. The reason why he came to stark group is very simple, just for new energy. Unfortunately, Nagini inadvertently met Frey and called Tony. Obviously, Frey thinks too much, He mistakenly thought Tony was the one who helped him spread his words, but in fact? It was the s.h.i.e.l.d. who really spread these public opinions on the Internet. To be precise, it was the little bald head that nagian inserted in the s.h.l.d. and hydra. As Nagini just said, the previous storm of public opinion is not his real mace. Nagini''s real killing move is the second alien invasion on earth! Special task: Happy monster [first ring] (limited to 30 days) Task requirements: prepare a cup of happy water belonging to the big monster! Task conditions: 10 thousand integral (611) + Monster essence (Samsung quality monster, third stages above) (01) Task reward: Monster happy water (the quality will be affected according to different materials.) This is a new task added by Nagini''s monster assistance system after the first World War in New York. Nagini was still confused at the beginning, because there was no monster on earth in the early days of the superhero era. You know, even a basilisk is only a two-star monster, but soon Nagini realized what a monster in a special mission means: When he chose the dragon as the second race, he ushered in a breakthrough task, which is to kill a level 5 monster - fit monster! If you remember correctly, the quality of this Pacific Rim monster is Samsung, and the first open chrysanthemum beast called [intruder] that invaded the earth is a level 3 monster (stage 3)! Considering the 30 day countdown behind the special task? This means that in a month at most, this monster named [intruder] will appear on the earth and attack San Francisco! They are also Samsung monsters. The gap between giant dragons and Pacific Rim monsters in destruction will not be too large. Therefore, does the current power of the earth really have the strength to kill a Samsung mature monster? Don''t forget, in order to kill the first chrysanthemum opening beast, the original earth paid the price of destroying San Francisco, and the next thing the earth has to face is a strengthened Pacific monster. In other words, not counting Nagini, the only thing on earth that can pose a threat to this Pacific Rim monster is big Ivan. Considering the strengthening factors, even big Ivan may not be able to kill each other! In fact, Nagini didn''t want to do things at first. If he really wanted to do things, he wouldn''t go to Hawaii. After all, Hawaii is in the Pacific Ocean. But later, when Nagini learned from a bald child that Hydra and his Excellency the president wanted to fuck themselves? Nagini said it was bad! However, as a good man and a superhero with noble quality, Nagini can''t have a lower limit like the super villain, so he plans to give each other a chance. Is it a dead duck with a hard mouth and continue to insist? Or forced by pressure, have to choose from the heart? As for public opinion attacks? Nagini did prepare for public opinion attack, but it was not this time. Without being severely beaten by society, how do you know how happy life is now? Seriously, he is looking forward to people''s attitude towards the arrest of themselves in the United States after they know the importance of superheroes, to be exact. Although from beginning to end, it was a good play directed and acted by him. Of course, from another point of view, this is also the first time that Nagini challenged the top-level boss system and rights. He dared not play like this before. After all, big Ivan washing the land is still very deterrent, but now? Not counting individual powerful monsters, Nagini, who is about to break through the fifth stage, is definitely the most terrible existence on the planet! In New York prison, he spit out the energy residue in his mouth. Nagini touched his chin and a doubt flashed in his eyes: In other words, why do you always feel more and more like a villain? You know, I''m a good man! At the same time, at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, in the deep trench, a huge monster is gazing at the dark water above through the crack that looks like the devil''s eye. It is a chrysanthemum opening beast. Its name is 9527. It has no special meaning. 9527 is its name and number. Most chrysanthemum opening animals are like this. For example, the one next to it is called 4396, and two brothers called 2800 and 2200 not far away. Maybe everyone''s body shape is different, but from the moment of birth, in fact, everyone''s fate has been doomed. They are a group of cannon fodder, a group of losers, a group of meaningless numbers and materials. But fate is fair. Even for such waste as 9527, he is still willing to leave a window for them! Whenever the Legion finds a suitable planet for survival, it will send a large number of cannon fodder monsters, and the first monster that successfully invades the planet will have the name of [intruder]! Although cannon fodder is still cannon fodder, cannon fodder with a name means different. It will have the qualification to climb to the fourth stage or even the fifth stage. You know, for an adult chrysanthemum opener. Living is meaningless. After all, they are weapons of war. On their planet, three-level chrysanthemum opening beasts, that is, chrysanthemum opening beasts like 9527, who have entered adulthood. They are worth more alive than dead ones. Because of the dead chrysanthemum opening beast, the corpse can be swallowed by those underage chrysanthemum opening beasts. The adult chrysanthemum opening beasts have no value as cannon fodder in the absence of war. Therefore, in order to change the status quo, their lifelong pursuit is to become an "intruder"! It is precisely because he knows that this is his only hope and 9527 has no fear Even if it knows that this wormhole has killed many three-level chrysanthemum opening beasts, it will fight for it as long as there is a chance, even one in a billion! The huge body, claw claws and skin are as rough as rocks. On the mouth full of ferocious fangs, it extends along the nose to the top of the head. It is a bone plate like a battle axe. This is 9527, a chrysanthemum opening beast that doesn''t deserve a name Before leaving, it had no fear of death, but only vision for the future and unwavering determination! "Boom!" Terrible power erupted from 9527. This huge beast is hitting this wormhole with its huge battle axe shaped bone plate! However, the next second. The earth, the Pacific Ocean and the dark sea bottom suddenly rose up a magic array with a faint orange light. From the exquisite texture on the magic array, it must be a magic array arranged by a powerful mage. However, the next second, a huge weapon like a battle axe stabbed up from below, and then there was a "click". Although the magic array struggled for a moment, it finally broke. At the same time, from the wormhole that looks like the devil''s eye, a giant beast with a height of 92 meters and a weight of 2700 tons, named [intruder], officially entered the planet! Chapter 295 As time goes by, the heat on Nagini is also dissipating with the naked eye. After all, Nagini''s opponent is the huge United States, and the other party still uses the most inexplicable cold treatment. Although some of Nagini''s loyal fans want to resist, it is difficult to shake the huge stone in front of us even if they set off huge waves in the face of the huge United States! Moreover, they said that although they were Nagini''s loyal fans, they were also American citizens. It was for this reason that the president died. Even he was secretly proud, because what he was most afraid of was that Nagini would not contact them. On the contrary, it was such a war of public opinion, and his Excellency the president was really not afraid. For example, this is like quarreling with the mentally retarded. The mentally retarded is not afraid to quarrel with you. He is only afraid that you will not quarrel with him. As long as he can pull you to the same level, he can beat you with rich experience! Although your excellency is not mentally retarded, the principle is actually similar to the above situation, but is this really the case? Or will Nagini really be mentally retarded and believe that his traffic can compete with a country? Dr. kirian, President and first shareholder of Pioneer Technology Group, is driving on the Golden Gate Bridge with a proud smile on his lips. To put it simply, Dr. kirian''s experience over the past year: At first, they pioneered technology to study a drug called desperate virus, but when the desperate virus was about to succeed, the capital chain was broken. Then he found Nagini. After some exchanges, the two sides finally reached a consensus: Nagini funded to make up the broken capital chain for vanguard technology. At the same time, vanguard technology is responsible for helping Nagini privately customize the desperate virus and transfer some shares. Because of Nagini, a rich financier and pioneer technology, all experiments were carried out smoothly in the following period. Based on the experience of the last time, kirian developed some other products in addition to the desperate virus. Although he didn''t make much money, he could at least maintain the normal operation of the company. Of course, at least kirian thought so at that time. Until in a simulation experiment against the desperate virus, because of some insurmountable risks, Dr. kirian lost Nagini, the great financier, and then there was no next. Everyone supports kirian not because kirian''s products are excellent, but because Nagini has invested in Pioneer Technology Group. But then we saw that Nagini no longer continued to invest money, and even stopped asking about pioneer group? A gold lord father left, and a group of gold Lord fathers left. The product was sold on a commission basis and the capital chain was disconnected. In addition, it had to pay high test fees. In less than a month, kirian collapsed. But he did not give up. He found terrorists and successfully attracted the attention of terrorists through semi-finished desperate virus. Compared with most super power drugs on the market, desperate viruses are obviously more violent. For injection of desperate viruses, there are only two results. One is the successful and powerful super power person who breaks through the desperate situation. The other is to set fire to self Immolation, the energy in the body explodes, and finally burn and devour everything around. Terrorists are very happy. They don''t care how many people die. Besides, what if they are dead? It can be used as a human bomb. So the two sides hit it off immediately. Terrorists provided kirian with a lot of funds, and with these funds, kirian gradually perfected the desperate virus. Finally, from small to big, from big to strong, today''s pioneer technology is already a new star! Then he is not satisfied, because he wants revenge, revenge on stark group! In fact, he has no hatred with stark group. If he insisted on hatred, it would have been many years ago. At that time, kirian was a fan of Tony. Then at a party, Tony teased kirian, so he turned black. As for Nagini, perhaps because of Nagini''s departure, pioneer technology group fell into crisis again. Because Tony and Nagini are shareholders of stark group, kirian turned his hatred target into stark group. So the question is, are you throwing a suicide bomb? Or throw two suicide bombers? When Dr. kirian was thinking about how he should retaliate against the stark group, huge waves suddenly rose from the sea, as if a huge creature came out of the sea! More than ten tons and dozens of tons of sea water were lifted. On the side of the Golden Gate Bridge, with a terrible monster roaring, a huge and ferocious head appeared in front of Dr. kirian. Before Dr. kirian reacted. When he saw this terrible monster, he opened his mouth and said, "click!" Dr. kirian''s sight fell into darkness forever at this moment. No. 9527, no, it is now an intruder''s Chrysanthemum opening beast. It doesn''t know what it has done. After all, it''s just a trivial matter for its brilliant and short life. With the huge and indifferent eyes scanning around and looking at San Francisco with high-rise buildings not far away, the corners of the intruder''s mouth crossed a smile. "Boom!" The huge body dived into the sea again, because some of the steel cables of the Golden Gate Bridge were wrapped around the invaders, so at this moment, in the sight of countless people. The Golden Gate Bridge, a world-class landmark, fell down in waves of pain and despair, and its huge body fell into the cold water. Those who fell together were the passers-by on the Golden Gate Bridge who had no time to leave. Because of the development of science and technology, the scene of the Golden Gate Bridge soon spread online and spread at an amazing speed. At the beginning, people didn''t believe it. Some even said that it was likely to be a new film made by director Nagini. But soon, as the urgent news about the monster attack in San Francisco was broadcast, everyone was stunned to find that the world was not as safe as expected! Almost subconsciously, they thought of New York invaded by evil aliens some time ago! America, the White Palace, with the first level alarm sounded, the real forces of the United States soon gathered here, including the Secretary of defense, the Secretary of finance, the generals of the Navy, land and air forces, and so on. Glancing around, the president said solemnly, "what''s the situation now?" "The monster code named intruder is attacking San Francisco. I have sent the nearest troops and airmen. It is expected that the air force will officially arrive in San Francisco in three minutes." "Very good. How are the Navy preparing?" "Los Angeles has the best deep-water port in the world. I have put the fleet into a state of war and can start at any time!" "Generals, the future of the United States is up to you! Anyway, we must defeat the invaders and protect the safety of the legitimate citizens of the United States!" "Your Excellency, do you need to contact the Avengers?" "Why contact the Avengers? I''m talking about us, not superheroes, you understand!" "I see!" The meeting ended hastily. After all, the one who invaded the United States was a monster no less than Nagini, or even bigger. Every minute and second means an increase in casualties. Moreover, the president knows that in the face of monsters of this size, ordinary superheroes are useless. Only monsters like Nagini can fight monsters! But the question is, can he bow to Nagini now? If you bow your head now, what will you do in the future? This is not only a battle between the United States and invaders, but also a battle between ordinary people and superpowers! Now what the president has done is to tell everyone in the world that monsters can be defeated. Superpowers, such as monsters like Nagini, can also be defeated! The earth is not the earth of superpowers, but the earth in the hands of ordinary people! But the president doesn''t know that even if he wants to ask Nagini for help now, the other party won''t agree. It''s not because Nagini wants to teach the other party a lesson, but because Nagini is no longer in the New York police department at this moment. In the Pacific Ocean, an uninhabited island, with a burst of space flashing, Nagini strangely appeared here. The next second, his body began to expand, and his dark golden cold snake pupil flickered with uncontrollable excitement. If the estimation is correct, the polar body gene in vivo is about to enter the final fusion stage. In other words, Nagini is going to break through! PS: I heard Mr. Tengger''s ugly yesterday. Shit, why does it feel like he''s scolding me? emmmm! Chapter 296 The breakthrough of the fifth stage of the Basilisk is not difficult for Nagini. Because at the moment of discovering new energy, Nagini knew that the door of the fifth stage had been opened for himself, but the time required for the breakthrough of the fifth stage was far beyond Nagini''s expectation. To be exact, the process from the fourth stage to the fifth stage requires more energy than expected at the beginning! From the discovery of new energy to the search for Zhenjin and Tony''s mass production, Nagini used more than 400 standard units of new energy. According to the normal energy consumption of stark group, a standard unit of new energy can maintain the normal operation of stark group for half a century. Calculated according to the minimum 400 units of new energy, these energy are enough to maintain the normal operation of stark group for 20000 years! If the energy absorbed by Nagini during this period is gathered together and detonated? In theory, any country on earth will be directly erased! Thus, what a terrible energy is needed to break through from the fourth stage to the fifth stage! However, all this is worth it. Before Nagini''s breakthrough, his body has changed. The simplest example is his life essence, which is evolving from three-dimensional creatures to four-dimensional creatures. Although this change is nothing for four-dimensional organisms, it is a huge change for three-dimensional organisms. It is conceivable how amazing his strength will change when Nagini really enters the fifth stage! Huge body, entrenched in this deserted island. The waves beat the rocks and the sea breeze blew the coconut trees. Under the brilliant sun, the huge black scales glittered with faint light. The huge body of nearly 100 meters, the ferocious head full of fine scales, and a pair of indifferent dark golden snake pupils under the half narrowed eyelids glittered with joy and excitement at the moment. Because he knows that the fifth stage of evolution is about to begin! The heartbeat began to accelerate, from once in the previous dozens of minutes to once in more than ten minutes, and finally maintained the frequency of jumping every seven minutes. For humans, this is a heart rate enough to kill anyone, but for a python with a body length of nearly 100 meters and a weight of more than 1000 tons, this is already a terrible heart rate. With the rapid beating of his heart, the mysterious chain patterns like cuneiform appeared on the black scales on Nagini''s body surface, which were as bright as gemstones. These blue chain patterns look like disordered gene chains. At intervals, under the two connected chains, there will be a mysterious cuneiform, emitting an ancient and mysterious atmosphere. This represents the spatial energy contained in Nagini''s body, and also represents the polar body gene that opens the fifth stage. If you count these chain patterns, you will find that there are 16 complete cuneiform characters on the surface of Nagini, with an average of one pair per 34 spine sections. These chains are evenly arranged on both sides of Nagini''s body surface and extend in a spiral shape. They are connected with each other by irregular lines. However, the next second, a wonderful evolution began in Nagini''s body! On both sides of his tail, under two wedge-shaped energy nodes, the black scales on his body surface spontaneously form a suction like a black hole. Then, at the speed visible to the naked eye, draw a trace of blue energy silk from the energy nodes in the body. As more and more silk threads were pulled away, the original stable structure inside the energy node began to collapse. Finally, with a "click", the energy node broke into blue stars. In an instant, with the amazing suction from the tail, the power of space and the genes belonging to the Basilisk were perfectly integrated at this moment. Previously, the dark scales suddenly showed a faint blue color! At the same time, immersed in evolution, Nagini felt a sense of fullness gushing from his tail. It is like a tiger returning to the mountain and a fish entering the sea, with unspeakable freedom and smoothness! In sharp contrast to this pleasure, Nagini''s remaining 78 parts are enough to drive him crazy! Fortunately, in the next second, at the position of the spine in section 68, two groups of energy nodes like cuneiform began to emerge at the moment As time goes by, Nagini is undergoing his evolution and transformation here. At the same time, in San Francisco, as the first Pacific Rim monster invading the earth, the [invaders] are wantonly destroying the city in front of them. What kind of damage can a monster with a height of 92 meters and 2700 tons cause? The point is not the destructive power of the intruder, but the height of the other party! A monster with such a size is equivalent to a movable high-rise building with at least 30 floors, a normal tube building, and even less than the knee height of the [intruder]. And when such a behemoth enters San Francisco, it will cause terrible destruction! From the coast of San Francisco, the huge [invader] climbed onto the shore, and the sea water dropped along its rocky rough skin. Countless sea water gathered together like a waterfall! The thick soles of the feet stepped on the hard asphalt road. With the ground breaking, the underground pipeline system in San Francisco collapsed at this moment. Staring at the 28 story seaside hotel ahead? After a moment of hesitation, it slowly leaned over. The huge Tomahawk shaped bone plate smashed the logo of the hotel. A huge and ferocious eye stared at the frightened humans in the hotel through the glass. what is it? Is it a parasite on this planet? Like those lice that always like to bite themselves. Why do they build buildings for parasites? Are they cages? The eyes of [intruder] flickered with confusion, confusion and doubt. It did not think that the trembling creatures in front of it were the controllers of the planet, because they were too weak, too many, and did not have strong wisdom. In the end, after it is concluded that the other party has no value? [intruder] moves his huge body to leave. He is not interested in killing a group of lice, but those people in the hotel don''t think so. In their world, this huge monster has been staring at them. So it''s humiliating to be killed by the monster in front of you? Or be a hero bravely? Although it''s useless, at least they prove that they have resisted! Then I don''t know which fool came decisively when the [intruder] was ready to leave! "Dada dada!" The submachine gun roared towards the intruder with blue flame, and the warhead hit the other party''s rough skin. Fortunately, these bullets did not fly, but they did no harm to the [intruder]. Because as an adult chrysanthemum opening beast, the weakest part of its epidermis has a thickness of more than half a meter. No pain, no bleeding, even for the [intruder], it doesn''t feel at all. But the other party''s attack made [intruder] feel provocative. As a chrysanthemum opening beast with the title of [intruder], he was provoked by a group of lice like guys? It makes it very angry! So the next moment, with a roar, [intruder] lowered his head, leaned forward and hit forward! It has a huge axe shaped bone plate on its head and a similar bone armor on its chest. When the [invader] lowers his head, the bone plate of the skull and the chest armor are connected together like mortise and tenon to form a perfect whole. From a distance, it''s like a huge blade with dinosaur legs running! "Boom!" The resort hotel on the beach collapsed in an instant, but the [intruder] who launched the charge did not stop, but continued to run forward. Looking from a distance, it was really like a huge blade, cutting a gap of more than ten kilometers on the body of San Francisco. "Roar ~ ~" With the rising dust and smoke, looking at the ruins behind him and the crazy fleeing "lice", the [intruder] made a happy sound, and then it stepped on a group of lice. The familiar "crack" sound made the smile on the intruder''s face happier and happier. Sure enough, killing lice occasionally is a pleasant thing. "Buzzing, buzzing ~" In his ears, there was a sound of supersonic aircraft breaking into the air. In the eyes of the intruder, this black flying creature was like a fly. It doesn''t like flies. In the eyes of [invaders], flies are as annoying as lice, so it tries to wave away these flies, but flies are flies after all. It''s too flexible. After a fruitless chase and drive, the [intruder] decided to let the fly go. After all, it had more important things to do. Then, to his disgust, these damn flies threw Baba at themselves! Damn it, the flies on this planet are so disgusting that they can throw Baba!! But what makes the intruder collapse is that on this planet, the Baba of flies will explode!!! "Boom, boom!" With a terrible explosion, the invaders roared in pain and despair! "Roar, roar, roar" PS: it''s disgusting! Chapter 297 "Boom!" The huge body of the [invader] was shrouded in the sky of fire. In the fighter, the ace pilot smiled: "Eagle calls headquarters, Eagle calls headquarters, the missile has been launched and successfully hit the target!" At the same time, as the picture turned, in the White Palace, the leaders who watched the situation in San Francisco in real time looked at the huge flame light column and the desperate and painful howl of the Pacific monster. As the commander of air combat, the general with the rank of major general couldn''t help a proud smile. The president next to him waved his fist excitedly and shouted, "well done!" To tell you the truth, his Excellency the president is very excited. After watching the video of World War I in New York, he has always been afraid of monsters like Nagini, but looking at monsters bigger than Nagini, they are so "vulnerable" in the face of scientific and technological weapons? His Excellency the president can''t help but feel that the other party is just like this. Unlike the excited president, the army commander on one side is now curling his lips. pretty Is that beautiful? The bombing of more than a dozen fighter planes, and all of them are the most advanced missiles. Even Nagini in World War I in New York, I''m afraid he will be beaten into a melon skin! I have to say, it''s really powerful, but this simple and rough play can only show the strength and advanced technology of the American air force. As for the commander? He doesn''t deserve the word beautiful at all. Of course, such words are also said in my heart. After all, "one air, three seas and fifteen lands" is not said. As an army, when facing the air force? In addition to eating lemon in his heart, he really didn''t know what else he could do. Just when the army general was ready to sour, an accident happened. Through the pictures from the scene, we can see that the huge burning flame in San Francisco is falling down. However, the next moment, when everyone thought the other party was dead, the monster with a huge body jumped up and hit the flying fighter in the air. "Boom!" In mid air, blow up a dazzling flower! At the moment when the giant beast landed, people were frightened to find that the attack just now did not cause too much damage to the [intruder]. Although the epidermis was damaged to some extent, the main parts of the body, such as the layer of bone armor on the body surface, were not damaged at all except that the surface was blackened. Damn it, how is it possible? That''s the most advanced missile in the United States. The other side was unscathed. [intruder] monster, how terrible! In the war room, all the big men took a cold breath, and their eyes glittered with incredible amazement! But this is not the most terrible thing. What is really terrible is that through the battle just now, [the invaders] seem to be aware of the weakness of the fighter. It no longer waved its claws like before, but with the help of its huge body, it took the initiative to approach these damn flies, because it found that although the Baba pulled by these flies would explode, the bodies of these flies were extremely fragile. Just touch it and it will explode! After understanding each other''s weaknesses, the next thing is much simpler. Although it has a terrible weight of 2700 tons, the [intruder] is not as clumsy as expected. With the help of the city''s high-rise buildings and all kinds of available things around. For example, trees on both sides of the road, street lamps, or a piece of asphalt pulled from the ground? After all, for high-speed fighters, even a stone is enough to cause fatal consequences. Therefore, it only took less than two minutes to kill a large number of flies. Although some flies were not killed, they were also driven away by themselves. This makes [intruder] happy again. Instead, in the White Palace, the smile on the air force commander''s face disappeared and was replaced by a gloomy face. Training an air force requires amazing resources, and training an ace pilot requires massive resources. In order to complete the mission perfectly, although he sent only a dozen fighters, each of them was an ace pilot, that is to say, he lost at least ten Ace Pilots this time! However, his Excellency obviously doesn''t care about these problems. His face is also ugly now, which is different from his confidence at the beginning. After watching the other party easily kill more than a dozen fighters? The president realized that he had just floated. Just looking at the proud smile of the intruder in the picture? His Excellency the president, who was inexplicably angry in his heart, with a gloomy face, asked the army commander aside, "how are you preparing there?" The air force let him down, but the president thought the army would not let him down. After all, this is a world-famous American soldier. However, what your excellency did not expect was that the army commander who was highly expected by himself had not started the war, so he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, your excellency, I won''t let my soldiers enter the battlefield!" With a frown, a touch of anger appeared on the president''s face: "general, do you know what you''re talking about?" In the face of the president''s unkind eyes, the army commander shook his head. His eyes glittered with seriousness: "I know, but Mr. President, look here, here, and here." As he spoke, he pointed to the people in San Francisco who had died miserably in the picture. His expression was a little more dignified: "These people are dead, and their bodies are being decomposed. This situation is not before, which makes me wonder whether the monster''s blood is toxic, or whether there is some corrosive special energy around the monster!" "Before being equipped with safety devices, any soldier close to the monster will be in danger." "Besides, Mr. President, I don''t think the attack is a good plan." Seriously, the army commander can also order his men to attack like the air force. After all, it''s not them who rush into the battlefield and fight monsters. But he can''t do this because he is a general and he is responsible for his opponent! However, in the face of the explanation of the army commander? The president shook his head and asked, "what do you think we should do? Watch it destroy San Francisco?" The army commander opened his mouth. What did he seem to want to say? But obviously, he realized that on this occasion, some words must not be said! So the next moment, he hesitated. A moment later, the army commander looked wisely at the naval commander aside: "maybe we can lead it to the sea?" In the face of the tossing pot of the army commander, although the naval commander was angry, he still looked like a righteous Ling ran on the surface. He said: "I have a way to guide this monster to the sea, but I can''t lead this monster to the deep sea. Even the fastest warship can''t do this." It''s no use to lead a monster to the sea. Only when you lead the other party to the deep sea can you use special weapons against him. If you can''t lead the other party to the deep sea with the destructive power of special weapons, there is no difference between shallow sea and San Francisco! The leaders are silent. The situation is very complicated and troublesome. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. There is a trace of despair in the air! However, the next moment, when everyone was at a loss, a prompt for video call suddenly appeared on the screen in front of us. Subconsciously frowning, the president looked at the Minister of security, which was obviously his problem. After thinking for a while, the security minister said, "if it''s not Tony, it''s the Divine Shield Bureau, but the Divine Shield bureau should not have the courage." The crowd was silent. Obviously, they didn''t want to intervene in the matter. After all, in the beginning, the president resolutely rejected the proposal to inform the superhero of this matter. But after some thought, his Excellency the president said, "video calls are allowed." The picture was connected. First, a burst of powerful BGM sounded. His eyes swept around. Tony''s expression was as bad as ever. His arrogant eyes and all his attitude really made many people dislike it. But after seeing the president, Tony''s eyes were a little more surprised. But a moment later, Tony''s surprise dispersed. After all, he was Tony Stark! As a light guest glanced around, Tony''s eyes couldn''t help but get serious: "I''m sure to lead the [intruder] to the deep sea, but the question is, whether you can kill it at sea!" As Tony''s voice fell, the people were silent again. Monster - [intruder], that huge monster, is it so easy to solve? Before, we had no concept of the strength of the [intruder], but after the aircraft bombing and the highly toxic characteristics that may be carried, we had long lost our initial arrogance. So in the face of Tony''s problem, no one dared to make a commitment. This made Tony feel disappointed. If he was given enough time, he was sure to make anti monster armor. However, less than a month after the end of the first World War in New York, he had not even thought about the idea of anti Nagini armor. How could he make anti monster armor. He contacted each other because, as a superhero, Tony didn''t want to see San Francisco fall. He couldn''t say "no" to those innocent people crying Tony doesn''t mind taking a risk if the president has a way to kill the [intruder] monster. But if the other party is not sure? Forget it, Tony is not selfish. He knows that a living self is more helpful to the world than a dead self! However, just as Tony was about to disconnect the video link. The silent president suddenly raised his head: "you can act now!" Chapter 298 A weapon to kill monsters around the Pacific? Yes, and there are many, but these weapons need your authorization. But to be honest, the president doesn''t want to use the last human weapon. The reason is very simple. What can happen even if he kills the invader? Killing [intruder] requires this level of weapons. Does that mean that you also need this level of weapons to kill Nagini! What does that mean? Although this will act as a deterrent to Nagini, it also means that he acknowledges that Nagini''s threat level has reached the level of the last line of defense of mankind. This is unacceptable to the leaders of any country! But after some thought, the president decided to activate the red button. Because as the leader of this country, in any case, he can''t watch the other party destroy San Francisco, although this is the second time this month that he is ready to press the red button. As for any other thoughts? It''s hard to say! In San Francisco, Tony, wearing mark VII Zhenjin modified steel armor, stared at the huge beast not far away. Behind the steel mask, his eyes were full of dignity at this moment! Although Tony already knows that the other party is a behemoth through the information, Tony''s eyes still flicker and dignified in the face of the intruder. It''s too big. The other party looks like a hill. The huge body, just standing there, will give people enough pressure to suffocate! It''s no exaggeration to say that this is the largest creature Tony has ever seen. Even Nagini can''t compare it. After all, after his transformation, he is a black python, and the guy in front of him is a monster like a dinosaur. After the initial shock, Tony soon recovered his composure. He knows why he''s here! To be honest, Tony doesn''t want to deal with these dog shit. On the one hand, he hates the attitude of the top management recently. He likes the job of superhero, but he doesn''t like someone to professionalize superheroes. This may be why most superheroes do not appear at the scene of the super power regulation act. Another reason is that the enemy is too strong this time! This is completely a replica or even an enhanced version of Nagini, Even Tony, who stands up at the moment, is still full of tension and anxiety in the face of this mountain like monster, even mixed with a trace of fear! But what can he do? Let such a huge beast wreak havoc in San Francisco? With each other''s destructive power, the final casualties will be several times that of World War I in New York. Don''t forget that the monster''s blood also contains unknown poison! Tony can''t ignore it. He can''t watch this human tragedy happen in front of him. So he came, because he is a superhero, because he is iron man! Staring at the monster raging in the city, a row of missiles flew from Tony''s shoulder. It seems that every missile is only the size of a finger, but in fact, this is the last weapon of stark group and the most perfect weapon of war - Jericho missile! Although this kind of weapon has been discontinued, no one will forget this world recognized missile second only to "nuclear" weapons! "Boom!" The violent explosion is several times stronger than the previous explosion! The intruder surrounded by fire finally shouted the first scream after coming to the earth. "Bang!" "Boom!" The hurricane caused by the huge body dispersed the flames shrouded around him. Looking at the scorch marks of bones on his arm, under the stimulation of pain, the eyes of the [intruder] flickered crazy! The lice in front of me is unusual! Looking at Tony in front of him, [invader] subconsciously thought of the pioneer, a special monster with a height of 3.6 meters (12 feet), the aristocrat of their planet and the leader of chrysanthemum opening beast! Obviously, in the eyes of the invaders, Tony is the pioneer of the planet and the leader of those lice like creatures. After all, the other party has caused harm to himself. But in the face of Tony, his eyes were not afraid, but flashing madness and excitement! Because it knows that if it kills the "pioneer" of the planet, it will get a greater reward! Regardless of the scars on his body, the [invader] directly abandoned San Francisco under his feet, moved his body like a mountain and chased in the direction of Tony. As a huge monster, its speed is not slow. Although it looks very clumsy, don''t forget that it has a height of 92 meters. Even if it walks like a normal person, its speed can reach the speed of sound. If it runs, it can easily reach more than Mach 3. Fortunately, Tony recently completed the improved Zhenjin version of mark 7, with a speed of more than Mach 5 and even an easy breakthrough to Mach 7. However, if the speed exceeds Mach 2, Tony needs Jarvis''s assistance. At Mach 7 or above, it''s hard to say whether the steel armor is driving Tony or Tony is driving the steel armor. But anyway, Tony''s plan went well. He successfully attracted the attention of the invaders and guided them away from San Francisco. At the same time, with the passage of time, one minute before Tony was about to reach the agreed launch site, his Excellency the president suddenly pressed the red button in his hand. Just a roar, a huge missile was launched! In the face of the president''s behavior, everyone present was stunned. The army commander who was close to Tony, or rather, the stark group, looked at the president in amazement. He seemed to want to say something, but before he could speak, he was suppressed by the president with fierce eyes. Then, when Tony arrived at the appointed area, the president slowly said: "Good luck, Tony!" Leave a group of people who look puzzled. Look at me, I look at you, and finally look at the president in the middle. That look seems to ask why? But the president did not explain that he had his plan. As a leader of a country, he knows very well that he must be careful enough in any decision he makes. Similarly, we must ensure absolute rationality and not mix with any personal emotion. The reason for early missile launch is very simple, because your excellency can''t guarantee that the [intruder] is the only monster. What if there is a second or even a third monster on the earth besides the [intruder]? Besides, who can guarantee that this missile will kill that monster? If the monster is not dead, but seriously injured, what should they do? Not every time the earth has a hero like Tony who dares to sacrifice himself. So he needs Nagini, a chess piece that can help him offset all his concerns, and Tony killed by the monster is a good excuse! Although he knows it''s unfair to Tony, in order to add a layer of insurance to this matter, let alone sacrifice a Tony, even if he sacrifices more Tony, he will not hesitate! Besides, how did Tony know they were going to introduce the invaders into the deep sea? The other party''s behavior, but let the president very unhappy! In addition, don''t forget that Tony''s other identity is superhero - iron man! With a huge "mushroom" rising on the sea, his Excellency the president glanced around and warned everyone present with stern eyes: "Remember, Tony died to kill the [invader] monster! The glory and greatness of his death are enough to be remembered by the world!" We exchanged eyes and finally chose silence. However, the president did not know that the missile was about to hit the [intruder] monster. Jarvis provided the corresponding information. Although the effect was poor, Tony could not carry a radar, but it was enough to make Tony aware of what had happened and have a short reaction time. A few seconds before the explosion, Tony did two things: The first thing is to increase the speed of steel armor to the extreme, as far away from the explosion point as possible. The second thing is to tell Jarvis, whether he is alive or dead, to find Nagini at the first time! Chapter 299 Blue sky, beautiful island. What happened in San Francisco has nothing to do with Nagini, and he doesn''t have the slightest idea of wanting to intervene. Isn''t it fragrant to honestly improve his strength? As for the Pacific Rim monster raging in San Francisco Hehe, do you think I care about a cup of fat house happy water? As for Zhenxiang, it''s impossible unless you help me freeze it! Otherwise I will never drink!!! Most of the scales on Nagini on the island have turned dark blue. There were only two wedge-shaped energy nodes around him, but with the passage of time, the only two space nodes gradually began to collapse and finally absorbed by Nagini''s body, The two sides are completely integrated! And at the moment when the body and space forces are completely integrated? In an instant, with Nagini as the center, the surrounding space became distorted and illusory. At the same time, around Nagini, unreal lines appear strangely, and these lines make a dull sound of "bang bang" at the moment when they touch the scales on Nagini''s body surface. This feeling is like a torn dimensional wall. But the difference is that normal people imagine that two-dimensional creatures tear the dimensional wall of three-dimensional space, such as the matchman series. Nagini''s current situation is similar to that of three-dimensional organisms tearing apart the dimensional wall of four-dimensional space. In a sense, the lines around Nagini and the semi real and semi illusory distorted picture composed of lines represent the suppression of Nagini by four-dimensional space. As these lines gathered together, they constantly impacted the scales of Nagini. At the same time, the space energy absorbed by the scales on the body surface is gradually integrated into Nagini''s flesh and blood under the stimulation of external forces. From the perspective of internal vision, it can be clearly seen that it represents the dark blue power after the fusion of space and basilisk, just like a virus invading Nagini''s body. After a series of optimization such as intrusion, transformation and elimination. The surface skin that first came into contact with scales has been completely transformed. The bright red blood gradually has a little more blue color. When the brand-new blood flows into Nagini''s heart through blood circulation One cycle every seven minutes, from skin to bone, from blood to meat. Nagini couldn''t stand his beating heart. It seems that there is a hard material that stabs into your heart. It hurts. It makes Nagini''s scales explode. But I don''t know why, when the pain dissipates, it will be a little comfortable and full. It''s really irresistible! Pain and happiness? Somehow, Nagini''s expression was a little more strange, cycling every seven minutes? In other words, I won''t wake up to some strange attribute? No one knows whether Nagini will awaken strange attributes. But one thing is certain that a plot about Nagini is quietly unfolding at the moment when the big mushrooms are planted The cause of the matter was Tony''s death. At the press conference of the monster invasion in San Francisco, the president of the United States said: he is sorry for Tony''s death. Tony is a hero, although in the first half of his life, he% & * r & ^%... And then & £¤% &%... Although £¤% But when a monster attacked San Francisco? Tony shows the awareness that an American citizen and a superhero should do. He is a hero, a real hero. In fact, he shouldn''t die. If we can work harder, just a little, Tony won''t die! So he''s going to say sorry to Tony here. He was very upset and guilty about Tony''s death. New Yorkers are very sad. After all, Tony saved New York before the San Francisco incident. what? You mean Nagini? Shut up! But the most sad thing is that the people in San Francisco have never experienced and will never understand that kind of despair. In the face of monsters like mountains, monsters that break down America''s most elite troops like toys, each other''s huge body and terrible destructive power, people can''t see a glimmer of hope, just like the most primitive nightmare, People feel fear with all their heart! But at this time, when everyone was desperate, Tony Stark, the famous Playboy and billionaire in America, just found hope for everyone with his life! According to incomplete statistics, more than one million San Francisco people spontaneously lit immortal candles for Tony to remember the hero min Huai. At the same time, on the Internet, I don''t know when there was an evil wind. First, some people scolded America for its inaction, so that Tony Stark died. But soon someone refuted it and listed the data to show that the United States had done its best in the battle of San Francisco. Among other things, at least ten school level officers were sacrificed. Note that this is the school level, not the lieutenant level. Although an officer at the school level is not a big man in the army, he is definitely a mainstay and an incomparably valuable asset. As for why these sacrifices are the air force? Then no one will know. Besides, no one will ask this question. Drink tea in the small black room to find out. However, before these remarks dispersed and I don''t know what happened, a new remark suddenly appeared on the Internet - why didn''t you see Nagini? Don''t you see any superheroes other than iron man? Led by Nagini, including Hulk, eagle eye, black widow, even Captain America and Thor, they were scolded by netizens one by one. But the problem is that the whole world knows that Nagini is locked up in the New York Police Department, let alone 24 hours. America is a country that pays attention to efficiency, seamless connection, you know? Last second, Nagini was acquitted, and the next second, a new trial notice was placed in front of Nagini. Hundreds of thousands of people died in New York, which means that even if summoned, Nagini can be locked up for hundreds of thousands of days! As for Barton and Natasha? Come on, even if they really appear in the defense war of San Francisco, they can''t play a role. After all, their essence is people, not monsters. Dr. Banner''s situation is somewhat special. After becoming hawk, he is super brave. But a normal Dr. Benner is actually a little counseling. Besides, when did you think Dr. Banner must be a superhero? The damage caused by the Hulk is second only to Nagini. As for Thor? Don''t make trouble. He''s Asgard, not you earthlings. Why bother you? You think the earthman is your father! But it''s no use. Tony''s death, coupled with the two injuries in New York and San Francisco, has severely stimulated the nerves of American citizens. They need a channel to vent. And these superheroes are the best channels! In the abuse of the masses, I don''t know when there is another voice, that is the super ability supervision law! This voice clearly shows that superheroes have their own difficulties. Not everyone, like Tony, goes wherever they want. If there were a super power regulation law, the problems that happened to Nagini would not happen, and there would be a reasonable explanation for the damage in New York. However, because no one paid attention to the super power regulation law, Nagini was bound in prison, which led to the tragedy of iron man fighting alone and finally dying with the monster! Therefore, the super ability regulation bill, which has been almost forgotten by everyone, has been put forward again. The most terrible thing is that because of the two accidents in New York and San Francisco, everyone''s mood can be described by an idiom, that is, a bird startled by a bow! They need someone to protect them and someone to tell them that the world is still safe. what? You mean the police? world Chapter 300 "Jarvis, what''s going on?" His brow was slightly wrinkled, and Nagini looked puzzled. Judging from the damage of steel armor, Tony''s state is very bad, but he doesn''t understand when such malpractices exist on the earth? Don''t ask why. Although Tony is wearing mark 7 in most people''s eyes, Nagini is familiar with the smell of Zhenjin. He licks his tongue and knows what Tony''s real material of mark 7 is! And with the strength of vibration gold? The current mark VII, in theory, should be Tony''s strongest steel armor before developing nano armor. And in the face of Nagini''s confusion? Jarvis on the other side said weakly, "Mr. Nagini, it''s like this. Mr. Tony ordered me to come to you before he was unconscious. As for the question you asked?" "Sorry, I''m just a semi artificial intelligence and don''t have the ability to think and answer." Nagini rolled his eyes. He sneered, "ha ha!" Semi artificial intelligence? If Jarvis is really semi artificial intelligence, why did he decisively choose to hide after being defeated by altron, and take the initiative to find Tony''s father when he realized that it was possible to fight back? This is not what a stiff program can do. The biggest difference between people and animals is tools. The biggest difference between artificial intelligence and non artificial intelligence is independent thinking. Tony thinks that the dialogue between Jarvis and Nagini is program generated, but Nagini knows that Jarvis is by no means an ordinary semi artificial intelligence! To be exact, he is now weak artificial intelligence. Besides, Tony asked you to come to me instead of waiting for me in prison! Facing Nagini''s sneer? After thinking for a thousandth of a second, Jarvis silently put the relevant materials and his own systematic analysis of these things that happened to Tony... Well, in fact, his own thinking was put in front of Nagini in the way of projection. Well, I didn''t say anything! Jarvis comforted himself. Through browsing these materials in front of him, Nagini gradually had some ideas in his mind. As soon as he collected it, Tony appeared in Nagini''s hand across the steel armor. Looking at Tony in a coma, he has extensive burns, varying degrees of internal bleeding and bone fractures. Who knows what this guy has experienced? What the hell is the wet below? Damn it, this man is so disgusting! Then he threw the unconscious Tony to the ground with a disgusted face. Faced with Nagini''s rude behavior, Jarvis considered it for a long time and finally chose silence. Tony''s luck is good. Although he is dying now and his injury is very serious, even the world''s top doctors can''t say they can save Tony. After all, in addition to these new injuries, Tony still has bomb fragments in his body. If you don''t pay attention, the shrapnel enters the heart and Tony will die. But Nagini has a solution, and it''s still 100%. Although the chain always falls off at critical moments, vakanda is still very reliable most of the time... Right? Therefore, it should be said at this moment... Is it worthy of being destined to compete with purple potato dad? If it was a normal model of mark VII, considering the explosion temperature of 100 million degrees, Tony would definitely have reached an unspeakable deal with a fat salted fish. Bah, disgusting! While Nagini was thinking, Jarvis, standing opposite Nagini, looked confused. Anyone here? What''s the size of a Tony shit? Jarvis obviously didn''t understand what was going on, but just when he was about to ask Nagini, he was told: "I''ll go out with Tony. Don''t contact me in a short time. By the way, you contact some Potts and tell her Tony is okay." Jarvis: " Forget it, you''re older and you''re reasonable. Jarvis invaded the system and began to contact little sister Boz. However, before Miss Boz could get in touch, she saw Nagini waving her hand and said with a disgusting look: "forget it, you''re too slow to contact. You don''t need to." The next second, Nagini and Tony disappear. In the cell, only one of them is left. Listening, the number you dialed is not in the service area for the time being. Taking a deep breath, Jarvis told himself in his heart - I''m not angry! I''m not angry at all!!! Vakanda, with a burst of spatial fluctuations, the little sister Boz, who was still in New York one second, appeared in a strange palace the next. Her eyes were flickering with confusion and panic. Fortunately, there were acquaintances nearby: "Nagini?" However, Nagini ignored little sister Boz. He still had more important things to do. Looking at the little fat smash playing with mud not far away, Nagini smiled a little more: "Richard, who came to see you?" The little fat man looked up at the sound and shouted in surprise, "Godfather Nagini, when did you come? I want to ride a flying dragon! Godfather, turn into a flying dragon, I want to ride you!" Since the last time Nagini turned into a flying dragon and took Richard around vacanda, the little fat man expanded. As soon as his face was black, he slapped Richard on the wall with his backhand. It was really on the wall. Most of his body was tightly attached to the wall, just like a magnet. He couldn''t pick it off. After entering the fifth stage, Nagini''s control over space has reached an unimaginable level. Theoretically, with sufficient energy, he can even reduce the dimension of the universe. The reason why it is a theory rather than a real one is that Nagini understands the principle, but does not have the strength of operation. The most easy to understand statement is: Brain: Yes, I will. (£þ¨Œ£þ)£¯ Body: No, you won''t!!!! ¡Æ(? §¥ ?¥Î)¥Î So, although it seems a little scary, for example, there is a little fat smashing, sticking to the wall and dancing in mid air, it is not dangerous at all. As for why the Wilson family are here? Mainly because New York is not safe and Hawaii is not safe, Nagini thought of wakanda. Chatted with the old king and met his silly son by the way. Don''t ask why, as an ordinary person, dare to play hand to hand with Wilson? You really think he''s a delicate, fat house! A fist the size of a casserole. In the face of this monster with a muscle ratio of more than 90%, the little spider dare not play hand to hand combat with this one! Looking at the tough talking Tracha who said he must beat Wilson? Nagini sighed helplessly. Everything was good, but there was something wrong with her head. Tony was thrown by Nagini to Princess Surui. For the outside world, Tony''s injury is terrible, but for vacanda, it''s nothing at all. Miss Potts was very flustered at first, but she was soon relieved because of Sam. Looking at Sam and Boz together, Nagini couldn''t help showing a strange corner of his mouth. He said, is this his own green? Or is Tony green? He shook his head fiercely. Nagini dispelled the idea that they shouldn''t have in his mind. They are just good girlfriends. Yes, they are just good girlfriends! Richard was very angry. He said he didn''t like Nagini''s godfather anymore, because Nagini''s behavior made him very ashamed in front of his little friends. In short, it can''t be solved by riding a flying dragon once or twice! But as Nagini pulled out the delicious fried chicken leg. Richard: What did I just say? Well, it smells good! At the same time, in the United States, the president, who finished his work all morning, rubbed his eyebrows impatiently, eliminated some unimportant little things, and prepared some big problems for the next president. He got two messages today. The good news is that the public opinion storm against Nagini was very successful. Although it was very useless before, Baron Strack still had something. Now the whole United States and even the whole world support the super power registration act. In a sense, this is the general trend and will inevitably become a great achievement during his administration! The bad news is that there is no news about the fleet responsible for salvaging the remains of monsters around the Pacific. There are two possibilities: one is that the monster is blown to bits, and the other is that the monster is not dead. Compared with the former, the president prefers the latter. It''s just that it seems difficult to deal with the problem of Nagini! Chapter 301 Blue sky, white palace. Staring at the current information about Nagini, he picked up the coffee next to him. The president took a sip and frowned. I don''t know whether it''s because of Nagini''s problem or because the coffee is too bitter. Seriously, Nagini''s problem is difficult to solve, mainly in two aspects: On the one hand, Nagini''s strength is very strong, far more powerful than common sense. To put it mildly, his Excellency the president even thinks that all the superheroes on earth are not an opponent of Nagini. In the first World War in New York, Nagini''s strength was no less than that of the Pacific monster in the first World War in San Francisco, that is, even with "nuclear" weapons, Nagini may not be able to kill! Seriously, in the face of such an opponent, his Excellency the president has some regrets and some chagrins. Because according to the previous data, Nagini is different from most superheroes. Generally, superheroes are at their peak when they come out, but Nagini''s situation is soaring. Compared with the Nagini in the original data, his strength has increased a hundred times? Besides, who can guarantee that Nagini''s strength will not continue to improve in the future? So I really don''t know whether the president is regretting that his last term failed to kill Nagini, or regretting why he didn''t win over each other! On the other hand, it is Nagini''s way of life! How to put it? Nagini has a good relationship with other superheroes. After World War I in New York, all superheroes went to Nagini''s house to rest, which shows a lot of problems! Not to mention that Nagini is a good man. Unlike those fools who only see Nagini''s appearance, the president has carefully studied Nagini''s interpersonal relationships: from Wilson to Raymond, then Nick Frey, Tony Stark, general Ross, and even Dr. banner, Thor, etc These guys with very different personalities, even those who should be incompatible with each other, can get along well with Nagini? There are two possibilities, one is Nagini''s ability to make friends, and the other is terrible! He doesn''t want Nagini to wave his arms one day and countless superheroes rise up. That''s why the president has been targeting Nagini. Because a powerful Nagini who has the ability to change everything is terrible! In a sense, this is another kind of high achiever. However, people are not as good as heaven. He never thought that less than a month after the end of the first World War in New York, such a serious thing had happened in San Francisco that he had to overturn his previous plan. Fortunately, his Excellency the president was not fighting alone, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do in the face of this situation. "Dong Dong Dong" Outside the door, there was a knock. His Excellency the president looked at the time and then motioned the other party to come in. A straight suit, short and capable hair and a pair of gold wire glasses on the bridge of the nose make people feel very knowledgeable, but I don''t know why, my eyes always give people a gloomy and vicious feeling. At the moment of seeing each other, a smile appeared on the president''s face: "Trak, you''re here." Trafigura, Baron s. Trafigura, one of the heads of Hydra, has not achieved much at present, but may create witches and fast silver in the future. Of course, if he hasn''t hung up yet. For some reason, although the previous super power regulation bill has failed, he did not leave. Staring at the man in front of you? Even with a smile on each other''s face, Baron Trafigura dared not relax. He took a deep breath and his eyes flashed cautiously: "Your Excellency, I don''t know you''re looking for me?" The president, who was aware of the other party''s tension, waved his hand at the moment. He smiled and motioned to the other party to relax: "don''t be nervous. I just want to ask, what''s going on with the things given to you some time ago?" Some time ago, his Excellency the president gave Baron Trak a task. To be exact, it''s a conspiracy against Nagini and superheroes. The reason why the president didn''t do it himself is that he wanted to keep his personal facilities. After all, the outside world now says he is a good president. If people know that he is directing and acting himself Is he still the president? Moreover, the other side is really a good hand in dealing with this problem. In the face of the president''s questioning, Baron Trafigura thought for a moment: "Everything is going well. The public opinion against Nagini has achieved the expected results. Now his public trust has dropped to 28%, the success rate of the Registration Bill has increased by 3%, and the success rate of the regulatory bill has increased by 1.2%. Your Excellency, what do you do next? Do you want to continue targeting Nagini?" There are two key points. One is in addition to the super ability Supervision Act, there is also a standby super ability registration act. The second point is that Baron Trafigura spoke in the tone of a subordinate, not in the tone of cooperation at the same level. Many people think that Baron Trafigura''s confidence is snake shield, but it''s not at all! The snake shield Bureau was Pierce''s snake shield Bureau. During World War II, due to the death of the red skeleton and the defeat of the hydra, a large number of elite were incorporated by the Divine Shield Bureau. Since that period, the Divine Shield Bureau was no longer the original Divine Shield Bureau. Pierce was the first group to enter the s.h.i.e.l.d., and his influence spread all over every corner of the s.h.e.l.d., even though pierce had been dead for so many years, there was still Pierce''s old department inside the s.h.l.d.d. Trass didn''t want to master the s.h.i.e.l.d., but after a preliminary attempt? He gave up because it was too difficult! Fortunately, by chance, he met the president in front of him, and then the other party naturally became his own golden thigh. No matter how strong the hydra is, it is nothing more than replacing the Divine Shield Bureau. But the representative in front of us is the United States, a powerful country. The two sides are not at the same level at all! That is why, obviously, they all come from the United States and are also members of the World Security Council, but it is not general Ross who can represent the will of the United States, but Baron TASS trass. Both sides are Americans, and he is the president''s person, so sometimes it''s really important to stand in line. He picked up the cup and took another sip of coffee. The bitter taste shocked him: "what is the probability of Nagini''s counterattack?" In today''s society, what we pay attention to is digitization. After all, in the era of big data, as long as the amount of calculation is enough, in theory, you can know everything and be omnipotent like God. About Nagini''s intelligence, not only the hydra is analyzing, but also his Excellency''s staff are analyzing. Now he is asking his most concerned question - whether Nagini has the possibility of counterattack! You know, if a monster with such destructive power really stands on the opposite side? That is by no means the result you want to see! In the face of the president''s questioning, Baron Trafigura flashed a serious look in his eyes: "at present, it is 37%, lower than the estimated value. Do you need to continue to focus on it?" 37%£¿ The brow was slightly wrinkled and looked a little thoughtful. The president thought about it and finally shook his head: "I don''t feel very good. Give up Nagini for the time being. The hitting force is against Tony Stark. Be sure to maximize his residual value for me. What''s the situation with the captain?" Baron Trafigura''s face was stiff and somewhat gloomy: "not very optimistic. Frey attaches great importance to the captain. It''s difficult for my people to start." "Frey..." Glancing at Baron Trafigura, the president pondered for a moment, seemed to have some intention, but finally waved his hand: "forget it, Captain, don''t worry about it. Frey is very slippery. He won''t say his position easily now. What''s the situation with Dr. banner?" TAC shook his head, which was different from the former cold and irritated. This time he had some ease and helplessness in his face: "Dr. Bennet is a general of Ross after all. In order to avoid his misunderstanding, I didn''t set eyes on Dr. Bennet." The president nodded and said with satisfaction, "you did a good job!" "In addition, we can''t force Nagini too hard, but we must not relax." "Remember, what I need is an obedient hound, not a wolf who will bite me back! Do you understand?" After hearing each other''s words, Baron Trafigura trembled in his heart, because he didn''t know whether the other party was talking about Nagini or himself! After all, I used some careful thinking on Frey''s problem just now. But a moment later, Baron Trafigura denied the idea in his heart. The reason is very simple, because he believes that his Excellency the president, to be exact, he believes that both sides have the same attitude on Nagini and the super power regulation act! What''s more, without yourself, where can the president find such a obedient dog? So the next moment, the calm Baron Trafigura nodded, his eyes flashing seriously: "understand, I will solve these problems." After that, they chatted a few words, and then Baron Trafigura left. After all, he still had a lot of things to deal with, but he didn''t know that not long after he left the White Palace, the president got on a plane. In the face of the driver''s query, the president thought for a moment, and there was a flash of seriousness in his eyes: "New York!" Chapter 302 The world has never been absolute, just like Tony Stark never thought that his Excellency the president would use "nuclear" weapons against himself, although the target of the weapons is the Pacific monster. But at such a close distance, fools understand what each other means. In addition, the president knows that you should never put eggs in the same basket. Trak? He is really excellent, but who can guarantee that they will not betray again? Just like when they fell from Hydra to s.h.i.e.l.d., now they can also fall from America to Nagini. Yes, he knew each other''s identity very early. To be exact, when Baron Trak tried to contact himself, he made clear the identity investigation of the other party, and even the president knew something about the Divine Shield Bureau. There are two main reasons why the two sides can cooperate for such a long time. First, I need Hydra. Although the other party has a lot of bad deeds, I have to admit that hydra is a good knife. Even if there were some problems for the first time, the second time, after he killed Tony, the other party only took a short time to arrange everything in the follow-up. At this point, hydra is many times better than the group of aides around him. The most important thing is that the staff only provide suggestions, and they have to rely on themselves when they really operate. But hydras don''t need it. They just need to talk, and they will give you the results you want. Second, the purpose of both sides is the same. Hydra doesn''t like Nagini, and he doesn''t like Nagini. Compared with the world full of personal heroism, the president obviously prefers the former world. Unfortunately, the wheel of history is unstoppable. Your Excellency knows this very well, so he didn''t want to change anything. Both the super ability Registration Act and the super ability Supervision Act are the products of the times. But the difference is that through this technique, he can firmly grasp these superheroes in his hand. As the largest and only hard rock, Nagini? Bilateral cooperation is the inevitable result! But the problem is, What if Nagini doesn''t eat hard and soft? What if Nagini has no idea about Tony Stark? What if Nagini is indifferent to external public opinion? The Pacific Rim monster that wreaked havoc in San Francisco has not been found yet. His Excellency the president is very worried about accidents, so he needs Nagini! The New York Police Department, Mr. President, who came here alone, looked a little dignified. In fact, at the beginning, everyone didn''t agree that he came here. After all, the other party was Nagini, and they were forcibly put into prison in an almost rogue way. But at his Excellency''s strong request, everyone can only agree. Even so, some aides said that the president could not see Nagini alone. At least there should be enough security personnel around him. However, this proposal was also rejected by his Excellency the president. Are you kidding? Since I''m going to see Nagini, does it make sense to have a bodyguard around? It''s like they can protect themselves with their own bodyguards. Therefore, instead of being laughed at by Nagini with a group of bodyguards, it''s better to face him calmly. Through an old corridor, the bright lights on both sides made the president feel a little uncomfortable. In the deepest part of the New York Police Department, the two met for the first time in a real sense: "Long time no see, Nagini." With a jump of eyebrows, he looked at the man in front of him. Nagini couldn''t help but cross a touch of irony: "Your Excellency, President? I didn''t expect you to come in person. Shouldn''t you stay in that beautiful white house?" The president knows what Nagini means. The other party dare not meet him before mocking himself. He only dares to contact him through video. There is no way, not only him, but also the other four? After all, a gentleman does not stand on the wall. But he didn''t care about Nagini''s ridicule. What if he was ridiculed? He won''t lose two pieces of meat, so he said casually: "although the house is very beautiful, it''s good to come out occasionally to breathe free air." The President swore that he just said it casually, but he never thought that as soon as his voice fell, Nagini frowned. He subconsciously raised his head, his eyes flashing cold frost: "freedom, are you satirizing me?" Who''s Nagini? Heroes who have saved the world at least three times. To put it mildly, if it weren''t for Nagini, no one would know what the earth would look like. Because any mistake will have a terrible impact on human civilization. And what did he get? Not to mention this imprisonment, let''s say that in the first two years of Oscar, he was nominated every time, but he was defeated every time. Fools can see the problem. This is obviously the result of some people''s hint. On the one hand, it is to disgust Nagini and on the other hand, it is a warning. As for this time, Nagini, who saved New York, should be responsible for the dead in New York? what do you mean? According to this statement, Truman, who ordered the release of fat people and little boys, will also be put in prison? At this moment, the air becomes dignified, and the surrounding temperature drops at a speed visible to the naked eye. The president seems to see a pair of huge snake pupils full of frost, staring at himself now! With a strong sense of crisis, the back was wet in an instant, and big drops of sweat came out of the forehead. He never felt that the breath of death was so strong! This made him regret why he had to face Nagini alone "Thorn!" A little blood flowed from the corners of the president''s mouth. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and felt the burning pain and fear in his eyes after the tip of his tongue was bitten. Instead, he had lingering palpitations. Just looking at each other in the eyes can cause such a great pressure on yourself? In front of this guy, he is recognized as the strongest monster on earth! Wiping the sweat on his forehead, the president, who looked a little embarrassed, took a deep breath and his eyes glittered seriously: "Tony is dead!" Originally, I planned to give Nagini a blow at this meeting today. However, from the current situation, it is better to have more trust and less routines between people! However, as soon as his voice fell, Nagini shook his head. He looked very calm and said, "I know, that guy asked for it." The president was stunned. He looked a little more anxious: "don''t you have anything to say?" Tony is a friend of Nagini. According to the president''s idea, how can Nagini be so calm after knowing Tony''s death? If the Pacific Rim monster is dead, the president doesn''t care what Nagini thinks. He doesn''t care even if he sets off firecrackers in prison. But now the situation is that the monster around the Pacific has disappeared, and the other party may attack mankind at any time. In the face of this situation, facing Nagini''s calm attitude? Your Excellency the president can''t help being anxious. However, in the face of the president''s rhetorical question, Nagini shook his head, sneered, and his face glittered with undisguised contempt: "you mean the external public opinion? Mr. President, I think you probably forget that I am still a star. As for what I want to say? You are cruel enough not to let go of the dead." In the face of Nagini''s ridicule, the president''s face froze. He subconsciously said, "this matter has nothing to do with me." Nagini''s reaction was also very real. He nodded seriously: "I believe it. If there''s nothing wrong, can you go?" Go? How can I go? What if you go now and the Pacific Rim monster attacks San Francisco again? Don''t forget that besides San Francisco, America also has coastal cities such as Los Angeles and New York. Therefore, in the face of Nagini''s resistance, his Excellency the president can only take a deep breath and take out his killer mace: "Tony is dead. He is for the people of San Francisco. Now we haven''t found the remains of the monster that killed Tony, so it''s very likely that Tony''s self explosion didn''t kill it. Do you really want to watch Tony die in vain?" Nagini was silent. He looked tangled, but finally he shook his head: "do you think I look like a fool?" In the face of Nagini''s rejection again, his Excellency the president was not disappointed at the beginning, because he saw the opportunity in Nagini''s silence, so the next moment, his Excellency the president directly said: "what do you want? As long as I can do it, I promise all your requirements." With a slight sigh, it was like the last straw that crushed the camel. Different from the previous rejection, Nagini''s eyes glittered with complexity: "although he is a fool, he is my friend after all, Baron Trafigura. You know why I say him. I don''t like him." As Nagini said, Tony was a fool. He obviously had a better choice, but he chose the stupidest one, so he died. But anyway, Tony is Nagini''s friend. Although he is a fool, he will never allow anyone to make money with his friends! Trak? It was the sharpest knife in his hand. The president frowned. He subconsciously refused: "it''s impossible!" However, just when the president was ready to persuade Nagini to change his request, he saw Nagini looking at himself with cold eyes and asked, "are you sure?" The chill shrouded his body again, but unlike the last time, this time his Excellency the president was silent for a long time and finally sighed. Instead of saying that he had prepared an excuse, he asked: "How can I be sure you won''t lie to me?" Looking at the president in front of him, Nagini sneered. He made no secret of the ridicule and ridicule in his eyes: "that''s right. If he is really so important to you, you won''t come to me." His face froze. In the face of Nagini''s sarcasm, the president couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, but what could he do? Turn over? Even if he turns his face, does Nagini care? Unlike Tony Stark, among superheroes, Nagini knows the dirty faces of their politicians best. So he can only say stiffly, "I don''t want to talk to you about this topic." Nagini also knew that going too far was better than going too far, so he didn''t continue to ridicule each other, but waved his hand: "well, since you don''t want to talk, don''t talk. You don''t trust me, and I don''t trust you. Why don''t we take a step back, you let Trak go, and I''ll get out of prison." Frowning, the president shook his head: "it''s not fair unless you sign superpowers..." However, before the president finished speaking, he was rudely interrupted by Nagini. He said strongly, "I don''t care. Anyway, I have time. You can think about it slowly!" The president was silent, but he finally agreed. What can he do? The remains of the Pacific Rim monster have not been found. What will you do if the other party attacks America next time? Let Hydra fight with each other? Gan! Chapter 303 The more you know, the more you feel small. There is a limit to human power. Only by pooling everyone''s strength can we break through this limit. In ancient times, the ancestors were aware of this problem, so there were later tribes and even countries. In Washington, at the temporary meeting of the World Security Council, Baron Trafigura in a black suit came down from the bulletproof car. Behind the gold wire glasses, a pair of sharp eyes twinkled with almost absolute confidence! As for why he was here? First, he is a member of the World Security Council. Second, he came with a mission. Don''t think that he is just a dog of the president. Even a dog has his own ideas, not to mention that he is a living man. Drain Tony Stark''s final value, provoke the relationship between superheroes and ordinary people, and set off public opinion to attack unruly superheroes such as Nagini. All this is just for the president of the United States to better control the power of superheroes. Because of the cooperation between the two sides, this big cake belonging to superheroes must have its own share in the future. Don''t say anything. It''s better to be a chicken head than a oxtail. Those who say such words are a group of lemonade. There is really a chance to climb to a higher level. How many local rich people are willing to be their own? That''s why Baron Trafigura took time out of his busy schedule to attend the temporary meeting, because the main problem of this meeting is the possibility of implementing the super ability registration act. And he should show himself as much as possible. Only by proving his value can he get more flesh and bones in the future. The meeting starts at 9 a.m. Baron Trafigura, as always, advanced the clock ten minutes. This is a habit he has developed over the years. After all, no one knows when an accident will happen. Although it is only ten minutes in advance, sometimes this small ten minutes means two different results. When he was about to enter, Baron Trafigura also met an old acquaintance, former American general and current member of the World Security Council - Ross. After they met, they took care of each other with a smile. They seemed to have a good relationship. What do you think? ha-ha! There are five members of the World Security Council, and now there are six. There are two members representing the United States. One is Baron Trak, who was forcibly arranged, and the other is general Ross. The relationship between the two of them can''t be described too much. Unfortunately, since general Ross became congressman Ross, the other side has become so cautious that many times they simply can''t find an excuse to kick the other side out of the World Security Council. Under the gold wire glasses, his sharp eyes were a little more gloomy, but soon he shook his head because there were more important things to do next. However, an accident happened. At the scene of the temporary meeting, the security guard in charge hesitated for a moment, and finally handed Baron Trak''s certificate to the other party, saying: "Excuse me, sir, there is a problem with your certificate." With a frown, Baron Trafigura flashed an unhappy look in his eyes: "what''s the matter?" The guard shook his head. He was confident. After all, he was business in this matter. No one could trouble him: "I''m sorry, sir, it shows that you don''t have the qualification to enter here." Looking at a business like guard, Baron Trak looked at congressman Ross next to him and snorted coldly, "is there something wrong with your system?" However, the guard shook his head and the other party seriously put his hand on his waist: "I''m sorry, Mr. Trak, you are no longer a member of the Security Council, so you are not qualified to attend the meeting." Congressman Ross was stunned. A strange flash flashed in his eyes: "can I help you?" And look at each other''s smiling expression? Baron Trafigura snorted coldly. He said, "no, I''ll solve it!" Then he waved his hand angrily and left without looking back! Half an hour later, in the White Palace in Washington, Baron Trafigura''s eyes glittered with discontent. He asked, "Your Excellency, what''s going on?" Hydra still has the ability. In only half an hour, Baron Trafigura found out that last night, his Excellency the president cancelled his membership of the World Security Council overnight. In the face of Baron Tarak''s question, his Excellency the president frowned slightly. He put down the slightly bitter coffee, looked at each other coldly, and looked with a warning: "I hope you can pay attention to your attitude!" Surprised, Baron Trafigura realized who the man in front of him was. Even if he is angry, don''t forget the identity of the other party! So taking a deep breath, Baron Trafigura pressed down the flame in his heart: "I''m sorry, Mr. President, I''m a little impolite." Seeing the sincere attitude of the other party, the president nodded, and he put down his coffee cup: "First of all, I want to tell you that you are still a member of the Security Council, but I used my authority to cover up some of your information. As for why? I can only tell you that someone is investigating you and I am helping you." As soon as his subconscious pupil shrinks, Trak has several figures in his mind. At the same time, he is also thinking about whether he has become so high-profile that he has become a thorn in the eyes of many people recently. Looking at the uncertain Baron Trafigura, the president shook his head. He patted each other on the shoulder and said sincerely: "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, you won''t have any problems!" Won''t there be any problems? Looking up at the president in front of him, considering the relationship between the two sides, Baron Trak looked a little hesitant, but finally he nodded: "Your Excellency, please do this." After leaving the White Palace, despite the promise of his Excellency the president, Baron Trafigura was still a little worried. When he returned to the bulletproof car, an unexpected phone call made him frown: "Nick Frey? What are you calling for?" At the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d. in New York, Frey''s mouth flashed a kind of schadenfreude smile. He didn''t like Baron Trafigura. The reason is very simple. The other party has been targeting the s.h.l.d! Although the s.h.i.e.l.d. was targeted by many people because of the superhero problem. But Baron Trak is different. He is not targeting superheroes, but the Divine Shield itself. Therefore, after knowing that the other party was dismissed, Frey resolutely contacted the other party: "Senator Trak, I''m sorry to forget that you were dismissed. I don''t know how it feels to take a vacation?" Baron Trafigura''s face turned black. He said stiffly, "does it have anything to do with you?" Frey said with a happy smile: "it doesn''t matter, just want to make a phone call..." However, before he finished speaking, he took off the phone for convenience. Looking at the end of the call, Frey curled his mouth and muttered, "cut, it''s really funny." "Shet! Damn Frey! Damn s.h.i.e.l.d.!" In the bulletproof car, Baron Trafigura, who hung up the phone, looked ferocious and his face was extremely gloomy. The last thing he wants to see happens. Everything he gets from power will eventually be taken away by power. All that Trak gets is because of the support of his Excellency the president. With the removal of the president from his post, can those who have to give in to their subordinates because of their rights still obey their orders as before? Nick Frey''s ridicule on the phone will not make Baron Trak angry. Even for Frey''s behavior, he will only feel childish and ridiculous. What really made him angry was why Frey knew the news! It seems that in order to verify whether his guess is correct, shortly after hanging up Frey''s phone, his mobile phone rings again, and looking at the caller ID, Baron Trak''s face is extremely gloomy: "Sitwell, are you here to laugh at me, too?" At the same time, facing the angry Baron Trafigura, the little bald brow frowned: "I don''t know what happened there. But I know that I received an email this morning, which said that you were dismissed by your Excellency the president. Although I don''t know whether it is true or false, I hope you should be careful." Baron Trafigura was stunned. When he received a small bald phone call, he was ready to be ridiculed by the other party. You know, the most loyal subordinate of Alexander Pierce, the head of the previous generation of Hydra, is the little bald head who calls himself now. The relationship between the two sides is very bad. After all, the little bald head is the biggest obstacle to controlling the snake shield Bureau, and the little bald head also regards himself as the culprit of undermining the internal harmony and stability of Hydra. So he never thought that at this time, the first one to inform himself was his enemy! Baron Trafigura was silent. He slowly asked a question, "why did you tell me?" At the other end of the phone, in the face of Baron Trafigura''s doubts, the little bald head sneered: "although I don''t like you, and you often target me, you are a hydra after all." After listening to the explanation of the little bald head, Baron Trafigura became more and more silent. The words of the other party reminded him of himself, who was pure and willing to give everything for his faith. But unfortunately, he was not the same man in those years. A touch of emotion flashed in his eyes. He gradually understood the reason why Alexander pierce trusted the little bald head so much. He took a deep breath. Baron Trak said with emotion: "if you have a chance, I''d like to buy you a drink next time!" Then, facing his own invitation, the small bald head opposite said stiffly, "no!" However, Baron Trafigura was not angry, because he would have made the same choice. Hung up his cell phone and left the bulletproof car. Baron Tarak rubbed his face, slightly tired eyes and became sharp again. Although many things have happened today, these things are not enough to knock him down! Just when he was ready to contact his men to deal with these problems. Diagonally opposite Baron Trafigura, about 500 meters away, the little bald head who had just finished talking with Baron Trafigura said coldly: "Target eye, you can do it." ¡°OK£¡¡± "Bang!" Chapter 304 "Bang!" The bright red liquid splashes and the viscous slurry is exposed to the air. After a wonderful chemical reaction, it finally forms a unique taste. Shaking the glass, Nagini took a sip, then frowned slightly, and poured the glass of red wine into the pool not far away. Wine is a good wine, with a market value of at least $30000, but it''s a pity that Nagini doesn''t like it. Lying on her favorite sofa, changing the original red wine into milk and matching her finger biscuits, Nagini couldn''t help but show a heartfelt smile on her face. Sure enough, he prefers this cheap milk to red wine. Nagini''s place is an apartment in Manhattan. In fact, for Nagini, there is no difference between the New York prison and the Manhattan apartment. With his strength, there is no place on earth that can lock himself up. This truth is not only understood by Nagini, but also by those who put themselves in New York prison! However, just like Nagini can''t get an Oscar, their purpose is not to detain Nagini, but to test, or even go too far, to disgust Nagini. How to put it? This is the dirty face of politicians! Although I don''t want to admit it, I''m really disgusted. No way, he can''t fight the world alone, can he? People are group creatures, and everyone has everyone''s concerns. Even the president of the United States also has his own concerns. Otherwise, he will not find himself, let alone agree to his requirements. You know, losing Baron Trafigura''s sharp knife is no less than breaking his arm for the president''s cabinet! However, just getting rid of Baron Trafigura could not satisfy Nagini''s appetite. If it had been in the past, to be honest, Nagini would have been very satisfied. But now? Sorry, the appearance of the Pacific Rim monster made Nagini see other possibilities. Before, he wanted to cut off one of his opponent''s arms, but now he wants to cut off his opponent''s head. Shaking the milky liquid in the red wine glass, Nagini''s eyes glittered with cold and tricks. However, the next second, the knock outside the door interrupted Nagini''s thoughts Natasha''s mood has collapsed recently. In the New York World War I, her performance was not bad. Even from the human point of view, she performed very well, but there is no way to compare her teammates? Natasha desperately found that she was a scum! Needless to say, Nagini''s performance was so amazing that the United States, the strongest country in the world, felt that it could not tolerate this great God, so there was the super power regulation act. No way, there is only one earth, and human desire is infinite. You can''t tell Nagini that the earth is too small to accommodate you. Should your goal be the sea of stars? When she knew about the superpower act, Natasha knew that it was actually aimed at Nagini. Don''t ask why. As a former, she knows too well what these politicians think. And the follow-up development of the matter is also similar to what she guessed. The only thing that embarrassed her was that she was the only one present in the super power regulation act. In fact, she doesn''t want to come, but she can''t help it. Among all the people in the reconnection, her identity is the most embarrassing. After all, she comes from red house, but now she has taken refuge in the hostile force of red house - America. Don''t say that the s.h.i.e.l.d. has nothing to do with the United States. They just need to wear a pair of pants. In short, Natasha''s identity was very embarrassing because she attended the scene of the super power regulation act. After all, all superheroes were not present except herself. As for Dr. Benner? If she had Dr. Benner''s terrible strength, she wouldn''t feel embarrassed. In fact, few people know that Natasha actually went in the defense war of San Francisco. Eagle eye Patton went with her. Then, because the enemy is too powerful and the blood of the Pacific monster contains highly toxic (confirmed), Natasha can only return with eagle eye. Then Natasha learned about Tony''s death. Seriously, Natasha wanted to curse her mother when she knew the news. Because, in her opinion, Tony''s death was entirely caused by the United States of America. If they hadn''t tried to prove their strength, if they hadn''t put Nagini in prison, Tony wouldn''t have died at all. The fundamental reason is that they naively think that they can make Nagini give in by making an example, but what is the truth? Stealing a chicken can''t eat rice. He also caught a Tony Stark. Although Natasha feels general about Tony, she has to admit that Tony is a talent. As a mortal, he is comparable to a God. If Tony is given enough time, his future achievements may not be comparable to Nagini, but it''s a pity that he is just a small shrimp. No one will care what she thinks. Natasha, depressed, decided to drink. This is a good habit she developed in the red house. There is no difficulty. One glass of wine can''t solve it. If there is, two! As the leader of Natasha, Frey saw her upset. After thinking, Frey found Natasha. He said he had a relatively easy task in his hand and asked her whether she wanted to go to stark group for a rest? Among the Avengers, Natasha seems to be the worst. Tony comes and goes whenever he wants. Dr. Benner is an uncle. No one dares to make him angry. Saul, not to mention the prince of Asgard, can you give it a try? As for World War II veterans? Well, first of all, this is a legend. Second, his girlfriend is the founder of s.h.i.e.l.d. So only Barton and Natasha are forced. Barton''s situation is better. He has at least holidays to accompany his wife and children every year. Natasha is miserable. Heipi and heixin''s boss really uses her as an animal. The most irritating thing is that after so many years, I have been used to it. With a helpless sigh, Natasha finally chose to accept Frey''s task. After all, it''s good to travel around the world with little pepper. However Where''s the chili man? What about a hot pepper? You told me you were missing? wdnmd£¡ What about traveling around the world and relaxing on vacation? Angry Natasha called Frey on the spot, and then got: sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off That is, from that day on, Natasha became the interim executive of stark group. At first, Natasha thought she was here to fool around, but later she found that she thought too much. How could she be allowed to fool around? Of course, it''s not impossible. After all, Tony hung up and the little pepper disappeared. But don''t forget that the second shareholder of stark group is Nagini! Who knows what Nagini will look like when she looks at the red financial report after she gets out of prison. I''m afraid it''s cool! In addition, the executive''s work is not as easy as expected. She faces countless dog shit every day, endless documents and groups of mentally retarded men. Natasha wants to surprise everyone with Uzi. Why do you even ask me whether to buy a coffee machine? I''m an executive, not an interior officer, Gan! In this way, as time passed, Natasha''s mood became more and more irritable. She wanted to quit her job, but the reality was cruel. Without Tony and Boz, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. didn''t trust to hand over the stark group to others, Besides, Nagini can''t pass this level. Natasha had no choice but to bite and hold on. Until this morning, when she learned from the office that Nagini had come out of prison (stayed up late and worked overtime and didn''t leave all night), Natasha, who was ecstatic, stepped down the accelerator without saying a word and rushed directly to Nagini''s house. In short, it''s just a word. I''ll quit who I love! At this moment, he opened the door and looked at Natasha, who was covered with oil and blood in his pupils. The whole person seemed to be haggard. Nagini was stunned: "Xiuxian?" Ignoring Nagini with a silly face, Natasha took out her resignation from LV bag: "fix your sister! I quit!" Nagini, who didn''t know what happened, looked at Natasha in front of him. He didn''t know why. He inexplicably felt that the other party was like a fried husky. Just as Nagini was about to ask Natasha what was going on, the mobile phone on the table rang with a crisp mobile phone ring. As if aware of something, Nagini tilted his mouth slightly: "wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone." Chapter 305 Why did Natasha come to herself? Nagini didn''t know, but after seeing the unknown number on his mobile phone, he smiled a little more. If he guessed right, the operation in Washington is over. It is said that although the little bald head is from Nagini, what about the killing of Baron Trak? He is more active than ever before. Baron Trafigura is very capable. Otherwise, he would not become a knife in the hands of the president, but the internal forces of Hydra are complex. With him before Alexander pierce died, everyone can be safe with each other. But pierce has been dead for so many years. The Hydra forces in the Divine Shield bureau have long formed different factions. Baron Trafigura wants to accept this force, which is equivalent to moving everyone''s cake, so who will die if he doesn''t die? Sure enough, as Nagini got on the phone, his Excellency the president roared angrily: "Nagini! Damn it, who told you to do this!" Although there was no meeting, Nagini could judge from the other party''s voice that the other party''s face must be ugly, so the next moment, Nagini flashed a thought in his eyes: "Mr. President, what are you talking about? I really don''t want to understand." hear nothing of? I cannot understand you? How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Trak was just dismissed and immediately encountered a shooting incident, and he was still a sniper gun? When was Washington so unsafe? Or is the gang fighting now upgraded to the point of using sniper guns? It''s really free America. Gun battles every day? The president understands why Nagini did this. After all, as a friend, Nagini wants to avenge Tony, but the problem is that it''s hitting him in the face! The president, who has not been so angry for a long time, roared directly on the phone: "don''t pretend to be silly for me, Nagini, you dare say that Trak''s death has nothing to do with you, believe it or not..." However, before the president finished speaking, he heard Nagini say impatiently, "all right, don''t pretend. If you really want to protect him, he can''t die." Why did Baron Trafigura die? Is it really because of Nagini and the little bald head representing another force within the snake shield? Don''t be ridiculous. Have you ever heard a saying called birds hide all their bows? Even if Baron Trafigura is not dead this time, after Nagini signs the super power supervision act, your excellency Mr. zongte will find an excuse to destroy the knife. This is inevitable. Whether it is to vent Nagini''s anger or for future security problems, Baron Trafigura can''t live. This is the price of seeking skin from the tiger, and Nagini just did it in advance. In the face of Nagini''s ridicule, the president was very angry. He wanted to refute Nagini, but finally he could only ask in silence: "when will you come to Washington?" Anyway, Trak is dead, and people still have to look forward. At the other end of the phone, Nagini glanced at his nose, nose and heart. There was a picture of Natasha I didn''t hear. He smiled and said, "how about tomorrow? As compensation, I''ll prepare a gift for you." When he hung up, Nagini was in a good mood, and he believed that he would be in a better mood after giving the gift to each other tomorrow. As for Natasha on the side? She wanted to be as tough as before, but after listening to Nagini''s dialogue, Natasha chose to follow her heart. She said weakly, "are you going to Washington tomorrow?" Nagini nodded. He asked casually, "well, is there a problem?" After opening her mouth, Natasha''s eyes twinkled, but in the end, she still couldn''t stand the life accompanied by documents in the office day after day, so she said bitterly: "If you leave, what about stark group? You won''t let me handle the documents for you? Damn, if you dare say that, i... I will... I will blow up your house!" Looking at Natasha, who was extremely angry, Nagini shook her head: "don''t worry, I''ll find someone to solve these problems." She frowned and looked at Nagini''s confident look. Natasha''s eyes couldn''t help flashing curiosity: "Boz? She''s not missing..." However, before she finished, Nagini suddenly disappeared from her sight. Looking at the empty room, Natasha stamped her feet angrily: "damn Nagini, I hate superpowers!" Because of the earth''s rotation, the time in Africa is eight hours faster than that in the United States, that is, in the morning here in New York and in the afternoon in wakanda. In the endless plain, Tony, who didn''t know where to find a pair of sunglasses, lay leisurely on the hammock, next to a coconut he didn''t know he had drunk. Nagini, who didn''t know when to appear behind Tony, kicked Tony''s ass: "are you dead?" Rubbing his ass, Tony got up lazily from the hanging chair. It has to be said that vacanda''s technology is very powerful. Tony sent a few days ago has stepped into hell with half his foot, but with vacanda''s advanced medical technology, this guy just survived. Even a blessing in disguise, Princess Surui solved the problem of shrapnel in Tony''s chest. Just looking at Nagini in front of him, Tony rubbed his aching eyebrows: "before I saw you, I felt I was alive, but now I''m not sure." Tony is a pure man. No one in the world is more eager for knowledge than him. Many people think of Zhenjin first when they know vacanda, but Tony is different. He thinks of vacanda''s advanced technology. Recently, Tony is like a sponge, crazy absorbing vacanda''s wisdom. For wakanda people, as long as you don''t steal my Zhenjin, we are good friends. As for knowledge? Without Zhenjin, what can you do even if you have knowledge? Indeed, everything about vacanda comes from Zhenjin, but he is Tony Stark. Stones from other mountains can attack jade. In just a few days, Tony has simulated more than a dozen sets of mark armor, three sets of complete anti monster armor and an incomplete anti Nagini armor in his mind. Nagini doesn''t know what Tony is thinking and what amazing inventions he has made during this period, but he knows one thing, and because of this, he is sure to hold Tony firmly in his hand: "Two choices. First, get up quickly. The American people need iron man to reveal the truth. Second, you continue to lie here, but I need to take Boz away. After all, stark group needs someone to manage it." Little pepper Boz, Nagini''s tried and tested move, as long as he mentions Boz, Tony will always show the opposite side of normal. Sure enough, Tony frowned when he heard that Nagini was going to take Boz away. He tangled and asked Nagini, "don''t you still have you?" Nagini''s performance was very real. He directly said: "You see that in me, I think it''s a son who can manage the company?" He sighed helplessly, rubbed the middle of his eyebrows, and said helplessly: "so, anyway, Boz has to go?" Nagini shrugged and said naturally, "it''s for sure, but you can also choose to stay here." Speechless rolled his eyes and stayed here? It''s not Tony''s racial discrimination. In addition to technology and vibration gold everywhere, vakanda really doesn''t know what else can attract him. He took a deep breath. Unlike his previous laziness, Tony coughed and pretended to be righteous: "So how? In order not to let the masses of America be deceived and fooled by evil rulers, I, Tony Stark, the great iron man, decided to stand up at this time!" "Cut ~ ~" He raised his middle finger and Nagini looked contemptuous: "tell Boz and ask others by the way. If anyone wants to go back, I''ll take them away." He looked thoughtful and seemed to think of something. Tony asked back: "Are you going to find the old king?" Nagini nodded. On his smiling face, a touch of seriousness flashed: "some things still need to be discussed. Do you need to shake gold?" Tony was stunned, and then a bright smile appeared on his face: "Of course, more is better!" PS: there seems to be a big push tomorrow? ¦² (¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a Cough, a little burst. Let''s have five more pressure first. As for more? Not to say no, but you should leave me a drop? Finally, ask for the support of the third company. This is really important to me. Please, don''t do it next time, bang bang! Chapter 306 In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. In the White Palace, the president took a sip of bitter coffee. Only at the moment of coffee entrance did he realize that the coffee was cold. The mood is a little complicated and uneasy. He was worried that Nagini would not appear. After all, he had lost a Trafigura Baron in this matter. In contrast, Nagini? As long as he is willing, no country in the world will refuse him. Even though everyone knows that Nagini is an irregular bomb, it is safer to keep Nagini in their own home than other countries. Seriously, he began to regret whether he was too hasty. From the sniping of Baron trass, it can be seen that Nagini was not as simple as he seemed. Losing America, Nagini still has many choices, and in order to win Nagini, he has lost the sharp knife of Baron Trafigura. Now think about it, I''m still too anxious. If Nagini hadn''t been arrested at that time, there wouldn''t have been so many things behind. If it wasn''t for proving that even without Nagini, they could solve the Pacific monster. Maybe there would be no Tony''s sacrifice and these things later. But it''s too late to say anything now, because there is no if in this world. As time went by, the president''s mood became worse and worse. He couldn''t help thinking whether Nagini was going to stand him up, or someone contacted each other secretly during Nagini''s imprisonment. It''s not impossible. He knows the other four brothers too well. He smiles on the surface and MMP behind him. When he should stab, he will never be soft at all. While Mr. zongte was thinking, there was a knock at the door, which made him subconsciously look up. Just before he called the other party in, the door of the office was opened. A dark blue suit, exquisite facial features and delicate white skin give people a texture like jade. A pair of yellow framed glasses are on the bridge of the nose, which is the standard configuration of Nagini. Sharp eyes, with Nagini''s height of 1.9 meters, and a straight waist, give people a feeling of not being angry! Even in front of the most powerful people in this country, nangini can clearly feel the other side from the temperament and momentum. Looking at the slightly surprised expression of the president, Nagini tilted his mouth slightly: "although this is the second meeting in two days, I still want to say, nice to meet you." The president was very happy. Even though Nagini broke into his office without his permission, he didn''t mean to blame each other. Instead, he looked a little excited. Yes, it''s excitement! What does it mean that Nagini is here? It means that the other party keeps his promise, that the other party is unwilling to watch Tony sacrifice in vain, and that the other party will solve the Pacific monster for himself! Even, this means that the other party will sign the super ability regulation act, so as to become the first registered superhero in the United States. Because of Nagini''s prestige and the public trust accumulated over the years, it is bound to guide a large number of indecisive superheroes to join. And this will become the most brilliant one in his political achievements! Life in the world, can not escape the word fame and wealth. The president doesn''t care about interests. After all, he controls the United States, a huge country with trillions as units. Moreover, if he really cares about interests, why should he be president? You know, a president has a minimum of four years and a maximum of eight years. Such a short time is not suitable for making money at all. On the contrary, some officials in important positions do not know how many times richer they are than the president in terms of money. So what he pursues is a "name", a political achievement that can make future generations remember his contributions, just as everyone knows Washington, Roosevelt and Kennedy, but who knows the second president of the United States? Therefore, he should be remembered by everyone as Washington, not as the unknown Adams (the second president)! After taking a deep breath, the president pressed his excitement: "I''m also very happy. After all, win-win. Do you want to have dinner at noon? I''d like to hear your opinion on Tony." "Tony?" "Of course, after all, you are friends." This may be that politicians have no eternal opposition, only eternal interests. Trak has done so much, but now his Excellency the president is silent. In the face of Nagini, the first thing he asked was the other party''s thoughts. Even from the words of the president, it can be heard that the problem about Tony is that the president tends to leave it to Nagini. If you want the horse to run, but don''t want the horse to eat grass, how can there be such a good thing in the world? The president''s intention is obvious, as long as you help me. Name, I''ll give it to you! Tony''s problem, with a little treatment, can make Nagini a sentient and righteous hero. Lee, I''ll give it to you! Without Stark''s stark group, as long as you like, you may not be able to become Nagini group. And this is only preliminary cooperation! What if someone else? Seriously, it''s hard to resist this temptation. But unfortunately, Nagini didn''t care about this. He shook his head: "Tony''s business is not in a hurry. Let''s talk about the gift I prepared for you first." He was stunned. Looking at Nagini''s strange look, his Excellency always flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "Gift?" Looking at the confused eyes of the president, Nagini''s dignified eyes, with a bit of strangeness and deep meaning: "yes, it''s in my mobile phone. I hope you like it." With that, he turned on his cell phone. As the picture turned, he looked at the man on the screen. His Excellency''s face suddenly changed. He subconsciously stood up and shouted, "what''s going on!" At the same time, in major American television stations, subway stations, and networks. Under Jarvis''s strong calculation ability, I dare not say everyone, but at least more than 70% of Americans were stunned to find that Tony Stark, who has been officially confirmed dead, actually appeared in front of everyone! With a slight cough, Tony in the live picture, wearing golden red armor, is as arrogant and coquettish as ever: "Hello, I''m Tony, Tony Stark." "Yes, it''s the one who is thought to have died recently. You''re not dazzled, I''m not dead. Standing in front of you is not a computer synthetic virtual character, but iron man Tony Stark!" "I''m sorry, I used some technology you can''t understand to invade your computer, communication equipment and even your TV." "As for what technology? For me, it''s just a matter of moving your fingers. But for you? Forget it, it''s too complicated to explain. I never expect you to be as good as me. Sometimes I really envy you. After all, compared with me, your big brain is like a brand-new factory." "First of all, I want to announce that if I die, all my property will be inherited by my best friend and my girlfriend Boz. Both sides account for 50% respectively, including some of my intellectual property rights. However, Nagini needs to pay full estate tax for Boz to get this estate." "Of course, all this has a premise, that is, I''m really dead." "As for why I did it?" "It''s very simple, because I want to expose a fact, a fact about what happened to me recently." "The following graphic materials are the real events in the San Francisco defense war. Yes, what you know is not the real situation of the San Francisco defense war. The reality is more complex and dark than you think. For some reasons, as a legitimate citizen of the United States and one of the forced victims, I think everyone has the right to know these ¡£¡± "In addition, I want to sue the current president of the United States for murder!" When the video is played here, it is over. There''s actually a part, but whether it''s Nagini? Or the one in front of you? Everyone knows the content of the following part very well. Looking at the president who clenched his fist and turned blue, Nagini crossed his mouth with a hint of ponder: "I don''t know if your excellency is satisfied with this gift?" Chapter 307 White Palace, the atmosphere in the room is quiet to terrible, which makes people think of the tranquility before the storm. How far will Tony go in the end? And how big a problem will this political scandal cause? At present, no one knows, but it is certain that this one is over! In fact, really, at the beginning, Nagini didn''t intend to do it to the man in front of him. After the end of the first World War in New York, Nagini was even ready to be a man with his tail between his legs. After all, he was different from before. He had Sam''s girlfriend, Wilson, Tony and Frey. The lone wolf is powerful, but the power of the lone wolf is not without cost. Nagini couldn''t stand the loneliness of the lone wolf, so she had a weakness that the lone wolf didn''t have. To tell the truth, Nagini is not as strong as before, because he has concerns in his heart and starts to be afraid of hands and feet. Compared with killing people at the beginning when he didn''t say a word, Nagini will consider a lot of problems now. Are you happy? unhappy! But if he were given another chance, would Nagini still make the same choice and compare mortals to gods? That requires a great soul, and greatness requires the will to support it. Obviously, Nagini does not have such a soul and will, although he has the power comparable to the gods. Seriously, Nagini doesn''t want to destroy New York now. He has a good life in the world. He has family, friends and a good life. Why does he have to go back? Indeed, the world has everything he loves. But the world also has everything he loves. Life is priceless and feelings are priceless. Really, Nagini is very grateful to the one in front of him. If it weren''t for his coercion, Nagini would hardly find out what he really wants. However, when Nagini was ready to endure for some time, an accident happened. The appearance of the Pacific Rim monster was the first accident. By this accident, Nagini went to prison. He wanted to put pressure on the United States through the Pacific monster. At least at this stage, Nagini didn''t think about the follow-up plan. He just wants to tell each other that he is very important! But Nagini never thought that the other party was so steel, let alone that the other party was so crazy that he began to fight Tony Stark! You know, Tony''s future is a terrible existence that can compare with purple potato dad, but now Tony? Well, compared with himself, Tony is really bad Nagini: a little bit. Galaxy Limited. JPG! It was because of the other party''s two consecutive moves that Nagini saw another possibility. The most unforgivable thing in the world is betrayal, followed by lies. The president of the United States fooled everyone, as long as he can prove that Tony is still alive, and then give some guidance? Nagini can not care about public opinion, even if he becomes a vicious super criminal, what can he do? Will there really be a group of superheroes shouting that I want to destroy you on behalf of the moon? Don''t be ridiculous. The strongest superhero on earth, the humanoid "nuclear" weapon, just ask if you''re afraid! On the contrary, Mr. President, he is more miserable. The foundation of the country is the people, and when the people begin to oppose you? It''s serious. Zhou Shuren once said that water can carry a boat and capsize it. This sentence is not what I said, nor what Emperor Taizong said, but a memorial written by Wei Zheng to Emperor Taizong. How can the American people rest assured in the face of such leaders? What''s the pity? Probably because the time is too short, the plan is not fully prepared. At the same time, the president standing opposite Nagini gradually calmed down after the initial anger, stared at Nagini in front of him, and even faced Nagini''s ironic rhetorical question? Surprisingly, the other party didn''t get angry, but nodded: "it''s an interesting gift. If I didn''t know Tony had nothing to do with it, I even thought you two were together." Nagini was stunned. He looked at the calm president in front of him. A moment later, he smiled and shook his head: "no way, the world is full of accidents. Then again, it is precisely because of these accidents that the world becomes more wonderful." His Excellency the president was silent, and his expression showed that he was thinking. Just after thinking, he frowned and his eyes twinkled: "I''m curious. Why did you kill Trak?" Nagini looked at him. He shrugged and looked a little disapproval on his face. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of boredom?" But the president shook his head. He now showed the wisdom and calmness that a politician should have. His sharp and intelligent eyes looked at Nagini in front of him and his eyes twinkled with firmness: "No, it''s not boring. There''s a built-in eye liner in the hydra. It should be done to lay a road for that eye line, so Alexander Pierce''s death was not an accident." Nagini smiled and shook her head. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The president glanced at Nagini: "I have anti listening equipment in my room. Don''t worry. No matter what you say, no second person will know." Be careful. Nagini has won. Why should he be uncomfortable for himself? Facing the extremely cautious Nagini, his Excellency the president sighed. He looked complex and puzzled: "I still don''t understand." "Nagini, what do you want to do? At first I felt I couldn''t understand you, then I found I understood you, but now I find I can''t understand you again, so what do you want to do!" What do you want to do? He used to think about how to destroy the world, but now? After taking a deep breath, Nagini said firmly, "world peace!" The president was stunned. He looked at Nagini. The two looked at each other, and I don''t know how long later, the president sighed: "What are you going to do with me? Kill me?" Frown slightly and look at the president in front of you? Looking at each other''s eyes without emotional fluctuation, nangington felt that everything was so dull. He shook his head: "No, the power of public opinion is stronger than you think. You are chosen by the masses, so it can only be the masses who tear you up." His Excellency the president was silent. He stared at Nagini''s back. I don''t know how long it took. His Excellency the president breathed a sigh of relief. His calm eyes showed a touch of joy at this moment! In fact, he was not as calm as he seemed. What Nagini saw was only an illusion. The real situation was that he had been flustered before. He was afraid that Nagini would kill him. After all, from the current situation, let alone re-election, he would burn incense without being ousted. In the face of himself who was about to lose his presidential status, Nagini had 10000 ways to kill him! So after some thinking, he deliberately pretended to be indifferent to life and death in order to confuse Nagini. From the current effect, his plan was very successful! But in the next second, before his Excellency the president sent this breath, Nagini, who had left, turned back again and looked at him with an apologetic face: "I''m really sorry, your excellency, my biggest weakness is that my will is not firm enough, so after some thinking, you''d better die!" "Bang!" Blood splashed everywhere. In the White Palace, with the sound of the gun, an alarm bell suddenly rang. Nagini looked regretfully at the president in front of him. Blood mixed with brains spewed out of his temples, took out a confession from his pocket, put it in front of the president, and left the pistol on the ground. As for the fingerprints on it and the authenticity of the confession? Nagini believed that someone would solve these problems for him. In fact, these personnel would not trouble themselves, but even thank themselves. You know, a president who confesses suicide and a president who is forced to leave office, obviously the former is easier to be forgiven and recognized by everyone. Chapter 308 His Excellency the president died. As Nagini thought, the moment his Excellency the president''s body was found, after less than five minutes of thinking and preparation, the White Palace announced the fact that his Excellency the president committed suicide. As for the truth? Hehe, for most people, the truth is not important. For these politicians, it is completely unprofitable to calm the anger of the masses with a dead man. Why should they refuse? As for Tony Stark''s prosecution of the president? People are dead, and you sue a fart! After being warned by some people, Tony reluctantly closed the studio. To tell the truth, although Tony got shot in vain, he didn''t lose anything, but made a lot of money. After all, in vacanda, Tony solved his last hidden danger and gained a lot of valuable knowledge. As for Nagini? He definitely made money, but what he made was hidden. For example, the next president will never target himself like this president. After all, this is a lesson from the past. It can be expected that this president must be a moderate. A president, at least four years, more than eight years, the extra time is enough to make Nagini''s strength usher in a qualitative leap again. Besides, the politicians, s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., Hydra and Wilson have all made some gains in this matter. Who will lose? Very simply, the bones eaten by the winners came from the bodies of the losers. The world of adults is cruel. Children may have concerns about fighting, but the fight of adults is definitely to die! Stark''s luxurious sea view room, Tony, who finished the live broadcast, left his body on the sofa. His eyes glittered with fatigue. On the one hand, it was because of the time difference. There was an eight hour time difference between Africa and the United States. Staying up late was definitely a terrible thing for Tony, who was middle-aged. Another reason is that Tony''s brain is very tired. After all, Tony has put almost all the other party''s knowledge into his brain these days in vacanda. Digestion is impossible. After all, it is a technology that has been ahead of the earth for hundreds of years, but it is stored in the brain through the thinking palace. For Tony, it''s still very simple. The only trouble is that it''s tiring. It was precisely because a lot of knowledge was stuffed into his head that Tony lay dead on the sofa and rubbed his aching eyebrows. Looking at borz who was reading documents not far away, Tony, who was too lazy to get up, rubbed each other''s lower legs with his toes: "Where''s Nagini? Boz, why didn''t I see him?" Only Tony and Boz came back with Nagini. Because Nagini still has some business unresolved in wakanda, she needs Sam''s help to look after it. In addition, who knows how Sam did it. After Hulk''s girlfriend, iron man''s girlfriend and Jinhe''s girlfriend, Princess Surui of vacanda was also successfully won by the old woman. By the way, this is not Natasha. If Natasha is included, Sam is equivalent to the Hulk twice, plus Hawkeye and the United States once each. emmm£¡ Looking at the three-color vibration gold suit (original, purple and black gold) that Prince vakanda didn''t get together, and Sam''s spare three-color vibration gold suit is about to be manufactured, najini can''t help feeling that his woman is so excellent? Considering the shock absorption effect of Zhenjin suit? Nagini decided to keep Sam in wakanda. Are you kidding? Aren''t the gold tights with lace fragrant? As for the Wilson family, the main problem was that Richard was too young, so everyone didn''t tell him what had happened recently. At least in Richard''s world, he only came to Africa. Since Richard thinks it''s a tour, it''s better to be a tour. Their family should return to New York by mail next month. Because Sam wasn''t at home, Tony invited Nagini to be a guest. In fact, Tony and Boz were the main guests. None of them could cook. Then he thought of Nagini as a tool man. In the face of Tony''s doubt, Boz shook her head. She rubbed her eyebrows and stared at Natasha lying dead on another sofa. Her eyes twinkled helplessly: "you ask me, how do I know?" Although she and Tony looked beautiful on vacation in vacanda. But looking back at the half man tall unprocessed file? Little sister Boz feels very embarrassed now! Don''t say Tony asked where Nagini was. Even if Tony said he would take her shopping, little sister Boz was not in the mood to go. Who knows why so many documents are squeezed, and Natasha, a fool, you don''t want to approve! Do you know how much time it takes me to modify! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Tony, who was left out in the cold, rubbed his nose. It was not his advice, but Boz in this state was really terrible. He didn''t want to be kicked out of bed by Boz at night. Fortunately, Jarvis said, "Mr. stark, I probably know where Mr. Nagini is now." Tony was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes: "Jarvis, you know?" In the face of Tony''s surprise, Jarvis was a little embarrassed: "well, I detected Mr. Nagini''s energy fluctuation in the Pacific Ocean." There was a flash of confusion in his eyes, but a moment later, when Tony realized why Nagini appeared in the Pacific Ocean? His face suddenly changed: "Damn it, what does Nagini want!" With that, Tony got up from bed. He was very worried about Nagini. After all, his opponent was a monster who didn''t die against "nuclear" weapons! Looking at Tony who was going to wear steel armor, Natasha, who had been lying dead for a long time, rubbed her messy hair: "what do you want to do?" Tony waved his hand and his eyes glittered with dignity: "You don''t know. That monster is terrible. I''m worried that Nagini will have an accident. Now I have to help." However, Natasha rolled her eyes. She asked angrily, "help? Are you sure you''re not going to help?" "Well..." Tony''s face froze and a touch of embarrassment appeared on his face. Although he had the idea of anti monster armor in his mind, he now had a set of completed steel armor, a commemorative version of mark 7. I don''t know how many times worse than the gold version of mark 7. The Zhenjin version of mark VII is full of slag in front of the Pacific monsters. Don''t mention the ordinary version. As Natasha said, isn''t it really helping? But the problem is that Tony knows the power of the Pacific Rim monster. He doesn''t trust Nagini alone. But on the other hand, it seems that no one on earth can help at this time except Nagini. Of course, "nuclear" weapons can, but Tony, who was hurt once, didn''t like those cold-blooded guys, so Tony looked tangled: "What do you think I should do?" Natasha shook her head. She wriggled and found a comfortable position: "I don''t know, but I want to say, just wait honestly. When did you see Nagini do something uncertain?" Tony opened his mouth, his face flickered, and finally sighed. But this time, instead of lying on the sofa, he returned to his laboratory. He didn''t like this feeling, so It''s time to let the world know that Tony Stark is powerful! At the same time, over the Pacific Ocean, a terrible and ferocious dragon is overlooking the blue water below, and the huge dragon wings set off a terrible storm, The sharp and evil dragon pupil seems to be looking for prey Chapter 309 "Boom!" The terrible sound of thunder echoed over the Pacific Ocean, The huge dragon wings set off a terrible flame storm, which was enough to melt the air flow of steel, eject from the ferocious head, and breathe through a long flame in the sky. After leaving Washington, Nagini went straight to the Pacific Ocean. It has nothing to do with Zhenxiang. Before, we didn''t start with the Pacific monster because it is more valuable alive than dead. Now that the matter is over, there is no need for the Pacific monster to exist. It''s not that Nagini is cold, but that''s the truth. Besides, the [invader] monster is not the only chrysanthemum opening beast invading the earth. There''s no need to keep one to raise Kou for self-respect. At the same time, at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, a terrible monster is chewing a 24 meter long blue whale weighing more than 150 tons. As the largest beast on earth, an adult blue whale weighs as much as 25 adult African elephants, or the total weight of 2000-3000 adults. However, in front of the Pacific Rim monster, or the monster named [invader], the huge blue whale is just like the braised carp we usually make at home. It is suitable for food. Because blue whales are mammals and need to breathe through their lungs, coupled with their huge size, most blue whales can only dive to a distance of 200 meters at most. Therefore, through the weak light of the sun passing through the sea, we can vaguely see the terrible body of the intruder. With rough skin like rock and huge Tomahawk shaped bone plate on the head, you can see that some parts have been missing. Especially in the other side''s chest, there was a thick layer of bone plate, but now most of the bone plate has fallen off, and on the newly grown tender meat, there is a translucent cuticle. Pacific monsters are strong, but not as powerful as they thought. Although the strength of the Pacific Rim monster has been enhanced compared with the original version, it has not been exaggerated. At least the strongest weapon of mankind still poses a certain degree of threat to this creature, judging from the damage of the other party? Obviously, the last "nuclear" weapon has seriously damaged the chrysanthemum opening beast. If the explosion equivalent at that time could be improved to a higher level, perhaps the chrysanthemum opening beast would have been cool. The injured [intruder] looks a little embarrassed, but with the passage of time, the scar becomes a scar, which makes the intruder look more fierce. Besides, I don''t know whether it''s because of injury or radiation. Compared with the last intruder, its size has increased significantly. It is difficult to estimate the specific number, but it is certain that the height of the current [intruder] should reach the level of 100 meters. The strong and hard teeth cut the spine of the blue whale. With the collision and chewing of the teeth, the blue whale meat was ground into minced meat, but more of it was cut into pieces of meat and swallowed into the throat together with the bones. Kaiju beast does not worry about digestion. Its powerful stomach acid can melt even steel, not to mention meat and bones. With the last section of the blue whale''s tail swallowed into his stomach, raised half of the ferocious head destroyed by the bomb, and his only one eye searched for the surrounding prey through the bloody sea! However, the next moment, it seemed to sense something, and the intruder subconsciously raised his head. It swayed its strong tail. The strong driving force made it like a torpedo in the water. Under the terrible driving force, the surrounding sea water was squeezed to both sides. "Boom!" The calm sea suddenly set off huge waves. A monster like a hill appears on the sea. Although it is not a whole body, it is only half a body, which gives people a feeling of being as huge as a mountain. Staring at the giant beast in the sky, the intruder''s only eye glittered with a provocative look, Just like dogs fight over territory, although the chrysanthemum opening beast is a kind of biological weapon, its essence is still a creature and has its own territory consciousness. Probably recently, all the enemies appearing in front of him are vulnerable. The invader expands and subconsciously regards the ocean under him as his territory. And after meeting Nagini? Although the other party just flew over his head, the intruder still felt provoked, so it came out of the water and shouted provocatively at Nagini flying in the sky: "Howl ~ ~ roar ~ ~" Seriously, Nagini didn''t find the intruder monster. The invaders found Nagini because they felt the threat. The strength comparison between the two sides should be as follows: Stage 4 dragon = level 5 monster. Third stage dragon = level 4 monster. Stage 2 dragon = level 3 monster. Arguably, Nagini, who is in the second stage of the dragon, is at the same level as the invaders in the third stage. But the problem is that another monster gene in Nagini has reached the fifth stage, the polar body. This makes Nagini''s actual life level higher than expected. For Nagini, it''s normal that he didn''t find the intruder monster. After all, in front of the polar gene, all non polar creatures are scum. But in the eyes of the invaders? Nagini is provoking him, because he can''t see the essence of Nagini, and through the judgment of breath, it knows that Nagini is a strong opponent whose strength is no less than his own. The calm sea raised huge waves. Nagini didn''t know what the invaders were talking about, but Nagini saw a provocative look in each other''s eyes. Flapping the huge dragon wings, the huge body turned dexterously in the air. The smooth dragon scale, under the friction of air, the temperature on the surface has reached an appalling level! As a giant beast, Nagini''s huge body is like a falling asteroid, ferociously attacking the invaders on the sea. The vigorous figure and sharp eyes are like a dragon hunting! At the same time, the intruder floating on the sea felt the amazing heat wave. A flash of panic flashed in his eyes. Obviously, the rising high temperature on Nagini''s body surface reminded him of some very unpleasant memories. But a moment later, the intruder shook his head to dispel the unhappiness. Although it looked silly, it remembered clearly that the weapon that would produce terrible high temperature after the explosion was not what Nagini was like now. So at the next moment, the invaders did not retreat but entered, and they did not know where the power gushed out. Originally, half of its body had surfaced, but now it actually surfaced again. In the face of this amazing atmospheric pressure, the intruder stubbornly raised his head and hit Nagini with the bone plate in the shape of a battle axe. At the same time, it also opened its claws, ready to give Nagini a hard blow! In the intruder''s view, there are two results: one is that Nagini is killed by his own bone plate, and if the other party does not die under his own bone plate? As long as you can drag the other party into the sea, it is victory! In theory, Nagini should avoid the bone plate. The advantage of the giant dragon lies in its flexibility and spitting flame. In addition, it also has flight, rather than hard encounter with each other! The invader''s huge axe shaped bone plate and heavy body shape are particularly stable at a glance. But the question is, as a giant dragon and the top of the food chain, why should Nagini avoid it? When the massive axe shaped bone plate collided with Nagini''s huge body, and when the Dragon carrying the terrible high temperature came into contact with the cold sea water. Tens of thousands of meters of high-altitude fall, gravity acceleration and its own thrust, and finally cooperate with Nagini''s body of thousands of tons? Dragon vs Pacific monster? The first round of collision alone is no less than an asteroid hitting the earth. "Boom!" When the two sides collide together, the huge sound seems to tear the world apart. The terrible shock wave generated by the collision will wipe the sea as flat as a mirror in an instant. However, the next second, the mirror broke, with Nagini as the center, a terrible air wave, mixed with an amazing explosion, swept in all directions. Huge waves of tens of meters, even hundreds of meters, were set off in this way! It is no exaggeration to say that if the battle between the two sides takes place near the sea, this collision just now is enough to destroy any coastal city! Chapter 310 Flapping the dragon''s wings, the bright red scales and the high temperature formed by the friction of the air set off a flame storm around Nagini. With his body as the center at the moment and within a radius of 100 meters, the air is burning, giving people the feeling that Nagini is on fire. From a distance, it looks like a sun docked in mid air. Under Nagini, under the baptism of the flame storm, the sea seemed to boil at this moment. A huge spray of water gushed from the sea below Nagini. A moment later, the intruder came out of the sea. It looked a little embarrassed. Before it was baptized by "nuclear" weapons, half of the bone plate on its head had been lost. After the collision just now, another large bone plate was broken. So that at the moment, the bone plate on the intruder''s head doesn''t look like a battle axe, but like a hammer without an axe blade. In addition, it was intended to drag Nagini into the sea during the collision. However, Nagini, who came from a height of 10000 meters, was more likely to bring potential energy than expected. He had no time to respond, so he was heavily hit into the deep sea. But it did not escape, but bravely attacked Nagini! However, at this time, the advantage of the flight unit comes out. Two hot torrents, together with the burning air, were sucked into Nagini''s stomach and looked at the intruder below who roared incompetently? A thick, hundreds of meters long flame exhaled from Nagini''s mouth. In an instant, the terrible high temperature soared, and the sea under your feet turned into a sea of fire almost in an instant! The most terrible thing is that the dragon breath will not be extinguished by the sea. In Nagini''s view, the dragon breath from his mouth is even burning the sea at the moment. As the main attack target of dragon breath, the intruder who was almost sprayed with dragon breath has burned most of his body. He is crazy rolling in the sea and trying to extinguish the flame with sea water, but the flame wrapped around him is not extinguished by sea water, but burns more violently in the sea. From a distance, it''s like a burning flame flower blooming on the bottom of the sea. As time went by, with the advantage of the air, Nagini breathed flames at the invaders several times in a row. Under the terrible high temperature, the sea water turned into steam, and a dark cloud was formed in mid air. The invaders roared and attacked Nagini again and again, but the distance of hundreds of meters was like an insurmountable natural moat, from the initial provocation to the subsequent incompetence roar, and now the survival. Below Nagini, most of the intruder''s body was charred. If he had not been prompted by the system, he would have thought that the intruder had been burned during the first two breaths. Flapping the huge dragon wings, Nagini leaned over, The forepaws covered with fine dragon scales pierce the charred trunk and finally catch the intruder''s thick back neck. It has to be said that the other party''s neck is really thick. Nagini needs two dragon claws to grasp it. Nagini''s hind limbs and sharp claws stabbed the intruder''s back like an eagle claw hook. In this way, Nagini grabbed the intruder''s body. About ten kilometers away, there is an island. Although it is the safest way to kill the intruder by burning, the problem is that he doesn''t have so much saliva, so Nagini can only step back and choose to land without an umbrella to let the intruder die safely. In fact, it''s true that although the original template of Nagini was shimonge, his current body size is very different from the flying dragon in Western mythology. He seems to have some Ying dragons in the Oriental Mythology System: Two wings, four feet, slender body. But the difference is that the Oriental Dragon''s body is really long, but he only has a long neck, and his dragon wings are much larger than the dragons in the Oriental mythology system. So strictly speaking, he actually prefers the Golden Dragon in the five color dragon. Flapping the huge dragon wings, as the muscles like steel bars began to tighten, the muscles burst out amazing power! The intruder monster, 100 meters tall and estimated to weigh nearly 2800 tons, was caught out of the sea by Nagini. However, the next moment, what Nagini never thought of was that the intruder who thought he was dying and even unconscious opened his eyes! It turned over fiercely, and regardless of the Dragon claws fixed by Nagini on his neck, it forced Nagini to tear off two pieces of blue meat, but at the same time, it opened its big mouth and bit at Nagini''s Dragon Wings. Don''t think monsters have no IQ. They are actually very smart. The intruder monster was really hurt. Its upper body was indeed charred by Nagini, but it seemed worth it. When seeing Nagini, the intruder monster realized a problem. As a land creature, how should he defeat Nagini with flying ability? As long as Nagini doesn''t land, he has no possibility of victory. It can''t be said to be intentional, but after the first collision, the intruder monster did hide its strength, and all this was hidden for one thing - let Nagini close to himself! Hard and huge teeth bite on Nagini''s Dragon Wing. Even with the strong keel, Nagini still felt a deep pain and stopped flying uncontrollably. Especially under the pull of the intruder monster, Nagini''s huge body fell into the sea with a painful dragon sing. With the scales contacting with the sea water, a sound of "zilala" suddenly sounded. The bright red dragon scales on the body surface also turned dark red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The undercurrent surged around. At the moment when Nagini was dragged into the water, the intruder monster loosened its mouth and slipped into the sea. Nagini now looks a little embarrassed. He is like an eagle falling into the water. He rises and falls on the sea. Although Nagini can take off again at any time because of his scales, the undercurrent around tells Nagini that taking off now is by no means a clear choice. Through the water mist around Nagini because of the high temperature, you can see the anger flashing in the evil dragon pupils: "that is to say, you have been fooled by a biological weapon?" Nagini was in a bad mood. He was not hurt. Whether it was dragon scales or keel, his dragon wings were harder than expected, but this feeling made him very unhappy! It also made his eyes a little more gloomy. The invaders wandering around Nagini were unaware of what was about to happen next. At the moment, he is very excited, really excited. He knows that he can''t beat Nagini, not because Nagini is better than him, but because Nagini is a dragon and a overlord flying in the sky. Without the advantage of sky? The invaders are not afraid of Nagini. After all, the grades of both sides are the same. Even if there is a gap in strength, there will not be a big gap, so it will deliberately want to drag Nagini into the sea. Now, he has succeeded. Without the advantage of the sky, Nagini is like a bird without wings and a piece of meat on the table. Shaking his short tail, the intruder who could clearly feel the cheerful smell on his body leaned slowly towards Nagini. It opened its big mouth with huge and hard teeth and bit Nagini hard. It can think of when the teeth tear the scales, when the warm and hot blood flows into the throat, and when Nagini cries in despair and pain. Seriously, the intruder feels really high! However, at the next moment, the hot feeling in the impression did not appear, but it was a cold feeling that had never been felt. In addition, I could clearly feel that what I bit was scales that were countless times harder than before! With a confused look, the intruder subconsciously looked up and had only one eye. Through the thick water mist, what the intruder saw was not the dragon''s arrogant eyes full of evil, but a pair of dark golden cold snake pupils. Then? Then there was no more. The angry Nagini was terrible. He didn''t give the invaders a chance to respond. A tail full of dark blue scales appeared in front of each other in an instant with a terrible sound of breaking the air. Then with a "click", the intruder''s head was exploded like a watermelon. Yes, it''s so simple for the snake monster in the fifth stage! PS: Well, I''m at five o''clock. Don''t worry about the ticket. Let me cross my waist. Wow, ha ha, ha ha, it''s cool, it''s cool. I''ll go to the group to despise those two insured households and a group of garbage. See, it''s five o''clock! I, fat salted fish, now thief expansion!!! PS: eh? wait? ¦² (¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ "a, shit, you don''t give me tickets. This is really important to me. Bang bang bang, please, give me a third company of love! Chapter 311 The dark night sky was dotted with stars. Stark''s seaside villa, looking at the stars all over the sky, Nagini''s mouth couldn''t help laughing. People are always very happy when they see beautiful things, such as the starry sky, the sea, the sunset on the plain and the endless hills. And just when Nagini''s mind was about to immerse itself in the vast starry sky? The screams from the house made Nagini''s eyes flash with a touch of helplessness. He grabbed the gold vibrating thermos next to him. With a slight sigh, Nagini walked into the house. Tony''s home is very big, and the kitchen is more than 50 square meters, but as soon as Nagini pushed the door, he saw the two screaming women at the kitchen door, which made him roll his eyes: "Not really? It''s so hard to fry a steak?" Hearing the speech, the two women subconsciously looked at Nagini with embarrassment in their eyes, but a moment later, the embarrassment turned into pitiful help seeking eyes. Seriously, Nagini doesn''t understand. Is it really that hard to cook dinner? Little sister Boz doesn''t say it. She is a female elite in the workplace. In addition, she meets a "waste" boss who only knows how to make money, Tony Stark. She usually doesn''t have time to cook, but the problem is when Natasha has become a young lady who doesn''t touch the spring water? Besides, you are the black widow Natasha, not Mrs. Jane Smith, can''t cook, and it''s not your fault. I don''t know how to make complaints about two. After leaving Washington, Nagini went directly to the Pacific Ocean, and then met the intruder monster. After a "fierce" fight, it was evening when Nagini came back. At first, the three of the family wanted to wait for Nagini to come back, but they never expected Nagini to come back so late, and then they waited from morning to noon, noon to evening. She was so hungry that Natasha decided to cook. Different from before, Tony''s refrigerator used to have only ice and iced beer. Later, because of metal palladium poisoning, he added some green vegetables, but later found new elements? The vegetables in the refrigerator were removed and returned to the days of fast food + beer + ice again. But knowing that Nagini was staying at his house tonight, Tony bought a lot of food in advance. Looking at the colorful food in the refrigerator, Natasha thought for a long time and finally decided to fry the steak. Just at this time, borz''s little sister, who finished her work, became interested. She didn''t know if she was in wakanda. Her brain was broken. Borz suddenly had an impulse to be a good wife and mother. If you want to be a qualified wife and mother, you can''t even cook, can you? Then at first there was only Natasha''s cooking team, but now there are two people. Do you think they''ll just start frying steak? If so, although the steak is not necessarily delicious, it depends on the super high quality of the steak itself. Even if you don''t use anything, you still have no problem swallowing. But unfortunately, what these two strong women think is: either don''t do it, do your best! Based on the principle of scientific rigor, they made a lot of pre meal preparations. Borz did not know where to find a book on "100 ways to eat steak". After reading it carefully, she said she was full of confidence. First, cut the steak into the right size. Because of Natasha, this step is very simple. Second, use kitchen paper to suck up the blood on the surface of the steak. This doesn''t need Natasha. It can be done with hands. Third, prepare a little salt and black pepper, sprinkle it evenly on the surface of the steak, and then marinate it with an appropriate amount of olive oil for 10-15 minutes. Here''s the question. What''s a little and an appropriate amount here? Is the curing time 10 minutes? Or 15 minutes? Or 13 minutes? 13 minutes is a bit unlucky, or 14 minutes? But the question is, will it be overcooked in 14 minutes? But it doesn''t taste good in 12 minutes. Will the author of this book write it? You''re giving me an accurate number! Shit! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Then half an hour passed. Looking at the two women who refused to cut the material for a long time, Tony wanted to say that we should order takeout, but looking at their fierce eyes? Touching his growling stomach, Tony went to the laboratory to study anti monster armor. Half an hour later, Nagini came back. Looking at the two people still struggling, Nagini hesitated and asked, do you want me to help? Heaven and earth conscience, he just wants to help. Who knows what these two crazy women have made up by themselves. "What do you mean? Don''t think the kitchen is your men''s territory. It also belongs to women! Do you despise our women?" "Would you like some help? The steak will be ready soon. Why do you need your help?" "Yes, don''t you feel particularly eye-catching in the kitchen?" "Yes, go quickly. Don''t affect our cooking here." Facing the crazy woman who drove herself away in a few words, Nagini had to run out to see the stars. However, the stars were only half seen, and he had to go back to the kitchen again. Pick up a wet towel, cover the burning pan, and turn off the stove. Looking at the bloody steak below, Nagini pointed to the sofa in the living room: "you two get up!" Take out the beef from the refrigerator, Nagini cut four pieces, wipe off the blood, sprinkle black pepper salt evenly, and apply a layer of olive oil on the surface. By the way, he found a piece of butter, two garlic, a handful of rosemary and an orange from the fridge. Melt the butter, throw it into the cut garlic and rosemary, and slowly fry it over a low heat to get the flavor of spices. As for oranges? It has nothing to do with fried steak. He just wants an orange. It''s almost time to estimate. Pour out 45 garlic butter juice and put Nagini into the first steak. There''s a skill to fry the steak. When a layer of blood appears on the surface, it''s the best time to turn it over. In addition, there is no data to show that the edge sealing of steak is conducive to locking the moisture of steak, but the edge sealing steak is really good-looking. Take out the pre preheated plate from the pool, wipe the water on the plate, put Nagini in the steak and seal it with a layer of tin foil. A steak is almost finished. Finally, there was a pan with 15 garlic butter. Nagini found some small tomatoes and asparagus, cooked them a little, and a rich dinner was ready. There is nothing special about the color of steak, which is the most normal color. However, because the quality of steak is very high, it is particularly soft, tender and juicy inside. It is not too much to say that it melts immediately at the entrance. With a crisp asparagus and a small tomato with strong garlic flavor, people can''t stop. Facts have proved that your uncle is still your uncle! The last steak was stuffed into his mouth with a small tomato. Nagini wiped the corners of his mouth with satisfaction, then turned on the Zhenjin thermos cup and took a big bite. He couldn''t help but say, "cool!" Looking at Nagini''s comfortable expression, Tony flashed a touch of curiosity in his eyes: "well, Nagini, what are you drinking?" How to put it? Tony knows Nagini. At least he has never seen any kind of drink that can make Nagini smile so happily. Even his favorite milk is impossible. What''s in the thermos? Looking at Tony''s curious eyes, Nagini''s mouth tilted slightly. He shook the thermos cup in his hand, and the cup made a "clang clang" sound: "An interesting drink. Do you want to drink it?" Tony was stunned. A flash of emotion flashed in his eyes, but he still exchanged greetings: "is it OK?" Then Nagini rolled his eyes. As soon as his hand turned, the thermos cup disappeared from his hand, and then looked at Tony with a disgusting face: "ha ha, what do you think? Fart?" Tony: " "Shit!" (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) "I''m full. You clean up the kitchen and table yourself. I''m home." "Don''t you mean to stay at my house tonight? I''ve prepared playing cards." "Forget it. Sam will be back tomorrow. I''ll clean up tonight." "By the way, Nagini, do you have shares in Pioneer Technology?" "Seems so? What''s the matter?" "The president of pioneer technology is dead. A female doctor named Maya Hansen is looking for you. Do you need me to push it off for you?" "Maya Hansen? Let me see..." "No! I suddenly had an interesting idea to ask her to come to me next week." At the same time, in the temple of New York, master Gu Yi, who ended his long journey, had clear eyes flashing fatigue. She frowned and stared at the front. After a long time of thinking, master Gu Yi sighed and his eyes were flashing complex and tangled: "although I''m sorry for strange, I can only do so." Chapter 312 Peter Parker, a very ordinary member of midtown high school. He is not handsome, nor does he have a strong body. Although his grades are excellent, in American high school, people like strong football players or basketball stars, not nerds like him. Peter also wants to have a strong physique, but after more than a year''s efforts, Peter understands what it means that if you don''t work hard, you don''t know how desperate you will be. He ate a lot of food every day, insisted on exercise, a hundred squats, push ups, sit ups, plus ten kilometers for a year. Finally, he found that he was still a weak chicken. Peter, devastated, realized that he would never be a strong man in his life. Fortunately, God is fair. Although he didn''t give himself a strong physique, he gave himself a smart brain. By the way, Peter is glad that he is not handsome, because he is thin and small. If he has another handsome face? Who knows what those muscular men will do to themselves? Think about it. He doesn''t want to become a RBQ of a group of men! However, just when Peter had accepted his fate, an accident happened. After the first World War in New York, the board of directors of Zhongcheng high school worried that the students had no intention to study because of the impact of the New York incident, and finally decided to organize a tour to let the students relax. It happened that the father of a student in their school was the president of Osborne group. Then, of course, this trip turned into a visit to Osborne enterprises. In fact, he originally wanted to go to Hollywood. It is said that Wilson, President of angel film and television, intended to let his son Richard come to their school this year. Although Richard was not old enough and his grades were not enough, in the face that everyone was friends with Franklin, the school manager decided to ignore it. Unfortunately, President Wilson took his family on a trip. The school manager had to step down and choose Osborne group in New York. It was precisely because of this visit that Peter Parker''s life was changed. Under the arrangement of fate, Peter was bitten by a spider. Then, after fever, vomiting, coma and other symptoms, Peter''s body changed strangely. He found that he had mutated and had the power and reaction speed beyond the limits of human beings. Overnight, Peter changed from a weak chicken afraid of being * * to a strong man with great power. Although his size doesn''t look scary, his strength is extremely powerful. Peter has tried it himself. He can lift a car weighing several tons with one hand. Then? Do you think the positive and optimistic little spider, a good neighbor of New Yorkers, was born? Come on, power is a double-edged sword. At first, Peter really wanted to be a superhero, like the superheroes who protected everyone in World War I in New York, because he felt it was really cool. But the bloody reality told him that superheroes are hard to force, especially his temporary workers who are not officially recognized. Should superheroes have a uniform? Do you need money for uniforms? I have become a superhero. Should I have a girlfriend around me? Can''t you still be the same loser as before? Do you want to buy a car? And the lab, shouldn''t it be a whole set? You can''t stay in the garage every day, can you? But the problem is that all these need money, even girlfriends. Not to mention that it doesn''t cost money to pick up girls, the biggest happiness of a single dog is to spend money watching a couple''s dogs every month. Although Peter Parker is a superhero, he has no normal source of income. So the question is, how can I make money? Robbery? That won''t work. I''m a superhero, not even robbing gangster money. Move bricks? With Peter''s physical strength, he is definitely a good hand, but the problem is that he is a minor. So after a long time of consideration, Peter thought of the boxing match. The newspaper said that as long as he could hold on for three minutes, he could get $3000. With his recently increased strength, not to mention holding on for three minutes, even beating the other party is a very easy thing. Facts have proved that Peter made a mistake in his estimation of his strength. Although he thought he could beat the powerful boxer, he didn''t expect that he could do the second kill. However, the adult world is darker than Peter thought. Just when he was happily preparing to ask the sponsor for a bonus, the other party said you wanted to fart? This made Parker a little confused, because the newspaper said that he could get $3000 for three minutes, and he punched his opponent Ko, which means that he did better than the other party''s newspaper requirements. Before coming, Peter Parker even thought, if the other party wants to add money to himself, will he accept it? Or take it? But the fact is that the other party has no idea of adding money to himself. Even the promised $3000 has now become $100. Peter''s face was ugly. He said it was different from what was said in the newspaper. The response of the sponsor was also very real. While counting the money, the other party looked at himself contemptuously: "what do you think? The newspaper said that if you insist on three minutes, you will solve the battle in one minute. It''s good that I can give you 100 yuan. If you dislike it, I won''t even give you this 100 yuan." If Peter is an insider, the organizers dare not do so. After all, this behavior is too demoralizing. But the problem is that Peter knows at a glance that he is a rookie who has just entered the society. He is sorry for himself if he doesn''t kill such a young man who hasn''t been beaten by the society. So I laughed at the remaining $2900 and the subsequent share in the game. Leaving the organizer''s office, a middle-aged man with a hat and a sack came up, but Peter didn''t care. Looking at the $100 in his hand, Peter''s face was full of doubt about life. He even began to think about whether he should become a superhero, because he was not sure whether he should protect the safety of such scum. Just as Peter was about to leave, the movement behind him made him subconsciously turn his head. It turned out that the middle-aged man in a hat had come to rob. Peter now has two choices, one is to rush in and subdue each other, the other is to choose silence. Considering the attitude of the other party just now, Peter chose the latter. After Peter finishes this multiple-choice question, the next thing he has to face is Chapter 313 William Baker, an ordinary street gangster, has a large number of people like him in the United States. He has no money, no job and can only live by collecting protection fees. To put it awkwardly, they have a slightly better social status than tramps. Don''t think that the job of gangster is very good, just like an online writer. Many people only see the income of tens of millions of big men a year, but they don''t see that there are more than 10 million street writers who can''t even get the royalties. In addition, they also need to endure the white eyes of their family and society. However, there are counter attacks on the street. Many people don''t know the name William Baker, but he also has another name flint Marco, which represents a famous super criminal in the future - the sand man. Of course, Marco is still just a little gangster. His situation is relatively miserable. He was originally the lowest level of society. He mixed better when he was young. After all, he is strong and strong. One dozen three is no problem. But when you get older, your qi and blood are exhausted and you can''t fight any more, and your life will be down. He has a family, a girlfriend who is not very beautiful, but is particularly "fierce", and a lovely daughter. For Marco, life is like this. Relying on the Yu Wei who was on the road in those years, I eat and die every day. Although I can''t make a fortune, I can''t die of hunger. However, accidents happened. Who knows why there are so many accidents in New York City. In short, Marco''s daughter is ill and needs a lot of money for treatment. For Marco, who is difficult to support himself, he has only two choices. The first choice is to watch his daughter die, and the other choice is to embark on the road of crime. Then he found his old friend. After explaining their situation, they made a very rough robbery plan. Seriously, the robbery process was more smooth than I thought. In other words, his old friend is really righteous. Plans, goals, actions and so on are arranged by his old friend, and he only needs to prepare a vehicle for the two to escape at the right time. However, what Marco never thought of was that an accident happened to a very simple thing in his view. Marco''s goal is Ben Parker, in his fifties, wearing a clean and decent jacket. He is not very rich, but his family situation should be very good. Such people generally like to buy all kinds of insurance. Even if you rob the other party''s car, it won''t have a great impact on the other party''s life. What''s more, he just borrowed the other party''s car. When it was over, Ben Parker could go to the police station to find his car, so Marco took action. He knocked on the window first, and then threatened the other party to leave the car with a pistol. You see, it''s simple, isn''t it? Looking at Ben Parker, who painstakingly advised him to turn around, there was a guilty Marco in his eyes. He sighed helplessly. He also wanted to turn around, but the problem was that he turned back. What about his daughter? Everyone has their own difficulties. If they are not really helpless, who is willing to take this road? But just as Marco was about to take the car key from Ben Parker, Marco was stunned by a familiar figure through the rearview mirror. Blue loose pajamas, messy hair, holding a white plastic bag with detergent, sponge and other plot items. The bare chest, hard chest muscles like marble, elegant yellow framed glasses and exquisite facial features make people wonder. How can this guy be so handsome and combine decadence and refinement so perfectly! But this is not the point, the point is that this man is the world''s first superhero - Nagini! Marco''s mood is broken. It''s like cheating in the exam and being found by the headmaster. It''s not the teacher or the teaching director, but the headmaster of the school! God, what should I do? In other words, should I take Ben Parker''s car keys? If I take them, I should be killed, right? No, I''m sure I''ll be killed! As time passed, Marco''s eyes glittered with complexity. He thought of his mother, the father who abandoned his mother and didn''t know whether he was dead. He thought of his wife, his daughter and his close friend. It''s over, my sinful but regretless life! But in the next second, a helpless voice sounded behind Marco: "well, you can continue, don''t be nervous, when I don''t exist." Subconsciously turned his head and looked at Nagini''s sincere and encouraging eyes. Marco was moved... Your sister! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Fishing law enforcement, right? Your eyes have betrayed you, bad old man! Taking a deep breath, Marco resolutely withdrew his stiff hand in the air. Robbery is impossible. You can''t rob in your life. what? You said I robbed? What about the evidence? You tell me what you robbed? The law doesn''t include attempted robbery, does it? PS: there is really an attempted robbery. Taking a deep breath, Marco resisted the impulse to escape. He looked at the world''s first superhero sincerely: "no, Mr. Nagini, I should be a good man. This gentleman was right. I should put down my gun and go home." However, before Marco finished speaking, there was a roar behind him. I saw my best friend, holding a money bag in his arms, rushed to me and shouted, "Marco, I''ve robbed the money. What are you doing, you fool? I''m not asking you..." As soon as his face froze, Marco winked at his companions and frantically explained to Nagini: "believe me, it''s not what you think, I swear all this..." Under Marco''s hint, the close friend also noticed Nagini nearby. This made his face stiff. After thinking for a thousandth of a second, the best friend said decisively, "excuse me, I seem to have a date?" However, before the robber ran away, he heard Nagini cough: "wait, isn''t the date place you said the New York police department?" A stiff expression, looking at Nagini''s smiling expression? The robber nodded bitterly: "yes, sir, just now the Lord told me I should turn myself in." There''s no point in running away. Don''t mention that Nagini is the strongest superhero in the world. Even the weakest superhero can''t cope with a little gangster like them. They looked at each other. Marco and his best friend saw bitterness and helplessness in each other''s eyes. To be honest, they are probably the most unlucky robbers in the world. As time goes by, like all American dramas, the police are always the last to arrive. Because the policeman who was present was Nagini''s old acquaintance, and make complaints about George Stacy, Nagini, the director of the New York police department. Director George wanted to talk to Nagini very much. His daughter''s birthday was coming soon. His biggest wish was to get Nagini''s signature photo. Although Nagini lived in the police station for some time, director George didn''t want to sign the photo because the situation was complex at that time. However, considering that it is working time now, after a brief nod, director George tortured the robber away. He just looked at Marco next to him. George frowned and said, "Sir, come with me." Don''t ask why, it''s the intuition of the old policeman! At first, the robber did not resist when he was tortured by the police. There''s nothing to say, but when you see the other party, you still want to take Marco? As soon as the robber''s face changed, he quickly said, "Hey, man, he has nothing to do with me." He doesn''t care about going to prison. It''s as warm as home for him, but Marco can''t. He also has a family and seriously ill children, which is different from his helpless social dregs So anyway, he won''t allow Marco to be caught in prison! However, what made the robbers angry was. When the police didn''t come just now, a group of passers-by who hid away like a plague came together. He didn''t know who said it, but he heard it in the crowd: "But I saw that he just threatened the man with a gun." "These two should be partners?" "It must be an accomplice. I heard their conversation." Marco was desperate, and so were his best friends. The voice in the crowd was like a pair of hands stretched out from hell, constantly pulling them to the abyss. However, the next moment, to everyone''s surprise, Ben Parker, who had been silent, suddenly shook his head with a bright smile on his face: "No, he may just want to protect me." George frowned slightly. He looked at Ben Parker incomprehensibly, but from the other party''s expression, he could not see the slightest sign of being threatened, which made him look aside at Nagini. At the moment, he frowned slightly and looked at Ben Parker in front of him. His face flickered. In the face of director George''s asking eyes, Nagini waved his hand at will: "don''t look at me, I don''t know anything." There was a happy look on the robber''s face. In order to avoid long dreams, he quickly shouted, "do you hear me? Mr. policeman, take me away." Director George opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally sighed: "In that case... Stop the team!" Chapter 314 The police are gone. There''s no point in staying here. Besides, Nagini didn''t say anything. They''re bullshit! Staring at the police car leaving, chief Marco breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t imagine what it would mean for his family if he was really caught. Just looking at Ben Parker not far away, Marco, who was relieved of the heavy burden, had a complex and puzzled look in his eyes: "why help me." Why? Why help him, the robber? Not only did Marco not understand this problem, but Nagini also had doubts in his eyes. Facing their doubts, Ben Parker calmly shook his head. He looked at the tall middle-aged man in front of him with sincerity in his eyes: "I can feel that your essence is not bad. You just have to do it because you have encountered some difficulties." Ben Parker''s voice has no momentum, but his calm words contain amazing power! Marco''s eyes flickered, as if he touched the softest place in his heart. Looking at the other party''s sincere and clear eyes, he didn''t know whether to explain or explain. Marco subconsciously said, "Sir, I''m sorry. My daughter is ill. I need money to cure her, but I don''t have so much money." Next to him is Nagini, who is absent-minded. He can obviously feel that his current state is somewhat abnormal. To be exact, Nagini''s look began to change when Ben Parker defended Marco. For example, now, his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and his eyes are twinkling with thinking. It seems that he is thinking about a very important thing? But looking at Marco who was about to leave, Nagini suddenly looked up and said, "give me your pistol." Marco was stunned. He looked at Nagini in confusion: "what?" Nagini frowned and his eyes flashed irritably: "give me the pistol." "Oh," Although he didn''t know what Nagini wanted his pistol for, Marco honestly handed it over. With a flash of light and shadow, a layer of dark blue scales appeared on his slender palm. Looking at the 70% new pistol on his hand, Nagini flicked his fingernails and made bursts of gold and iron. A moment later, on the body of the gun, Nagini wrote a line: Although he did something wrong, he was a man worth saving - Nagini Tang. With beautiful fancy English and strong regular script, Nagini''s signature is always in Chinese and English format. He bounced the iron filings on his fingernails and threw the hard core signature pistol away. Nagini waved impatiently: "I don''t know the specific situation, but this unique pistol should be able to pay you in advance for the operation. As for the remaining problems, you have to solve them by yourself." Marco was stunned. He accepted the pistol gratefully, but after thinking about it, he seemed afraid of insecurity and cherished it in his arms. Looking at Nagini''s impatient look, Marco said gratefully: "Thank you very much, Mr. Nagini." Don''t underestimate this signature, because Nagini''s identity as a superhero has been exposed. On the black market, Nagini''s signature is worth at least $30000, and it is priceless. If you meet the right buyer, you can easily sell more than 100000 US dollars of vacation. Marco was still worried about his daughter''s operating expenses before, and with this signature, it can''t be said to be completely solved, but at least most of the problems have been solved. But Nagini ignored Marco''s grateful eyes. For him, although it was a little fancy, it was essentially a signature. Ben Parker on the other side? Watching Nagini look at himself again, seriously, Ben Parker is in a panic! He didn''t know why Nagini looked at himself. He had to know that in less than five minutes, Nagini looked at himself for at least three minutes. The first time Nagini saw himself, Ben Parker was very happy. The second time Nagini looked at himself, Ben Parker felt very excited. The third time Nagini looked at himself, Ben Parker subconsciously wiped his face. Is there something on his face? And now? As Nagini looked at himself again, Ben Parker felt flustered for some reason. When Ben Parker couldn''t help asking Nagini if he was especially like one of his friends, there was an anxious voice behind him. Peter Parker, wearing jeans and a hoodie, ran over impetuously: "I''m scared to death, Uncle Ben. Just now I saw so many people gathered around. I thought something had happened to you." Looking at Peter''s panic look, Ben Parker, who was going to scold each other, finally softened his heart. He patted Peter on the shoulder and pretended that nothing had happened: "how can it be dangerous to have people like Mr. Nagini protecting New York?" And what about Ben Parker? Because of the spider induction, the little spider vaguely felt that it was not as simple as expected, but looked at Nagini next to him and Uncle Ben who didn''t want to say more? Peter thought for a while and looked at Nagini seriously: "although I don''t know what happened, I really thank you. Although I know it''s nothing to you, please make sure I do something for you." Do something for me? Looking at the slightly green spider in front of his eyes, Nagini couldn''t help laughing. Let alone Nagini now, even if he returned to ten years ago, the little spider might not be able to help himself. Nagini subconsciously wanted to refuse, but looking at Ben Parker next to him, Nagini thought and finally hesitated to pat the spider on the shoulder: "lucky little guy, how about helping me protect this city?" The little spider was stunned. A superhero like Nagini asked himself to protect New York? In other words, are you dreaming? This made him excited and incoherent: "well... Mr. Nagini... What do you say? Damn... I''m a little excited... Actually..." However, before the little spider finished speaking, Ben Parker shook his head helplessly: "all right, stop talking, the other party is gone." "Ah?" The little spider subconsciously looked up and found that there was no one in front of him. Nagini, who was just in front of him, had long disappeared without a trace. However, the little spider was not disappointed, but waved his fist excitedly: "cool! Superheroes are so cool!" Cool? Ben Parker shook his head. He didn''t feel so cool. As an ordinary person, his only feeling... Maybe it''s incredible? While listening to Peter chattering about Nagini''s heroic deeds, how many people he saved as a superhero, and how he wants to be a good man like Nagini in the future. Ben Parker shook his head. His eyes were thoughtful. In a voice only he could hear, he murmured, "a good man? Well... Should he be a good man?" I don''t know if it''s Ben Parker''s illusion. He always feels that Nagini is abnormal. Just like a candle in the dark, everyone only sees the lighting of the candle, but ignores the essence of the incomparable darkness behind the candle. Is it your own illusion? Ben Parker is a little uncertain. Meanwhile, at home in Manhattan. Nangini, who hides her body in the dark, has a gold vibrating thermos cup in her hand, which is pinched with a clang sound. I don''t know how long it took, Nagini suddenly opened his eyes: "Raymond, do something for me." "No problem." "Ben Parker, aged about 50, has a nephew named Peter Parker in midtown middle school. I need him to leave New York and never come back." "Need I kill him? Wilson seems to be better at this kind of thing than me?" "I warn you, Ben Parker can''t have a problem!" "Did he offend you? He shouldn''t offend you..." Before Raymond finished, looking at the hung up phone, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and scolding: "psycho." Chapter 315 Nagini doesn''t like Ben Parker, The reason is simple, because Ben Parker reminds himself of Mrs. Samantha. Especially when Ben Parker helped Marco, I don''t know why. He always felt that they were surprisingly similar in some way, which made Nagini feel inexplicably uncomfortable. So he wants Ben Parker to leave his life, and because of the similarities between the two sides, Nagini does not intend to kill Ben Parker. But on the other hand, it was precisely because of the similarities between the two sides that Ben Parker had to leave New York. Although this is very unfair to Ben Parker, for Nagini, it is the biggest concession he can make to keep the other party alive! After taking a deep breath, Nagini rubbed the center of her eyebrows with fatigue in her eyes. This should be the first time he felt tired after he became a research life. However, when Nagini got up to go back to his room, a light cough suddenly sounded behind him. For a moment, Nagini was stunned. The fatigue in the eyes disappears, and instead it is dignified! Someone appeared on his back. The most important thing is that he didn''t find it?! The faint light on the body surface flickered, and Nagini''s figure disappeared from the room in an instant. The next second, Nagini turned and appeared in the room again. His muscles were tight, his body surface was filled with dark blue lightning, and his dark golden cold snake pupil was flashing with amazing killing intention. The whole of Manhattan, even more than half of New York. Under the cover of the hegemonic momentum at the top of the food chain, everyone can''t help feeling a palpitation! Then, at the moment when Nagini saw each other, he couldn''t help being stunned. Shiny bald head, indistinguishable temperament, a simple light yellow mage robe, and calm eyes seem to see through everything in the world. The guardian of the earth, the strongest mage, and the most famous strong man in the multiverse. Even with Nagini, he is still the first person on earth! This made Nagini''s eyes flicker with amazement, and almost subconsciously shouted each other''s name: "ancient mage?" At the moment when Nagini shouted his name, master Gu Yi was not surprised, but sighed, and his eyes glittered with complexity: "sure enough, you know me!" Don''t ask why master Gu Yi knows. Nagini knows how abnormal this master Gu Yi, who has the gem of time, is almost omniscient in a sense! In addition, even if there is no time gem, the strength of the other party is still terrible. So for the visit of master Gu Yi, Nagini''s eyes glittered with dignity and fear: "Hello, master Gu Yi, I don''t know you came to me?" Seriously, in the face of master Guyi''s Nagini, there is a panic! He doesn''t like fighting with mages, although he hasn''t fought yet. But in the face of this Dharma Master with all kinds of means? Nagini would rather face Odin than the one in front of him. Of course, the gem of time is also one of the reasons why Nagini is unwilling to meet each other. In short, this feeling was too strange, as if she had no clothes on, which made Nagini feel a burst of hair. In other words, do you want to take an old woman on a cosmic tour? When master Gu Yi dies, will he come back? It is said that Aunt Carol is doing well in the universe. You can find her yourself. By the way, shandar civilization is also a good choice. I don''t know whether they let immigrants. As for the Crees? Even so, it''s just a bunch of waste firewood. Moreover, their system is too cold. It''s better to take refuge in purple potato Dad than in Kerry. wait? Purple potato daddy? I''m not a superhero. I can have this idea! And just when Nagini was so cranky that he had even made up his mind that his son recognized mieba as the godfather. Master Gu Yi coughed. She looked at Nagini strangely: "I don''t suggest you go to outer space, let alone take refuge in mieba, because you and Sam will have a child, and then mieba will kill your child for some reason." Nagini was stunned, and then his expression was stiff. With the change of his eyes, he said silently, "shit!" That''s why Nagini doesn''t like master Guyi. The spoiler is very annoying, and the guy in front of the spoiler is actually life! In other words, master Gu Yi just said he would have children in the future? Is Sam. so awesome? Boys and girls? Would you like to ask? Looking at Nagini''s increasingly bright eyes, master Gu Yi, who seemed to understand what the other party was going to say next, showed an embarrassed blush on her face, but she still pretended to be indifferent: "Sometimes it''s a boy and sometimes it''s a girl. It depends on your posture, time and the surrounding temperature. Friendly tips: from 6:00 to 7:00 p.m., the probability of a daughter is the highest." "Hey, hey!" Nagini scratched her head and giggled: "Who said I was controlled by my daughter? I tell you, boys and girls are the same." Gu Yi mage rolled her eyes. She ignored the man with different opinions, but asked seriously, "do you want to learn magic?" Nagini was stunned, then thought about it, his eyes flashing hesitation: "can I learn?" Master Gu Yi nodded. She looked at Nagini seriously: "yes, and you have great talent." High talent? Think about it, whether it''s a snake monster or a giant dragon, they are actually creatures on the side of magic. Just think of the next supreme mage, who is known as the strongest strange doctor in the past. Nagini frowned and wondered in his eyes: "can I know why?" Master Gu Yi looked at Nagini calmly. She said, "yes, but not now." "May I think about it?" Nagini didn''t answer immediately, but his eyes twinkled with thought. The profession of mage is too strange to me. What''s the use of learning magic? Isn''t it fragrant to honestly hunt Pacific monsters and exchange fat house happy water? So after some thinking, Nagini shook his head and refused, "can you refuse? I feel I''m in good shape now." Facing Nagini''s refusal, master Gu Yi was not surprised. She nodded calmly: "yes, but you won''t refuse." "Huh?" His eyebrows were frivolous. Nagini was stunned, and his eyes glittered with ponder: "are you sure?" However, master Gu Yi shook her head. She looked at Nagini seriously with certainty and confidence: "I''ve seen your future 4656123 times, but you didn''t refuse any time." Nagini sneered and then asked, "maybe this is the 4656124 time?" Seriously, Nagini doesn''t think magic is attractive to him. This is marvel, not the adventures of Uncle long. Only magic can defeat magic? It doesn''t exist! Nagini knows what his basic plate is. Magic can indeed make his combat mode more flexible, but it won''t make much change to his strength. In short, magic for Nagini is to get my luck and lose my life. The reason why Nagini refused was also very simple. He didn''t want to have a relationship with domam. When the other party asked him whether he wanted to learn magic, Nagini subconsciously thought of domam. Seriously, this feeling is very bad! However, looking at the confident Nagini, master Gu Yi said calmly: "understand the dragon of time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nagini was stunned. His face changed for a while. After a long time, he asked weakly: "The final state of the dragon?" Master Gu Yi smiled but said nothing. Nagini''s face was full of embarrassment. Although he wanted to tell master Gu Yi that he was dignified, the problem was that the dragon of time was too fragrant! He took a deep breath and looked at the ancient mage who was smiling. Nagini, who vaguely felt something broken, humiliated and lowered his arrogant head: "well, teacher, I want to learn magic." Looking at Nagini''s modest and studious expression, master Gu Yi nodded with satisfaction: "Don''t worry, I need to prepare another thing. By the way, as my disciple, I want to remind you one thing, don''t drink the liquid in the warm water cup at one time, even in the city. Vakanda is a good choice." Before Nagini asked, master Gu Yi disappeared from his sight. In contrast, Nagini? Looking at the brand-new vibrating gold thermos cup in his hand, his eyes twinkled with thinking Chapter 316 Special task: Happy monster [first ring] (limited to 30 days) Task requirements: prepare a cup of happy water belonging to the big monster! Task conditions: 10 thousand integral (611) + Monster essence (Samsung quality monster, third stages above) (01) Task reward: Monster happy water (the quality will be affected according to different materials.) After the first World War in New York, Nagini got the above task, although he didn''t know why the waste auxiliary system released the task, and for things like fat house happy water? Hehe, do I look like a fat house? Does fat house have a girlfriend? Just because I have a girlfriend means I''m not a fat house! But looking at the face of the good experience before, Nagini decided to complete the task a little seriously, otherwise the auxiliary system will lose face? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Day by day, until today, when Nagini killed the Pacific monster, in his vision, he could see a kind of blue energy separating from the body of the Pacific monster at an amazing speed. As this blue energy is extracted, and under special rules, these energy are compressed into crystals. The corpses belonging to the Pacific Rim monster are corroded at a speed visible to the naked eye! It''s incredible to say, but that''s the truth. In just half a minute, the Pacific Rim monster, which is more than 100 meters long and weighs more than 2800 tons, turned into a pool of rotten meat in front of Nagini. At the same time, when Nagini''s palm touched the blue knot crystal, two tips rang out in his mind. The first hint is that he has got the essence of the monster. The second tip is to ask him if he wants to receive monster happy water. At the same time, he also tells Nagini that if he wants to receive monster happy water, he also needs to buy a water cup in the system mall. The cup is in Nagini''s hand. It doesn''t matter. It''s only $100 million. It''s nothing for rich people like him. After all, his friend iron man can burn billions of dollars by setting off a fireworks. What''s the fuss about him buying a cup with $100 million? So, the real focus is fat house happy water! How to say, it''s not a question of whether it''s good to drink. It''s that, that very special type! The feeling of the entrance is very exciting. Bubbles burst in the mouth. The rich fruit aroma is like a taste bud bomb, constantly bombing your tongue. With the fat house happy water swallowing from the throat, it feels like eating mints on an empty stomach and then drinking cold and white. This is a very wonderful feeling, which is difficult to describe in words. In short, it is exciting. But these are not the key points. The key point is the process that fat house happy water is absorbed by the body. It''s really like carbonated drinks. Every cell in the body is bursting. It''s a little painful and itchy. It''s very uncomfortable, but it''s inexplicably cool. During the day, Nagini didn''t share the happy water of the fat house with Tony, on the one hand, she didn''t have much food. On the other hand, because of Tony''s small body, I''m afraid he can''t stand the stimulation. Even Nagini dared to drink at most. What if it was Tony? If you go down, the body is probably gone. So the question is, what did master Gu Yi say before he left? Looking at the remaining third of the fat house happy water in the cup, Nagini''s eyes glittered with thinking and hesitation. Well, I''ll just take a sip, just a little. Should it be all right? Ton ton ton~ Septum~~ Cool!!! Early in the morning, the scattered sunshine hit Nagini who had not slept all night, looking at the fat house happy water next to him? This made him fall into deep doubt. I don''t know why, Nagini always felt that master Gu Yi was intentional. He swore he didn''t really want to drink, But the problem was that as soon as he closed his eyes, he thought of master Gu Yi''s words, and his mind couldn''t help thinking of fat house happy water. Then he subconsciously picked up the Zhenjin thermos cup and took a bite. It was like a cycle, a set of combo, which made Nagini unable to stop. After a short wash, Nagini came to stark group with a thermos cup. The president of pioneer technology died. Suddenly, Dr. Maya Hansen, as the interim president, found Nagini, the second shareholder. Originally, Nagini didn''t intend to pay attention to it, but he suddenly thought of a question. Since pioneer technology can customize Sam privately, why can''t it be customized for others? Although the price of $100 million is a little high, it''s nothing for real rich people. Besides, the real big head is to cooperate with the military! Mass production of super soldiers is an irresistible temptation for any country, so today''s pioneer technology is definitely a potential stock. The essence of money and power is the same. No one will despise their lack of money, because in today''s society, money is an extremely terrible weapon, second only to the purest power. At 9 a.m., Nagini held talks with Dr. Maya Hansen in the meeting room of stark group. The two sides had a very harmonious conversation. Nagini was willing to invest $3 billion to buy all the shares held by Dr. kirian. At the same time, Dr. Maya Hansen took 7% of the shares of pioneer technology from Nagini. At that time, not counting the scattered small shareholders, Nagini and Dr. Maya Hansen will own 72% of the shares of pioneer technology, of which Nagini accounts for 61% and Dr. Maya Hansen accounts for 11%, and Nagini will realize absolute control. Just as the two sides were about to sign the contract, Dr. Maya Hansen suddenly asked her a question that had been bothering her since just now: "Mr. Nagini, are you thirsty?" With a frown, Nagini''s eyes flashed a doubt: "thirsty? Why do you say so?" Looking at Nagini''s puzzled eyes, Dr. Maya Hansen pointed to the water cup next to Nagini: "Because since the negotiation, you have seen the water cup six times. Each time, you will subconsciously close your lips, which is the characteristic of thirst." Nagini was stunned. He subconsciously glanced at the vibrating gold thermos cup next to him. After a moment of thinking, Nagini shook his head and explained: "Maybe it''s because it''s salty in the morning? I''ll wash my face and continue to talk about the contract later." Leaving the meeting room, Nagini went directly to the top floor of stark group. She pulled out a packet of ice from Tony''s refrigerator, mixed it with milk, and drank it in one gulp. He realized that his state was not normal. He was fine at first, but he didn''t know why. With less and less happy water in the thermos, Nagini''s body was more and more eager for this drink. Is it an ancient mage? Nagini doesn''t know, or not sure. But with his willpower, he should not be so unbearable, unless there is the influence of external force! The ice in his mouth was chewed with a "click". Looking at himself in front of the mirror not far away, Nagini slapped himself with his backhand. Under the effect of pain, Nagini felt calm. Five minutes later, Nagini returned to the conference room. He smiled at Dr. Maya Hansen in front of him: "I''m sorry, I was a little out of shape just now, but I''m much better now." With that, Nagini picked up the nearby mug and took a drink subconsciously. Then his eyes lit up and he looked surprised: "what is this? It tastes good? Did you bring it?" On the other hand, Dr. Maya was stunned and looked at Nagini strangely: "isn''t this the drink in your thermos cup? There is only a cup in the room without water. I think you are very thirsty, so I found you a cup." Nagini was stunned. He looked down at the empty mug. If you remember correctly, because of the uncontrolled last night, there was only one mouthful left in the Zhenjin thermos cup. What I just drank was just a mouthful! I don''t know why, feeling the crazy growing palpitation in her body, Nagini said with an ugly face: "Dry!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 317 "Dong!" "Dong!" "Boom!" The beating of the heart is like the war drum of ancient times, and the huge sound vibrates everywhere. The hot, viscous, bright and dazzling blood like magma was injected into all parts of Nagini''s body through the powerful extrusion of his heart. The hot blood made Nagini''s body hot. Before, he didn''t understand why master Gu Yi advised him not to drink the fat house happy water. Now he understands, because the fat house happy water is poisonous! Of course, it''s not that feizhai happy water will really damage his body. In fact, fat house happy water has amazing benefits for Nagini''s body. In terms of effect, feizhai happy water is somewhat similar to type III growth medicine. But the difference is that the effect of fat house happy water is extremely strong, which makes Nagini think of a sentence inexplicably in his mind: XX, your energy is beyond your imagination! But think about it, too. The ingredient of happy house is the essence of the monster. In other words, the energy of this bottle of fat house happy water is equivalent to a 2800 ton level 3 monster? Based on 15 people per ton, this is equivalent to 42000 type I growth agents. The most extreme is that this force broke out at the same time. Nagini had eaten a lot of growth potions. He knew that even if he swallowed 100 growth potions at one breath, although these potions were swallowed by himself at the same time, the digestion time of the potions was different. Even if the difference is short, it does exist. Therefore, in theory, the highest peak that Nagini had borne before - type III growth potion is only the sum of the mass of 10 New Yorkers. That''s why Nagini thinks fat house happy water is poisonous. Because compared with his previous energy, his current multiple is not twice, but 4200 times! So this is playing with snakes? Or playing with dragons? You''re not afraid to prop me up if you put so many things in your body at one go? In addition, Gu Yi mage should be innocent. Nagini''s desire for happy water in fat house should be due to his instinct, and this is exactly the most pitiful place of happy water in fat house. It is not the effect of having a drink, but with Nagini''s constant drinking of happy house, the essence of these three level monster will lurk in Nagini''s body. Nagini''s body feels the great energy contained in the happy water of the fat house. But because this energy has not been absorbed by body, this strong contrast will make body form a great sense of the loss. In order to fill this sense of loss, Nagini will be more eager for fat house happy water, and finally form a vicious circle. The only way to alleviate this situation is to get rid of the happy water of the last mansion, but the problem is that at this time, what he wants to face is a complete monster equivalent to 42000 people. Did Nagini feel that bubbles burst around the cells before? Very exciting? Then he will be more cool and exciting! However, when the power in the body was about to explode, he seemed to realize something, and a flash of madness flashed in Nagini''s eyes! Nagini has two genes: One belongs to the basilisk, which is his current state. The other belongs to the giant dragon. Because the giant dragon is too big, Nagini maintains a basilisk human state most of the time. Both genes belong to Nagini, but they are completely different from each other, which belongs to the situation of old age and death. Especially after the snake monster gene is fully upgraded to the polar body gene, this situation becomes more and more obvious. Is the snake monster gene strong? Very strong, but the snake monster gene has reached the limit. Even if all the energy of fat house happy water is absorbed, it is impossible to usher in the next qualitative leap. At most, the strength has been improved to a certain extent on the basis of the original. For example, at the beginning, it can only destroy the earth, and now it can also be attached with a moon. But the Dragon gene is different. The Dragon gene in the second stage has amazing potential! Nagini previously thought that to break through from the second stage to the third stage, you need to complete the breakthrough task, that is, defeat the fit monster, but now it seems? Maybe I think too much. The Dragon gene is reluctant to break through to the third stage, probably because its own stimulation is not strong enough. After comparison, we can find that it is also the limit of the second stage. The monster''s body length is only 24 meters, but the dragon''s body length has exceeded 80 meters, and its wingspan is close to 200 meters! Type III growth potion can detonate 10 strands of gray energy in Nagini''s body at one time, and one strand of gray energy is equivalent to a unit of New Yorkers. For a 24 meter long snake, not to mention type III growth potion, even type II growth potion is more than enough, but for a young dragon, these are not enough to fill the teeth. So here comes the question...? Detonate all the energy of a monster weighing 2800 tons in the body. Can it break through to the third stage? Vakanda, Nagini appears here again, but before everyone reacts, he changes into a giant dragon that blocks out the sky and the sun! The hard scales, flapping with the Dragon Wings and accompanied by the terrible hurricane, become bright red and dazzling at the speed visible to the naked eye. The ferocious head is full of evil dragon pupils. Everywhere you look, everything is subject to your feet. The slender and slender dragon tail, with a slight swing, the barbs on the dragon tail make a harsh sound in the air. "Roar ~ ~" The Dragon chant mixed with some pain turned into rolling thunder and resounded through the land of wakanda. On the land of wakanda, everyone''s eyes twinkled with fear, even if they knew that Nagini was not an enemy, even if it was not the first time they saw the dragon. But looking at the mountain like body, I feel the tremor from the depths of my soul! The people of wakanda think again of the fear and despair dominated by the dragon. Dragon, a word full of magic, represents absolute power and absolute majesty, which is a great power that ordinary people can''t touch in their life!!! At the same time, through the wormhole at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, it belongs to the home of Pacific Rim monsters. The sky and earth here are dark red. The surface of the planet is full of jagged cracks. It looks like purgatory from a distance. And at the top of the planet. Compared with human beings, this 3.6-meter creature is already very tall, but compared with the chrysanthemum opening beast which is always 80, 90 meters or even more than 100 meters? These creatures are hardly worth mentioning, but they are the leaders of the planet and the pioneers who rule the chrysanthemum opening beast! The first chrysanthemum opening beast died, but its death was not worthless. At the moment when the invaders were killed by Nagini, some pictures came, which made the pioneers realize that the planet they were about to conquer was not as simple as they thought. The pioneers did not want to give up, because the planet under their feet was about to be destroyed. For the continuation of the race, they had to find a new planet. Just looking at the newly built micro wormhole not far away, the pioneer''s eyes couldn''t help flickering and fidgety. The next moment, with the order of the pioneer, the two brothers of Kaiju beast numbered 2200 and 2800 were stunned, then moved their huge bodies and rushed to the wormhole excitedly! The number of open chrysanthemum beast has no special meaning. What does it mean? Probably only age. The higher the number, the older you are. Compared with 9527 invading the earth, their two brothers are obviously not strong enough, or they are old and have long lost their old state. Seriously, the two brothers never thought that the pioneers would let them go to the earth as the second batch of backbone, which made the two brothers very excited. Unfortunately, the two brothers did not know that the reason why the pioneers sent these two to the earth was simply to use waste. After all, the situation of the earth is too strange, and the pioneers don''t know how many strong people like Nagini are, so it''s necessary to throw some useless guys to try water. At the same time, with a burst of light and shadow flowing, the two brothers walked through the wormhole. The chrysanthemum opening beast numbered 2800 looked at the side: "shit! Where''s my brother?" Coincidentally, across half the Pacific Ocean, Mexico and the Gulf of Mexico, and finally in the Strait of Florida near Cuba, there stands the same ignorant chrysanthemum opening beast 2200: "Isn''t it? I won''t play this batch?" Chapter 318 The sky in Miami is clear and clear. The clean and tidy sea route, driving a $2 million Lamborghini, and the sea breeze blowing on Stephen strange''s face made him smile. Just the ringing of his cell phone made him frown. Glancing at the mobile phone at random, looking at the strange number that rang on the mobile phone for the second time, strange thought and scratched the answer button with his slender finger. As the world''s top surgeon, someone will always find him in admiration, and in the face of this stranger who has called himself twice in a row? Strange thought and decided to give the other party a chance. However, as he crossed the answer button, the following message came through the Bluetooth headset: "Do you have insurance, sir?" Face a black, backhand pressed the hang up key, no matter whether the other party can hear it or not, strange resolutely refused: "don''t buy." Insurance? Are you kidding? I''m the top doctor in the world. Do I need insurance? Do I care about the insurance compensation? That''s funny! Strange was very unhappy. He felt that all the good mood he got because of the holiday was destroyed with the phone call. But strange didn''t know that this was not the end, but the beginning. At the nearest car restaurant, about three kilometers away, strange received a call again. But this time he didn''t refuse, because he knew the person who called. He was a colleague in the hospital, Christine. The two are friends, pure male female relationship, so far there has been no super friendship. This is also something that can''t be helped. Because of the defects in his character, strange has few friends. Most people are involuntarily unfamiliar with him because of his overly arrogant character. After all, no one likes to have an excellent and arrogant guy around him, but Christine? Well, what do you say? The last time I moved my heart was Nagini, so think it over yourself. Of course, strange doesn''t know these things, but he feels very comfortable with Christine. There are few people who can see themselves as normal people. He also likes each other very much, but strange is worried that if he puts forward too many requirements, so that both sides can''t even make friends, he will really be alone. After connecting the phone, I heard Christine''s voice asking: "I have an operation here. Are you interested?" Strange rolled his eyes and said, "please, I''m on vacation." Christine at the other end of the phone seduced, "what if I told you that the patient''s family is willing to give you $100000 in private as a reward?" Looking at the $2 million Lamborghini under his ass, strange wanted to tell each other to get out. But considering the loan next month, he finally chose to give in: "tell them, don''t talk if it''s less than one million dollars." But people are different. In strange''s opinion, it''s OK to make him give in for a million dollars, but in Christine''s opinion? After a brief silence, strange heard Christine''s angry voice on the other end of the phone: "get out, the operation cost is only $100000." With a screeching brake, strange hung up the phone. He is a pure and rational man with his own set of values. Vacation is very happy. A million dollars can make him happier, so he chooses a million dollars, but the other party is only willing to pay himself 100000 dollars? Obviously, the happiness obtained is not comparable to vacation. Of course, if there is a difficult operation, it can also make him feel happy. But unfortunately, at present, it seems not. Looking at the blue Florida Strait not far away, the fresh sea breeze blew his face. His eyes seemed to pass through the sea and see the happy and Free Cuba not far away. Just because of his work, he can only stay in Miami for a while. Damn America, damn repayment! Thinking of his mansion that hasn''t finished paying off his mortgage and the car he bought with the same loan, strange scolded secretly. Fortunately, the food in the car restaurant was good. I simply ate two cod sandwiches and drank pre prepared pineapple juice. I don''t know if it''s drunk driving? But just as strange was about to leave, the owner of the car restaurant hesitated for a moment and asked, "no, sir, can you ask, are you traveling?" Strange was stunned. His attitude was surprisingly good, probably because the other party''s pineapple juice was really delicious: "what''s the problem?" The boss scratched his head awkwardly. He thought about it and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "nothing. I suggest you''d better not take the ring sea route." With a frown, strange''s eyes flickered, "why?" The boss shrugged. He pointed to the blue sea not far away and said to himself, "you know, there are monsters in the sea." This is a popular Internet language recently. It originated from the chrysanthemum opening beast emerging from the sea in the defense war of San Francisco. Almost people in coastal cities like to use this stem. Strange nodded and made an exaggerated expression: "that''s really scary." But when he turned around, he rolled his eyes: "Fool! You say I won''t go if you don''t go?" Two million dollar Lamborghini, slender fingers holding the steering wheel. As for the boss? He had left it behind. Looking at the blue sea and feeling inexplicably happy, strange couldn''t help thinking of a Chinese song he heard recently: The speed is 170 miles, and the mood is free ¡á Surging, I hope the end is Then there''s no more. "Boom!" With a terrible noise, the calm sea suddenly set off huge waves. The terrible beast, with tens of thousands of tons of sea water, roared and appeared in front of Starland. Pacific Rim monster, also known as chrysanthemum opening monster. Strange knows this thing, but the question is, doesn''t it mean there''s only one monster? Also, as a specialty of the Pacific Ocean, what are you doing in the Florida Strait? In front of this scene, strange was stunned. He subconsciously slammed on the brake. As a $2 million luxury car, its performance must be extremely excellent. But the problem is that it happened so suddenly, and strange''s speed is really 170 miles! And the road has become very slippery because of the sea water. So in the face of strange''s hard braking? The Lamborghini under the body can only say weakly: "the speed is not that you want to stop, you can stop if you want to stop." Besides, the most terrible problem is not the car, but that strange doesn''t wear his seat belt! "Boom!" The handsome Lamborghini hit the foot of the chrysanthemum beast, the body deformed in a moment, and successfully made strange soar to the sky. Although something seems wrong? But from that point of view, this is the case. At the moment when strange flew out, two things came to his mind. First thing, I knew I should have listened to the boss. Second thing, if I don''t die this time, I will kill you! "Roar ~ ~" The chrysanthemum opening beast made a huge roar. It didn''t pay attention to the strange under its feet, as if it wouldn''t stop because an ant hit you. Meanwhile, at the drive in restaurant where strange had just eaten. Master Gu Yi shook his hand and beat his waist. He said with emotion on his face: "I''m old and useless. I feel so tired with such a simple spell." Next to him, the boss who just made sandwiches for strange, looked at master Gu Yi who didn''t even sweat on his forehead, He seemed to want to say something, but looking at the remaining sandwiches in the kitchen? After some thinking, he skilfully jumped over the sleeping boss and happily grabbed two sandwiches. Well, bring some more. If you remember correctly, brother Wang likes this thing very much? That''s why Nagini doesn''t like to contact master Gu Yi, because you never know whether the accidents in life are real accidents or man-made accidents! In New York, at the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d., as soon as the Kaiju beast numbered 2200 landed in Miami, it was found by the s.h.l.d. and staring at the monster in front of him, Frey''s eyes glittered with dignity Chapter 319 New York, s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters. Looking at the chrysanthemum opening beast that destroyed wildly after landing in Miami on the screen, Frey''s eyes twinkled with meditation. When did the earth become so dangerous? What has the earth experienced in less than two months? From the beginning, aliens invaded New York, then the Pacific Rim monster invaded San Francisco, and today''s monster landing in Miami. I don''t know why, at the moment, Frey thought of what Nagini, Carol and even the captain had said to himself - don''t touch the magic cube! Although there is no evidence that the three disasters were caused by the cosmic cube, the problem is that everything is too coincidental. Before the launch of the cosmic Rubik''s cube project, although the earth was dangerous, we could at least ensure that these disasters were controlled in local areas. But now? Whether the alien invasion in New York or the monster invasion twice in a row, it is fatal to the destruction of human civilization! I don''t know why, Frey is suddenly annoyed. Why didn''t he listen to Nagini and must develop this damn cosmic magic cube? In other words, the cosmic Rubik''s cube is not on the earth now. Who knows why the earth still has these dangers. In other words, shouldn''t these disasters be brought to Asgard with the cosmic Rubik''s cube? Frey''s eyes flickered with thinking, because there were so many things happening recently that his mind involuntarily began to spread in all directions. Fortunately, Colson coughed softly: "director, what should we do now? Do you want to react with the American one?" Although this president is cold, the country cannot live without leaders. In addition, with the current social chaos, everyone is not in the mood for election, so the original vice president acts as president. And for Colson''s advice? After patting his face, Frey took a deep breath and forcibly dispersed all kinds of ideas in his mind. His eyes flickered with seriousness and helplessness: "what else can we do? Haven''t you eaten enough lessons before? Just contact Nagini directly and tell the person in charge of the United States by the way." However, before Colson left, the adjutant Hill suddenly raised his head: "director, I''m sorry to interrupt you. Nagini should not come." Frey was stunned. He subconsciously frowned: "how do you know?" Looking at the puzzled eyes of his leader, Hill thought for a moment and finally decided to confess: "well, not long ago, I was calling Sam. then something happened. Sam told me that Nagini was likely to have a rest." After hearing Hill''s explanation, Frey''s face showed a strange look. He looked at his adjutant more and more puzzled: "so? How did you know Sam." It seemed that she thought of something. A blush appeared on Hill''s face, but a moment later, she turned her head proudly: "don''t worry, in short, we just know each other!" Although I don''t know what happened to Nagini, from Hill''s look? Nagini also seems to be in some trouble. This made Frey frown. You know, the only way the earth can fight against the chrysanthemum beast now is Nagini, the strongest superhero on earth. As for the others? "Nuclear" weapons are a kind of weapon, but they are a last resort. They can never be used as a last resort. Colson''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He thought and put forward his own idea: "director, do you want to start the avenger alliance?" Frey rolled his eyes. "Do you think it works?" It''s not that Frey despises the Avengers alliance. After all, nominally, this is a super power team belonging to their Divine Shield Bureau, and it''s also the first and only super power team on earth. Although most of the members of the team didn''t listen to him. But even so, Frey understands that there are two distinct concepts: the avenger alliance with Nagini and the avenger alliance without Nagini. In other words, why can''t the world become what it used to be? For this increasingly bad world, Frey really feels great pressure! However, the next second, when Frey was very upset, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "I think you must have forgotten the great genius Tony Stark when you said this." With a frown, Frey subconsciously looked at the camera in front: "Tony? I warned you not to illegally invade the system of the s.h.i.e.l.d. believe it or not, I''ll..." However, as soon as the picture turned, the scene of the chrysanthemum beast invading Miami disappeared, replaced by Tony Stark, who looked a little tired but still didn''t beat as much as before. He rudely interrupted Frey and said proudly: "What are you going to do? Sue me? Or destroy my computer? You probably don''t know that Jarvis''s hardware has been replaced by Zhenjin by me. Even if New York is finished, Jarvis may not be finished." Ignoring Tony''s clamor, Frey waved his hand and took a deep breath: "come on, what the hell are you doing here? Don''t tell me, you just came to show off your semi artificial intelligence." In the face of Frey''s doubts, Tony felt proud. Then he didn''t know what Tony had done. A complex design was suddenly added next to him: "Sorry, when I see a guy who thinks he is very smart, I always want to make a mockery. Next, I want to introduce to you a new work recently developed by the great inventor, the famous superhero, Mr. Tony Stark, President of stark group - anti monster armor - [dangerous Ranger]!" "With a height of 79 meters and a weight of 1980 tons, it is driven by nuclear power, equipped with Jericho missiles, laser weapons, superfrequency electrothermal knife and wakanda III energy shield..." But Frey, who is opposite Tony, doesn''t want to hear Tony fooling around here at the moment. He directly interrupts Tony''s explanation and asks pointedly: "That''s enough. Needless to say, it''s useless. You just need to tell me how long you need!" Tony was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes: "well, how do you know what I want to say?" Frey waved impatiently: "if [dangerous tramp] has been completed, it will be taken out by your character, so there is only one possibility. You need time." Seeing Frey''s impatient look, Tony was not interested in going on. He didn''t want to show off, but he knew what he was going to say next, which was hard to believe, so he had to win Frey''s trust. And from the other party''s attitude? It seems that the situation is more serious than I thought. After taking a deep breath, Tony dispersed the exaggeration in his eyes and replaced it with calmness: "I have completed the core of anti monster armor. Now the problem is the body part. I need the authority of the Divine Shield factory and two air warships as raw materials." As Tony thought, Frey didn''t argue with Tony on these issues. He only asked a question he cared about: "how long do you need!" After thinking for a moment, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Finally, Tony clenched his teeth and flashed a crazy look in his eyes: "three hours, at least I need three hours!" The opposite Frey nodded. He looked decisive: "Tony, I''ll give you three and a half hours. The future and hope of the earth depends on you!" After the call, Tony took the energy core of [dangerous wanderer] to the nearest s.h.i.e.l.d. factory. At the same time, under Frey''s arrangement, two air warships are rushing to the factory, and a large number of temporary workers have been removed. At this moment, under the command of Frey, the huge organization of the Divine Shield Bureau broke out amazing power! Just behind Frey, Natasha, who didn''t know when to appear, was worried: "can we really last three and a half hours?" He rubbed his eyebrows. Even though he looked tired, Frey''s tone was very firm: "I don''t know, but anyway, we must buy Tony this time!" Chapter 320 "Boom!" Miami has now become a battlefield. Although the place where the two sides fight is located in the nearby Crocodile Park, some parts of Miami are still seriously affected. "Whoosh, whoosh!" A fighter plane flew across the sky, bullets and missiles poured madly onto the monster. With the terrible explosion, the chrysanthemum opening beast numbered 2200 roared in pain and anger in the huge flame. Its ferocious head stared at the fighter plane in the shape of a long snake in front, and its eyes glittered with amazing anger. "Boom!" A blue energy gushed from the Kaiju beast numbered 2200, just like a spreading ripple, sweeping in all directions in an instant. In an instant, the fighter planes that had just been flaunting their might turned into a burst fireball at this moment. However, with this energy surge, the chrysanthemum opening beast numbered 2200 can''t help flashing a touch of heartache in his eyes at the moment. As an old chrysanthemum opening beast, 2200 obviously can''t be compared with the young chrysanthemum opening beast. They are strong and contain amazing physical strength. If they were young, they can send out more than ten or dozens of hair at will. But now it doesn''t work, like the energy surge just now? Even if you count that one, you can only come six times at most. If it''s not really hard to be beaten, how can it use such high consumption skills? However, to 2200''s anger, these disgusting guys didn''t escape in the face of their terrible attack. On a road in the distance, a square iron shell the size of an ant came. As if there was no fear of life, such as machinery, these damn creatures took the trouble to shoot those explosive bullets at themselves. This made 2200 more and more angry. With a terrible roar, a dark blue energy shock wave surged out of the hands of the chrysanthemum beast. In an instant, as the crescent shaped shock wave swept through, the earth was plowed into a huge hole, and a whole company of armored vehicles was detonated at this moment. Looking at the rising flames on the ground and the explosion from time to time? The chrysanthemum opening beast numbered 2200 has the pleasure of revenge shining in his eyes. At the same time, in Washington, the former vice president, who has just become the acting president, looked at the rampant chrysanthemum opening beast 2200 painted all over, and his eyes couldn''t help flashing anger and helplessness. At first, he began to be very happy when he knew he would become president. After all, he picked up a presidential position for nothing. Although he will re-elect the president in one year at most, if the operation is good enough, it will definitely bring him huge benefits. However, at the same time, inside the dangerous wanderer, Tony in steel armor stared at the chrysanthemum opening beast 2200 in front of him. He took a deep breath and his eyes glittered with determination: "Jarvis, make an auxiliary connection and disconnect the cable!" "Collapse! Collapse! Collapse!" "Whew! Whew! Whew!" With a roar, the dangerous Ranger, nearly 2000 tons, landed safely on the earth. At the same time, at Tony Stark''s feet, amid the cheers of a group of excited American soldiers, the chrysanthemum opening beast numbered 2200 raised its ferocious head. Four eyes relative, whether it is the American soldiers on the scene, or after the video, those big men and ordinary people who care about this matter, everyone feels incomparably dignified. No one knows who this sudden steel giant is, but it is certain that this is the most perfect and powerful crystallization of human technology. On the opposite side of the steel giant is the Pacific Rim monster that has left mankind helpless twice. This battle is not only a battle between steel giants and Pacific monsters, but also a battle between humans and monsters. So, This war, You can''t lose anyway!!! Chapter 321 Today is a special day for most countries on earth. In Miami, however, compared with the excitement, uneasiness and excitement of the outside world. In wakanda, Africa, everyone''s response was relatively calm. what? You said the earth was attacked by aliens. Oh, how terrible! Then? Sorry, no, they are more concerned about what happens at their own door than what happens outside. Vakanda has four areas, namely the palace, mountains, rivers and plains. In addition to the first area representing the most advanced technology and civilization, the other three areas maintain quite primitive landforms. This may be because vakanda believes in the Panther God. After all, we can''t let the Panther God live in the steel forest? When Nagini first came to wakanda, he went to the plain, and now Nagini is exactly here! The huge body, covered with dark red scales, sharp dragon claws, broad dragon wings and a slender tail, swings inadvertently. The sharp tail bone stabs across the harsh air in the air. This is Nagini, a sleeping dragon! There were several naughty children around Nagini''s huge and ferocious head. They held high the vibration gold sign dressed in fresh beef and carefully placed it in front of Nagini''s nostrils. "Exhale ~ ~ inhale ~ ~" As the hot air spewed out of Nagini''s nostrils, these raw beef matured and even charred with the naked eye! The adults around looked nervously at their cubs. Seriously, they really want to rush over and beat up the bear children. Stepping on a horse is a dragon! It''s not the barbecue machine at home, it''s a giant beast that will destroy the sky and the earth if it moves a little!!! But they dare not get close to Nagini. It is amazing that those children who are curious about the dragon and do not have any malice can not only get close to Nagini, but also barbecue with the heat from Nagini''s nostrils. But adults like them, even if there is no malice, are difficult to get close to Nagini within half a kilometer, as if there is a special threat against them. At first, some people thought it was a psychological effect. After all, in the face of a huge beast like a mountain, even if the other party was sleeping, they still instinctively felt afraid and small. Like acrophobia, this is a psychological problem. But with a guy who is not afraid of death, when he is 480 meters away from Nagini, he is pressed by the substantive momentum to spit blood? No adult approached Nagini. Of course, not all adults can''t get close. Sam and Wilson can get close. As for Wilson''s wife? Although we usually seem to have a good relationship, in fact? I''m sorry, we don''t know each other! Richard was very happy because he finally realized his original boast - riding a dragon in front of his little partner. Although this was achieved with the help of his father, after all, Nagini was too big. Even if he lay down, Richard could not climb up. He was not spider man, so he had to ask Kim and his father for help. As for the others? These wakanda children also want to ride Nagini, but unfortunately, no child can touch Nagini''s body except Richard. They can really get close to Nagini, but when they have an idea about the dragon''s body? Although this is a dragon, not a God, Nagini can''t do God''s, can''t look directly, can''t listen, can''t guess, but the giant dragon can''t be easily touched by anyone. Richard really showed off, but he only rode it once. The second time he wanted his father to help him, he found that the godfather Nagini seemed to be getting bigger? Nagini''s head is very big. After all, it is a giant dragon of more than 80 meters. The length of the head is more than 10 meters. Excluding teeth, horn thorns and beard, the lowest height of the head is close to 4 meters, Wilson is two meters tall, holding Richard, barely able to send his son up. After all, the dragon scale is very smooth, but with the passage of time, Nagini''s body expands at a speed visible to the naked eye? Wilson didn''t know what Nagini would look like, but when he heard Richard say, "Dad, raise it higher," he realized what had happened during Nagini''s deep sleep! As time goes by, what happens outside? Nagini didn''t know because his mind was in a coma. However, what can be known is that with the last yard of happy water being finished by nenni, those nutrients and essence that can be produced in the body, which is equivalent to a whole three level monster, equal to 2200 tons of material, are detonated at this moment. The transparent manure house is happy water, turns into the blue monster essence, these monster essence is detonated, just like the flash flood, the fearful energy flood, frantically washes Nagini''s body. For the snake monster in the fifth stage, although it is a little uncomfortable, it is only uncomfortable. But as Nagini changed from a basilisk to a dragon? Although the genes have become different, the body is still the same body. Fat house happy water doesn''t care about these. They will only detonate their energy flood in Nagini at the specified time. As for whether these energy is absorbed by the snake monster gene or the Dragon gene? Then it''s none of their business. Seriously, it felt bad at first. Even if the giant dragon has greater potential, it is the second stage after all. Compared with the snake monster gene, there is a huge gap between the two sides. So when the first wave of energy flood appeared, Nagini was not thinking about breaking through to the third stage, but worried about whether his body could bear this force. After all, there is a huge gap between the dragon in the second stage and the snake monster in the fifth stage! However, facts have proved that the dragon is stronger than Nagini imagined. After the energy shock of the first stage, it has been stuck in the second stage of Nagini''s Dragon. Naturally, it has been broken through, and then things are relatively simple. The essence of a monster that is dormant in the body is detonated in a special form in Nago''s body. Because the dragon has just ascended to the third stage and is in a state of extreme lack of energy, it naturally does not refuse these energies. And because of the particularity of the big monster. Of course, it is also possible that a salted fish is afraid of others talking about water. For example, it is divided into five stages, and each stage is divided into ten segments. In short, as long as we break through the barrier of adulthood and minors, the next things will be much easier. A lot of energy is absorbed. Every muscle, every drop of blood and every cell are like gluttonous food. They are crazy to absorb these explosive energy torrents. Even a lot of times, the essence of these animals hidden in the country is too late to erupt, and they are absorbed by the hungry body. For a moment, Nagini''s body seemed to turn into a thirsty desert. It was greedy and crazy to plunder all the water it could absorb. It is precisely because of this predatory absorption that Nagini''s body expands at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Richard tried to ride Nagini for the second time, his length was close to 100 meters, and there was no sign of stopping You know, when the snake monster broke through the fifth stage, its body length reached 100 meters. Nagini is only the third stage of the dragon, and this is not the limit state of the third stage! As time went by, no one knew what Nagini would eventually look like. In contrast, wakanda''s calm, far away in Miami, the United States, the broken earth, smoke filled the battlefield, where the air was filled with a tragic atmosphere Chapter 322 "Boom!" The smoke filled Miami has become a battlefield between giants. As the dangerous Ranger collided with the chrysanthemum beast again. There was a terrible roar in Miami. Under the nervous eyes of the world, the chrysanthemum opening beast numbered 2200, with two strong palms, tightly hugged the arms of the dangerous Ranger. The strength of the whole body burst out. Under the rough skin like rock, muscles harder than steel burst out at this moment! With a ferocious drink, the dangerous tramp weighing nearly 2000 tons was thrown hundreds of meters away by No. 2200 Kaiju beast in a posture of over shoulder fall! "Boom!" a loud noise, most of his body collided with an office building with more than ten floors, and the office building collapsed into ruins in an instant. Looking at the tramp thrown out by himself, No. 2200 Kaiju beast made a happy provocative roar, but it didn''t stop its actions. A blue fluorescence rises on its body surface. Finally, these fluorescence seem to have life. They all converge in the hands of No. 2200 chrysanthemum animal, and finally form a crescent energy blade tens of meters long. Tony, who was blown away, is struggling to get up from the ruins. The Pacific Rim monster is more powerful than he thought, or because the time is too short, the current dangerous Ranger is not perfect. However, before Tony got up, the interface in front of him suddenly flashed a dazzling red light, and Tony felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. Without enough time to think about what happened, Tony subconsciously ordered: "Jarvis, open the type III vakanda shield." Almost at the same time, No. 2200 Kaiju beast launched the energy blade in its hand. "Keng!" "Boom!" When the energy blade collides with the shield, the first thing to hear is not the explosion of energy collision, but the sound of metal collision. With the force generated by the collision, the internal structure of their respective energy is destroyed, and the CIS energy converges, resulting in a huge explosion. Because it was very close to the source of the explosion, the dangerous Ranger, weighing nearly 2000 tons, was just hit and flew again by the blast wave of the explosion. Originally black body, but also because of the explosion, looks more and more embarrassed and dilapidated. Tony, who was obviously disoriented by the shock wave, looked at the red warning flashing next to the interface. He struggled to get up from the ground and asked: "Jarvis, show the loss of the body." "The central shaft is damaged by 12%, the energy of type III protective cover is leaked, and 30% is left at present. There is an unknown problem with the shock absorber of the left lower limb..." On the interface in front of Tony, dozens or even hundreds of damages appeared almost instantly. With a frown, Tony interrupted Jarvis''s report: "That''s enough. Tell me what else hasn''t been damaged." "In addition to the overclocking electric knife and the right-hand laser gun, the body integrity is 82%, which can support hand to hand combat." "Hand to hand?" Tony smiled bitterly, but looking at the No. 2200 chrysanthemum opening beast rushing towards him again, Tony''s eyes twinkled firmly: "Jarvis, start the overclocking electric knife and increase the assistance rate to 51%." "Yes, Mr. stark." The dangerous Ranger has two states. At least there are two states here for Tony. One is the operation dominated by Tony, and the other is to enhance Jarvis''s authority and let it carry out the main operation. The upper limit of the former is high, and of course, the lower limit is also high. After all, people are not machines. Although the latter has no extremely high upper limit, it can ensure the exertion of super stable strength. At first Tony thought he could show all the strength of the dangerous Ranger. After all, he had driven the mark series before, but compared with the mark series, the anti monster armor series was too large. The operation of both sides, and even many reactions to the same thing, are quite different. Obviously, from the previous two battles, Tony can hardly wield the real power of dangerous tramps. No. 2200 Kaiju beast doesn''t know the internal changes of dangerous vagrants, but in previous contacts, it realizes that the other party is not as powerful as expected. Therefore, there is no choice to consume the enemy from a distance. Of course, the most important thing is that the energy reserve in Kaiju animal 2200 does not allow it to make such a luxurious choice. However, when No. 2200 chrysanthemum opening beast approached Tony, the dangerous tramp who was sitting on the ground and struggling to get up was a seemingly embarrassed tumbling. I don''t know when he had an extra 30 meter long knife with red light flashing on it, which looked extremely sharp and hot! Then he saw a flash of red light, and No. 2200 chrysanthemum opening beast gave a painful howl. His ferocious head and bloody eyes were full of pain. He looked at the blade inserted obliquely from his abdomen and pierced his body? No. 2200 chrysanthemum opening beast roared angrily! It ignored the internal organs and blood gushing from its abdomen. The sharp pain and crazy passage of vitality stimulated the blood and madness in the chrysanthemum opening beast. Open your mouth and gnaw at Tony''s head with thick and huge teeth. However, at the next moment, Tony raised his other hand and clasped the chrysanthemum animal''s chin. Almost at the same time, a crazy cry came from Tony''s mouth: "Jarvis, laser gun, 100% power, launch!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Three times in a row, each time a laser gun with a full diameter of 45 meters hit the weak chin of the chrysanthemum opening beast. With a desperate sob, No. 2200 Kaiju fell down, and the dangerous wanderer pressed by the huge body of Kaiju slowly climbed out. Seriously, although the dangerous wanderer is very embarrassed at the moment, his funny appearance of pulling out the electric knife stuck to the bone from under the chrysanthemum opening beast is even more funny. But at this moment, looking at the dangerous tramp covered with scars? I don''t know why, we seem to see a ray of holy light scattered from the sky to each other''s damaged body. But when everyone was ready to cheer, the chrysanthemum opening beast, whose abdomen was penetrated and had been blasted off most of its head, suddenly got up from the ground! His strong claws have smashed most of his head, knocked down the dangerous tramp just standing up, and then there was a crazy beating and biting! "Boom!" "Tear!" A lot of steel was torn, and countless circuit boards and parts were pulled out of the dangerous vagrants. Looking from a distance, it was like a zombie toppling the living, and then biting wildly. In an instant, flesh and blood flew. In front of the TV, the earth people who were just ready to cheer seemed to be strangled by fate at this moment. The excitement on many faces had not dispersed, but their eyes were full of despair and panic! Is Tony dying? No, he''s not dead, and he won''t. If it was someone else, it would be cool at this moment, but he was Tony Stark, a man destined to compete with purple potato dad. No creature in the world can still live after its head is blown out. Even Nagini can''t do that. No. 2200 Kaiju beast died, but its body did not die, leaving only an undamaged accessory brain, which supported it to take final revenge on Tony. But unfortunately, just as purple potato dad told Thor, now Tony wants to say to No. 2200 chrysanthemum opening beast, "you should behead!" In the smoke filled Miami, two bodies lay on the battlefield, and the world was silent at this moment. The next moment, however, a laser emerged from the huge head of the dangerous Ranger. Finally, the red light crossed the mask of the dangerous wanderer, dressed in golden red armor. Tony Stark, a legendary man, stood on the ruins, as if covered with a layer of holy light. "Iron man!" "Iron man!" "Iron man!" All over the world, those who pay attention to Miami can''t help cheering the name at this moment! But at the same time, located in the Pacific Rim, the open chrysanthemum beast numbered 2800 is slowly approaching the west coast of the United States Chapter 323 Miami, a battlefield filled with smoke. Bathed in the holy light, Tony Stark, who stood on the bodies of chrysanthemum opening beasts and dangerous vagrants and ended everything, was relieved at the moment! Although it was with the help of Jarvis that he succeeded in killing No. 2200 chrysanthemum beast, anyway, this is still a progress of mankind! This means that from now on, humans will have more choices in the face of Pacific monsters. However, just as Tony was about to enjoy the applause, Jarvis, who found the unique energy fluctuation of chrysanthemum opening beast in the Pacific through his powerful calculation ability, sounded a bit serious: "Mr. stark, I have bad news for you." Although Jarvis said there was bad news, Tony didn''t care. At least in his opinion, the worst is over. How bad can it be? So Tony said disapprovingly, "don''t be so nervous, Jarvis, you have to learn to relax. Come on, what''s the trouble with the earth this time?" In the face of Tony''s ridicule, Jarvis''s voice was as serious as ever: "Mr. stark, just now, I detected that it belongs to the special energy source of the chrysanthemum beast in the Pacific Ocean." With a frown, Tony was stunned. He subconsciously shouted, "what are you talking about?" Jarvis said calmly: "Sir, you heard right. The monster you just killed is not the only one. There is another monster in the Pacific Ocean. It is moving towards the west coast of the United States and is expected to land in two hours!" In the face of Jarvis''s statement, Tony''s face was very ugly because he knew what the news meant! However, before Tony could answer, Frey''s worried voice sounded in his ear: "Tony, tell me, Jarvis, this is a joke!" Don''t think that Tony and Jarvis are the only two who fight the chrysanthemum beast. In addition to them, there are the Divine Shield and the American government. After all, the body part of the dangerous ranger was built by the Divine Shield factory. During Tony''s time of creating dangerous vagrants, the American government won it for him. Facing Frey''s uneasy inquiry, Tony smiled bitterly: "Jarvis is artificial intelligence. He can do everything, but he can''t lie." With Tony''s answer, which was close to trial, there was silence in the communicator. The people who are cheering outside only know that Tony drives a huge mecha to defeat the terrible monster. But they didn''t know that besides the monster Tony defeated, there was another monster, which was now approaching the west coast of the United States! The most terrible thing is that the dangerous Ranger has died together with the first chrysanthemum opening beast, that is, at present, the earth can''t find a second anti monster armor to fight! In the face of such a severe situation, after a brief silence, his Excellency the president of the United States stood up. His tone was heavy, but his voice was very firm: "land in two hours? I can buy you another hour and a half!" With these words, the president''s heart was dripping blood. Because he knows what this commitment means, not counting all kinds of additional losses, but the simplest and most basic economic loss - compensation for the death of soldiers. According to the minimum value, a soldier''s death compensation alone is close to $3 billion, not counting lieutenant and school officers. Combat requires equipment, such as: Weapons, tanks, armored vehicles, shells, bullets, aircraft and so on, all require huge amounts of money. It is conservatively estimated that the United States burned at least tens of billions of dollars in less than an hour of fighting. What if I do it again? I''m afraid the loss of this day will exceed $100 billion! PS: the market value of Xiaomi is probably more than $100 billion. This is one of the reasons why only powerful countries dare to burn, because war is burning money, and small countries can''t afford it at all. In addition, the United States can make war money by bullying other small countries, but fight against the big monster? Are you kidding? These chrysanthemum opening animals will give you land cutting compensation? Or can it give you rare resources? Therefore, the hundreds of billions of dollars in these two battles are completely wasted, but even so, the president decided to use the money, because in his opinion, the money is worth it! What will the earth look like in a thousand years? The president doesn''t know, but he knows that in the coming decades, there will be a tug of war between humans and monsters. After all, from all aspects, the chrysanthemum opening animals that appear on the earth are planned to invade the earth. The anti monster armor driven by Tony is the main means for human beings to fight monsters in the future! As long as Tony Stark can be won over, not to mention hundreds of billions of dollars, even trillions of dollars, your excellency can afford it! Moreover, as the president of the United States, he has the obligation to protect the citizens of this country! However, to the president''s surprise, as soon as his voice fell, Tony heard a bitter smile: "I''m afraid not this time." With a frown on his brow, the president''s eyes twinkled with puzzlement. He asked subconsciously, "why?" Tony''s face was helpless: "The first is the problem of energy source. It takes huge energy to make a 2000 ton mecha fly. In the battle just now, the energy source of the dangerous Ranger has been destroyed. It takes at least three days to rebuild an energy source." "Secondly, driving this kind of large machine armor is too heavy on the body. Even if I have steel armor as protection and Jarvis''s assistance, it is the limit to solve a monster." "In other words, in my current state, I can''t fight again." No way, the anti monster armor, the dangerous Ranger, was meant to be on the shelf. Before that, Tony didn''t expect that a second chrysanthemum opening beast would invade the earth so soon. Moreover, when developing dangerous vagrants, Tony considered fighting against one chrysanthemum opening beast rather than two chrysanthemum opening beasts. Even if the energy is not damaged, the current state of the vagrants is not enough to support him to continue fighting. Moreover, as a test object produced by the rush, the dangerous Ranger at this stage itself has various unstable hidden dangers, and it is impossible to fight for a long time. In the face of what Tony said, everyone was silent. No one ever wondered if Tony said that on purpose, because it was clear how the dangerous ranger was made. After all, it takes only three and a half hours to complete the mecha, how can it have high quality. In the s.h.i.e.l.d., Frey''s eyes twinkled with impatience: "what should we do? Nagini''s problem has not been solved. I can''t contact him now." Tony in Miami, however, had a hesitation in his eyes: "why don''t I try to lead him to the deep sea?" As soon as the voice fell, he heard Frey and his Excellency the president, and subconsciously refused, "no!" I''m not worried that the president will bomb Tony with a missile. If there are such concerns, Tony will not take the initiative to make this request. The real reason for the two to refuse at the same time is very simple. No one on earth can make anti monster armor except Tony Stark, so he can''t have an accident anyway! But for the two''s refusal, Tony asked in silence, "what do you say? Do you watch each other invade the west coast?" Frey was silent. If Nagini or Thor were on earth, Frey would dare to try, but the problem is that he has only one hawk in his hand. With hawk''s strength, he can''t be the opponent of Kaiju beast at all, so in the face of Tony''s rhetorical question, Frey can only choose to be silent, but when everyone is silent and the air is full of depression. In the communicator, the president''s heavy and determined voice sounded: "Don''t worry about it. Leave it to me!" Chapter 324 Gray hazy sky, cold sea breeze blowing the sea, several meters high waves beating the ship, standing on the steel deck, a pair of light blue clear eyes flashing complex. His name is Henry. Four times of first-class merit and two times of second-class merit made him a naval colonel at the age of 36. If there is no big change, he should become a rear admiral before the age of 50. Henry is very successful in his career. Outside your career? I don''t know if it''s the fate of a soldier. He married once, but because of frequent tasks and various reasons, he didn''t go home for three years. When he opened the door, he saw his wife holding his one-and-a-half-year-old daughter and smiling at himself with embarrassment and politeness. It was Henry''s first time in a military court, but he didn''t regret it. Even in an open-minded America, as a man, he really couldn''t stand some things. Thoughts, accompanied by the waves, gradually drift far away. Henry thought of his mother, of his friends, of his father who had only seen him a few times and whose face had become blurred. By the way, Henry''s father was also a navy. Staring at the deep-water port of Los Angeles not far away, which is about to disappear from his sight, looking at the nervous soldiers on the deck and the huge Mothership nearby. Henry patted his face and forced his to calm down! Everyone has his own mission. Although this statement will be regarded as an inflexible old stubborn by today''s young people, Henry has always taken this sentence as the creed of life. He is a soldier, and the soldier''s mission is to protect the people and the country! Henry knew what he was going to face next. A monster from the Pacific called chrysanthemum monster, nearly 100 meters tall and weighing more than 1000 tons, was a powerful and desperate creature! Strong physique, hard skin, terrible strength, everything is desperate, but he is a soldier. Moreover, he has lost his family, love and everything he can lose in life. As a soldier, the only thing he hasn''t lost is the responsibility brought by the soldier and the people and country he must protect! The complex eyes changed again. Looking at the deep sea where the dark wind howled, Henry''s eyes glittered with determination. As time went by, there were many soldiers like Henry. They knew what they were going to face, but they knew what they needed to do. There is a saying that is very good. There are so many quiet years in the world, but someone is carrying a load for you. The news about another monster has not been released. Most people in the world are cheering for iron man. It''s unfair to say. Even if they die, no one will know, but this is the soldier. The cruiser galloped on the sea. Looking at the turbulent sea, Henry couldn''t help looking at the radar next to him. This was his fourth time looking at the radar. I don''t know why. When the cruiser sailed into the sea 20 minutes ago, Henry felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. I can''t say why. Anyway, it''s a strong feeling, Looking at the empty radar, Henry picked up the communicator again: "commander, what''s the situation there?" With Henry''s inquiry, a moment later, a dignified voice sounded in the communicator: "Henry, I have no problem here." With the news from the mother ship, a moment later, the communication channel became lively: "I said, Henry, are you too nervous?" "Yes, this is the third time." "Don''t worry, we are the most elite Navy in America. We can do what Tony Stark can do." "Maybe we''ll be heroes?" "Just you? Don''t shout mom when you see the monster." "Go away, you three second man!" "Who will say three seconds? Do you want to go to Las Vegas next time? Whoever comes out first will pay." "Just go. Call Henry at that time. This guy has been holding it for more than a year. He must be very fast." "This is good." "I feel OK." Listening to the ridicule of the channel, Henry was not angry, but his eyes flashed dignified. He was familiar with these old guys, so he knew what it meant to joke in this situation! Similarly, this is the reason why the headquarters did not stop everyone from talking, because in the case of high tension, everyone''s nervous tension needs to be relaxed. Just looking at the dark sea outside, Henry couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "OK, when this task is over..." But before Henry finished, looking at the black sea not far away, Henry suddenly changed his face. He subconsciously shouted, "wait? Black? I have a problem here!" The next second, almost instinctively, Henry pressed the emergency button. With the harsh sound, a huge and ferocious head gushed out of the dark sea next to the cruiser at Henry''s feet. Compared with the chrysanthemum opening beast raging in Miami, this chrysanthemum opening beast is obviously much smaller, but for humans, it is still a huge beast. The overall shape looks somewhat similar to insects. The rough and thick skin wraps the fleshy body. On both sides of the body, there are at least six pairs of thick limbs wrapped by the stratum corneum. The head is big. Among the three chrysanthemum opening beasts invading the earth at present, the head of the invader with Tomahawk shaped bone plate is only half that of the one in front of him. Six green compound eyes looked down at the harsh cruiser below, and then vomited a mass of green mucus from the huge mouth of the abyss that occupied one-third of their head. "Zilala ~ ~" High concentration of corrosive acid turns steel into molten iron in an instant. After a short silence, there was a violent explosion in the sea area, bullets, missiles and all available weapons poured on the chrysanthemum beast at this moment. But the defense of Kaiju beast is desperate. These weapons that human beings are proud of are like firecrackers. In addition to making the chrysanthemum beast more angry, they will not cause real-time damage. With the piercing and painful scream, a terrible acid was ejected from the mouth full of ferocious sharp teeth. At the same time, the sharp limbs seemed to turn into a sickle of death at this moment. Nearly half a meter thick steel was pierced with only one blow! About half an hour later, in this burning sea area, the chrysanthemum opening beast slowly sank into the sea Angel orphanage, Los Angeles. A little blonde with pink carving and jade carving struggled to carry a pink bucket. He shook it left and right and lifted it from the first floor to the second floor. Finally, with a "Dong" sound, he put the bucket on the ground. Looking up at MIA cleaning the room not far away, the little Zhengtai''s eyes twinkled with doubt: "Ma Ma, why should we clean this house? No one lives." Looking at the puzzled eyes on her son''s face, Mia took off her gloves and was a mother. Her eyes twinkled gently: "this is your uncle Nagini''s house. How can no one live?" But little Zhengtai shook her head: "but I''ve never seen uncle Nagini, nor has I seen him live here." Mia was stunned and seemed to think of something. Her bright eyes were not dark, but a moment later, she explained with a smile: "your uncle Nagini is busy, and you''ve seen it, but it was when you were young." Looking at her son who seemed to want to say something, Mia casually opened the topic: "there is white cloth downstairs. Go and cover the furniture and give you five dollars for a room." As soon as the voice fell, little Zhengtai''s light blue clear eyes twinkled with the merchant''s unique cunning, which made MIA turn her eyes, and her backhand was a shudder: "No bargaining!" Now the child is too smart. She remembers that when she was a child, let alone bargaining, she had to be happy for several days to buy herself a pink hairpin, which made Mia''s eyes flicker with thinking and emotion. Just thinking of her childhood, Mia couldn''t help thinking of Barry''s father''s smoked beef. At that time, the situation at home was very bad. Her father died and her brother was arrested in prison, only herself and Nagini. What should I do? According to American law, the two were sent to a welfare home. Mia didn''t know how Nagini did it, but seriously, during that time, Mia was really afraid. Facts have proved that Nagini is really powerful. His soon to be fragmented home has been maintained with the help of Nagini. Of course, if that bastard didn''t cheat himself into eating high calorie food every day, maybe he was really a perfect brother, although most of the time, no matter MIA herself or others around, everyone thought Nagini was the brother. Thinking of those beautiful memories before, Mia couldn''t help but show a bright smile around her mouth. Just think of the recent years, everyone''s contact is getting less and less, Mia''s eyes can''t help but be a little more complicated. So when did the relationship between us become rusty? Mia couldn''t help thinking in her eyes. She wondered if Nagini hadn''t been allowed to make a film, would the situation be better now? She didn''t know, and no one could give her the answer. But seriously, everyone misses Nagini, whether it''s himself, Toledo, Vincent and Brian. In my ear, there is a harsh sound of monster alarm. Recently, because of San Francisco, there are often such alarms in Los Angeles. But MIA didn''t care, because she knew that the monster invading the earth had been eliminated by iron man. However, at the next moment, a dazzling light flashed not far away. MIA subconsciously closed her eyes, then turned around and saw a huge mushroom rising on the sea. Then she seemed to realize something. In an instant, Mia''s face was a little more pale! Chapter 325 The harsh alarm sounded. With the sea rising not far away, huge mushrooms rose. After a short silence, the whole Los Angeles was like a hot pot poured with hot oil. In an instant, it was chaotic. No way. Although Los Angeles and San Francisco are not the same city, there is only one bridge between the two cities. Even though we laughed at the unlucky people in San Francisco some time ago, if there was a monster invasion, who can guarantee that the monster attack must be San Francisco, not Los Angeles. At the same time, half of the six compound eyes of Kaiju beast-2800 bombed by "nuclear" weapons have been destroyed, and the only three compound eyes are flashing ferocious and crazy under the stimulation of pain! "Ow ~ ~" With a harsh and sharp roar, staring at the nearest city, the huge and thick tail set off huge waves. Unlike the first chrysanthemum opening beast baptized by "nuclear" weapons, the first reaction of this insect like chrysanthemum opening beast is not to escape, but crazy revenge and destruction. Carrying huge waves, the huge body of the chrysanthemum opening beast appeared on the beach of Los Angeles. It is about 60 meters tall and nearly 100 meters long. It looks like an insect. Its body surface is covered with small and hard dark green hard thorns. Its head accounts for one third of its body. It looks like the abyss giant mouth in the hero League. However, compared with the giant mouth of the abyss, the abdomen of No. 2800 Kaiju beast has a row of sharp and slender arthropods. Although several have been blown off and viscous and disgusting liquid flows out of the broken wound, it can be vaguely seen from the complete arthropods that this kind of arthropod is not as simple as it appears on the surface. Sharp and sharp, full of black and red barbs. Structurally, it must be a very ferocious weapon. Of course, it is not in good condition now. As one of the most powerful weapons on earth, even the chrysanthemum opening beast can''t be intact. Under the amazing high temperature, the tough and soft skin cracked into cracks more than ten meters long due to the high temperature, and blue-green blood flowed out along these cracks. The blood in the chrysanthemum opening beast has amazing toxins. In addition, because the insect shaped chrysanthemum opening beast has the ability to corrode, its blood also has this effect. Pools of blood flowed out of the body and landed on the beach of Los Angeles, making a "zizizi" corrosive sound, and finally leaving a deep hole. Looking at the building not far away, the chrysanthemum opening beast opened its ferocious mouth full of sharp fangs, and then ejected a viscous corrosive liquid. A terrible scene happened. At the moment when the 30 storey building was covered with mucus, it was like cotton candy touching water, and in an instant it melted into a pool of steel and rock residues. Looking from a distance, the square building is simply corroded into a U-shape. The only three compound eyes are flashing crazy. It waved an unbroken limb and destroyed the building in an instant. It looked at the city in front of it and those crazy "ants" on the street. With a terrible roar, the corrosive liquid splashed in a fan in all directions was like rain. Many people who patronize to escape and forget to hide now make a miserable scream. Their bodies are corroded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In two or three seconds, the corrosion is deeply visible, leaving pools of liquid mixed with blood and water, emitting pungent bubbles on the ground. The surrounding buildings have become dilapidated after being corroded by acid. The chrysanthemum opening beast can easily push down these buildings. Although this will not make it recover, this destruction has greatly vented its pain and anger! Because Mrs. Samantha was not rich, the angel orphanage was a distance from the sea. When the chrysanthemum beast attacked Los Angeles, it was not the hardest hit area. On the whole, Mia is lucky. Unfortunately, when she was holding her son and preparing to drive away from Los Angeles, a mass of green mucus from somewhere dripping on her car, and most of the car body was directly corroded into a pool of molten iron. The desperate MIA can only return to the angel orphanage with her son. She knows very well that she can''t leave Los Angeles with her son without a car, so now the most rational behavior is to hide in the angel orphanage. In the corner of the first floor, Mia tightly protected her son. Although she knew it was useless, she subconsciously did so. The little Zhengtai in Mia''s arms, her clear light blue eyes twinkled with panic: "Mom, I''m afraid!" Mia wanted to tell her son that she was afraid, but her maternal love was strong. At this time, Mia just overcame her fear. She patted her son on the shoulder and comforted her: "it''s all right, mom will protect you!" Under Mia''s appeasement, little Zhengtai''s mood gradually stabilized. As time went by, the sharp roar of monsters and the roar of building collapse gradually became lower. Finally, the outside world fell into a strange silence. The small house is quiet enough to hear each other''s heartbeat, but this silence will not make people feel safe. On the contrary, it will make people feel more strange and uneasy over time! "Is it gone?" This is Mia''s uneasy inquiry from her son in her arms. Beautiful eyes flashed an uncertain look. Mia doesn''t know whether the monster is dead or gone. She hesitated for a moment, and a flash of determination flashed in her eyes: "I''ll go out and have a look, you wait here." With that, Mia was about to get up, and the little Zhengtai, who had lost her mother''s protection, looked a little flustered. He subconsciously wanted to grab her mother''s hand, but MIA "cruelly" pressed him in place. No one knows what''s going on outside. If the monster has gone, Mia can return again and take her son to a safer place. But if the monster doesn''t leave? Mia doesn''t know what will happen next, but she has to bet! However, as MIA opened the door What appeared in front of her was a huge, flashing green eye. At the moment, she looked at her dozens of meters away from her. Sticky saliva flowed out along the teeth of ferocious mouthparts, eroding the ground. Mia was stunned. After a thousandth of a second, she cried out in despair: "Run!" At the same time, staring at the chrysanthemum opening beast in front of the building, the dark green compound eyes twinkled with a bit of impatience. After it came to the city, it felt a smell of threat. It can be determined that this must be the taste left by a very powerful creature. It''s just that the taste is very weak. If it doesn''t search repeatedly, it can''t lock the source of the taste at all. After determining the source of the smell, it stopped attacking and slowly leaned over. This process is somewhat similar to the idiom "Qian donkey skill is poor". At the beginning, because they don''t know each other, the chrysanthemum opening beast only dares to test carefully, but after testing again and again without results? The chrysanthemum opening beast slowly leaned over, and at the moment Sam opened the door, The patience in the heart of the open chrysanthemum beast has been almost worn out. At the moment when Sam uttered a cry of despair, the chrysanthemum beast was startled. It subconsciously retreated nearly 100 meters, curled up and tried to resist the other party''s attack, but the imaginary attack did not appear. The open chrysanthemum beast hesitated. It was thinking whether it wanted more. The last fear in his heart gradually turned into impatient irritability. But at the moment when the chrysanthemum beast was about to attack, In the plain of wakanda, Nagini has been sleeping for more than 12 hours, and in this 12 hours, his body size has exceeded the limit of 100 meters. But this is not the limit of Nagini. Judging from the surging vitality in his body and the state that he did not wake up, he seems to be able to sleep for a long time. However, the next moment, it seems to feel something? In an instant, he opened his eyes, A pair of eyes full of evil and ferocious, flashing endless anger: "Roar!!!" A layer of blue fluorescence appeared on the body surface, and the strange scene disappeared. Nagini''s huge body like a mountain disappeared on the land of wakanda, leaving only a scorched black land Chapter 326 The open chrysanthemum beast''s eyes twinkled with impatience, and the last trace of patience in his heart was eroded. It opened its mouth full of sharp fangs, and the green corrosive liquid was secreted madly in its throat. Finally, it sprayed the corrosive liquid to the angel orphanage not far away like a shell. Although it does not know why the building exudes this level of momentum, it does not prevent it from destroying all this. In the face of the corrosive liquid ejected by the chrysanthemum opening beast, Mia''s eyes glittered with despair. In fact, at the moment she opened the door, Mia had thought of such an end. At the moment when her life was about to die, the scenes of the past appeared in her mind, and finally there were only two things left. The first thing is why did she bring her son here? If she didn''t stay in Los Angeles, but followed Brian to the south pole to make a film, wouldn''t all this happen. The second thing is that he may never see Nagini again, and he doesn''t know if Nagini will appear at his funeral after he knows about it. Maybe there is no tombstone. When she went to San Francisco to participate in the activity two days ago, she saw a huge tombstone erected in front of the cemetery, which is engraved with names. Maybe she will be like those people in the future, leaving only one name engraved on the tombstone. At the next moment, Mia closed her eyes. She knew she was going to die. She also knew that under the corrosive liquid of the chrysanthemum opening beast, she would become a pool of liquid that no one could distinguish. She wanted to tremble uncontrollably. At the moment of death, Mia couldn''t help but have infinite fear in her heart. Then she didn''t tremble. Don''t forget her son behind her. MIA didn''t want her son to see her fear and helplessness before she died. She hoped that when she died, her son still knew that her mother was protecting him. However, the young hands suddenly held from behind made MIA cry uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes: "Mom, I''m sorry for you." One second, two seconds, three seconds The imaginary pain did not appear. The heat wave on her face made MIA subconsciously open her eyes. In front of her eyes was the sky covered with fire red scales, Mia was stunned. Her eyes twinkled with confusion. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether it was heaven or hell. But a moment later, with the violent shaking of the scales, the sun passed through the gap in the sky. MIA was stunned to find that she was not dead! At the same time, looking at everything under him protected by his body, Nagini breathed a sigh of relief with the air flow of Mars from his mouth. With a slender neck and evil and ferocious dragon pupil, he turned his head and looked at the corrosive liquid dripping from the scales on his back. He didn''t know whether it was because of the angel orphanage or MIA. Now Nagini''s eyes were burning with amazing anger! On the contrary, although I don''t know what happened and how such a big beast appeared in my sight, I feel the amazing vitality in the other party''s body and the pressure that makes me tremble between my eyebrows? The chrysanthemum opening beast''s eyes flickered with fear. Its restless sliding limbs left huge scratches on the ground. From the ferocious mouth, it screamed whether it was guilty or begging for mercy. However, the next moment, Nagini turned around. He shook the Dragon Wings, and the rising high temperature on his body quickly evaporated the corrosive liquid on his back. The Dragon wings that cover the sky and block out the sun are open. At the moment, Nagini is more than 100 meters long. The Dragon wings are unfolded, and the wingspan is an amazing length of 300 meters! The slender dragon neck and dark red scales turn bright red with the naked eye. "Spit, don''t you?" The huge dragon pupil, flashing evil and indifference. As Nagini breathed, there was a huge storm around him. A large amount of air was sucked into his stomach. The hot dragon scales on his chest seemed to melt everything! "Hoo Hoo!" The dragon breath, which is enough to melt everything, spewed out from Nagini''s mouth. The terrible high temperature instantly ignited the body of Kaiju beast. It is different from the flame in common sense. Because of the magical characteristics of the giant dragon, it is difficult to extinguish the dragon breath. The chrysanthemum opening beast covered by fire issued a sad cry at this moment. From the point of injury, Nagini''s dragon breath was even more serious than the damage caused by "nuclear" weapons to the chrysanthemum opening beast! The flame seems to have life. It is wrapped around its soft and tough skin. The most terrible thing is that there are many flames drilling into the body along the cracks on the body surface. The water in the body is evaporated dry, the protection of water is lost, and the remaining body becomes the best fuel for combustion. Looking up at Nagini in front of him, looking at this giant beast that is more than twice as big as himself, Kaiju beast''s eyes are flashing crazy. It wants to be the last trapped beast! One limb after another burst out amazing power. The chrysanthemum opening beast opened its mouth full of fangs. Under the threat of death, its bones emerged amazing ferocity! Looking at the body burning constantly, the fat body is like a creeping meat mountain. With the crazy trembling of the earth, he kept getting close to his bloody mouth. "Pa!" With a backhand slap, the seemingly slender dragon claw patted on the face of the chrysanthemum opening beast. The sharp claw cut the tough skin and left deep bone scratches on the other party''s face. Looking at the chrysanthemum opening beast still trying to bite himself, the evil dragon pupil flashed a fierce look, It has to be said that his courage is commendable, but Nagini doesn''t like the other party''s provocation beyond his capacity. So the next moment, Nagini''s arm suddenly exerted force. Under the smooth dragon scale, muscles were tied together, and terrible force gushed out of the muscles. "Boom!" More than 60 meters high, nearly 100 meters long, and more than 2000 tons, like a chrysanthemum opening beast on a hill, was smashed to the earth by Nagini with his head pressed. The violent impact and terrible force cracked countless cracks on the ground. At the same time, it also plunged the consciousness of Kaiju beast into a brief coma, but the auxiliary brain of Kaiju beast still attacked Nagini under the control of instinct. The arthropod covered with dark red barb thorns continuously scratched on the Naji nylon scale. "Keng Keng" While sending out bursts of sound of gold and iron, it also brings up a piece of Mars. Seriously, if it had been Tony''s dangerous Ranger, it would have been cold. Whether it is an acid with strong corrosive ability or a counterattack before death, it can easily destroy the dangerous ranger of semi-finished products. But now standing in front of the chrysanthemum beast is not the dangerous Ranger, but the third stage Dragon - Nagini! So the next moment, with the arm working again, he heard a "click", like smashing a watermelon. Nagini''s palm passed through the head that occupied one-third of the chrysanthemum opening beast''s body. The skull cracked and the brain was crushed in an instant. The limbs that are madly rowing and pulling the scale of Naji nylon gradually become stiff, and finally turn into a burning meat mountain with the spread of dragon breath. In New York, Tony, who is taking drops in the hospital, looks at Nagini in front of the screen. His face can''t help becoming ugly. Even if the other party just killed the chrysanthemum opening beast, he still can''t change the fact that the other party is a monster! Compared with the chrysanthemum opening beast that has been baptized by "nuclear" weapons, it seems that the monster in the shape of a giant dragon is more terrible! At this moment, there are not a few people who think the same as Tony. In Washington, the president sat down in his chair. He muttered desperately, "do you really want to do this?" The silent commander-in-chief of the three armed forces sighed: "there''s no way. In order to buy time for Tony, we must sacrifice Los Angeles!" Two consecutive "nuclear" weapons have proved that even monsters cannot resist the strongest weapons of mankind, but the powerful defense of monsters can offset this attack to a certain extent. So they need more powerful weapons, that is, to increase the explosive equivalent of weapons, which means they should be prepared to sacrifice Los Angeles. However, just as the president was ready to complete the feat of pressing the red button twice a day. In the picture, the terrible dragon shrinks at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turns into a familiar face in everyone''s stunned eyes. At this moment, everyone in the world was stunned. Nagini? Isn''t he a snake? When did you become a dragon? Everyone was stunned. After all, everyone''s impression of Nagini was still the huge snake in World War I in New York. However, Nagini did not pay attention to the views of the outside world. He tore off a white cloth and wrapped his body at will. Instead of looking at the excited MIA for the first time, he turned his head and looked not far away. Ordinary people could not see it, but Nagini could find that there stood a bald man in a yellow mage robe, smiling at himself at the moment. Although she didn''t know why master Gu Yi appeared here, Nagini said to her in her heart: "Thank you!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 327 After World War I in Los Angeles, the public opinion on Nagini has not stopped. There are different opinions, especially about the giant snake and dragon. Because the tattoo behind Nagini was exposed when making a film before, and then some people said that this was the source of Nagini''s power, and even listed a large number of bases. Although this statement has no basis, what if it works? So recently, the tattoo industry in all parts of the world has ushered in an eruption period of career, and even many unscrupulous businesses have played the signboard of the same tattoo of Nagini. Not to mention, although the craft is not good, the effect of this advertisement is really excellent. However, Nagini did not want to pay attention to these things outside. In fact, this statement is not without any basis. In fact, Nagini''s strength has something to do with the tattoo on his back. However, different from what you think, it is not because of the power of tattoos, but because of the power of tattoos. In a sense, this is also an external expression of power. Nagini wanted to wash off these tattoos. After all, except those with special meanings (such as family names, beliefs, etc.), most tattoos only feel cool when they are young! When I was old, I looked at those meaningless tattoos and thought only why I was so stupid at that time! Unfortunately, Nagini found many hospitals and invited many so-called masters, but none of them could give him a satisfactory plan. Nagini, who was burning charcoal in a Manhattan apartment in New York, suddenly stopped his action. The next second, his white and handsome face turned red with the naked eye, but it lasted for less than a minute. It seemed as if he was discouraged. Nagini reluctantly shook his head and flashed a touch of disappointment in his eyes: "Sure enough, I still can''t." Nagini has two genes, one is the snake monster gene, the other is the Dragon gene. As for the human gene? Abandoned by the auxiliary system. So a long time ago, Nagini was no longer human, and in his years of being no human, Nagini always believed that the two genes in his body were incompatible with each other. In short, it''s equivalent to you have a BMW and a Ferrari, but you can only ride one of them at a time. You can''t ride a bike and carry a bike on your back? PS: when I was in junior high school, my classmates rode a BMW. I felt that it was the most harmful. Until I found that my classmates rode a Ferrari in Senior High School... O (¨i©n¨i) O However, not long ago, Nagini found that his idea might be wrong. The giant dragon does not have space ability. During his sleeping evolution, even if he realized that Los Angeles was invaded by the chrysanthemum beast, he could not appear in Los Angeles from vacanda as a giant dragon. The correct operation should first become a basilisk, then transfer it from vacanda to Los Angeles, and then switch from the Basilisk state to the Dragon state. Of course, the specific operation should not be like this. After all, the strongest Nagini at this stage is not the dragon, but the snake monster in the fifth stage. Nagini in the Dragon state took less than a minute to kill the chrysanthemum beast, but what if Nagini in the snake monster state? It only takes a second. But now is not the time to tangle with these problems. Nagini thought, is it possible to integrate the Dragon state and the snake monster state, so as to achieve the effect of 1 + 1 > 2? If you can do it, dragon + basilisk? Space capability + time capability (inactive)? It''s beautiful to think about it! But after these recent attempts, Nagini had no clue. The Dragon gene and the snake monster gene are still the same as before. The well water does not invade the river water. Although he can smoothly switch between the dragon and the basilisk, does he want to use space ability in the Dragon state? Or is it a dragon breath from a basilisk? These operations, which are very handsome in Nagini''s eyes, only exist in the fantasy stage at present. If he didn''t know that he had done it, and there were videos to prove it, Nagini even thought that the so-called integration was just an illusion out of his own lust. Looking back carefully on his original state, Nagini couldn''t help thinking. Is it because his will is not strong enough? Speaking of, why did you appear in Los Angeles? He was sleeping in vacanda, and his brain was in a chaotic state. Even if the chrysanthemum beast attacked Los Angeles, he could not know, but strangely, he knew and acted against common sense. It''s weird and totally illogical. Nagini thought about these problems for a long time, but he didn''t seem to solve any problems except that he lost a few more hairs. "Crackle!" The sound of charcoal burning and bursting pulled Nagini''s thoughts back to reality. Looking at the dark red charcoal blankly, Nagini changed his look and took a deep breath: ¡°he~tui£¡¡± With the sound of "zilala", Nagini raised her middle finger to the charcoal fire with a black face: "Fark!" Outside the door, there were bursts of knocking. Nagini ignored it. He is in a very depressed mood now. He feels that the whole world is targeting me. Why didn''t I spit out a big fireball? Even if you give me a small flame! I''m a dragon, a dragon of more than 100 meters. Do you know it will make me lose face! And because of Nagini''s indifference, the knock outside the door made several times and stopped. The breeze brushed his face and looked at the clear sky. Nagini couldn''t help feeling that today''s wind is very noisy. Then his cell phone rang and took out his cell phone. Nagini looked at the cell phone number, and then a happy smile appeared on his face: "honey, I made up a text message to send you everything you bought. Am I particularly smart?" Because of what happened in Los Angeles, a conversation with Tony the other day and Sam''s coming back today, Nagini plans to hold a party at home. Because Sam had nothing to do, Nagini edited the text message and asked her to buy some barbecue ingredients when she came back. But what Nagini didn''t expect was that Sam''s roaring voice sounded on the phone: "Nagini, open the door for me quickly. I don''t have a key!" You yell at me? How dare you yell at me?! I''m afraid I have to go to the house to uncover the tiles if I don''t clean up for three days! She yells at me today and dares to hit me tomorrow. Isn''t it necessary the day after tomorrow Nagini couldn''t bear it. He felt obliged to let Sam know who was the father in this family! Then Tony Stark looked at the door shaking his cell phone and smiling. After a thousandth of a second of thinking, Nagini backhanded the condom on Tony''s face: "Wdnmd! Tear down Jarvis tomorrow!" Facing Nagini''s roar, Tony rolled his eyes disapprovingly: "who told you not to open the door for me? Don''t think I didn''t know you were at home." Then he came in and just saw the condom on the ground. Tony looked obscene at Nagini and made a strange sound of "tut tut": "Big size? I thought you used a big size like me." The angry Nagini roared: "Are you cheap?" When Tony was ready to refute, Natasha, who appeared with Frey from behind Nagini, that is, the stairs on the second floor, twinkled with curiosity: "what are you talking about? Do you want to add me?" They looked at each other. Tony stepped out and stepped on the condom: "you''re faster than me? I thought I would be the first to come." Although everyone is a gentleman, it''s really a bit embarrassing to discuss this kind of problem in front of a beautiful woman. Nagini followed Tony to change the topic. He silently helped his forehead: "don''t tell me, you slipped in along the balcony again. Although you know you are agents, can''t you take the path of normal people?" Then Nagini asked, "do you eat kiwi fruit?" Although it looks very fresh, in fact, kiwi was bought last week. After buying it back, Nagini ate one. How to put it? It looks delicious, but it''s actually terrible! Facing Nagini''s inquiry, Frey had a sad expression on his face. He picked up an apple and said, "forget it, I''d better eat an apple. It grows hair." With that, he threw Natasha a banana and gave Tony the kiwi fruit that had been kept for a week. Nagini seemed to want to say something, but a moment later, he was silent. Then Lying trough, suck away ~ ~ so sour! Chapter 328 Around 5 p.m., a group of people gathered around the grill, with all kinds of fresh meat next to it. There was no complex seasoning and cooking, except for more kinds of dipping sauce, which was a complete replica of Korean barbecue. It''s not that Nagini is lazy, but because there are few ordinary people present. Tony brought a little pepper. Frey took the captain, eagle eye, and Natasha. Powerful power comes from the supply of food. Not all creatures eat grass and milk like cattle. Although there are eight people sitting on the balcony, even if twenty or thirty people can eat, they may not be comparable. Nagini leaned back on the chair like uncle. Sam next to him gently picked up a roasted calf tenderloin for him and looked at Nagini with a pleasant face? Next to Tony, he poured a big mouthful of sour kiwi juice, and looked at her pitifully. Kiwi juice is the kiwi fruit that Tony took a bite. Based on the principle of not wasting, Nagini helped Tony mix it into kiwi juice. Because of the excellent quality of kiwi fruit, I dare not say anything else. The taste must be very pure. But it''s a pity that little sister Boz doesn''t pay attention to Tony at all. It''s estimated that Tony went out to be a superhero again two days ago. Don''t think superhero women are easy to be. As iron man''s girlfriend, little sister Boz often worries about Tony. When she knew that Tony had been admitted directly to the hospital after the first World War in Miami, Miss Potts was scared to death. Fortunately, after these days of recuperation, Tony has been discharged from the hospital, but then again, since you have recovered Tony Stark, should we settle the old account? What about protecting yourself? You said you would never be a hero? You don''t mean what you say, and you have no conscience! At this moment, facing the ruthless borz and thinking of the gentle little sister who booed him in the hospital two days ago, Tony cried bitterly in his heart: "You big pig hoof!" This made Nagini very proud, especially when Sam gently asked himself how it tasted, whether it tasted good, and whether he wanted to help him pick another piece of tender, the happy Nagini almost grinned to the ear. I have to say, this feeling of spreading dog food is really great! However, Sam''s next sentence made Nagini''s face stiff. I saw the old woman skillfully pick out the roasted calf tenderloin from the baking pan, then greet Boz and Natasha, and stare at Nagini with a disgusted face: "move a place when you''re full. Don''t you know you take up a special place here?" Nagini: meow meow meow Looking at Nagini, who was driven out by the three sisters of the women''s Federation, Tony laughed with Schadenfreude, as if to say, you have today! Depressed, Nagini could only pick up the Zhenjin thermos cup and fill it with a big mouthful of fat house happy water. I don''t know whether it was because the juiced chrysanthemum opening beast had the ability to corrode. Nagini actually drank the taste of sprite from this bottle of fat house happy water. At eight o''clock in the evening, for most young people, nightlife has just begun. But for the middle-aged people sitting here, it''s time to have a cup of green tea to clear their intestines and stomach. After all, eating so many greasy things at night is not very good for their health. what? Superheroes? It''s okay. The old woman is still very sensible. Although she despised Nagini to death just now, it was actually the effect of the program. The old woman knew that Nagini asked these people to come home for dinner. It was not a simple meal, so after the buffet barbecue, she took Boz and Natasha back to her room to have a rest. In other words, why does it always feel strange? As the old women in the way left and looked at Nagini thinking, Frey coughed, "don''t you have anything to say?" Frey knows who he is and who these guys Nagini called for dinner are! I don''t say it myself. Eating is eating. I don''t know how to adjust the atmosphere. I''m numb like a piece of wood. "Eagle eye" Patton is better, but not much better. As for the captain? Can you imagine an embarrassing scene in which an old terrier who was popular 70 years ago tried to make everyone laugh, but in fact, everyone was ignorant or ignorant? Autistic, not only the captain himself, but also everyone sitting. Put down the thermos cup in his hand. After a moment of organizing language, Nagini said slowly: "everyone who is doing should know the super soldier plan?" The captain frowned slightly when he heard the super soldier plan? It seemed that he thought of bad memories, which made him subconsciously frown: "what do you want to say?" Nagini shrugged. He turned to Tony and said, "well, a company under my name has invented a medicine called desperate virus, which can make human beings more perfect." Tony rolled his eyes when Nagini looked at him: "What am I doing? Do you know that the word" stark "stands for perfection? Besides, I''m not interested in strengthening the human body. After all, my anti monster armor is enough to deal with any problems." Nagini smiled and ignored the arrogant guy. Who made him Tony Stark? He has arrogant capital! If there are miracles in the world, it must be Tony Stark, but miracles also take time, so Nagini shook his head: "in theory, it is so, but don''t forget the amazing load of anti monster mecha on the body." Tony''s face was stiff, but he still said, "the upcoming mark 10 is enough to solve these problems." But Nagini shook his head again. His eyes scanned around him, with a dignified twinkle in his eyes: "The problem is, there is only one iron man. If the next invasion of the earth is not two chrysanthemum opening beasts, but three chrysanthemum opening beasts!" "What to do? Do you want Jarvis to control another anti monster armor against the chrysanthemum opener?" Tony was stunned. In fact, this problem has been bothering himself recently, but what he thinks is how to make the world have two or more iron men, and ensure that he will still be himself at that time. Nagini''s casual words made Tony think of another possibility. He could not make another iron man, but he could make semi artificial intelligence such as Jarvis and Friday. Although they are not perfect yet, what if Tony is given enough time to turn Jarvis''s semi artificial intelligence into real artificial intelligence? Does that mean that mankind will get rid of the threat of aliens? As long as they have enough resources, they can build countless robots to protect human beings! While Tony was thinking about whether his plan was feasible, he heard Nagini continue: "No one knows how many monsters will invade next time. I can solve one, Tony can solve one, and what about the rest? We need more anti monster armor that can fight to protect humans, but there is a fatal problem with anti monster armor, that is, high requirements for the physical quality of drivers!" Tony opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something: "actually, I feel..." However, Nagini shook his head: "all right, shut up. If you don''t have high requirements for physical quality, you won''t have to live in the hospital in steel armor and assisted by Jarvis." Tony shook his head. He wanted to tell Nagini that what he wanted to say was not these boring problems, because he had a more crazy and perfect plan. But unfortunately, before Tony could say the plan, he saw the silent Frey, suddenly looked up and asked, "what is the success rate?" Tony was stunned. He subconsciously turned his head to look at Frey. His eyes flickered: "what do you mean?" Nagini''s face showed a sense of indifference that he had expected for a long time. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly and his face was a little proud: "with the help of Jarvis, the human simulation deduction through genes can reach 99.95%." Frey was silent. If he remembered correctly, it seems that the best intensive medicine on the market can only maintain a success rate of 15% - 18%. Although Nagini didn''t say the price, from the success rate of the desperate virus? Frey had a vague foreboding that he would be cut, so he asked decisively, "can it be cheaper?" Facing Frey in front of him, looking at the other party''s painful expression, Nagini was quite speechless: "do you want to be so realistic? Maybe it''s cheap?" Frey''s eyes lit up, and then he shouted excitedly, "really?" "Ha ha!" Nagini rolled her eyes and looked disgusted: "what do you think? One million dollars a dose, with a mortality rate of 90%. For every ten million dollars paid, the success rate will increase by 5% - 10%. For one hundred million dollars, private customization will be provided, with a success rate of 99.95%." With that, Nagini turned to Tony and asked: "Iron man, would you like a private order?" Tony waved his hand. He sneered with disdain: "forget it, don''t forget I''m Tony Stark, and I have the mark series." Nagini smiled and didn''t say anything more, but he knew Tony would eventually shout Zhenxiang, because chili had booked a private custom service. Look at Tony''s pale face as he recovers from his serious illness? Nagini decided to give Tony a bag of medlar when he left. PS£º Dr. Benner: weak, why didn''t anyone call me? Hawke: (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) Chapter 329 "Bang!" The big fist of casserole smashed into the wall column. As Wilson retracted his fist, he could see that the steel bar with finger thickness inside the wall had been distorted. Wilson, who is more than two meters tall and weighs 480 pounds, looks bloated and is actually full of muscles. At the moment, he is red with his upper body and filled with a terrible smell like a beast. As his heart poured hot blood into his limbs and bones, and looked down at his thick palm, Wilson felt that amazing power was recovering in his body. Strong, strange and familiar! When he was middle-aged and had a family, even though Wilson still insisted on exercising, he had to admit that compared with the "golden union" in his youth, his physical fitness has decreased significantly. Of course, it''s not just because of the decline in the amount of training. The reason why Wilson doesn''t exercise as hard as before is very simple and realistic. He has reached the point where he can''t enter. As Marvel Universe, a few monsters who rely on the identity of ordinary people to raise their power to the limit of super human body need not only talent, but also effort and perseverance. But ordinary people, after all, are ordinary people. Human beings have limits. Wilson breaks the limits of the human body, just like Nagini breaks through the fourth stage to the fifth stage. However, if Wilson wants to break the limits again, in a sense, it is equivalent to Nagini in the fifth stage trying to break through the sixth stage. Is it possible? No one knows, because it requires luck and opportunity. So Wilson gave up because he couldn''t see the road ahead, and also because he had more important things besides training, such as family and friends. But with the injection of the desperate virus, the clumsy body became flexible again. The explosive power, which had been lost from Wilson for many years, appeared again! Clenching his fist, Wilson waved his fist at the front in a perfect posture. In a moment, with a dull crack, his fist hit a sonic boom! Next to Nagini, looking at Wilson who was mastering power in the training room and general Ross who came with Frey, his eyes glittered. He subconsciously muttered, "this is amazing!" The dissolution of the World Security Council is not only reasonable, but also expected. After all, when the last president was still alive, this group of people in the World Security Council played a very important role. Although it had nothing to do with most members of the Security Council, don''t forget Baron Strack''s identity. With the death of the last president and the greater crisis on the earth, the new rulers need superheroes such as Nagini and Tony to maintain the situation. In order to make up for the relationship between the two sides, those in power must express a little, and then the Security Council will be used to sacrifice the flag. The reason why Senator Ross escaped the disaster was that he had a good relationship with Nagini before, and he seemed to have a good relationship with the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., so he was reinstated and was responsible for matters related to anti monster armor. In a sense, this was also a kind of goodwill compromise of those in power. Today, the main purpose of his coming to pioneer technology is to see the effect of desperate virus. Just looking at general Ross''s hot eyes, Nagini shook his head: "he is Wilson. He met the driving standard of driving anti monster armor before injecting the desperate virus." General Ross obviously doesn''t know who Wilson is, but he knows Wilson is a fierce man, and what he needs to control anti monster armor is a fierce man! So he shouted excitedly: "that''s great. Without injecting the desperate virus, he met the requirements of driving the mecha. Now, after the strengthening of the desperate virus, I believe he will be better." Nagini rolled his eyes. "What do you think? Although Wilson doesn''t have the money I have, he still has a fortune of $30 billion to $50 billion. How much do you plan to give him a year?" General Ross was stunned and looked at Wilson''s strong body in the training room. General Ross seemed to want to say something, but in the end he took back his hot eyes. Although the military is very rich, it will not have the money to find the super rich to fight in the front-line battlefield. After all, the other party''s $35 billion is US dollars, not Zimbabwean dollars. Of course, Tony Stark is an exception. Besides, iron man is not their subordinate. The other party just takes superheroes as an interest and has nothing to do with the American military. So after some thinking, general Ross shook his head helplessly and asked, "when I didn''t say, do you have normal data here?" Nagini''s eyes flickered with thought, and then said to the beauty doctor who followed him: "Dr. Maya, help me report the data of Colson and Barton to me." Wearing a white coat and gold wire glasses, Dr. Maya, who exudes intellectual beauty, flashed in his eyes and asked, "do you want the original?" Nagini shook his head. He didn''t care about general Ross''s suggestive eyes: "no, just a copy." Ten minutes later, in the reception hall of pioneer technology. Nagini handed the two materials given to him by Dr. Maya to general Ross nearby: "This is the body data that ordinary soldiers can achieve after injecting the desperate virus. I recently analyzed Tony''s body data in controlling the dangerous Ranger, and finally came to the conclusion that soldiers injected with the desperate virus can barely control the large machine armor of the dangerous Ranger." "However, if you want to operate the large-scale machine armour perfectly, my personal suggestion is Natasha and Patton, who have reached the limit of the human body. After injecting the desperate virus, their strength will increase significantly, and they can easily control dangerous vagrants and even stronger machine armour." Looking at the two data in front of him, although it was not the original version, general Ross did not think that Nagini would cheat him. Just listening to Nagini''s story, general Ross couldn''t help but flash a curiosity in his eyes: "that is to say, the stronger the stronger? How does it feel like super soldier serum?" If he remembered correctly, he seemed to have given Nagini a piece of information about super soldier serum, and even several samples of second-generation serum. In the face of general Ross''s doubts, Nagini did not hide it. He said bluntly: "Some formulas and principles of desperate virus are studied on the basis of super soldier serum. However, compared with super soldier serum, desperate virus has greater intensity on body growth, safer and less side effects." General Ross was silent. "Can you make it cheaper?" "For the sake of our good relationship, I gave you a 20% discount for $800000 a dose." General Ross shook his head. Although it was tempting to give a 20% discount, what he really valued was private customization. The United States now has more than one million soldiers in service. Even if one of 100000 soldiers is properly trained, it is equivalent to adding 10 units of anti monster armor combat power to the United States. However, building anti monster mecha itself is burning money. Now training mecha drivers also needs to burn money. This made general Ross''s eyes flicker helplessly: "I mean private customization. If the price is appropriate, I represent..." Just before general Ross finished, Nagini waved his hand: "general Ross, I don''t think you know the current situation. Private customization will never become a public commodity. Before reaching the limit of the human body, you''d better not try private customization unless you really have money." The last sentence of money, Nagini said very seriously. General Ross knows what Nagini means. The value of an item has various added values in addition to its own value. The simplest example is the LV limited edition bag. Is a bag really worth hundreds of thousands, hundreds of thousands of dollars? Come on, the real value of LV bag is brand! It''s like the private ordering of desperate virus. The price of $100 million is here. Besides, what would Wilson think if he bought a private order for $80 million? So after a moment of silence, general Ross raised his head with serious eyes: "I want 100 doses of ordinary desperate virus, 20 private customized services, 45% in advance. I''ll have someone call your company''s account tomorrow afternoon, but I have a request." "What requirements?" "I need you to give me a private custom." "Happy cooperation?" "Happy cooperation!" Chapter 330 At more than seven in the evening, Nagini came home. Nagini has solved more than half of the operation problems of pioneer group. Although there are still some follow-up problems to be solved, Nagini believes that Dr. Maya can handle them well because of his contacts and the opening of the market. If she can''t handle it well Hehe, do you really think Nagini''s shares are so easy to get? However, compared with the profits generated by pioneer group, in fact, Nagini pays more attention to the contacts and friendship behind the business. A generation of emperor and a courtier, the last person in power has been cold, and this person in power obviously means to win over Nagini. Desperate viruses are really good things, but Nagini doesn''t think the United States has no inventory at all. After all, pioneer group has no more than 10 billion assets, but the United States, a huge country, has more than 100 billion dollars in disposable assets every year. The two sides are not the same size at all. Nagini knows that as long as the United States is willing, it can definitely develop products that are no less than or even beyond the desperate virus. As for why not before? It is mainly because of the cost. After all, super soldier serum is to strengthen soldiers on a large scale, not to build a list of super soldiers with strong combat ability. Low cost, large-scale, safe and reliable mass production is what the military pursues. But now the times have changed. The invasion of the Pacific Rim monsters, coupled with the high physical quality requirements of the anti monster armor on the driver, has changed the super soldier plan once regarded as a chicken rib by the big guys for the second spring. Therefore, at this time, the attitude of general Ross, who represents the American side, is worth pondering. truce? Make up? Honeymoon period? This was a subconscious thought in Nagini''s mind. Think about it, in the face of sudden disasters such as Pacific monsters. Those in power are helpless. On the contrary, it is the group of superheroes who didn''t care much at the beginning, which plays a key role. On the one hand, it is because of the great righteousness. After all, the threat of monsters to mankind is fatal. There is a talent and a home, and there is a country. A country is based on the people. The concept of the country is established based on the will of the people. On the other hand, it is also because superheroes such as Nagini and Tony Stark have proved their value. Weak countries have no diplomacy. This sentence applies to any group or organization in the world. Therefore, bilateral cooperation is an inevitable result. Nagini is not averse to such cooperation. He will not deny the country because of the brain mutilation of the last person in power. After all, only a few people are sick, and they can''t represent everyone. Since the other party intends to show kindness, why should he turn against the other party? Besides, is the transaction of billions of dollars a year not fragrant? It''s better to hold the desperate virus in your own hand than in the hands of others. At least he won''t block technology. As a "qualified" businessman, I can get you as long as you have money, not to mention desperate virus serum, even anti monster armor. As for how to dismantle it when you get home? Then it doesn''t matter to me. Of course, the patent fee should be paid. After all, these are the results of hard research and development. If it is used arbitrarily, who will honestly study it in the future? Just wait for others to study it and copy it yourself? In this way, after consultation, negotiation and a series of entertainment, Nagini, who left work at five o''clock, just came back at more than seven o''clock in the evening. When she got home, she took off her clothes and looked handsome, but she was actually wearing a very tired suit. Nagini put on her comfortable Pikachu pajamas, took out a box of milk from the refrigerator and ate it with finger biscuits. Although it was only more than 7 p.m., Sam had gone to bed, mainly because there was a time difference of nearly eight hours between wakanda and New York. Looking at Sam sleeping in bed, Nagini couldn''t bear to wake her up, although she looked very cute in fat pajamas! "Ding Dong!" The cell phone on the table rang. Nagini glanced. It was a text message from Dr. Maya. The main content is about Toledo''s gene simulation experiment. At present, the success rate has reached 99.95%. She asked Nagini when to start the transformation of desperate virus. A smile flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t let Dr. Maya act immediately. Instead, he called back and told Dr. Maya to conduct three more simulation experiments. If there was no problem, he was transforming the desperate virus. At the end of the call, put the mobile phone on the table, throw the finished milk into the dustbin, and then seal the remaining half box of biscuits and send them to the refrigerator. When Nagini was ready to wash and sleep, a not strong spatial fluctuation made his eyebrows frivolous. With the "pop" sound, with the kitchen lights out, Nagini''s figure disappeared with the light. On the roof of the third floor, Nagini, dressed in Pikachu''s pajamas, looked at the black robed mage in front of him and smiled: "long time no see, master Gu Yi. Thanks for the last thing." Facing Nagini''s thanks, master Gu Yi''s expression was very indifferent. She waved her hand in disapproval and said modestly, "it''s nothing. Even if I don''t show up, you''ll solve those problems." Shaking his head, Nagini''s eyes flickered seriously: "but anyway, I still want to say thank you." He is not a fool. He can hear what modesty is. If it is really as master Gu Yi said, why did she appear in Los Angeles? Nagini doesn''t remember the mage temple in Los Angeles! So there is only one possibility, that is, before he appeared in Los Angeles, master Gu Yi must have done something! Although najini didn''t know what the other party had done, it was certain that if master Guyi didn''t show up at that time, things would be very bad! Master Gu Yi smiled. She did not continue to argue with Nagini on this issue, because it was meaningless. After some thinking, looking at Nagini in front of him, master Gu Yi asked, "do you want to learn magic?" His eyebrows were frivolous, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "now?" Master Gu Yi nodded with a smile. She said calmly, "if it''s inconvenient for you, I can come to you tomorrow night." Nagini shook his head: "no, I''m just curious why it''s night." Clear eyes, staring at Nagini. Under the gaze of master Gu Yi, Nagini felt uneasy inexplicably, as if the other party''s eyes could see through the soul. Just when Nagini was uncomfortable, master Gu Yi opened a portal with countless sparks behind him and looked at Nagini with a smile: "You''ll understand." Kamataj, originally a small village near the Himalayas, has gradually become a mage''s secret place with the rise of ancient mages. When Nagini appeared here, he understood why master Gu Yi asked himself to learn magic at night, because the moon in New York represents the sun of Kamata Taj. The newborn sunrise, with a cool cold wind blowing, looked at the snow capped mountains not far away, Nagini''s mood became inexplicably happy: "master Gu Yi, that is to say, I want to learn magic from now on?" Master Gu Yi shook his head and said, "no, I want to familiarize you with here." Look with a touch of disappointment. Although magic doesn''t help you very much, the problem is that there are many magic effects! Nagini had been looking forward to it for a long time before she came. But the next second, he seemed to think of something. Nagini''s eyes suddenly flashed a light: "including visiting your collection?" Master Gu Yi hesitated for a moment and finally nodded: "it''s not impossible, but before you came, I had hidden the eye of agomo in a quite safe place." Looking at each other''s suspicious eyes, as if insulted, Nagini angrily explained, "master Gu Yi, I think you may have misunderstood me." Master Gu Yi smiled and shook his head. His clear eyes seemed to see everything in the world: "really? But you haven''t called me a teacher from the beginning to the end." At a glance, Nagini subconsciously said, "that is to say, if I call the teacher, you will give me the eye of agomo?" Master Gu Yi shook his head: "No." Nagini rolled his eyes: "cut!" Ignoring Nagini''s attitude, people are different. Nagini will be strong in the future, but this does not mean that Nagini is weak now. Moreover, he is still a giant dragon with a long life span. Looking at the black mage who pushed the door not far away, Gu Yi nodded slightly: "modu, come here. This is Nagini. You are responsible for teaching him some simple magic today." Master modu was stunned. He looked at the guy in Pikachu''s pajamas and couldn''t help but scratch a strange corner of his mouth: "teacher, are you sure? I don''t feel the slightest power in him. An ordinary person needs a long time to learn to master magic." "Don''t worry, he''s not an ordinary person. I promise Mr. Nagini''s performance will surprise you. By the way, don''t hang the ring for him for the time being." "Why?" "If you want, I can ask Master modu to give it to you, but you have to bear any accident in advance. This is your hanging ring. Do you want it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s why Nagini resisted contact with the ancient mage! Chapter 331 Darkness, chaos, consciousness is in an uncertain state. It seems that someone is whispering something in his ear. He tries to listen, but he can''t hear anything. Until a certain moment, a ray of light appeared in the endless darkness, as if it was the beginning of the world. At the beginning of all things, consciousness gradually began to recover. Gradually, he remembered that his name was strange. He was an excellent neurosurgeon and had the most perfect and stable hands in the world. With both hands, even the most complex surgery can be solved in front of him. At the last moment of his memory, strange remembered that he seemed to be on vacation. Lamborghini surrounds the coastline of Miami. The sky is blue, the sea breeze is fresh, and the sandwich in the car restaurant beside the road is the same, but his pineapple cocktail is very good. What happened then? Strange felt his head hurt. He saw broken pictures in front of him, as if a huge monster appeared in front of him, and a voice of advice in his ear. Strange''s eyes twinkled with pain, perhaps because he squeezed his brain as soon as he woke up, but more because of the sharp pain from his palm. This made him look down Once Dr. strange had a pair of hands kissed by God. These hands are slender, exquisite and will never shake. They are the best weapon for a top neurosurgeon. With these hands, he has won countless honors and wealth! However, looking at the ugly, scarred hands fixed on the steel support at the moment. Strange collapsed. He was a neurosurgeon. The most important thing was a pair of stable hands, and looked at his fingers shaking while trying to control them. This is equivalent to the pianist losing hearing and the painter losing sight. Losing a pair of stable hands, as a doctor, it''s like a swordsman without a sword. At this moment, strange''s thoughts all died out. He fainted. When he woke up again, it was a few days later. These days, in a half coma and half awake state, he knows his situation. Miami was attacked by monsters, with many wounded. Even if he found himself, he immediately sent a helicopter to the nearest hospital, which still took a long time, which made him miss the golden time of treatment. Many ligaments were torn, the nerves of both hands were seriously damaged, 11 stainless steel nails were penetrated into the bones, and the 12-hour operation saved his life, but it failed to save his hands kissed by God. For ordinary people, trembling hands will have a certain impact on life, but the impact is not great. Let alone strange''s wealth. Even if he lost a pair of stable hands, he can still live a rich life. But strange''s situation is different. Compared with those who regard doctors as a profession, strange has his own understanding and belief in the profession of doctors. For him, this represents not a job, but a belief and honor! Although someone comforted him that no one could do better in this operation. But strange knew that he could, if he had operated the operation himself, he could have done better! But at that time, he was not a doctor, but a patient. As time went by, after three months of convalescence, strange''s body gradually recovered, but his hands showed no sign of improvement. As a top neurosurgeon, he knows what it means for his hands to miss the golden treatment time and 12 hours of surgery. And just as strange was about to collapse and choose a terrible Road, a message caught his attention. Pioneer Technology? Desperate virus? Improve human function and comprehensively enhance evolution? With the idea of trying, strange came to pioneer group What is magic? What is the essence of magic? Compared with those magicians and wizards outside, what is the difference between the magicians of Marvel Universe? To understand the magic of Marvel Universe, we must understand Marvel''s world view and the difference between [multi-dimensional space] and [parallel universe]. In the 1990s, there was a saying called [11 dimensional space], which specifically said that the universe we can perceive is composed of multiple dimensions. In addition to the 11 dimensional spaces we can perceive (rate pointing, state pointing, state turning, etc.), there are actually 7 dimensional spaces that exist, but human beings cannot perceive. In other words, the universe we live in has at least 18 dimensions! Nagini doesn''t agree with this concept very much. He still prefers the old school, second-line and three-sided. However, to understand the mage system of Marvel Universe, we must understand the mystery of 18 (11 + 7) dimensional space. In other words, the universe is chaotic and abstract. In addition to the 11 dimensional space we all know, there are at least seven dimensional spaces that we can''t understand, and each dimension (imperceptible dimension) has a dimension ruler. The higher the dimension level, the stronger the power, and the more terrible the strength of the ruler. In the Marvel Universe, the essence of the mage profession is to borrow strength from high latitude space through spirit or willpower, so as to achieve the effect of casting spells. However, the rulers of each dimension have different characters and rules because of their different dimensions. After all, the power, quality and even nature of different dimensions are different. For example, at present, most of the earth mages borrow the Trinity god of light and justice magic dimension - Emperor weishandi. Of course, there is also an alternative like Gu Yi mage. As Nagini knows, Gu Yi mage borrows strength from at least three dimensions, including the emperor of Victoria, the mirror dimension and the dark dimension. Are there more? Hehe, are there any cats in the world who don''t cheat? A mage is exploration. A mage without curiosity can never become a qualified mage! In general, the mages in Marvel world are equivalent to loans. They borrow money from the rulers of all dimensions, and then release these forces in a spiritual way. The so-called practice is actually the process of looking for new banks to open credit cards. Of course, people have thousands of faces, and so do these lenders. Some platforms are more conscientious. For example, baofuzhi and the eight major banks do not charge much interest. In manwei''s mage system, it is equivalent to weishandi. There are also pits, such as domam in the dark dimension. In addition to recovering the principal, it will also take away your body and soul, which is equivalent to the most unscrupulous interest rolling online loan platform. In addition, because the dark dimension has no concept of time, many people are bewitched by domam and think that following him can live forever. The final outcome is generally very miserable. So in theory, Nagini can''t become a mage. Because he is a firm supporter of the second-line and three-sided theory. The first condition for becoming a mage is to believe in [11 dimensional space], then talk to the rulers of these dimensions, and finally get power from them. The more dimensions found, the more power you can borrow. This is why Dr. strange is very strong, because most ordinary mages can only borrow money from Huabai (weishandi), but Dr. strange is different. In addition to Huabai, he also has eight major banks and even various online loan apps. Because Nagini doesn''t believe it and he''s not a genius like Dr. strange, he doesn''t even have the most basic flowers. In short, it''s a miserable batch But it''s hard for Nagini. Don''t forget that he has space ability, and this space ability is abnormal, which is equivalent to a key that can open the vault of any bank. Plus Nagini''s own strong spiritual power, How to put it? The normal mage is a legal loan. Dr. strange is a diamond VIP customer. Nagini''s painting style is relatively strange. He goes directly to the door to get the money. In short, the leaders of other dimensions of the operation show are numb! As for interest? Are you kidding me? I''ve worked hard to grab these, and I didn''t borrow from your platform, so why should I pay back the money? As for the parallel universe? Because many types of novels of dianniang involve parallel universe, and marvel often makes some settings, so I won''t tell them in detail. PS: actually, I''m afraid someone will call me water number. "Dong Dong Dong" There was a knock at the door. Nagini put down the book of Kari ostro in his hand. It was a collection of master Gu Yi. The main content was about time. It looked very interesting. Unfortunately, a few pages were missing. As the door of the office was opened, Nagini put down the book in his hand. Only when he looked up, Nagini was stunned: "Dr. strange?" The future supreme mage, the blue man who claims to have seen the outcome of the fourth couplet 14 million times, now has a confused look in his eyes: "do you know me?" Strange was surprised to know that although he had a small fortune, he still had a certain gap from rich people like Nagini. So he never thought that a big man like Nagini would know himself. Turn around Nagini, when you see strange. In addition to wondering why the other party didn''t go to Kama Taj, he came to find himself. Another idea that made him helpless was that the world was becoming less and less lovely. If you remember correctly, strange will encounter a car accident four years after the first World War in New York, and the time to become the supreme mage should be five years after the first World War in New York. How long has it been since the zetari ships were cleaned up? Looking at strange''s trembling hands, Nagini inexplicably thought of master Gu Yi''s hateful bald head! Of course, what he thought was one thing and what he said was another. Looking at the surprised eyes of the other party, Nagini prevaricated: "Well, a few years ago, there was a guy named hammer. He was not in good health. I was among the people who took him to the hospital." There was a flash of thought in his eyes. Although there was something wrong with his hands, his brain was not affected. After Nagini''s prompt, he thought of the patient who needed ring cutting surgery. Although strange didn''t like each other very much, he couldn''t help smiling proudly when he recalled his high spirited self: "I remember, President of hammer group. I don''t know how he is now. Is he in good health?" A strange look on his face, facing strange''s question? Nagini thought for a moment and gave a vague answer: "well, it should be good? After all, there are few tombs with tombstones now." Strange was stunned: "the grave?" Nagini waved his hand and casually opened the topic: "well, don''t say this. You came to me because of your hands?" What can I say? Tell strange that he first killed the thieves in hammer''s pit, then worked with Wilson and Raymond to drain his final value, and let hammer bear nearly ten billion dollars of debt? Come on, Nagini is a good man! Strange didn''t notice the unnaturalness on Nagini''s face. Compared with a dispensable patient, he cared more about his hands: "well, Mr. Nagini, I don''t know if the desperate virus can cure my hands." Looking at strange''s trembling hands, Nagini looked frivolous: "just one hand?" Strange nodded, his eyes flashing nervously: "can you? I have about $30 million in my hand." Seriously, when all thoughts are gone, this is strange''s last hope! Nagini on the other side frowned. He subconsciously wanted to refuse. The enhancement of desperate virus is overall enhancement, not partial enhancement. Curing strange''s hands actually means a complete improvement to each other''s body. You know, even mia, Toledo, Wilson and other family and friends, Nagini wrote about paying 100 million dollars in the company''s running water. Of course, only Nagini knows how much. But when Nagini was ready to refuse, he inexplicably thought of the ugly face of master Gu Yi three months ago, so the next moment, Nagini''s face showed a bright smile: "Of course not..." Unfortunately, before Nagini finished speaking, a familiar magic wave made him subconsciously look down. Then there was a "whoosh". In strange''s stunned eyes, Nagini couldn''t see the bird Chapter 332 Hanging ring, a unique magic weapon of marvelous universe, has two main functions. First, concentration and will. For mages, consciousness represents power. Second, the hanging ring is an ID card and a key that can open the multidimensional space. Without this key, you can''t open the door of the multidimensional space and borrow energy from the rulers of these dimensions. In addition, hanging the ring can also enable the mage to avoid being lost in the vast and endless multi-dimensional space. Nagini now finally understood why Guyi, an asshole, didn''t hang his ring. Because he has given himself the ring, he can open the door of multi-dimensional space through the ring at any time, so as to return to the dimension of the earth. This means that Gu Yi mage cannot trap himself in one place by transmitting himself to multi-dimensional space. In other words, three months ago, the bastard Guyi even got what happened today. No, maybe more than three months. Nagini even guessed that the accident that happened to strange was probably caused by this dog day bastard. After all, for Koichi, the real focus is not on him, but on the next generation of supreme MAGE - strange. Whether it is the dragon of time or the help of Los Angeles, it is actually to let strange contact the mage world and become the supreme mage. But the question is, do you think you can trap me by throwing me into multi-dimensional space? In this silent world where everything is made of diamonds, Nagini sneered, and then his body surface glittered with blue fluorescence. The next second, Nagini''s body shape disappeared from this dimensional world. This is the terrible space ability. If an ordinary mage encounters Nagini, he is estimated to be permanently exiled into multi-dimensional space. Even strong people like Gu Yi, without hanging the ring, need to spend a lot of effort to break the boundaries of multi-dimensional space. But for Nagini, multidimensional space is no different from his back garden as long as he wants. This is also the reason why Nagini does not agree with [11 dimension theory], because in his opinion, the improvement of dimension is the improvement of quality, not level. One, two, three, you can''t say that adding one layer of things adds one more dimension. According to Nagini, the universe is a four-dimensional creature. There are not so many dimensions. The dimensions in the mage''s cognition are just different stages within the universe. For example, there may be countless dimensions in dimension 1.1, 2.2 and 3.3, but the upper limit is the four-dimensional space. The so-called five-dimensional space should be the world outside the universe, not the world inside the universe. Specifically, all parallel universes are collectively called five-dimensional space. Of course, this is only Nagini''s own view. 1 + 3 = 4 is no problem, and 2 + 2 = 4 is no problem, so Nagini has no problem transmitting from this strange dimensional space to Asgard... Right? The medieval style Asgard, Thor, who just ended a war, returned triumphantly amid the cheers of the Asgard crowd. In the magnificent palace, the tables made of oak are filled with all kinds of meat and fruits. The waiter brings barrels of wine. The atmosphere at the scene is very warm and high. However, as the protagonist sol, although he looked very happy, his eyes were slightly lost. So is it because of that dispensable girlfriend - Jane? Or because of the lovely brother who made him miss Loki? Recalling the old days and thinking of him... Cough, it was her voice and appearance. Sol couldn''t help sighing and picked up the big wine glass on the table, Bitter wine into the throat, heart pain, Acacia into the bone, hate separation. Just as sol was about to leave, a guy who shouldn''t have appeared next to him strangely, which made sol stunned: "Nagini? Why are you here?" How did I show up here? You ask me? I want to know! Although the snake monster gene gives Nagini the ability to travel through space, and this transmission is very powerful, and the boundary between dimensions seems to exist, there is no perfect ability in the world, and the biggest problem of space ability is too strong randomness. That''s why Nagini needs time gems. With the gem of time, Nagini can locate the position of the earth from the river of time. As long as he is still in the universe, no matter where he is, he can return to the earth in the next second. However, with the ability of only one space gem, Nagini can only tear the door of the dimension, but can not pass through it accurately. The easy to understand explanation is that spatial ability is a master key. Nagini can open many doors, but he doesn''t know what''s inside the door before opening it. The ability of time can let Nagini know everything inside without opening the door. No one knows whether to go home or do some happy things that kill you without sugar after opening the door. In the past, there were no such problems on the earth because the earth was very small, but putting Nagini in the vast universe, these small problems that were nothing on the earth became big problems at once. Fortunately, Nagini transmitted to Asgard. With Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge, Nagini can soon return to earth and even lead strange back to the right way before the ancient mage. As for the question of eliminating hegemony in the future? Hehe, without Dr. strange, the earth won''t rotate? It''s a big deal to talk to sol and let him see that beheading is theoretically no problem! I can''t. I can still take refuge in mieba, but the time should be calculated. After mieba finds the soul gem, I''m taking refuge in purple potato dad. I believe there''s no problem to be a second leader with my own strength. As for the life and death of the earth and the survival of the universe? You go to mieba. What do you care about Nagini? Compared with these meaningless things, the son of a bitch Gu Yi threw himself into dimensional space, which seems to make Nagini more angry? So the next moment, Nagini took Sol''s hand and said, "I''m in a hurry. Where is the rainbow bridge? I want to go back to earth." However, just as Nagini took a step, a familiar aperture appeared in front of him. Then with a whoosh, Nagini fell in. Fortunately, Nagini held Sol''s hand. With Sol''s strength, it should be no problem to pull himself up. Unfortunately, sol drank too much, his arms were weak, and then watched Nagini fall in, even with himself. Fortunately, at the next moment, a warm big hand took Sol''s shoulder and subconsciously looked back. Sol''s eyes twinkled with doubt. Then he exclaimed, "father, did you see? Just now my friend..." God King Odin frowned. He looked at sol, who was full of wine. He stared discontentedly: "how many times have I told you to drink less wine! Why don''t you listen?" Drinking? Saul frowned slightly, and the residual temperature of his sober brain and arm made him retort: "father, I didn''t drink..." Before sol finished, mother Freja helped explain, "well, don''t you just drink some wine? When you were young, you drank more than sol." With that, my mother gave herself a naughty wink. Looking at the mother and son who brazenly played tricks in front of him, the God King Odin couldn''t help staring at sol: "hum! Just get used to him. You''ll be spoiled one day." As for sol, his eyes twinkled with confusion. Did he really drink too much? Looking at the familiar big glass in front of the table, sol hesitated for a moment. Sol picked up the glass and said, "ton!" At the same time, feeling that the magic trap she placed in Asgard was triggered, master Gu Yi couldn''t help smiling. While thanking her old friend, she looked at strange in front of her: "Young man, fight for glory. Just open the starting point app and the big, white and yellow thing in the middle at the bottom of the mobile phone interface. Yes, destroy it with your fingers! The method of elimination is very simple. First search Qile, and then give him a praise! Once a day, until the 8th of next month, it will be destroyed by you. If you are lucky, red envelopes will burst out. Young man, aren''t you excited to hear this? Don''t you want to have one? " Chapter 333 As a materialist, magic? Strange knows, but he doesn''t believe in these things. In his opinion, magic is no different from magic. It''s just a clever cover. But when strange watched Nagini disappear from his eyes? With the iron facts in front of him and the bald head who was not easy to provoke at first sight, strange hesitated for a moment, but finally didn''t refuse. Instead, he put it another way: "Can magic cure my hands?" If you just let your hands move normally, and even reach the peak state of strange as a neurosurgeon, magic can be done. But the problem is that without the help of magic, strange''s hands will be beaten back to their original shape. So the key question is not whether magic can cure strange''s hands, but how he defines the word treatment. In this problem, master Gu Yi did not hide from strange. There is an idiom called drinking poison to quench thirst, which is very similar to strange at this moment. For him, as long as he can cure his hands, even if he makes a deal with the devil, strange will not hesitate! So after knowing that magic can bring your hands back to the top? Trange readily accepted the request of master Gu Yi and worshipped him as a teacher. Kamata Taj, everything went according to the normal process. She showed some means a little, and strange was soon convinced by the charm of magic. PS: don''t write, save you say I copy, hehe, don''t let me copy the plot, shall I copy? However, when strange was about to step into the door of magic, a figure appeared in his mind. This made him stunned, and then hesitated to look at the ancient Mage: "teacher, I have something to ask you." Master Gu Yi looked at strange, his eyes were calm, like a pool of quiet Tan, but somehow made strange panic in his heart. Fortunately, at the next moment, the corner of master Gu Yi''s mouth tilted slightly: "Is it about Nagini?" Strange was stunned. Surprise flashed in his eyes. You know he didn''t say anything just now, didn''t he? Looking at master Gu Yi''s eyes that seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts, strange''s eyes twinkled with fear: "how do you know? Can you see through my thoughts?" Master Gu Yi shook her head. She seemed to think of something. She couldn''t help feeling: "people''s hearts are extremely complex. Even I can''t see through them. The reason why I know what you want to say is because I see through your future." So it''s more difficult to see through people''s hearts than the future? In other words, cloud computing is not as complex as people''s hearts? Strange''s expression was a little more strange, but a moment later, his eyes were full of light: "teacher, can I learn this?" Looking at each other''s eyes, the eyes full of longing for knowledge? Master Gu Yi smiled and nodded: "it''s too early for you, but I believe you will master this ability. As for Nagini''s question?" Master Gu Yi hesitated for a moment and finally shook his head: "You don''t have to worry. I can only tell you that he is not dead, and what you need to do now is to lay a good foundation." Facing the teachings of master Gu Yi, although there were still many doubts in his heart, strange finally said respectfully: "Yes, sir." Since master Gu Yi said he believed he could master this ability, that is to say he had mastered this ability in the future. See through the future? An upgraded version of cloud computing? If you can do it, what should you do with this ability? Although I don''t know yet, I feel so excited when I think about it. Ignoring the excited strange on his face, although his talent is very high, he still has a long way to go to become a great mage. Besides This is a land full of magma and flames. The universe is strange. Different dimensions, different environments, and a vast world? For example, the universe is a thousand layer cake, the earth is a piece of scallion in the thousand layer cake, and Nagini is now jumping left and right in the cake layer. The world in front of him is the result of Nagini''s 641st attempt. Nagini is very upset by his failures. Every time he opens the door of the new world, he thinks he will return to the earth, But in the end? Continuous failure will only explode his mentality. But then again, it can''t be said that there is no harvest at all. Every transmission, Nagini will write down the coordinates of the world. When all the impossibilities are eliminated, the remaining one must be the earth! At the same time, the universe also hides various opportunities, such as the land under Nagini''s feet. The mountain like towering body turned, and the magma dropped along the smooth dragon wings. Most of his body was immersed in the magma pool. With the surging magma below, it was like a massage. Nagini, who was warm, couldn''t help making a comfortable "hum". Seriously, this world is not like this. When Nagini first came to the world, except for the core area, the surface was full of thick golden red magma, but different from ordinary magma, such magma contained some special energy, so that the temperature was tens of times higher than the normal magma temperature. But as Nagini turned into a dragon and began to absorb special energy from magma, the surface temperature of the planet gradually began to decrease, and finally became what it is now. However, although Nagini absorbed a lot of special energy from the magma, he didn''t seem to see any change except that the dragon scale was smoother. But for one thing, the magma bath here is really comfortable. When Nagini was ready to take a nap and set foot on the journey again, a familiar spatial fluctuation made Nagini open his evil and ferocious dragon pupils. "Boom!" The huge body climbed out of the magma pool, and the sky blocking dragon wings spread out. A large amount of golden red magma splashed along the Dragon scales, as if it were a meteor fire shower! Staring at the ancient mage in front of him, with a strong smell of sulfur, a majestic voice vomited from Nagini''s throat: "what are you doing here?" Facing the dragon in front of him, master Gu Yi calmly took out a ring: "This is your hanging ring." The ferocious head looked down at Gu Yi in front of him. The Dragon pupil flickered indifference. With a cold hum, two hot air streams spewed out of Nagini''s nostrils: "Do you think I need it? Or do you think it can be covered by a hanging ring?" Hanging ring? It doesn''t matter to Nagini. Although he has failed more than 600 times, as long as Nagini can determine the dimension that belongs to the earth, he can return to the earth soon. You know, the universe is not the only intelligent life of human beings. The way to return to the earth is not only hanging the ring. If when Nagini first tried to find the earth, Gu Yi would give himself the ring. Nagini complained. After all, the other party helped him in Los Angeles three months ago. But more than 600 failures have filled Nagini with anger! Facing the angry Nagini, master Gu Yi calmly looked up at the behemoth: "no, this hanging ring is the equipment that every mage should have. As your teacher, I think I should give it to you in person." Ignore Guyi''s words, teacher? Come on, if it wasn''t for the time gem, you think I wanted to have something to do with you? Slender tail, beating the flame in mid air, I don''t know if it''s an illusion? There seems to be a sign of melting in the layer of shiny metal under your feet! Nagini was as huge as a mountain, with a ferocious and terrible head, and his eyes glittered with dignity and Indifference: "in other words, you are ready to bear the anger of a dragon?" Feel the amazing power, wake up in the whole planet with Nagini''s emotion? Master Gu Yi had no fear in his eyes, but said firmly, "you won''t do that." His eyebrows twinkled with displeasure, and the ferocious dragon pupil became more and more indifferent. Affected by Nagini''s mood, with a terrible roar, the temperature of the planet suddenly increased by thousands of degrees: "don''t think you know me very well, you don''t know what your stupid behavior means!" The corners of her mouth tilted slightly, staring at the angry dragon in front of her, feeling the rising flames around her, she calmly shook her head: "the reason why I think you won''t do this has nothing to do with things in Los Angeles." Seriously, Nagini doesn''t like this feeling! He thought that master Gu Yi was so calm because he owed each other a favor in the Los Angeles incident. But from the look of the other party, it seems that this is not the confidence of the other party standing in front of him, which makes Nagini frown: "what do you mean?" Looking up at Nagini, his clear eyes seemed to see through everything: "At 1 pm tomorrow, Sam will pick up the condom you threw to Tony Stark. At 4:15, you need to turn on the air conditioner and bring this condom, and then at 7 pm..." Nagini was stunned. He seemed to realize something: "what do you mean?" The corners of his mouth tilted slightly. Looking at the dragon''s changing face and feeling the increasingly violent heat wave around him, master Gu Yi calmly stepped back: "if there is no accident, you will be a father in ten months." Nagini didn''t notice Guyi''s retreat. At the moment, he was stunned and thought of one thing in his mind: "Me? I''m going to be a father?!" Chapter 334 Why do people live? On the one hand, it is because of the instinctive resistance to death, on the other hand, it is because of the inheritance of genes. Not just humans, but all creatures! Nagini likes children, but it is difficult for him to have a child. The more powerful a creature is, the more difficult it is to have children. For example, a weak mouse. It takes only three weeks from pregnancy to birth, and the mother mouse has fertility after six months, and a litter can give birth to 8 to 10 mice. On the contrary, humans can only give birth once a year, and most of them are one cub. Nagini, who is more powerful than human beings, although he is not responsible for fertility, the strict reproductive environment makes it difficult for his genes to survive. In addition, there are species differences, which make it almost impossible for Nagini to have children. Similarly, this is why he always wants to take refuge in mieba. Because from an ancient mage, Nagini got a message that in addition to killing and setting fire, and destroying half the population of the universe, SANOS is also a good hand in treating infertility! Although this is somewhat inconsistent with his status as director of the family planning office, Gu Yi said that SANOS can have children! Master Gu Yi: emmm, is there something wrong with your focus? Nagini didn''t care much about master Gu Yi. After unveiling the veil of master marvel, magic was no longer as mysterious as before for Nagini. I''m sure I can''t beat Gu Yi. Who knows how many Yin moves are hidden in her hand? But Gu Yi wants to kill himself? That''s impossible. Nagini, who has space ability, has reached max level in escape proficiency! So Nagini is not afraid of Gu Yi. In his opinion, the greatest value of Gu Yi is the time gem in her hand. That''s why I just showed such a strong reason. Because he wants to get the time gem from the ancient mage, so as to open the polar body gene of the dragon. But the question is, will the ancient mage let Nagini come into contact with the time gem so easily? She has seen the future and knows what it means for the world to expose Nagini to the gem of time too early. She also knew that if she didn''t exile Nagini, the other party would definitely cure strange''s hands. Therefore, Gu Yi mage needs a reason, a reason that can calm Nagini''s anger and make him embarrassed to ask for time gems from himself. After all, now Nagini is just a dragon! Staring at the confused dragon in front of her, master Gu Yi dispelled the fear in her eyes because of the future scene. A moment later, she calmly said: "The land under your feet once died a ruler of multi-dimensional space millions of years ago. Although his will has dissipated, his body still has some vitality. These pure vitality will enter your body with the breath and greatly increase the vitality of deoxyribose in your body." And looking at the expression of master Gu Yi, you should understand what I mean? Nagini didn''t look so old. He stared fiercely at each other: "don''t think you do this, I will forgive you!" But master Gu Yi ignored it. Although her eyes were still fierce, she knew that there was an essential difference between now and Nagini before. The dragon before was really fierce. You didn''t give me a satisfactory answer and killed your family every minute. As for Nagini now? He put the hanging ring in midair. Master Gu Yi frowned: "You can leave at any time with this hanging ring. There are semi permanent coordinates of the earth on it. Of course, you can choose to refuse. But the friendly tip is that without the help of the hanging ring, the probability of your success as a father is about one in 700000." Looking at the ancient mage who disappeared from his eyes without any hesitation? Stunned, Nagini finally bent his claws and wrote on the hard ground: "November 29, sunny. Ah, ah," scratch "," scratch "," scratch ", Gu Yi, the dog day, calculated me again. Nagini wrote down this revenge. When you hang up, you must find a group of people to go to your grave to jump!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the refreshing sea breeze blowing, Tony Stark woke up from his sleep in the most luxurious sea view villa in New York. The whole man came to the bathroom and looked at the man with haggard face and haggard face in front of the mirror? I don''t know why, Tony has an impulse to cry! Left Nagini three months ago. On the way home, Tony''s girlfriend, Boz, suddenly told herself shyly to prepare a surprise for him. At first Tony was very excited. He thought he could finally unlock the new posture, but as time went on, Tony almost forgot it. That is, a month ago, Tony received this surprise from little sister Boz. Well, it was a real surprise at first. Tony and Boz''s lives are not very harmonious. After all, Tony is recognized as a playboy in America. He can look like a despised animal in the face of a large condom. But that night? In short, it was wonderful. Although Tony covered his waist the next day and looked drained, he had a proud and obscene smile on his face. Unfortunately, Tony didn''t know he was proud too early. The first time I was very happy, the second time I was happy, and the third time I felt that my body could not bear it. Ten days and a half months later? Tony just wanted to say - I''m too hard! "Dong Dong Dong" Outside the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. Tony''s already pale face was white with fear, and his legs trembled uncontrollably. "Tony, are you in there? Open the door and I''ll wash my face." wash one ''s face? ha-ha! Don''t think I don''t know what you want!!! Looking at little Tony who couldn''t squeeze out a drop, at this moment, he cried sadly and angrily, "honey, i... I''m constipated..." Three hours later, the door of the bathroom was opened. Along the crack of the door, Tony looked around and made sure that Boz had gone to work before he came out of the bathroom. Skillfully pick up the thermos cup, two medlar, one jujube, "ton" is a big mouth. Look at the note Boz left on the table before he went to work. With a change of look, Tony finally took out his mobile phone: "Hello, Pioneer Technology? Yes, I''m Tony Stark. Give me the most expensive private customized service!" Recalling the smile Nagini left to him three months ago, Tony felt it necessary to put the anti Nagini armor plan on the journey. In contrast, Nagini? Although it was created by himself, Nagini has no idea at the moment. After all, today will be a crucial day in his life. When the time came to 1:00 p.m., he pushed off all work and closed all communications. With excitement, Nagini pushed the door open. Then, as master Gu Yi said, Nagini saw Sam with a condom. With exquisite facial features and snow-white skin, even wearing loose Pikachu pajamas, you can still see those slender big white legs, combined with a stunned look, cute and cute! The most excessive thing is, I don''t know what to think. Sam pretended to be tender and came with a double horsetail!!! His eyes were facing each other, and everything was silent. In Sam''s shy exclamation, Nagini rushed over, Cough, three million words are omitted here At the same time, in the deepest part of the Pacific Ocean. After three months of exploration, the pioneer who had a preliminary understanding of the Earth decided to invade the earth again, but unlike the previous invasion, this time there was a level 4 monster in the chrysanthemum beast sent by the pioneer! Chapter 335 The scorching high temperature, flames rising around, and the golden red magma on the ground churned out metal fragments from time to time. It should be very hot here, But actually? In the mirror dimension, at least in the mirror dimension created by Gu Yi mage, high temperature does not exist. Think about it. Although he is the supreme mage, after all, the human body is different from the unnatural animals such as Nagini. You know, except for bugs, most superheroes can''t survive on the surface of the sun, and the surface temperature of this planet is dozens of times that of magma! However, compared with the terrible high temperature, the most fatal thing for Gu Yi Mage at the moment is the deep throat like a cave in front of her. She can feel the hot dragon breath rising inside! Master Gu Yi has two choices: The first option is that when there is only one layer of protective cover, the hard anti Nagini 100% dragon breath. The second option is to remove the protective cover and escape in this gap, but the condition is that you must escape before Nagini''s teeth collide, or you will be cut by razor sharp teeth! According to the current situation, the survival probability of the above two options is not high. A touch of black flashed in master Gu Yi''s eyes, which was her instinctive reaction, but the next moment the black in his eyes dissipated. While his expression changed for a while, master Gu Yi, who was pale, shouted: "Nagini, don''t you want to be a father?" Nagini was very happy and proud. After all, he was the one who made master Gu Yi vomit blood and even forced to a desperate situation. As for whether the other party will be killed? In fact, Nagini doesn''t care much about this problem. If you die, you''ll die. It''s a big deal to take refuge in mieba. You know, although purple potato father is the director of the family planning office, Nagini learned from the ancient master that SANOS is good at treating infertility. The only trouble is that mieba may have ideas about his daughter, so it''s better to take refuge in mieba after KAMORA is sacrificed. There is also the problem of reconnection. Nagini doesn''t care about others, but Frey is a good guy. He doesn''t want the other party to become ashes. But it doesn''t matter. The earth is now a soul gem. Talk to father purple potato and let him let go of the earth. Don''t think it''s difficult. For people on earth, this little broken ball is everything to them, but in the universe? A small broken ball is just a small broken ball. Mieba raised his fingers a little and wanted to let go a few people, or even the whole earth. Maybe he will become the Savior of the earth because of this? Well, if it works well, it''s not impossible. If so, Tony would like to thank himself. After all, he has blocked Tony''s fate of competing with purple potato dad. If master Gu Yi is not dead? In fact, it''s nothing. Anyway, I''m angry and comfortable. After all, I''m not the one who vomites blood. So Nagini didn''t really care what the final result was. He even wondered how master Guyi would choose? Although it is not very clear why the other party wants to find strange in advance, one thing is certain. Because in the first World War of reconnection, Nagini expanded the wormhole area, which eventually led to the destruction caused by the zetari people, which was more serious than expected. In that war, Gu Yi mage (New York Temple) silently protected New York. Her physical state is likely to be worse than expected! In addition, some time ago, the other party transferred the chrysanthemum beast from the Pacific to Miami, and the actions behind it that they didn''t know? To be sure, compared with the ancient mage in the normal timeline, her physical condition is absolutely very bad at the moment, otherwise it is impossible to find strans in advance. So Nagini was curious. In this case, would the ancient mage use the power of the dark dimension? You know, domam is interested in the ancient mage! Just as master Gu Yi''s voice fell, Nagini was stunned. His indifferent eyes suddenly became sharp at this moment! Father? In addition to the instinctive resistance to death, another reason why people live is to pass on their genes, because of Nagini''s special body structure Whether it is a basilisk or a dragon, Nagini belongs to the only one in the world in the Marvel Universe. Coupled with reproductive isolation and its own strong genetic level? Everything makes it even more difficult for Nagini, who is already difficult to become a father! Including Nagini''s thought of taking refuge in mieba, a large part of the reason is that from an ancient mage, Nagini learned that mieba may cure his infertility. Although it sounds strange, in fact, Nagini''s situation is really in line with the characteristics of infertility. So after hearing the question of master Gu Yi, he was stunned subconsciously! But he didn''t immediately loosen his mouth, and a flash of hesitation flashed in his eyes, but finally Nagini took out the ancient mage from his mouth, with a dragon claw full of fire red scales, holding the ancient mage with a pale face and only a protective cover around him. With a cold hum, the dragon breath enough to burn the magma spewed out along Nagini''s nostrils, and the mirror dimensions were burned out one by one. Looking at master Gu Yi in the palm of his hand, his face changed for a while. The evil and ferocious dragon pupil flashed a threat: "Gu Yi, do you know what you''re talking about?" Facing Nagini''s threat, master Gu Yi''s eyes twinkled with reluctance. Because she has seen the future and seen Nagini''s terrible, she has found the corresponding chips before contacting each other. At present, master Gu Yi has two chips in his hand: One is the gem of time, and the other is the issue of offspring that Nagini is most concerned about! The former is unlikely, on the one hand, because the temptation to Nagini is not big enough. After all, Nagini has other options besides time gems. Moreover, master Gu Yi knew very well that what stood in front of him was an extremely greedy dragon. It was just a time gem, which was difficult to satisfy each other''s greedy appetite. But the most important thing is that master Gu Yi knows that Nagini, who has space ability, is matched with time ability? Will become an unsolved existence! Therefore, she would never give Nagini a time gem unless she had to. Without the chip of time gem, master Gu Yi had only the chip of offspring in his hand. Seriously, master Gu Yi doesn''t want to give it. Once you lose this chip, you will be very passive when you face Nagini next time. Through the time gem, master Gu Yi saw that he had only one chip left countless times. Finally, forced by the dragon, he had to compromise and humiliate to hand over the time gem. But the problem is, she can''t help it now. Originally, master Gu Yi intended to use the mirror dimension to fight for time to find chips for herself, but because of Nagini''s attack, she had no time to find suitable chips. So the question now is, If you don''t give chips, the only way to live is to use the power of the dark dimension. However, using the power of the dark dimension will further erode the body by the dark power, and eventually lead to strange''s failure to become the supreme mage. Pray Nagini to find out his conscience and give up his anger for the future of the earth? Don''t be ridiculous. Nagini is different from strange. Although strange is more annoying, he is a drop of ink on white paper. His essence is still kind. Nagini is different. Master Gu Yi has never met such a dark guy in essence. Fortunately, Nagini''s training is good the day after tomorrow. With the help of the party, he was able to embark on this path of both good and evil. If there is any less? This is not a question of good and evil. Good and evil are just human standards. Nagini is pure destruction and the final point of destruction and death. Compared with pure evil? It''s too scary! Pray for such a guy''s conscience? Master Gu Yi doesn''t think she has such good eloquence, so she can only compromise, and the best chip is the son Nagini cares about most! Staring at the dragon in front of him and looking at the threatening eyes of the other side, master Gu Yi vowed to return a year ago, no, half a year ago. I will fix this bastard! But now? The anger and arrogance in the eyes dissipated, and there was only bitterness and suffocation in the heart. While regretting why she was not cautious, master Gu Yi''s eyes twinkled with reluctance, but in the end she had to compromise: "The land under your feet once died a ruler of multi-dimensional space millions of years ago. Although his will has dissipated, his body still has some vitality." "These pure vitality will enter your body with breathing and greatly increase the vitality of deoxyribose in your body." "At 1 pm tomorrow, Sam will pick up the condom you threw to Tony Stark. At 4:15, you need to turn on the air conditioner and bring this condom, and then at 7 pm..." Master Gu Yi paused. She clenched her fist and finally loosened it at this moment. With a sigh, her look became more and more complicated: "if there were no accident, you would be a father in ten months." Nagini didn''t notice the complexity in master Gu Yi''s eyes, but even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care, because at the moment, all he thought was one thing: "I... I want to... Be a father?!" Chapter 336 When the fresh sea breeze blew, Tony Stark woke up from his sleep in the most luxurious sea view villa in New York. He came to the bathroom and looked at the man with haggard face and haggard face in front of the mirror? I don''t know why, Tony has an impulse to cry! Left Nagini three months ago. On the way home, Tony''s girlfriend, Boz, suddenly told herself shyly to prepare a surprise for him. At first Tony was very excited. He thought he could finally unlock the new posture, but as time went on, Tony almost forgot it. That is, a month ago, Tony received this surprise from little sister Boz. Well, it was a real surprise at first. Tony and Boz don''t live in harmony. After all, Tony is recognized as a playboy in America. But that night? In short, it was wonderful. Although Tony covered his waist the next day and looked drained, he had a proud and obscene smile on his face. Unfortunately, Tony didn''t know he was proud too early. The first time I was very happy, the second time I was happy, and the third time I felt that my body could not bear it. Ten days and a half months later? Tony just wanted to say - I''m too hard! "Dong Dong Dong" Outside the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. Tony''s already pale face was white with fear, and his legs trembled uncontrollably. "Tony, are you in there? Open the door and I''ll wash my face." wash one ''s face? ha-ha! Don''t think I don''t know what you want!!! Looking at little Tony who couldn''t squeeze out a drop, at this moment, he cried sadly and angrily, "honey, i... I''m constipated..." Three hours later, the bathroom door was opened. Along the crack of the door, Tony looked around and made sure that Boz had gone to work. He came out of the bathroom like a relief. Skillfully, pick up the thermos cup from the bedside table. Two medlar, one red jujube, "ton" is a big mouth. Looking at the note left by Boz before work on the table, Tony finally took out his mobile phone with a change of look: "Hello, Pioneer Technology? Yes, I''m Tony Stark. Give me the most expensive private customized service!" ¡­¡­ Pioneer technology, Dr. Maya, who is in charge of private customization service, looked at Tony with a haggard face, and a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes. In her impression, although Tony''s physical quality is not as good as that of professionals, he is not as weak as he is now. But she didn''t ask in detail. After all, these questions involve Tony Stark''s personal privacy. After a preliminary understanding of some situations of desperate serum, Tony flashed a hesitation in his eyes. He looked up at the opposite Dr. Maya and pretended to be casual and asked, "by the way, do you have to find Nagini for private customization?" Three months ago, when everyone was gathering together, Nagini asked herself whether to inject desperate serum to strengthen her body. But Tony refused contemptuously. Are you kidding? I''m Tony Stark. Are there any problems in the world that iron man can''t solve? Because of the emergence of anti monster armor, Tony in that period exuded a very inflated smell. Therefore, in the face of Nagini''s inquiry, Tony refused without thinking. After all, Tony''s essence is a very proud, even arrogant guy. Although not explicitly stated, it is actually clear that Tony despises desperate serum and thinks that desperate serum is only a substitute for steel armor, or even a defective product! But after a month of "happiness"? Tony came to realize that even if he was iron man, he didn''t mean he was omnipotent. Although steel armor has strong auxiliary ability, it can''t transform the body into cyberpunk style, can it? So in the end, Tony came to pioneer technology and said with great shame that it was really fragrant! Dr. Maya didn''t know what Tony was thinking, so in the face of Tony''s casual inquiry, she casually said: "Of course, after all, Mr. Nagini is the president of the company. Although I am also one of the shareholders, I don''t have enough authority. Didn''t Mr. Nagini tell you?" There was a flash of embarrassment on his face, but a moment later, Tony waved his hand: "yes, maybe I forgot? By the way, did he have any special reaction today?" Dr. Maya has no doubt about Tony''s explanation. After all, the world knows how good the relationship between Nagini and Tony is. Just in the face of Tony''s inquiry, Dr. Maya thought in his eyes: "no? If there is anything different from before, it is probably that Mr. Nagini is in a particularly good mood today!" Tony was stunned and twitched at the corners of his mouth: "in a particularly good mood?" Emmm, Nagini, this bastard must be waiting to see his own joke! Yes, he knew this bastard''s bad taste too well. I don''t know why, Tony suddenly had an impulse to turn around and leave, but in the end? Tony was silent at the thought of his deteriorating health. And look at Tony who is silent in front of you? I don''t know why, Dr. Maya inexplicably felt that Tony''s eyes were solemn and stirring. Well, should it be his own illusion? In the president''s office of pioneer technology, with the knock on the outside door, Nagini stopped humming and said casually, "Tony, you''re here." Looking at Nagini in front of him, a scene three months ago appeared in front of him, and a flash of embarrassment flashed across Tony''s face. But for the sake of his little brother and his happy life in the future, he can only say, "Nagini, it''s like this..." What Tony didn''t expect was that Nagini didn''t tease him, but said quite calmly: "Desperate serum, right? No problem. The last time I simulated borz''s gene, I also simulated it for you. You can inject desperate serum in three days and a week at most." Tony was stunned and looked at the calm Nagini in front of him? He hesitated for a moment and finally asked tentatively, "well, what do you want to say?" It''s not cheap or shaking m, but the problem is that Tony was ready to be laughed at by Nagini before he came, but are you so calm now? In other words, why do you always feel uneasy? This damn bastard won''t hold back his big move, will he? His eyebrows were frivolous and he looked at Tony Stark in front of him. Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "what do you say? How do you feel strange today?" Facing Nagini''s calmer look, Tony became more and more uneasy. But after some thought, Tony hardened his head and asked: "Nothing, then I''ll go first?" Nagini didn''t still wave his hand for me: "well, if it''s all right, we''ll talk next time." Leaving Nagini''s office, Tony looked confused. He thought Nagini would ridicule himself, but in fact? None of the things he imagined happened. After eliminating all kinds of possibilities, Tony flashed an uncertain doubt in his eyes: "is Nagini really in a good mood today?" Ignore Tony who is worried. After all, today is a very important day for Nagini! After all, according to master Gu Yi, if everything goes well, he will be a father. In other words, ten months later, will you get a lovely little angel or a dog? If it is the former, it is really beautiful! Time passed in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, it was noon. Nagini pushed off all her work and opened the door of the Manhattan apartment on time at 1 p.m. with excitement and anxiety Delicate facial features, snow-white skin, a playful and lovely Pikachu pajamas. Although she is an old woman, because of the good maintenance and the enhancement of desperate virus? Sam at the moment, said to be an 18-year-old girl, was also believed. But compared with the green and astringent of an 18-year-old girl, the old woman exudes intellectual charm, just like a ripe peach. A pair of slender and tight jade legs, ten toes as delicate as cardamom, bright eyes looking at Nagini, slender jade fingers holding a TT, and at the moment of seeing Nagini, Sam''s face showed a blush, and she turned her eyes: "what''s this, dead ghost?" With his eyes facing each other, Nagini smiled. The custom suit worth hundreds of thousands was rudely torn by Nagini. Then, amid Sam''s shy exclamation, Nagini rushed over, Cough, three million words are omitted here At the same time, in the deepest part of the Pacific Ocean. After three months of exploration, the pioneer who had a preliminary understanding of the Earth decided to invade the earth again, but unlike the previous invasion, this time there was a level 4 monster in the chrysanthemum beast sent by the pioneer! Chapter 337 Human beings are a terrible creature. There are hundreds of millions of creatures on the earth, but why have weak humans become overlords? Is it because of the wisdom of surpassing other species? No, wisdom is part of the reason, but mainly because there are aggressive genes hidden in human bones! Fight with heaven, earth and people. Throughout the history of human development, we will find that human beings are actually more greedy and aggressive than all animals. In order to fight against wild animals, man invented weapons. In order to fight nature, man invented house. In order to fight against death, well, although there is no victory, compared with humans with an average age of only 30 in ancient times, today''s humans have greatly improved their life expectancy. This is human beings, not just pure wisdom. Although they have no sharp claws and sharp teeth, they are no less fierce than those top predators! Off the coast of New York, the original site of the s.h.i.e.l.d. factory has now been transformed into a large-scale mecha factory. Staring at the 80 meter mecha in front of him, Frey couldn''t help feeling proud! For a long time, Frey has always had a dream, that is to protect the earth. This is mainly related to Frey''s personal experience. When he was just an ordinary s.h.i.e.l.d. agent, he once saved the earth with Nagini and captain Carol who went to the universe! So Frey knows that compared with powerful aliens, the power of the earth is not worth mentioning at all. It is precisely because of this idea that Frey wants to form the avenger alliance. Because there is a sense of crisis in his heart all the time, because he dreams back at midnight that he will be shocked into a cold sweat by the broken earth! Only in the process of forming the avenger alliance, some accidents occurred. The ass determines the brain. Even though Frey is already the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., compared with those real bosses, Frey still has a long way to go. He thought the biggest enemy of the Avengers was aliens, but it turned out that Frey was wrong, and it was outrageous. The biggest obstacle of the avenger alliance is not aliens, but those stupid people in power. After the first World War in New York, a lot of things happened. Frey didn''t want to recall his experience at that time. Even he began to lose heart. However, when Frey was about to give up, an accident happened! The appearance of the Pacific monster made Frey see another possibility. Mankind is a very complex creature. The struggle in the bones makes everyone not content with the status quo, so as to achieve peaceful development. After becoming the sole overlord of the earth? Humans who have no rivals look at themselves. Only myself can defeat me! This is a arrogant to make people feel conceited. Seriously, this sentence is very powerful. But if you put it on the whole of mankind? It seems a little sad. Internal struggle has always been the biggest problem of mankind. It''s not that humans want to fight inside, but on this planet, humans can''t find an opponent, so they can only fight inside. However, the emergence of Pacific monsters makes humans realize that they are not the only overlord of the earth. It turns out that in addition to humans, they actually have more powerful opponents waiting for themselves. So Mankind has ushered in unprecedented unity. With the wisdom and strength of all mankind, countless difficulties have been broken and countless difficulties have been overcome. In just two months, mankind has the weapon to fight against Pacific monsters. This is what Frey sees - Revenge tramp! With a black and blue structure, it is made of high-strength alloy. The chest is equipped with a new energy reaction furnace of stark industry. In addition to the most basic missiles and two handed weapons, this more than 2000 ton mecha is also equipped with a foldable alloy shield. Compared with dangerous vagrants, the revenge vagrants in front of us are more powerful! However, this is about the first generation of dangerous Rangers. There are two types of mecha in the United States. One is the revenge ranger of the Divine Shield, and the other is Tony''s dangerous Ranger. But the first generation of dangerous Rangers was damaged in World War I in Miami three months ago. Understandably, after all, it was only a defective mecha that took only three and a half hours to complete. Although Tony Stark, the owner of dangerous Rangers, recently repaired the first generation of dangerous Rangers and put them back on the battlefield. But Frey knows that within stark group, there is also a team building the second generation of dangerous vagrants. It is certain that when new dangerous vagrants appear, it will shock the world. However, Frey is very confident in the revenge tramp. Although he dare not say that his revenge tramp will defeat Tony''s dangerous tramp, he believes that the revenge tramp will never be much worse than the dangerous tramp. Stark group has its engineers, and s.h.i.e.l.d. also has its scientists. Seriously, Frey actually thanks those Pacific monsters who invaded the earth. Although at least millions of human beings have died because of the invasion of these monsters, it is estimated that human beings are still fighting with each other without the pressure brought by these monsters. While Frey looked at the mecha with hot eyes, a voice sounded behind him: "is this the weapon I want to control?" Frey didn''t look back because he was too familiar with each other''s voice. Captain of the United States, Steve Rogers, the first driver to avenge the Rangers, chose this for many reasons: The first is because of the identity of the captain. World War II veteran, American legend, one of the core members of the Avengers alliance. This means that in addition to the Divine Shield Bureau, the captain also has military status. Although Frey is disgusted with the saying that the s.h.i.e.l.d. is a dog, the s.h.l.d. can have its current prestige, in large part because of the support of the United States. The second is because the captain''s physical quality is the strongest. The basic requirement for controlling large mecha such as revenge Rangers is to reach the limit of human body. Before the captain injected desperate serum, his physical quality had met the requirements of controlling the mecha. Compared with "eagle eye" button and "black widow" Natasha, the captain''s physical quality is better. And after the injection of desperate serum? It''s not that other people can''t control the revenge wanderer, but the captain is easier to give full play to the strength of the revenge wanderer than others. Facing the captain''s question, Frey nodded and said happily, "yes, you will become the first driver of the revenge Ranger. How do you feel?" Firm face, eyes flashing calm. Facing Frey''s problem, the captain thought for a moment and finally shook his head: "I don''t feel much. For a veteran who has experienced war. In addition to the pain, the biggest gain may be the calm in doing things." If it were ordinary people, seriously, they would have been too excited to speak. But the captain is very calm. After all, he has experienced too much and has long been light. Just facing the captain''s answer, Frey rolled his eyes: "I''m talking about how your recent simulation training is." Although the first generation of dangerous vagrants completed in less than half a day. But that''s because I''m in a hurry, everything is simple, how fast and how to come. After all, the monster had landed in Miami. However, the revenge tramp in front of us is different. It has been built for more than two months. Every structure and part has been analyzed and built most scientifically and reasonably. Everything is just for the revenge Ranger mecha to give full play to every trace of power under the existing volume! Just like the Rockets, every program can''t make any mistakes. It took three months to avenge the Rangers because of the principle of excellence, In these three months, as the driver of the revenge Ranger, the captain naturally can''t be idle. He spends eight hours a day driving the revenge ranger in the simulator. After knowing that the other person is asking another question? The captain paused. He didn''t know what he thought. He had a little more helplessness on his face: "although every item is a +, the simulation is simulation after all. You should understand what I mean." Of course, Frey knows what the captain means. With the current technology of the earth, it can''t be confused with the real. Even the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., which has mastered black technology, can only achieve 60% - 75% authenticity at most. Moreover, at present, the s.h.i.e.l.d. still has too little information about Kaiju beast. It''s like a driver''s license. It doesn''t mean you have a driver''s license, you must be an old driver. Only after a long time of actual combat can we evolve from an ignorant novice to an old driver. So for the captain''s complaint, Frey rolled his eyes. He waved his hand: "forget it, don''t talk about this topic. What do you think of this big guy?" Chapter 338 What do you think? The captain wanted to tell Frey to use his eyes, but he thought of his own cold buff? His eyes finally stayed on the huge shield, which made him nod: "I like this shield very much, but I don''t know when I can really drive this mecha." It seemed that he thought of something. A smile flashed in Frey''s eyes: "come on, there are eight safety tests. Now it''s the seventh one. It''ll be two days at most." "Two more days?" The captain rolled his eyes. You know, Frey said this to himself last month. It''s almost a month now? He was the driver of the revenge tramp, but he didn''t even go into the real cabin. In addition to training or training every day, if the effect is good, but the problem is that this simulation training will not bring any improvement to yourself. Facing the captain''s complaint, Frey gave a dry smile, but still explained: "It''s very fast, you know..." Just before Frey finished speaking, the factory of s.h.i.e.l.d. suddenly sounded a harsh alarm, which made him subconsciously frown and scold: "Shet!" Three months ago, Tony invented a device to detect the energy fluctuation of the chrysanthemum beast, and then Frey had the cheek to ask Tony for a manufacturing drawing. The harsh alarm in front of us represents one thing - the damn chrysanthemum opening beast has invaded the earth again! Leaving the factory, Frey turned and walked to the nearby control room. But before Frey entered the control room, he saw Colson in a hurry, which made him frown: "what are you going to do?" He looked a little flustered, but after seeing Frey, Coulson breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly said, "director, I''m about to contact you. Well, there are two monsters detected this time!" His eyebrows were frivolous. After receiving the news, Frey didn''t look frightened. Instead, he asked disapprovingly, "so?" Although it is only three months, the earth now is different from that three months ago. Three months ago, in the face of Pacific monsters, human''s first reaction was fear, But in three months? Perhaps it is because there are many, coupled with the dangerous vagrants of Tony and Nagini, and various countries are developing large mecha, so the people have no fear of monsters. After all, compared with the original unknown and powerless, now humans have the ability to fight monsters. Among them, the most dazzling are naturally Nagini and Tony Stark. At present, 80% of the chrysanthemum opening beasts invading the earth were killed by Nagini, and the remaining 20% were wiped out by Tony with the help of Nagini. So you know there are two monsters invading? Frey didn''t panic because he knew Nagini and Tony would solve these problems. But Coulson shook his head and gave a wry smile: "Director, things may be different from what you think. Tony has promised to intercept a chrysanthemum opening beast, but Mr. Nagini can''t contact him. It feels a little similar to what happened three months ago." Three months ago? Almost subconsciously, Frey thought of the monster attack in Miami, which made him frown: "trouble!" Two monsters, Tony can stop one. However, he drives not the second generation of dangerous vagrants, but the first generation of dangerous vagrants. In the first World War in Miami, although the first generation of dangerous vagrants were destroyed, in the principle of no waste, dangerous vagrants were recycled and have now become one of Tony''s signature mecha. As for the second generation of dangerous vagrants? Not only Tony, but also the Divine Shield and other countries in the world. Most large mecha have actually been developed. But the mecha itself has a certain degree of risk, just like the revenge wanderer of the Divine Shield Bureau, which was completed a month ago, but still needs to be debugged again and again. Of course, it''s mainly because Nagini and Tony bought a lot of time for everyone. At present, the maximum number of chrysanthemum opening beasts at the same time is two, and Nagini and Tony are enough to easily solve the two monsters, so they can be stable and try to be stable. Unlike the first generation of dangerous Rangers that Tony now controls, which can be eliminated at any time, in terms of cost, the lowest cost of a mecha is $100 billion. Even stark group, if not because of vending machines, drawings and various patents. Unless the stark group is hollowed out, Tony doesn''t dare to intervene in the mainframe because it costs too much money! Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is one radish and one pit. Nagini and Tony used to fight against the chrysanthemum opening beast, but now Nagini can''t contact. Tony is the only one fighting against the chrysanthemum opening beast! This made Frey''s eyes flicker and fidgety, The next moment, the captain who had been following Frey suddenly raised his head, and his eyes twinkled with perseverance: "why do we have to find Nagini? Don''t we have a mecha here?" With a frown, Frey subconsciously refused, "but the avenging wanderer is still..." However, the captain waved his hand with seriousness in his eyes: "I know what you want to say, but there has never been a war in the world, which has been prepared before the beginning. Sometimes it''s useless to think too much." Look a burst of cloudy and sunny changes, looking at the captain''s firm eyes? Frey finally gritted his teeth and turned to stare at Colson: "what are you doing? Prepare to let the avenging wanderers attack!" Colson opened his mouth. He wanted to tell Frey that it was against the rules, but looking at the fierce eyes of his boss, Colson ran back to the control room. Ten minutes later, with a harsh warning, the captain in a white combat suit walked into the cockpit of the revenge Ranger There are always things you can''t resist, such as natural disasters. When you see a hurricane, you have to run away, but when you drive a dangerous tramp? Suddenly, you will find that you seem to be able to overcome everything! The air warships of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., with thick steel ropes around their waists, hung on the black and blue bodies of the avenging wanderers. Although the captain can drive the revenge tramp from New York to the Pacific, both the energy of the mecha itself and the physical strength of the driver are extremely precious in the next battle. Just looking at the estimated arrival time on the screen? Frey couldn''t help thinking. He was wondering whether he wanted to start the Los Angeles branch of the Divine Shield Bureau. There was a Tony Stark on the east coast of the United States, but it was far from the west coast of the Pacific monster? In the dark night, huge mecha crossed the sky, and cheers broke out in the crowd. This is mecha, one of the greatest inventions of human science and technology. Although because of the darkness, they do not know that this is a revenge Ranger, not a dangerous Ranger controlled by Tony Stark, they will feel at ease as long as they see the mecha. Meanwhile, in New York, 6000 kilometers from London, Thor''s girlfriend, Well, should it be a girlfriend? In short, Jane foster, a non famous astrophysicist, is now lying in her apartment, feeling the charm of this ancient city and staring at the spider on the ceiling. I don''t know how long it took, the "coo" from her stomach pulled her consciousness back to reality. His hands patted his cheeks, and Sol''s face came to mind involuntarily, which made her face a little bitter. Although the contact time is not long, perhaps this is the charm of God. I don''t know why, Jane found that her mind was full of Sol''s figure. She thought of the excitement when she saw sol on TV three months ago. She thought sol would come to her when things were over in New York. Therefore, during that time, I put on beautiful makeup every day in order to show my most perfect side in front of sol. However, as time passed, sol did not appear. Maybe he has forgotten me? After all, there is a huge gap between God and mortal. Bright eyes, dim at this moment. Just as Jane was complaining about herself, the mobile phone on the bedside table rang. She picked up her cell phone with a text message on it. The person who sent the message was Richard, her colleague, a very excellent astrophysicist. The content of the message is very simple. It is to ask her if she is interested in going out for dinner tomorrow. Richard is chasing her, but Jane has ignored it because of sol, until today Look at the text message on your mobile phone? Without knowing what she was thinking, Jane Foster was silent for a moment and finally replied to a text message: ¡°OK¡£¡± Chapter 339 The dark sea is choppy. The roaring sea breeze rolled up waves more than ten meters high, and the raindrops with big beans crackled down and gathered together to form a rain curtain connecting heaven and earth. At a military base in the deep-water port of Los Angeles, there is a huge mecha 82 meters high. Judging from the golden red color and the shape of the mecha, it is not difficult to guess that this mecha was built by Tony Stark - the second generation dangerous Ranger. Two hours ago, Tony, who received a call from Colson, reluctantly left the kidney health club. Although he felt that his body needed to be recuperated, he couldn''t help it. Who made himself a superhero? However, the moment Tony left the club, Colson called himself again. "What? Nagini can''t be contacted? Are you going to replace Nagini with the avenging wanderer?" Tony rolled his eyes and subconsciously said, "thanks!" Generally speaking, those in the game are confused and those on the sidelines are clear. However, Tony''s situation is somewhat special. The outside world thinks that the combination of Nagini and Tony playing monsters is of the same importance. But actually? ha-ha! Those dregs who have not fought with Kaiju beast will never understand how powerful Kaiju beast is. Similarly, they will not understand that in every battle with the chrysanthemum beast, Tony is not responsible for fighting, but delaying. There is a saying in the art of War: Ten encircles them, five attacks them, and double them. Don''t say that the best defense is attack. The premise of this sentence is that there can''t be a big gap between the two sides. A very simple example, why did the fighting all-round captain choose the shield weapon? On the one hand, it is because the captain is easy to use, but more because the captain has experienced the severe beating of the society. I believe at the beginning, the captain also believed that the best defense was attack, but if he was beaten more, he naturally understood the importance of defense. So although the captain shouted "I can play all day", he was very handsome, but he was blocked and beaten in the dilapidated alley of Brooklyn. To sum up, defense is simpler and more effective than attack! With the help of Nagini, a divine teammate, Tony doesn''t need to win. He just needs to ensure that he won''t lose too badly. After all, what he has to do is not to defeat each other, but to buy time for Nagini. But without Nagini''s divine thigh? Tony''s eyebrows flickered irritably. Can''t you say you can''t? He''s a man! So after knowing that his teammate would be the revenge ranger of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Tony took a deep breath and said in a rather inflated tone: "I was going to fool around, but now Nagini can''t get in touch. It seems that I just show my real strength!" Real strength? I think you are afraid of death! Different from most people''s views on Tony, as one of the few human beings with the highest skills (Defense), the captain knows Tony''s strength very well. But he didn''t say it. After all, in this situation, more strength is better than more burden. After the call, Tony flew directly to Los Angeles. Many people think that the new dangerous tramps are in the stark group, but actually? The construction of large mecha itself needs to consume amazing financial resources. In addition, the repair cost of each battle is also quite huge. Even Tony Stark feels stretched in the face of this gold sucking beast. No way, raising a large mecha costs more money than raising an F1 team. Although being a superhero is your hobby, you can''t catch up with your wealth for your hobbies? So Tony worked with the American military very early. The height of the first generation of dangerous vagrants is 79 meters, and the height of the second generation of dangerous vagrants is 82 meters. Therefore, it seems that the second generation of dangerous vagrants are taller than the first generation of dangerous vagrants. Different from the mecha driving suit worn by the captain, Tony''s physical quality is very general because he has not been injected with desperate serum, but the newly developed mark 10 can perfectly solve these problems. "Data import succeeded!" "Bio gel is distributing driving clothing..." "Strengthening the cockpit, the nervous system is trying to connect..." "Monster defense module (Advanced) tried to load..." "Monster attack module (Advanced) tried to load..." "Monster escape module (Advanced) tried to load..." "Emergency escape module (top level) tried to load..." "The synchronization rate of mecha is increased by 50%... 70%... 99%..." "Hello, Mr. stark!" The steady voice sounded in Tony''s mind, which made him smile: "Jarvis, check the current armor state." Note that Tony is talking about armor, not armor. For most people, such as revenge Rangers and dangerous Rangers, large weapons are machine armor, but Tony is different. His core is not machine armor, but the steel armor of mark series. In other words, for Tony, the mecha is equivalent to a set of external applied bones, but this set of external applied bones is big! With Tony''s instructions, data flashed across the data board in front of him. Finally, Jarvis said: "Mr. stark, of course, the armor is in normal condition. Compared with the next generation of armor, you can choose additional weapons - ion gun device, alloy chain sword and overload palm gun. The energy reserve is 640% of the first generation, the defense performance is increased by 120%, and the flexibility is increased by 150%. The overall performance is increased by 264%." After listening to Jarvis''s report, Tony nodded dissatisfied. However, as the developer of the second generation of dangerous vagrants, he is not too excited. After all, these are reasonable. Looking at the synchronization rate of 99%, Tony''s eyes gradually became serious: "good, Jarvis, now open the synchronization rate limit!" The next moment, Tony closed his eyes and a wonderful feeling came to his heart At the same time, general Ross at this base, when he looked at the 82 meter high mecha moving slowly in front of him, although this was not his first time, he had to say that every time was full of shock! Looking back at Tony in the cockpit, driving the second generation of dangerous vagrants, he can clearly feel that the essence of the second generation is different from that of the first generation. Because of the enhanced synchronization rate and live simulation, tonis doesn''t feel that she is driving an 82 meter mecha, but that this is his body. In particular, as dangerous vagrants slowly enter the water, they inadvertently set off waves more than ten meters high, and the power that seems to destroy the sky and the earth. I don''t know why, Tony suddenly had an impulse to fight Nagini! But a moment later, he gave up the idea. After all, Nagini is still very strong. The gap between the two sides can never be defeated by increasing his strength by 264%. But in the face of those chrysanthemum opening beasts easily solved by Nagini? Tony feels like a thief now! "Ding Ding!" Tony instinctively looked up when a prompt sounded, but he heard Jarvis say, "Mr. stark, the captain asked to contact you." Captain? S.h.i.e.l.d.''s Revenge Ranger? With a little thought between his eyebrows, Tony didn''t refuse each other''s contact, but at the moment of communication connection, Tony couldn''t help asking, "Captain, how long will it take you and your big guy?" As soon as the voice fell, I heard the steady voice of the captain: "I''ll arrive in Los Angeles in half an hour. Tony, stand there and don''t move. I''ll come in a minute." Turning a blind eye, Toni subconsciously Tucao: "although I know you are not meant, but always feel that you make complaints about me." Captain: " Facing the captain who couldn''t understand the stem, Tony could only reluctantly shake his head: "forget it, you can''t understand it." Just feeling the amazing power in his body, an extremely inflated idea came out of his mind, so the next moment, Tony''s eyes glittered: "Captain, I have a bold plan!" When Tony said he had a bold plan, the captain had a bad feeling in his heart. He subconsciously warned, "wait, what does Tony want to do? I warn..." But before the captain finished speaking, he saw the red dot belonging to the dangerous tramp moving towards the Pacific Ocean in front of the screen, which made the captain scold: "thanks!" At the same time, in addition to the two three-level chrysanthemum opening beasts that have been monitored by the Divine Shield Bureau. At the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, from the crack that seemed to be the entrance of the abyss, a larger chrysanthemum opening beast climbed out. The most terrible thing is that whether Tony Stark or the Divine Shield Bureau, they were not aware of the invasion of this level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast Chapter 340 The boundless sea, the strong wind set off huge waves. The huge waves of more than ten meters or even tens of meters are like a huge mouth of an abyss that devours everything. Such bad weather is enough to become a nightmare for any fishing boat. But for Tony Stark at the moment? He wanted to shout with open arms in this storm: "I am the king of the world!" Although it sounds like a sophomore, he really has this feeling. The second generation of dangerous vagrants made Tony feel the power he had never felt before. His random movements were like natural disasters. The powerful power makes Tony''s whole person expand unprecedentedly. But he does have inflated capital. At least with the help of the second generation of dangerous vagrants, Tony has the ability to fight against natural disasters. Meanwhile, in front of Tony''s line of sight. A gray brown skin, rough people can''t help thinking of the rock wall. If the height is more than 80 meters, it may be 90 meters, but it will never exceed 100 meters. The huge head, under the thick bone plate, with six pairs of blue-green eyes, stared at Tony. The corners of the mouth were slightly open, revealing strong teeth, and viscous liquid flowed out of the corners of the mouth with rain. But the most striking is the back blade growing from the other party''s spine. It extends from the back to the chest. You can see the strong and deformed muscles in the solid black stratum corneum! Chrysanthemum opening beast, a terrible creature. Although their shapes are strange, their strength is as terrible as ever, like war weapons born for killing. If Tony was driving the first generation of dangerous vagrants, he would not have a third choice except to escape and delay. But now Tony is driving the second generation of dangerous vagrants. His powerful power gives Tony a third choice - fight! Unlike Tony who was submissive in the past, stark today is particularly tough! Step out, hundreds of tons of sea water squeezed out from both sides of Tony''s body, and his fists were raised high and smashed down with thousands of tons of terrible power! The chrysanthemum opening beast opposite was stunned, Doesn''t it mean that the steel machines on this planet have always been submissive? In other words, why do I punch hard when facing myself, or do I look better to bully? Tony''s attack, let go of the chrysanthemum beast is very dissatisfied. If it is the giant dragon suspected to have the strength of the fourth level monster, the chrysanthemum beast will turn and run away, but you are a submissive little garbage. Why do you attack with a heavy fist? So the next moment, the chrysanthemum opening beast raised his arm contemptuously. This is a special arm. The fingers have degenerated and replaced by a solid stratum corneum. It looks like a sharp claw, especially the bulged black muscles below, giving people a feeling of full strength. But just as the fist of the dangerous wanderer and the paw of the chrysanthemum opening beast were about to collide, an energy shield suddenly rose from Tony''s body surface. "Keng!" the claws of the Kaiju beast hit the energy shield, but with the Kaiju beast''s force again, the energy shield broke. But that''s enough for Tony. With thousands of tons of brute force and a fist two stories high, he smashed it on the head of the chrysanthemum opening beast from a very tricky angle. "Boom!" The chrysanthemum opening beast in the heavy boxing didn''t even have time to respond, so he felt his head spinning. Thousands of tons of body fell down with a "roar" and set off a spray hundreds of meters high! Ness! Tony''s eyes twinkled with excitement, especially when the chrysanthemum beast was knocked down, his heart was filled with a long lost pleasure. While Tony was preparing to strike hard, the captain''s steady voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "Tony, don''t try your best, try to save your strength and wait for me." With a stunned look, Tony replied, "meow meow meow? Are you kidding? It''s not my opponent, or do you have no confidence in me?" Tony feels insulted. He is different from himself today. After all, Tony Stark now is a new version of the evolved ship! When Tony was ready to have a good talk with the captain, he heard the captain''s helpless voice: "I believe you can defeat this chrysanthemum beast, but what if it wants to escape? Fight slowly, let it see hope, fight for me for 10 minutes, and then we will kill it together!" Tony was stunned and thought in his eyes. A moment later, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but draw an arc: "the heart of playing tactics is dirty, but I like such a captain!" And in the face of Tony''s praise, should it be praise? In short, in addition to helplessness, the captain is also tired. He wanted to ask Tony, what if the second generation of dangerous Rangers were not the opponent of the chrysanthemum beast? What if he meets not one chrysanthemum opener, but two chrysanthemum openers? If Tony hangs up Well, it''s actually impossible. After all, in addition to the outside mecha, Tony also wears a mark 10. Even if the dangerous wanderer is torn to pieces, Tony doesn''t necessarily die. But the question is, if there is no Tony''s second-generation dangerous tramp, how can you kill two chrysanthemum opening beasts with your own revenge tramp? So after knowing that Tony acted without authorization, the captain was very angry. He wanted to roar and tell Tony not to have personal heroism. We are a team and cooperate! We have to cooperate, you know!!! But considering that the other party is Tony Stark, not his own soldiers. The captain can only say it in another way. I have to say that the captain is really tired! In fact, the captain didn''t say one thing. He was going to set fire with Tony to kill one chrysanthemum opening beast first, and then slowly solve the other chrysanthemum opening beast, but because of Tony''s unauthorized action? Although the plan has not changed, we still set fire to one target. But the problem is that the captain knows where the chrysanthemum opening beast is, and another chrysanthemum opening beast may also know where Tony is. Fire gathering tactics are a good thing. Since he can think of it, why can''t the chrysanthemum opening beast think of it? So now he can only hurry to Tony''s position. Time passed minute by minute, ten minutes, seemingly very short, but actually very long. In order to delay the open chrysanthemum beast, Tony had to suppress his strength and even make some sacrifices sometimes. In this ten minute battle. The new second-generation dangerous vagrants have been damaged to varying degrees. For example, Tony Stark''s favorite golden red paint was scratched off in the collision, and some weak alloy steel plates on the body surface were deformed to a certain extent. You know, as an 82 meter mecha, the weakest place for dangerous vagrants will not be less than 30 cm thick. It can be seen how powerful the power of the chrysanthemum opening beast is. However, these injuries do not affect the actions of dangerous vagrants. On the contrary, because of these scratches on the body, the whole mecha has a sense of massiness of the baptism of war. Just don''t know why, with the passage of time, even if he can suppress the chrysanthemum opening beast in front of him, Tony is more and more uneasy in his heart. Is it because there is no Nagini? Tony doesn''t know, but he knows he doesn''t like this feeling. Fortunately, the captain is not a woman. He said he would come in ten minutes. Looking at the revenge tramp transported by the air warship not far away, Tony couldn''t help shouting: "you''re finally here. Hurry down and solve the chrysanthemum beast. I don''t feel very good!" Feeling? Many people don''t believe in intuition and think it is a mysterious and mysterious thing, but they have to admit that intuition is real. The captain believed in his intuition. At the moment Tony reminded him, the captain''s face couldn''t help changing, because he also had this bad feeling in his heart. What should I do? Looking at the chrysanthemum opening beast fighting Tony, although I don''t know what will happen next, the captain''s eyes gradually become sharp. "Whew! Whew! Whew!" One by one, the steel cables with thick waist were broken, and the whole body was black and blue. Although it was not as high as dangerous vagrants, there were also 80 meter high revenge vagrants who fell steadily into the sea. Staring ahead, the dangerous wanderer who is wrestling with the chrysanthemum beast, carrying thunder and storm, the captain drove the revenge wanderer to rush over. The folded shield of the arm is unfolded. It is a round shield with a diameter of nearly 20 meters. There are extremely sharp edges at the edge. With the leader''s running, the shield raised high gathers a lot of potential energy. At the next moment, there was a loud bang! With the scream of Kaiju beast, the revenge wanderer successfully opened a big hole in Kaiju beast, and the blood splashed out like a spring, but the accident also happened Chapter 341 "Boom!" "Ouch ~ ~" At the moment when the captain launched the attack, the sharp edge of the shield fell on the hard skin of the chrysanthemum opening beast without a pause. It was like being cut off by an axe, and a large piece of meat was cut off in an instant. But at the same time, under the churning muddy sea next to Tony, the second after the revenge wanderer cut the chrysanthemum opening beast, a lizard like chrysanthemum opening beast jumped out without warning. The captain driving the revenge wanderer was immediately thrown into the sea, and his sharp claws crossed the revenge wanderer. If the captain didn''t respond quickly, he protected the cockpit with his palm in time. It is estimated that the revenge wanderer at the moment has lost his combat effectiveness! But even so, under the attack of the new chrysanthemum opening beast, the arm of the avenging wanderer suffered extremely terrible damage. The sudden accident stunned everyone. Tony threw away the first chrysanthemum opening beast that was about to be subdued by himself, and subconsciously shouted anxiously, "Captain, hold on, I''ll help you now." But the captain, who was pressed by the chrysanthemum opening beast to output madly at the bottom of the sea, sternly refused: "leave me alone and kill your chrysanthemum opening beast first!" The captain''s reaction speed is very fast. At present, there are two mecha and two chrysanthemum opening beasts in the battlefield. It is impossible to obtain a quantitative advantage, but this does not mean that there is no way to create an advantage. The first chrysanthemum opening beast has been seriously injured by himself. In addition, he has consumed a lot of physical strength in fighting with Tony. Although he can''t help, with Tony''s strength, he should be able to kill the first chrysanthemum opening beast. As long as Tony kills the first chrysanthemum opening beast, even if he is injured, he still has a quantitative advantage. At the moment when the second chrysanthemum opening beast appeared, the captain realized the problem. Tony reacted quickly. In fact, if the captain hadn''t been attacked by the second chrysanthemum opener, Tony wouldn''t have missed such a good opportunity. But it''s not too late. Looking at the first chrysanthemum opening beast not far away, Tony''s eyes twinkled with a fierce color. It''s just that neither Tony nor the captain is aware of a problem, that is, why don''t they find that there is another chrysanthemum opening beast hidden here? But now I can''t manage so much. Compared with the submissive dangerous tramp in the previous ten minutes, Tony is now fully fired. It''s nothing but terrible! With a huge palm of 70-80 square meters and thick alloy fingers, he grasped the gap of the back blade behind the Kaiju beast. Because a piece of meat was cut off by the revenge wanderer at this position, the Kaiju beast roared in pain at this moment. Under the stimulation of pain, the eyes of the first chrysanthemum opening beast glittered with fierce light. Instead of trying to escape, he turned into a beast forced to the limit, with a sharp claw, and stabbed the reactor on Tony''s chest. In the huge body of the dangerous wanderer, the energy shield device from vacanda technology started at this moment. Although it was torn by the crazy chrysanthemum opening beast the next second, it also bought Tony time. A sharp chain sword pops out of the arm. As the positive and negative devices start, dazzling arcs shine on the chain sword. "Poof!" The shining arc of "zilala" stabbed into the body of Kaiju beast with the chain sword. The open chrysanthemum beast originally wanted to resist, but the position of the captain''s attack was too deadly! At that time, Tony and the chrysanthemum opening beast were wrestling. The captain''s shield directly hit the chrysanthemum opening beast''s shoulder blade, that is to say, in addition to cutting off a piece of meat, the captain also wasted one arm of the chrysanthemum opening beast. The strength of the second generation of dangerous vagrants is no less than that of the third-class monster, which is equivalent to two equal opponents. One of them has his arm cut off when he is about to fight a decisive battle. That''s why the captain refused Tony''s help, because as long as Tony can kill the first chrysanthemum beast, it''s blood for them! But will it really be so easy? Resisting the fierce attack of the chrysanthemum opening beast on his body, he looked at the chrysanthemum opening beast that was about to die miserably in Tony''s hands not far away. I don''t know why, the captain always felt something wrong in his heart. But the next moment, it seems to realize what? The captain subconsciously looked at the corner of the screen. There was a radar like device. The red dot represented the chrysanthemum beast and the green dot represented the Ranger mecha. If the captain remembered correctly, when he came, there was only a signal from a chrysanthemum opening beast in this sea area. In other words, Kaiju beast has the ability to shield monitoring. And this discovery made the captain instinctively think of traps! This explains why the first chrysanthemum opening beast should be killed if it wants to watch. But the chrysanthemum opening beast in front of him had no reason to leave his intention. It''s not that he doesn''t care about the life or death of his companions, but there may be another chrysanthemum opening beast here! So subconsciously, the captain shouted, "Tony, be careful! It may be a trap!" Trap? what do you mean? Tony''s eyes twinkled with confusion. Although he was also a genius, his experience was not rich enough. Compared with veterans like the captain, Tony''s reaction was undoubtedly much slower. But it doesn''t matter, because the next moment Tony will understand what the captain means, because next to the first chrysanthemum opening beast, a huge chrysanthemum opening beast stands up again. A black purple scale, a ferocious face and two sharp fangs. Compared with other chrysanthemum opening animals, this chrysanthemum opening animal is much taller, almost more than 90 meters tall. However, although the height of the third chrysanthemum opening beast did not reach 100 meters, compared with other three-level chrysanthemum opening beasts, this chrysanthemum opening beast was obviously much larger. Its shape is similar to that of the void hiding beast in the hero League. Although it is only more than 90 meters tall, its length is more than 150 meters. Tony is familiar with the sense of oppression brought by this shape. In previous battles, Nagini often gave himself this feeling. But this time, Tony couldn''t help swallowing and spitting in the face of a giant beast no less than Nagini. The situation on site is as follows: The captain driving the avenging wanderer is entangled with the second chrysanthemum beast that looks like a lizard. I fought with the first chrysanthemum opening animal similar to a big dinosaur. The last chrysanthemum opening animal, which is obviously larger, is standing not far from the dangerous tramp driven by Tony. At the moment, I am looking at myself covetously What should I do? After a thousandth of a second of thinking, Tony''s eyes glittered crazy! Instead of retreating, he drove a dangerous wanderer to the first chrysanthemum opening beast, Tony''s thinking is very simple. It''s difficult to play two against two, and it''s more difficult to play two against three. Although he knows very well that if he kills the first chrysanthemum opening beast, he must bear the attack of the third chrysanthemum opening beast in the process of killing the other party, compared with being besieged by three chrysanthemum opening beasts, the current adventure is completely worth it. Moreover, if they fail, because they have killed a chrysanthemum opening beast, humans only need to face the invasion of two chrysanthemum opening beasts, not three chrysanthemum opening beasts! So the next second, Tony rushed up. The first chrysanthemum opening beast was a little confused. It thought it had been saved. After all, their boss came out. In front of this tin garbage, don''t you dare to kill yourself in front of his boss? Say no, Tony, how dare! Step out, the reaction furnace in his chest rises to the limit at this moment, and the full power makes his speed soar to the limit. With the "click" sound, the pride in the eyes of the first chrysanthemum opening beast had not dispersed. Tony''s chain sword was inserted obliquely from bottom to top along the back neck of the chrysanthemum opening beast. With a burst of electric light, the air suddenly had a little more aroma of roasted brain flowers. At the same time, in Manhattan, New York, Nagini, who ended the battle, now hugged the old woman''s fragrant shoulder and smelled the faint aroma of Sam''s hair tip. Nagini couldn''t help but show a hehehehehe smile on her face. With a blush on her face and listening to Nagini''s bad smile, the old woman hid her head in Nagini''s chest and retaliated twice. However, Sam was obviously out of strength because of the fierce battle for more than 8 hours. In the TV, the news is playing. It''s a professor of physical astronomy named Eric, because Guo Ben was arrested by the police. Well, his head shouldn''t be very useful. After all, he was controlled by the soul gem in the previous World War I in New York. However, Nagini knows that things are not so simple. Professor Eric has a good relationship with Thor. The other side is also one of the top scientists on earth. He helped a lot when Thor fought with the dark elves. But Nagini didn''t want to pay attention to these things, because it was London, not New York. As long as he doesn''t come to his own territory, Nagini can be a good man most of the time. However, just as Nagini was about to turn off the TV, the picture suddenly turned in front of her, and then an emergency news broke in Looking at the suspected level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast on TV, Nagini couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Just looking at Sam in bed? Nagini''s face showed a touch of embarrassment. After all, he said he would accompany the old woman tonight: "that... Dear... I..." Sam gave Nagini a white look. She skillfully rolled the blanket away from Nagini and kicked the big pig''s hoof out of bed: "I''m going to eat mango pudding in the evening." Nagini scratched her head and a silly smile appeared on her face: "Hey, hey." Chapter 342 Night, the Pacific under the storm. The third chrysanthemum opening beast is also the first level 4 monster to invade the earth. This creature, which looks like an empty earth hiding beast, now has a scarlet light in its eyes. As the captain thought, it was a trap. However, the chrysanthemum opening beast did not set traps for the two waste mecha in front of him. Whether it was the three monsters that appeared for the first time, or different from the previous fourth level monsters, the chrysanthemum opening beast''s only purpose of going to the earth this time, Not to destroy human cities, but to kill Nagini''s suspected Dragon creature! Just because the captain appeared, the plan to get rid of the chrysanthemum beast had to be changed. In fact, if it weren''t for Tony''s killing of the first chrysanthemum opening beast, the four level chrysanthemum opening beast hidden in the surrounding sea water would never stand up. But let go of the chrysanthemum beast. What he didn''t expect was that this weak steel creature really dared to kill his men in front of his own face. This made the eyes of the third chrysanthemum opening beast twinkle with warm anger. It felt that it had been provoked. A tail with three ribs and a sad sound appeared in front of the dangerous tramp driven by Tony. Then there was a loud bang of "boom". Under the terrible power of level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast, 82 meters tall and more than 2000 tons of dangerous vagrants were hit and flew! Especially in the chest of dangerous vagrants, the alloy steel plate with a thickness of more than two meters cracked under the percussion of Mitsubishi tail stab. Because of the shock absorber of the mecha itself, Tony, driving a dangerous tramp, was not knocked down like the captain, but even so, he staggered back hundreds of meters. After glancing at Jarvis''s mecha loss report, Tony couldn''t help but flash a panic: "thanks, this chrysanthemum opening beast looks different from other chrysanthemum opening beasts!" The captain ignored Tony''s fuss, which seemed normal to him. After all, the size of level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast is at least half larger than that of level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast. If the two sides make a comparison, it is father and son. Because the size of the mecha is similar to that of the third level chrysanthemum opening beast, they are also two brothers in front of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast. However, although the captain had a terrible estimate of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast in his heart, when he really saw the power of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, he found that he still underestimated each other. A tail blows Tony away. The last level Four chrysanthemum opening beast doesn''t stop attacking. His scarlet eyes stare at Tony, perhaps because Tony just killed a chrysanthemum opening beast in front of him, which makes him angry in his chest. So the next moment, the chrysanthemum opening beast with a body length of nearly 150 meters bowed. Under the black and purple scales, the bulged muscles erupted nearly 10000 tons of terrible power at this moment! Then in everyone''s stunned eyes, the huge beast, weighing four or five thousand tons, jumped up. Its body is like a cheetah. Its huge body like a mountain gives people a feeling of rapidity. Tony subconsciously propped up the energy mask, but this time he faced not the previous three-level chrysanthemum opening beast, but the four-level chrysanthemum opening beast that came to the earth for the first time! The energy mask with 100% power is like paper paste in front of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast. Without even a pause, he was torn by the chrysanthemum opening beast in the shape of a void and hiding beast in front of him, Then Tony was thrown to the ground. "Zhi ~ ~ bang!" Harsh, people can''t help but hear the sour sound. Black and purple claws scratched on the bodies of dangerous vagrants, leaving deep scratches. A large amount of seawater poured into the bodies of dangerous vagrants, resulting in a series of chain reactions. Seeing the damage reduced to 67% in an instant, Tony''s eyes flickered with confusion. You know, he fought the first chrysanthemum beast for ten minutes and only damaged 3%. After the last chrysanthemum opening beast appeared, the two sides only fought twice, which is convenient for leaving 30% of the mecha damage to dangerous vagrants? Damn it, what kind of monster is the last chrysanthemum opening beast! Seeing that there is still 60% energy left, Tony, who knows that he is useless, decides to give full play to the final value of dangerous vagrants: "Jarvis, I heard that the second generation of dangerous vagrants has added palm gun ability?" As Tony''s voice fell, Jarvis''s voice was heard: "Yes, Mr. stark, at present..." But Tony didn''t finish what Jarvis said. He glanced casually, looked at the damage rate approaching the critical point of danger, and his eyes flashed with determination: "Jarvis, directly overload the palm gun and send all the energy in!" Tony wants to fight with the captain, but unfortunately, in his current situation, the dangerous Ranger will be torn apart by the last chrysanthemum opening beast in ten seconds at most. The strength of both sides is no longer at the same level, and it is not too much to describe it with rolling. So in line with the idea of "waste utilization", Tony is ready to give the chrysanthemum opening beast a big job before the second generation of dangerous vagrants are about to be scrapped! In fact, Tony has a more crazy idea, that is to detonate the reactor in his chest. Although it is impossible to kill Kaiju beast, it can definitely make Kaiju beast feel the enthusiasm of people on earth. The only trouble is that this job is too cool. I''m afraid I''ll be killed by the aftershocks of the explosion. So for the sake of his own life, Tony decided to use a euphemistic way to express the enthusiasm of people on earth. The reactor in the chest was shining brightly. That is a manifestation of the extreme operation of energy. The palm cannon in the hands of dangerous vagrants is charging madly. ¡°100%¡­¡­200%¡­¡­300%¡­¡­¡± Even if there is a nearly one meter thick alloy steel plate fixed, you can still feel that with the charging of the palm gun, this arm is shaking wildly, as if there is a very terrible substance brewing in the palm! The body synchronization rate is being released. Although Tony still has the main control, Jarvis is actually controlling the body of the dangerous tramp. But the next moment, just as Tony was about to start the whole work, an accident happened. "Tony, don''t attack first. The last attack is left to the chrysanthemum opening beast on my side." Tony was stunned by the captain''s voice, but a moment later? A flash of light flashed in his eyes! At present, there are three chrysanthemum opening beasts coming to the earth. The first two are normal in strength, but the latter is different. Its strength is terrible, and it is completely beyond human resistance at this stage. Even the second generation of dangerous vagrants are still vulnerable in front of each other. That''s why Tony gave up the mecha and was ready to give it a go. It''s not that he doesn''t intend to continue fighting, but that the other party doesn''t give himself time to fight at all. That''s why the depressed Tony finally planned to give the third chrysanthemum animal the whole job. But at the captain''s prompt, Tony suddenly realized a problem. He now has only one attack ability. Instead of giving the third chrysanthemum opening beast the whole work, he might as well give the second chrysanthemum opening beast a big surprise. Three open chrysanthemum beasts, solved one by themselves. If the captain can solve one? Although there is still the strongest one left, for human cities, the destructive power of level 4 chrysanthemum opening animals is actually no different from that of level 3 chrysanthemum opening animals. It''s like there''s no difference between 50 damage and 99 damage for shrem with only 1010 vitality. Conversely, the effect of the last energy gun on the chrysanthemum opening beast is really not as useful as the second chrysanthemum opening beast. Level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast with heavy damage can still kill revenge wanderers. However, the severely damaged level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast is likely to be killed by dangerous vagrants! So the next moment, just before the palm gun was fired, Tony shouted, "Jarvis, shift the target and aim at the second chrysanthemum opening beast!" "OK, stark..." "Click!" "Boom!" As soon as the dangerous wanderer raised his arm, he didn''t wait to aim at the second chrysanthemum opening beast. A black purple claw fell from the sky and immediately inserted into the dangerous wanderer''s shoulder. Then, with the piercing sound of the steel plate tearing, countless parts were pulled out along the big claws of the chrysanthemum opening beast. At the same time, the third chrysanthemum opening beast opened its mouth, a ferocious sharp tusk, and took a bite at the throat of the dangerous tramp, mixed with oil and parts fragments, and most of its throat was torn off. In Tony''s sight, there was still 51% integrity? Instantly emptied! On the contrary, the last four level chrysanthemum opening beast spits out metal fragments mixed with saliva from its mouth. Looking at the loss of power, black liquid constantly emerges from its throat, just like a dangerous wanderer like a corpse? Its blood red eyes twinkled with disdain. As a level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast, how can it fall twice on the same problem? When the dangerous wanderer charges the palm gun, it realizes that the other party wants to fight to death. I have to say, this is a very wise decision, but the question is, have you got my permission? Chapter 343 Dangerous vagrants have lost their combat effectiveness. Although Tony wants to let the chrysanthemum beast feel the enthusiasm of people on earth, from the current situation, it seems that the chrysanthemum beast is also a group of warm and hospitable people! The second chrysanthemum opening beast jumped off the revenge tramp driven by the captain. It looked at the last four level chrysanthemum opening beast and made a pleasing cry. Has been under pressure, and finally turned over to be a personal captain. There was no happiness or excitement at the moment, because he knew that next, in addition to facing the chrysanthemum opening beast that tangled with himself before, he had to face a stronger chrysanthemum opening beast. In the cockpit, the captain''s eyes twinkled with complexity. He wanted to say with pride - I can play for another day! But he couldn''t say it, because he knew very well that he couldn''t hold on even ten minutes, not one day. And looking at the two greedy chrysanthemum opening beasts in front of you? A flash of determination flashed in the captain''s eyes: "Tony, I''ll give you three minutes to run as far as you can." Underwater, Tony is cutting steel plates to escape. The dangerous wanderer died too fast, and the escape device had no time to start, so the dangerous wanderer was beheaded by the chrysanthemum beast. Tony feels that the tramp series is toxic. The first generation of tramps are scrapped after leaving the factory, and the second generation of tramps are also scrapped after leaving the factory. This makes Tony wonder whether he wants to build the third generation of tramps? After all, he doesn''t want three generations of tramps to meet level 5 monsters when they leave the factory. While Tony was thinking, he heard the captain''s warning, which stunned Tony, but he soon understood what the other party meant, and a flash of panic flashed in his eyes: "Damn it, what do you want?" However, the captain driving the revenge tramp looked full of perseverance: "this is the last chance. It''s too strong. Someone must do something." For the sake of peace and prosperity, someone has to carry a heavy load. Even if Tony can''t help, the captain won''t give up. Tony knows what the captain means. Like dangerous vagrants, vengeful vagrants have the ability to explode. But the problem is, the self explosion at close range, even the one wearing mark 10 can''t say that he will survive. Is it the captain of the physical fetus? I''m afraid it''s ten dead and no life! This made Tony''s mouth dry: "maybe we still have a chance?" But the captain shook his head. His voice said firmly, "don''t deceive yourself. There are still two minutes and forty seconds." His face changed for a while. Finally Tony left a "take care" and left without looking back. It''s not that Tony is afraid of death, but that he can''t die now. The heroes who died generously are admirable, but the unknown people behind the heroes are also admirable. The captain ignored what Tony said because he had hung up. Staring at the two chrysanthemum opening beasts with outspoken claws in front, with the sound of "click!", the folded shield bounced from the arm of the avenging wanderer, and the captain''s eyes gradually became firm. On the contrary, especially the last level Four chrysanthemum opening beast. After tearing up the dangerous tramp, his scarlet eyes twinkled with impatience. They came to the earth for Nagini, not for two tin wastes, just from the current situation? Looking at the captain driving the revenge wanderer in front of him, the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, whispered contemptuously. Since Nagini didn''t intend to appear, they didn''t need to continue to work here. The third chrysanthemum opening beast, 90 meters high and nearly 150 meters long, covered with black and purple scales, rushed at the captain driving the revenge tramp. Predictably, the next is Tony''s very familiar bite triple. Compared with the third level chrysanthemum opening beast, the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast is more powerful, and its claws and teeth are much stronger and sharper, which means that the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast can easily tear open the body of the revenge Ranger mecha. However, the expected bite did not appear. It seemed that he expected the action of the chrysanthemum opening beast. At the moment when the attack of the third chrysanthemum opening beast was about to fall, the captain drove the huge body of the revenge wanderer and avoided it properly. Even find the right time to raise the shield and hit the chrysanthemum opening beast in the ribs! "Bang" is a dull loud noise. The huge body was hit hard. Even the revenge wanderer who was much smaller than the body, this heavy punch still made the level Four chrysanthemum opening beast fly out on the side. Coincidence? The chrysanthemum opening beast, which looks like a void hiding beast, flickers in its eyes, but it shakes its head a moment later. The lion is a lion after all, and the mouse is a mouse after all. Under the absolute strength gap, all struggles are futile. But when the level Four chrysanthemum opening beast jumped up again. The accident that happened just now appeared again. Accurate sideways, perfectly predict the action of Kaiju beast, almost close to the side of the body, driving the captain of the revenge wanderer, and give a heavy blow to the ribs of Kaiju beast again! The level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast that escaped twice in a row and attacked in the same position again couldn''t help crying bitterly. Looking at the seemingly vulnerable revenge tramp in front of you? The contempt in the scarlet eyes of the chrysanthemum opening beast dissipated and replaced by seriousness. It suddenly realized that the tin waste in front of it didn''t seem as rubbish as expected? One is a coincidence, two are no coincidence, looking at the captain driving the revenge tramp. With a whisper, the chrysanthemum beast attacked again. But the difference is that this attack is not only the level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast, but also the level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast that beat the captain on the seabed and looked like a lizard. Although the second chrysanthemum opening beast doesn''t understand why the boss needs his own help to deal with such garbage, But as a younger brother, is he qualified to question the boss? Only when the second chrysanthemum opening beast attacked the avenging wanderer again did it realize that things might be different from what it imagined. In the face of two chrysanthemum opening beasts rushing at the same time, the captain was not flustered. He was calm at first, driving the avenging wanderer to avoid the attack of the third chrysanthemum opening beast. Although this caused his back to open wide, allowing the second open chrysanthemum beast to cause 6% mecha damage on him. But he turned around and drove the captain of the revenge wanderer. He grabbed the arm of the second chrysanthemum opening beast with his backhand and threw the second chrysanthemum opening beast on the face of the third chrysanthemum opening beast with the force of the other party. Boom, Two giant beasts with thousands of tons collided together. In particular, the two chrysanthemum opening beasts were similar to reptiles in shape. They collided mouth to mouth. They were hot eyes! Warm anger twinkled in scarlet eyes. As a fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, when did it experience this? He slapped the second chrysanthemum opener with his backhand and looked at the "weak" tin waste in front of him. This time, the chrysanthemum opener learned to be smart, and it didn''t use those fancy moves, Hiding skills, right? You have the ability to avoid a! This is the essential difference between level Four chrysanthemum opening beasts and level three chrysanthemum opening beasts. The reason why level Four chrysanthemum opening beasts are strong is not only because of their size and strength, but also because they already have good wisdom. Although they are not smart, compared with the third level chrysanthemum opening animals? But more good at thinking! In contrast, the captain looked at the chrysanthemum opening beast that was no longer as reckless as before? The captain didn''t look flustered, but very calm. He will not naively think that he can play with two chrysanthemum opening animals with technology, because it is unrealistic. The gap between the two sides can never be filled by technology. For a very simple example, the captain dares to exchange injuries with the second chrysanthemum opener, but does he dare to let the third chrysanthemum opener give himself a paw? He didn''t dare, because the dangerous tramp Tony drove was so cool! It can be predicted that the next battle will be very tragic. As time went by, in the face of the attack of two chrysanthemum beasts, even if the captain brought the potential of revenge Ranger mecha to the limit, the gap between the two sides was still too big! The 80 meter mecha is broken at the moment. One arm was broken, and fragmented lines and parts fell with the shaking of the mecha. On the thick neck of the mecha, there is a deep crack, which is the crack knocked out by the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast with the Mitsubishi tail blade. This crack has at least seven or eight places on the revenge tramp, and viscous composite oil is constantly seeping out from the crack. The leg armor was torn, and the torn wires were exposed. The head full of tooth marks has been slightly deformed. Fortunately, the cockpit is the strongest place for the revenge Ranger armor, but even so, including the shield that can''t be folded. At the moment, there was no intact place on the avenging wanderer. Even the back, the alloy iron plate originally laid on it, was torn down by the chrysanthemum opening beast with brute force. From a distance, the revenge tramp at the moment gives people a very tragic feeling. At the same time, in the revenge Ranger''s cockpit. High intensity, high load combat. Even the captain''s eyes, which were already full of blood, were shining with fatigue at the moment. Sweat drips down the tip of the hair in the eyes, with some pain, looking at the revenge tramp with only 11% integrity? Trembling arms, trying to lift the folded shield that has been bent and deformed again, But in the end, the shield fell. With a "puff", the captain knelt down on the ground and exhausted him. At the moment, his body trembled uncontrollably for five minutes and 17 seconds, which is the limit he can do. Firm face, staring at the front. Big drops of sweat, like a stream, fell from the captain''s pale face. Staring ahead, looking at the two huge chrysanthemum opening beasts, The captain''s resolute face flashed a touch of madness. His eyes penetrated the darkness and looked at the rising sun at the sea level, Although I will die, I will cut through the last darkness of the night with my death. However, when the captain was ready to press the self explosion button, he seemed to realize something and was stunned. wait? It''s night, at most early morning. How can there be early morning sunrise? Besides, there is a heavy rain outside. Even if there is a sunrise, you can''t see it. Staring at the huge fireball approaching in the sky and the red sky, the captain was stunned: "what''s this NIMA?" Chapter 344 The Dragon wings that block out the sun are surrounded by terrible flames. Huge body across the sky, where people turn their horses, leaving huge scorch marks on the ground. This is the dragon, the real scourge creature. Unlike dangerous vagrants, revenge vagrants and even level 4 monsters, although they can resist natural disasters, such as the storm in front of them, they can''t change all this. At best, it''s just that it can be protected from the storm. But najini is different. The Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun, with the fan, finally form a high-temperature airflow similar to flame around. With the diffusion of heat waves in the air, the water in the air is evaporated rapidly. With the appearance of Nagini, perhaps less than half a minute, the thick dark clouds in the sky dispersed. Only the figure of Weian fanned the Dragon wings that blocked the sky and the sun in the sky, such as the figure of gods and demons, making everything tremble from the soul. This is why the giant dragon is a natural disaster creature, because the emergence of the giant dragon means disaster. However, for the captain at the moment, compared with the natural disaster carried by the dragon, he actually wants to know whether Nagini can kill the two chrysanthemum opening beasts in front of him. And with the emergence of Nagini, The level-4 chrysanthemum opening beast who had been staring at the captain immediately lost interest in this revenge Ranger. After all, it came to the earth to kill Nagini, not a tin monster that can be solved by killing several level-3 monsters. So looking at Nagini''s figure emitting a strong overlord''s breath, bursts of provocative voices roared from the throat of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast. In the face of provocation, Nagini''s attitude is very real. His mouth is a flame of thousands of kilometers, The viscous flame, like the burning of oil, spread on the rock like rough skin of the chrysanthemum opening beast. It took only two or three seconds to resist the skin of large-diameter shells. It cracked into pieces under the burning flame and continued to peel off from the body surface of the chrysanthemum opening beast. However, Long Xi had a little problem when dealing with level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast. The viscous flame, although it also covered each other''s body. But the scales on its body are obviously treated by special treatment, and it can not be said that there is no effect at all. But compared to the three grade chrysanthemum, which seems to be rock, it can not actually know what the flame resistance is higher than that of the foam board. But Nagini didn''t care much about these problems. His backhand was another breath. After all, saliva was worthless. As for going down and giving each other a hard lesson? Not impossible, but unnecessary. Think about it, one is spitting in the sky to end the battle, the other needs to end up fighting hand to hand with each other. Which of these two is more labor-saving? Besides, the body of the chrysanthemum opening beast is not charred. How to explain the problem of abnormal quality? You know, every chrysanthemum animal that has been taken away by its own essence loses its body quality to varying degrees, but no one noticed the problem because the body of the monster was burned by a large portion of the body of the monster. In fact, almost all the chrysanthemum opening beasts that had been killed before were killed by Nagini in the same way. Taking advantage of the air, he breathed directly with fire. Many chrysanthemum opening beasts could not even touch them, so they were burned alive by Nagini. However, the level Four chrysanthemum opening beast was obviously specially treated. The scales of the other party knew that it was particularly bad to burn. You should know that the level Four chrysanthemum opening beast next to him was dying, and the level Four chrysanthemum opening beast even roared angrily at Nagini, Although in Nagini''s view, this roar is collectively referred to as "incompetent rage". As time went by, Nagini fanned the Dragon wings that covered the sky and blocked the sun. The Dragon Wings with a wingspan of more than 300 meters formed a hot flame field around. With the passage of time, the high temperature continued to spread, the surrounding dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the storm shrouded in this sea area disappeared without a trace. The night sky became clear. Under the bright starlight, there was a curved moon. Nagini''s huge body like the sun dyed the whole sky red. Even the sea area below was turned into a fiery sea because of the dragon''s breath. The second chrysanthemum opening beast has hung up. After paying 10000 points, Nagini received a bottle of level 3 fat house happy water, but Nagini ignored it. At the moment, he focused on the level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast in the sea of fire, You know, this is the first level Four chrysanthemum opening beast to invade the earth. I don''t know what the taste of happy water mixed into fat house is? In other words, looking at each other''s black and purple appearance Finally, you won''t give yourself a bottle of grape flavor Mirinda? While Nagini was thinking, the four level chrysanthemum opening beast with black and purple scales finally couldn''t help it. It no longer roared at Nagini, but turned and ran to the deep sea. There''s no way. It''s meaningless to go on like this. Even if there is no such high-temperature flame that can damage his body, even Nagini, who throws stones from the sky and has an absolute advantage in the air, can consume himself to death. Instead of being the live target of the other party here, it''s better to find an opportunity to lead Nagini to the range where he can ambush. As long as there is no air control, what about even the giant dragon? He made up his mind and ran to the deep-sea area without turning back. At the same time, he hid his bending in his eyes. He tried to pretend that he wanted to escape, and looked forward to cheating Nagini down, so that he could take revenge. But the problem is that the location here is close to Los Angeles. Besides Hollywood, Los Angeles is the most famous deep-water port here. Nagini was moved. There are not many chrysanthemum opening beasts who try their best to play fools these days, so the next moment he fell from the sky. Because the temperature of the dragon scale on the body surface is too high, at the moment he went into the water, the whole sea burst open, and countless water vapor rose from the boiling sea. Originally trying to wait for Nagini to reduce the flight altitude, he jumped up and knocked the other party down. At the moment, his eyes are shining with confusion. It obviously doesn''t understand why Nagini did it. But it doesn''t matter. In the view of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, Nagini in the air has nothing to do. But Nagini, who landed on the ground, didn''t let herself knead? Looking back on the suffocation just now, this four-level chrysanthemum opening beast covered with black and purple scales roared towards Nagini, with sharp claws popping out, ferocious fangs and sharp teeth, not to mention flesh and blood, even steel plates can be bitten! In addition, from the perspective of size, the size of level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast is even larger than that of Nagini. Although it is mainly because Nagini closes the Dragon Wings, it is also quite amazing. And facing the ferocious level Four chrysanthemum opening beast? Nagini ejected the dragon claw. Under the black and red dragon scale, the high and uplifted muscles erupted amazing power at this moment. The next moment, before the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast approached Nagini, in the moonlight, the shining Dragon claws shouted on the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast''s face. "Click!" With black and purple scales, Nagini tore off most of the face of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, which looked like a void hiding beast. Instinctively uttered a painful sob. The level Four chrysanthemum opening beast didn''t even know what had happened, so he felt a terrible force straight to his brain, and then the whole man flew hundreds of meters away. When the huge body fell into the water, when the body''s pain recovered, when it realized that most of its face had been smashed by Nagini? The previous arrogance is no longer, but panic is replaced. Isn''t it that the strength of the dragon is equivalent to that of the level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast, and the only ability is to spit fire? Shit, you fucked me!! Level 4 chrysanthemum opening beasts panic. Although they are tool people on their monster planet, tool people are also graded. Level 3 chrysanthemum opening beasts are the least valuable, and level 4 chrysanthemum opening beasts are already the mainstay. The fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, who felt that he had been trapped by the pioneer pit, fled to the deep sea without looking back, but unlike before, this time it really wanted to escape. However, when the chrysanthemum opening beast was ready to escape, he saw Nagini in the sea, who ran awkwardly and grabbed his tail Here we should say that the quality of the dragon is the same as that of the fit monster, and the fit monster is the fusion of a five level chrysanthemum opening monster and two four level chrysanthemum opening monsters. Nagini is now the third stage of the dragon. Because the lower limit of the dragon is higher than that of the chrysanthemum opening beast, the strength of the dragon in the third stage is stronger than that of the chrysanthemum opening beast in the fourth level. Previously, spitting in the sky was not because Nagini was obscene, but because, as an air unit, the dragon was too embarrassed after going to the sea. And many times, after knowing that they are not their opponents, these counsellors will run away without looking back like the level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast in front of them. However, the situation is different now. Nagini has not met a chrysanthemum opening beast who dared to approach him for a long time, which makes him very happy. With the slender Mitsubishi tail blade of the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, Nagini has a kind smile on his face: "What''s the matter, little brother? Did I let you go?" PS: I have a cold and cough. It''s very uncomfortable. I feel that my lungs are going to cough. Is there a folk prescription for relieving cough? Save salted fish seven, he''s just a child!!! Chapter 345 "Boom!" Under the terrible power, as a fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast, its eyes twinkle with fear at the moment. The head full of black and purple scales turned and looked at the 150 meter long dragon in front of him. The voice of begging shouted from the throat of the chrysanthemum opening beast. Unfortunately, the dragon is a very cold creature. All he sees is evil and ferocious. The next moment, in the panic roar of the chrysanthemum opening beast, Nagini waved his fist. "Boom!" Under the dark scales, muscles bulged high and high. With the force of the arm, a lightning punch made a sound like thunder in the air. The terrible force set off thousands of waves through the body of the chrysanthemum animal. With only one punch, the four level chrysanthemum opening beast that tore up the dangerous wanderer in the last ten seconds and made the avenging wanderer dare not hit hard, was beaten and splashed with scales. Large chunks of blood gushed out, just like a waterfall. Under the threat of death, the chrysanthemum beast roared in despair. It struggled and tried to escape from the dragon, but finally With the "click" sound, Nagini broke the neck of the chrysanthemum opening beast and threw the huge chrysanthemum opening beast like a mountain into the sea. For large mecha and even most superheroes, they are unsolvable chrysanthemum opening animals. In Nagini, they are like garbage. As the chrysanthemum opening beast was easily solved by Nagini, after a moment of waiting, a group of fourth level monster crystals appeared in front of Nagini. Feeling the abundant power contained in this crystal, Nagini couldn''t help smiling. But instead of leaving immediately, he looked not far away: There was a vengeance tramp that was almost scrapped. Although it was covered with scars, it was much better than the dangerous tramp who didn''t even have a complete body. Tony is doing emergency rescue work in the melted outer layer of the cockpit of the dangerous tramp. The mecha is not an all-in-one machine. Moreover, even if it is an all-in-one machine, it does not mean that there is no gap at all. Nagini''s dragon breath has a very high temperature. Even if the revenge wanderer was not regarded as a target at that time, the afterwave still melted part of the steel on the surface of the revenge wanderer. Fortunately, the space inside the cockpit of the mecha is large enough, and equipped with the most advanced temperature insulation layer, otherwise the dish of "stewing and steaming Team America" will be on the table in two or three minutes. Just, looking at Tony''s clumsy appearance? Nagini leaned over and, after some thought, just like a beetle, bounced Tony standing outside the revenge Ranger cockpit. Well... It''s really like playing the beetle! Nagini is nearly 150 meters long and has a wingspan of 300 meters. As a clean dragon, his nails are not very long, only about one meter. Considering the hardness and sharpness of the nails? So he didn''t try hard, but even so, he bounced Tony far away. Tony was very confused. When he saw Nagini coming, he was going to show his handsome welder skills, but he didn''t expect this guy to bounce himself off with his fingers. What the hell? What about being each other''s angels? Can we play together? I Tony Stark don''t want face. I''m an iron man! Just looked like unscrewing the lid of a can, opened the skull of the revenge tramp, and finally rescued the captain Nagini? Although there seems to be something wrong, I have to admit that Tony is sour. In contrast, Nagini nodded dissatisfied after solving all the current things. Pregnancy preparation plan ¡Ì Fat house happy water ¡Ì Save the world ¡Ì Although he felt something was wrong, Nagini was happy to invite the captain and Tony to dinner at home. He promised that he would just have a meal instead of trying to find an excuse for the saltfish strike. After all, the old woman is pregnant. She is taking care of her mother. Just looking at Nagini, who disappeared in the blink of an eye, and Tony, who could no longer be seen after being bounced off, standing alone on the revenge Ranger mecha, the captain''s face was complex: In other words, have you forgotten something? In Asgard far away, although it has not been forgotten, there is Thor with the same complex look. The process is as follows: Some time ago, Thor was exiled to earth for personal reasons. After experiencing the ups and downs of life, sol gradually understood the importance of responsibility. In addition to having a deeper understanding of life, sol also harvested love. (Raytheon 1 plot) So here''s the problem, Sol''s favorite is rocky? Or earth''s girlfriend Jane foster? Cough, before announcing the answer to this question, let''s give a few simple examples. As we all know, the reason why sol can''t return to earth in Thor 1 is that the rainbow bridge was destroyed. Later, although the rainbow bridge was repaired, sol had to solve the problems left by rocky everywhere like a fire brigade for the sake of peace in the ninth world and the troubles rocky made during this period. So the problem is, when the rainbow bridge has been repaired, sol is so busy that he doesn''t even have time to come to earth to see his girlfriend? Besides his first visit to the earth, who did Thor come to the earth for the second time? For his girlfriend, Jane foster? No, it''s rocky, our most lovely and charming Princess Asgard!!! Do you think the biggest competitor to be princess Asgard is a woman? No, you''re wrong. The biggest competitor is rocky! So who''s Saul''s favorite? The answer is self-evident. Seriously, if there were no accidents, it might take more than ten years or decades. When he dreams back in the middle of the night, sol will think of a woman named Jane foster on earth. Although there are some regrets, as the king of Asgard and the guardian of the nine regions, he can only sleep honestly with SHIV in his arms. Don''t ask why it''s not jimei''er. But the problem is, an accident happened! Because the time is too short, sol occasionally thinks of Jane foster, just like a man who just broke up always thinks of his girlfriend. Of course, those with forgiveness hats don''t count. Sol has a good friend named heimdar, who is the patron saint of Asgard fairy palace. Because he has a pair of eyes that can see through the universe, he is also responsible for guarding the rainbow ball. Therefore, sol asked Heimdal to help and see how his girlfriend was on earth. In fact, it was normal at the beginning. It was normal from one question a day to one Monday. When sol didn''t bother to ask, it was estimated that Heimdal didn''t need to see it. But the problem is, suddenly one day, Heimdal found that Jane Foster was gone. Although he didn''t know what happened, Heimdal told sol the news. Then sol came to the earth and, with a fever in his head, directly brought his girlfriend back to Asgard. At the beginning, Jane Foster was very dissatisfied with sol. If you really have something, you can forget it. But the problem is, I saw you in the first World War in New York. What else can you explain? So you are a scum man, a scum hopeless scum man! But as a beauty dog, looking at Sol''s perfect facial features and strong muscles? Cough, it''s not unforgivable. Yes, I''m cheap. I''m greedy Sol''s body! Then? Then there''s no more. Jane foster is an astrophysicist. Because she has been exposed to many supernatural forces, her academic system is very complex. By chance, she found a very special supernatural phenomenon in the abandoned parking lot in London. The specific process is complex, so I won''t talk about it one by one here. But in general, after a wonderful experience, Jane foster has a special power in her body. It was this special force that shielded heimdar''s sight. Saul, who knew nothing about this power, could only ask his knowledgeable father for advice. As the God King of Asgard and one of the top powers in the universe, Odin''s wisdom and insight are also boundless in addition to his powerful power. At the first sight of Jane foster, Odin knew what it was. Etheric particles, also known as real gemstones, are the materialized expression of the six rules of the universe after the big bang. They have very terrible power. In the early years, the real gem was controlled by the dark elves, but later the dark elves were defeated by the barbarians Asgard. The precious treasure originally belonging to the dark elves naturally changed its name to Asgard. In fact, Odin didn''t say PS: would I be killed if I said it was one watch today Chapter 346 Many years ago, King Odin of Asgard, like the little brother named SANOS, wanted to gather six infinite gemstones and prepare for a big event. At that time, Asgard, the first candidate for the throne, was not Thor, but Hera, the goddess of death. At that time, Asgard, the female warrior Legion represented not only honor, but a sharp blade that frightened the enemy. At that time, under the rule of God King Odin, the whole universe trembled, and its prestige was no less than that of today''s mieba. But when Asgard shone brightly, God King Odin suddenly gave up conquest. He even imprisoned Hera, the goddess of death, the first candidate for the throne at that time, so that Asgard, who once left a famous name in the universe, has now become a legendary existence because of the closure of the country. There are many reasons for Odin''s doing so, one of which is the most credible It should be that Odin was collecting infinite gemstones at that time, but some accidents occurred when looking for soul gemstones, which eventually led Odin to give up his plan to collect infinite gemstones. There are two reasons: First, Asgard''s treasure house has infinite gloves, and the dwarf who helped mieba forge infinite gloves was sheltered by Asgard. Considering that the dwarf was mercilessly taken away his hands after forging infinite gloves for mieba. Therefore, it is not difficult to speculate that the dwarf king had forged an infinite glove for Asgard before killing hegemony. Second, the space gem is left by Asgard on the earth, and the reality gem is sealed by Asgard. Although the time gem has nothing to do with Asgard, the earth belonged to Asgard in those years. In other words, Odin, the God King of the peak time, can at least have the three infinite gems of time, space and reality, the remaining power gems and soul gems. It is uncertain whether he belongs to Asgard for the time being. But it is certain that Asgard definitely planned to collect infinite gemstones. The conquest that Hera, the goddess of death, said before the seal, is likely to be to conquer the universe, not limited to the nine domains. For this crazy goal, Odin wants to use the power of infinite gemstones. But unfortunately, the price of soul gem is too heavy to sacrifice his favorite people. God King Odin can only choose to give up. If Odin got soul gem in those years? Make a bold assumption that Odin''s favorite person may be Hera, the goddess of death. If you want to get the soul gem, you must sacrifice Haila. Giving up the soul gem means giving up conquest. Odin sealed Hella because his daughter didn''t understand. You know, for the sake of this loser little princess, the God King Odin gave up the whole universe and paid so much for the God King Odin. In the end, all he got was his daughter''s cowardice, which led Odin to seal Hella. Some are like a daughter who is disobedient and is locked in a room by her father. So when he was dying, King Odin came to earth because he wanted to see Hella. But Haila was angry with her father. She knew her father was outside the door, but she refused to open the door. And because of some stupid little wizard? Originally, the seal was broken. Even if Haila didn''t want to meet, she could only meet Odin honestly, But because two funny sons appeared, Odin, who wanted face to die and suffered, could only smile on his face and MMP in his heart! Of course, none of this matters. Importantly, Odin saw the gem of reality! After a short thought, Odin decided to throw Jane foster back to earth. He doesn''t care about the dark elves. Although they sound very powerful, the overlord of the last era has plunged the universe into permanent darkness. Hehe, if the dark elves are so powerful, why are they beaten by Asgard? What really makes Odin feel tricky is not the dark elf at all, but the mieba who is collecting infinite gemstones. If it''s the peak period, Odin is not afraid of killing tyrants. After all, everyone is a cosmic big man. If it''s really a fight, it''s uncertain who''s called whose father. But now King Odin has entered the decline period of Asgard people. Under the condition of serious decline in strength, he is not an opponent to destroy hegemony at all. Odin doesn''t want to have anything to do with mieba. Now he just wants to keep a third of an acre of Asgard and spend his later life in peace. So what about Jane foster, who integrates reality into her body? King Odin''s attitude is firm. Go away. Asgard doesn''t welcome you. Of course, you can''t say that. As the God King of Asgard, Odin can''t tell sol that your father is afraid of mieba coming to trouble, so he plans to let your girlfriend stay on earth and die? So Odin euphemistically said that the dark elves have almost hung up. The Ether particles in your girlfriend''s body are the treasures of the dark elves. Not only will they not damage each other''s body, they will also be of great benefit. So send Jane foster back to earth! Then the shit came. Although Odin said it was okay, sol always felt something was wrong. He was not a person who could hide his mind. Then, under Jane Foster''s inquiry, he told each other the news he got from God King Odin. So the problem became that Odin thought there was no danger, so he wanted Jane back to earth. Sol believes that the dark elves should have more sins, so he hopes Jane can stay in Asgard, but the problem is that although sol is the prince of Asgard, he is only the first heir, not the king of Asgard. It is not sol, but Odin, the king of God, who can really decide this matter. Looking at her tangled boyfriend in front of her, she seemed to think of something. Jane foster flashed a touch of shyness in her eyes: "in fact, it''s nothing. Aren''t you friends with Nagini? Let him take care of me. I don''t mind." Thor: "meow meow?" (¦¸) §¥ ¦¸)£¿£¿£¿ At the same time, in the distant earth, Nagini''s home is cooking hot pot. Unlike the last dinner, this time there are only Tony and the captain. Tony is still the same. He sits on the sofa like uncle. I don''t know why he has such a thick skin. He eats and drinks for nothing every time. The captain also learned badly. The last time he came home as a guest, he gave him a sandbag. Although he couldn''t use it, at least it wasn''t a gift, But this time? When the captain came, he had a bag of oranges in his hand. According to him, he brought them. Who wants you two? Then it''s none of my business. Sam''s interest is not very high. It should be because of pregnancy. It''s not because Boz, hill and Natasha didn''t come. Nagini thought of Dr. Banner''s girlfriend, Miss Betty. Originally, Nagini wanted to ask her if she would come, but she seemed to be running. After a moment of silence, Nagini bought a particularly beautiful hat for Dr. banner online. It''s cold and I''m not ready. I''ll give you a hat! During the meal, some of us chatted. Tony asked Nagini why he came so late. To know that his dangerous wanderer was abandoned again, the captain asked, "why is my revenge wanderer OK?" Tony was speechless and choked. Finally, he could only stare angrily: "you waste who can''t even do a chrysanthemum opening beast, hold your tongue!" Coriander sauce, peanut butter, chives sauce, peanut crumb, onion, parsley, etc., in the Nago''s hand, was made into a bowl of perfect hot pot dipping, gently placed in front of the old woman, while Nanzi looked at Toni with a disdainful glance. "You can only kill the waste of a chrysanthemum opening beast. Shut up!" Then a dazzling rainbow came to the open-air balcony of Nagini''s house. Then, under everyone''s gaze, sol with a giggling face and holding Jane foster with a pinched look came to the earth from Asgard. Then At the beginning, everyone was very happy. With some warm greetings, everyone began to eat hot pot and sing songs. But after the old woman asked Nagini to make Jane foster a bowl of sesame sauce? I don''t know why, Nagini always feels strange, Chapter 347 A rolling mushroom pot, milk white soup and several medlar toss. Boil the sliced mutton in the white soup and dip it in the prepared sesame sauce. Mutton is fresh and tender. The soup is salty and fresh. With the aroma of sauce, people can''t stop! Don''t think that the red pot is the soul of the hot pot. The mushroom pot is also a delicious choice. In the cold winter, cook a pot of mushroom soup as the bottom of the soup, a kilogram of mutton, a kilogram of fat cattle, and a handful of clams. Boiled cabbage is no less delicious than beef and mutton. You can still feel the fresh juice bursting at the tip of your tongue even without any seasoning. Sol was forced to be Asgard. Where has he seen this? After his first attempt, Saul, who eats marrow and knows taste, soon fell in love with this feeling. He said it must be the greatest invention on earth, and there is no one. When he becomes the king of Asgard, he must introduce this kind of food from the earth, because it is so delicious! Skillfully put the mutton into the pot and blanch it for a few seconds. The sliced mutton will be taken out as soon as it changes color. Asgard has a heavy taste. In addition to leek butter and peanut butter, sol also likes to add some fresh millet spicy and garlic slices. Yes, at this time, it is essential to have a high degree of Baijiu. Not too much, 54 degrees Baijiu, 22 can be. A small sip, a strong mouth inflammation into the throat, in addition to the smell of wine, the body is like a fire. Unfortunately, it didn''t snow in New York this year. Otherwise, it would be snowy all over the sky. Drinking wine and eating boiled meat in a copper pot, it tastes very delicious! PS: if you have a cold and cough, you want to eat a pot of instant boiled meat. But I didn''t dare to go out for fear of being choked by the wind and aggravating my cough. Emmm, when writing this chapter, I was full of grievances and wanted to cry. However, looking at sol, who was eating meat and drinking wine, he seemed to realize what Nagini was doing. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "say, what are you doing in my house?" Sol was stunned and his eyes were dazed. Obviously, this guy had forgotten why he came to the earth, but sol was not flustered. He had special anti embarrassment skills. Make a fist with five fingers, with the phalanges close to the cheeks and the palms outward. Sol pouted, smiled and blinked skillfully. The whole set of actions was completed at one go, with the last sentence: "Qiumi!" Is this the legendary Thor limited version of Qiumi? Nagini''s face was strange. The little sister foster on one side was going to be angry at the moment, but the reason why she was angry was very real. The thinking of normal boys should be disgusted, but what Miss foster wants is to come to earth. Isn''t it because of me? Or in your eyes, I''m not as good as a hot pot? Foster''s little sister was very angry. She wanted to pat her ass and leave, leaving a proud figure in Sol''s heart. But looking at Sol''s perfect face and the higher face Nagini next to him. There are Tony and the captain next to him. Although Tony''s appearance is a little poor, he has high Eq. as a senior playboy, he must have a lot of tricks. Captain, although it''s an old bacon, what''s the figure? Sister foster just wanted to say, I can! I can''t help it. If I''m not really greedy for their men''s bodies, who is willing to be angry here? Under the reminder of his little sister, sol patted his forehead. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but burst out a hearty and happy laugh: "hahaha, I forgot if you don''t say. Well, my best friend Nagini, I''ve been in some trouble recently. Can you take care of my girlfriend?" Your wife, I raise it? Nagini''s eyes flickered with thought, and just when sol thought Nagini would agree, he rolled his eyes and said without hesitation: "I refuse." The reason for refusing is very simple. Nagini is a person with very low desire. He is very satisfied with a Sam. besides, his combat effectiveness? Miss foster, sister foster will be abandoned. Talking about the eyes of 404 great God, even if Nagini had any ideas, he could only hold it honestly. But these are not the main reasons. The real reason is that the old woman is pregnant. Nagini wants to spend the next year safely. Jane foster and Thor sol? Needless to say, it must be the story of Thor 2. Nagini has no feelings for the dark elves. Similarly, he is not interested in the real gemstones in Miss Foster''s body, So this kind of trouble can roll as far as it can. Raytheon''s eyes twinkle with embarrassment. For the girlfriend he''s looking for on earth? Father''s attitude is very tough. Now that he has left Asgard, do you want to go back? It is by no means an easy thing! I was going to ask Nagini to help protect it. After all, this is a powerful earth man. The other party''s terrible destructive power. Even the Thor himself can''t help feeling inferior. However, sol didn''t expect that Nagini would refuse. Should he leave foster himself? It''s not impossible, but it''s too scum, isn''t it? While sol was thinking about whether to slag, Tony flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "I remember your little girlfriend in the protection list of the Divine Shield Bureau." Facing Tony''s confusion, sol had some helplessness in his eyes: "I know, but the problem is that this threat does not come from the earth." Tony was stunned. His eyes were more interested: "what do you mean? Can you tell me?" And in the face of Tony''s second inquiry? Sol thought for a moment, probably thinking that even if he said it, it was nothing, so he stopped hiding: "it''s a long story, because... *% *, so... *... *, and then £¤%..." After about ten minutes, he drank all the spirits in the glass. Sol looked at Nagini eagerly: "if there''s no way, I won''t come to Nagini." Nagini didn''t respond. He saw that he was going to be a father. How could he take care of such trouble? But Tony, who was on one side, had a little more interest in his eyes. After some thinking, Tony asked strangely, "in other words, do you guess that the dark elf is likely to attack your girlfriend because of the etheric particles in her body?" Sol shook his head. He waved his hand depressed and explained, "it''s not speculation. It''s a feeling. Do you understand?" Don''t think that only women are creatures with sixth sense, and men''s sixth sense is equally acute. Sol had a strong feeling that his father, Odin, the God King of Asgard, had something to hide from himself about the dark elves. However, compared with Sol''s depression, Tony Stark''s eyes flickered inexplicably. Endless learning, this is Tony''s deepest feeling in the process of contacting knowledge. What is Tony''s strongest as a top scientist? It''s not just his brain, but Tony''s terrible ability to learn and improve. It''s similar to the unique skill of the Suzhou Murong family in the golden martial arts system - return the other way to the other body. It''s just that Tony is an enhanced version. He learns technology, and these technologies can collide with other theoretical knowledge in his mind, resulting in various different evolutionary versions. And now? Sol thought about how to defeat the dark elves. Tony thought, what technology does the dark elves have? What is the principle of Asgard''s rainbow bridge? What kind of power will the etheric particles representing the highest crystallization of the dark elves contain? If we absorb the technology of these advanced civilizations, what wonderful changes will our mark series have? There is no end to learning. In the past, Tony felt cursed by knowledge, because he has reached the point where he can''t advance. Human science and technology can''t meet his pace of progress, which forced him to make a breakthrough. Like Tony''s mark series, But as the Earth continues to lift the veil, wakanda''s advanced technology, the private possession of the Ministry of defense, and the hidden black technology of the Divine Shield, the doors of the new world are opened for Tony Stark. Now Tony has discovered new delicacies - Dark Elves and Asgard! If you can gather the strengths of a hundred families? Finally, integrate and form a set of its own scientific system? After some thinking, a bold idea appeared in Tony''s mind. He looked at Jane foster with hot eyes: "why don''t you let her live in my house?" Facing Tony''s hot eyes, sister foster felt inexplicably and flustered. This kind of eyes made her feel like a laboratory mouse. And just when little sister Foster was subconsciously ready to refuse? Nagini, who was washing his belly, seemed to notice something, which suddenly changed his face, and his eyes showed a terrible light! "Boom!" The violent explosion sounded, and the dust all over Manhattan rose Chapter 348 A day ago, Jane foster got the gem of reality, which is the treasure of the dark elves - etheric particles. Because in the process of merging with etheric particles, the power of real gemstones is stimulated, Heimdal, the patron saint of Asgard fairy palace, cannot lock Jane Foster''s position. Worried about Jane Foster''s accident, Thor took her to Asgard, and in the process of fusion between Foster''s little sister and etheric particles, the dark elves also found Foster''s little sister. After all, a long time ago, the real gem was the heirloom of the dark elves. Even if it was robbed by the barbarians of Asgard, the relationship between the two sides was not broken. At first, the dark elves who found the Ether particles were very excited. You know, this is the basis for the rise of their race, but later they found that the Ether particles went to Asgard? Everyone couldn''t help but sit on the wax. Although they shouted loudly, the dark elves knew the power of Asgard. The black elves in the peak period were killed by the barbarians of Asgard. Although Asgard is in a bad time, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Moreover, Asgard is much better than the dark elves who are about to be destroyed. When the dark elves hesitated to go to Asgard fairy palace to retrieve the Ether particles, malkis, the leader of the dark elves, found that the Ether particles actually appeared on the earth. Although I was submissive in the face of Asgard fairy palace, But facing you, a little earth? How dare I punch?! Without hesitation, with a big hand, malkis, with a few little brothers, drove their unique spacecraft of dark elves directly to the earth. And after determining the position of the etheric particles? Malkis waved his big hand, regardless of the current situation, in short, it''s right to do a fucking shot first! From the beginning, Nagini didn''t want to care about Asgard and the dark elves. Besides, some people don''t really think that the dark elves are a threat to Asgard, right? Don''t be ridiculous. Asgard is also a kingdom. On the contrary, there are three or two dark elves, big cats and kittens. They can''t even count the remaining sins. Although it is not clear what king Odin wants to do, it is certain that the king has never regarded the dark elves as a threat. In fact, when the dark elves killed Odin''s wife, the words that the God King said to destroy the dark elves were by no means empty words. It''s like if master Gu Yi didn''t die, domam wouldn''t step into the earth. As a strong man at the same level as the ancient mage, even if the divine power in his body is about to be exhausted, no one knows how terrible power he can explode as long as king Odin is breathing! In addition, there is one doubt. Why did sister foster merge with real gemstones? You know, this is a cosmic treasure. Not everyone can have it. Think of other gems. Space gems are transmitted when they don''t agree. The worst red skeletons are transmitted to the end of the soul, and the surrounding light-years are barren land. Power gemstones decompose when words disagree, and soul gemstones sacrifice their love. Why is the force of real gemstones so low? Or is little sister foster special? After the observation just now, Nagini didn''t think there was anything special about the little sister in front of her. And I don''t know if it''s Nagini''s illusion. He even feels that the female assistant next to foster seems more pleasing to the eye? In other words, even the appearance of Foster''s little sister is not very excellent. So there is only one possibility. The little sister is a pit, a big pit prepared by King Odin for the dark elves. If there is no accident, when the dark elves get the real gem, it won''t be long before mieba, the director of the family planning office, will knock on the door to send warmth. However, because of sol, the real gem that had been thrown out returned to Asgard. The old God King had to throw this hot potato to the collector. Of course, it may be that you think too much. But anyway, although it has great power, the real gem is really not a good thing, otherwise Asgard will not throw it twice in a row. So Nagini won''t protect foster unless she''s sick. As for Tony? Nagini is his friend, not his father. Besides, with Thor here, Tony won''t be surprised. But the problem is that you can''t avoid some troubles if you want to avoid them. I was very happy today. After playing the chrysanthemum beast, eating the hot pot, singing songs, and drinking the grape flavor meinianda, although it is sweet and not so greasy, I am still very happy. Then? An energy cannon fell from the sky, aware of the danger of Nagini, subconsciously protected the pregnant Sam. "Boom!" A terrible roar sounded. In the stunned eyes of New Yorkers, the nargini building, known as the safest building in the world, was billowing with dust and smoke. How dare a fierce man from there dare to fight the world''s first superhero? Boring people have become melon eaters. Some people who don''t want to die for heat take out their mobile phones to take photos and send them to their circle of friends. But isn''t that normal for most old New Yorkers? A moment later, from the dust, the looming black and blue scales, a ferocious snake head and indifferent dark golden snake pupil emerged, staring at the dark elf ship with a black body and a shape like an arm knife tens of thousands of meters high. A scream filled with murderous intent, and with the mysterious fluorescence of black and blue on the scales, a slender black line suddenly appeared in the sky. The essence of the black line is the space crack, but different from the normal irregular space crack, the powerful power and enviable space talent enable Nagini to manipulate the space crack more finely. As the black line cut, the dark elf''s ship instantly became an incomparably dazzling fireball in the night sky. As for issuing orders, malekis, who is also the leader of the dark elves? After thinking for a thousandth of a second, he felt he should go back and think about it, so he chose to retreat without hesitation. As the leader of the dark elves, malkis''s strength is very general, but his escape ability is still very excellent. Even Nagini''s speed is difficult to catch up at the first time (PS: after all, he has been running away for so many years). Therefore, Nagini can only watch the other party appear like lightning, and then leave the earth like lightning. The determination of never dragging water, even as an opponent, Nagini had to lament that the dark elf was too steady! It all happened so suddenly that the family didn''t even react. The battle here in Nagini was over, The faint blue python, which is more than 100 meters, once again becomes a human state. Nagini pulls down the curtain to cover her ass, ignoring the building that is almost to be abandoned because of weight and extrusion. Looking at the old woman protected by the riot, Nagini breathed a sigh of relief. He patted the ferocious little head of the riot with satisfaction: "you did well this time." As for the others? Tony looked confused and obviously didn''t know what had happened. Saul reacted quickly, although he didn''t understand it very well, but he guessed that it should be the ghost of the dark elves. This made sol look at Nagini with a little more guilt: "Nagini, I didn''t know this would happen." Nagini ignored. He waved his hand expressionless: "I know this attack has nothing to do with you." But sol didn''t think so. He took a deep breath, with guilt and seriousness flashing in his eyes: "it should be the dark elf. I''ll take her back to Asgard. Give me a month, no, half a month is enough. I''ll solve those damn dark bastards." Sol was really guilty. He didn''t expect that the dark elves attacked him as soon as he brought foster to the earth. Although he didn''t cause personnel damage, it seems that Nagini''s home is gone. Moreover, the reason why the damage was not caused was not because the dark elves were merciful, but because Nagini resisted the attack with his body. If there is no Nagini on the scene at the moment, if there are only himself and Jane on the scene, in the face of the dark elves who fire when they disagree? Sol''s face became ugly! In the face of sol, who looked serious, Nagini shook his head. He calmly told a fact: "no, you know why I am particularly popular? Because those who have a bad relationship with me are dead!" Foster seems to want to say something. Although Nagini is her idol and the favorite of her beauty dog, Nagini feels strange and dangerous to her at the moment! This strong uneasiness even made sister foster feel more afraid than Tony looked at himself with the eyes of a mouse. But I don''t know why, the words have come to my mouth, and sister foster just can''t say it. It seemed that there was an invisible force that imprisoned her throat, which made her look to her boyfriend for help. Fortunately, though it was not very reliable at all, sol was awesome at the critical moment. In Miss Foster''s expectant eyes, sol took a deep breath and nodded solemnly: "I see." Then with a whoosh, sol couldn''t see the bird! Little sister foster with a confused face: ¡°wdnmd£¡¡± "Sol, you scum man, what do you understand!" (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Chapter 349 On a dark night, Nagini sat on the balcony with a complicated look. The old woman was sent to wakanda by Nagini. Although she was not injured, what happened today reminded Nagini that New York is not safe. As for Jane foster? Looking at the untidy clothes, paralyzed on the ruins, a little sister who was badly played. With a backhand slap, he patted the real gem secretly trying to climb onto himself again on the ground. Nagini sighed with a complex look, and his eyes were somewhat helpless and lonely: "Is it my fault to be handsome? It''s just to be liked by women. You don''t have a stone of either sex. Why bother me?" Those readers who refuse to vote will not understand Nagini''s current mood, After all, sometimes, handsome is also a sin, and it is the original sin! PS: only salted fish seven and those handsome readers who vote will understand the sadness and suffering of us sinners. Don''t say it. Look at the mirror next to me. Salted fish seven can''t help feeling that I''m so handsome. It''s really difficult for me! The story goes like this: Because malakis ran faster, Nagini soon solved the battle. In this process, the thinking Thor said he found a big power. Why do the dark elves recorded in ancient books appear again? It is reasonable to say that these dark sundries have been destroyed by their grandfather. Can you say? As soon as his pupils contracted, he seemed to realize something. Sol''s eyes flashed a touch of fear! It is true that the dark elves were defeated. After all, Asgard is now the ruler of the nine regions. But who knows that the dark elves were really destroyed? Or are you playing the trick of building plank roads in the open and hiding? If the other party just wants Asgard to think that the dark elves have been solved. But in fact, he has been accumulating strength over the years and waiting for the opportunity to defeat Asgard at one stroke. What does the other party''s initiative represent now? Think carefully and fear! After a brain repair, sol thought he had found the truth, and when he found the dark elves'' startling plot, he was immediately shrouded in a strong sense of urgency. The dark elves must have premeditated, their goal is Asgard, and after so many years of accumulation, the dark elves must have quite terrible power, so they dare to appear at this time! Aware of the cunning enemy, sol couldn''t help worrying about Asgard, so after a short greeting, the worried sol soon returned to Asgard. As for the silly little sister foster? Saul said: sorry, sister, who are you? Men are big pig hooves. When they chase you, they call Xiaotiantian. If they don''t chase you, they call Mrs. Niu. The little sister foster, who had been completely disappointed with sol, couldn''t help looking at Tony Stark. I don''t know why. It was the first time we met, but foster just felt that Nagini was very terrible. Let her instinctive feeling fear, hope Tony can take her away. Unfortunately, Tony didn''t notice Foster''s little sister at all. As a pure scientist, his first thought is what is the difference between the technology of the dark elves and that of vacanda. Since the technology of the earth can collide with that of vacanda, why is it impossible for the technology of the dark elves? As a qualified playboy, Tony feels that he prefers to discuss this issue with the elf sister rather than discussing the meaning of life with foster. Moreover, as an iron man of science and technology, he couldn''t understand the eyes of little sister foster at all. He even asked, "your eyes are not very comfortable? Do you need me to find a doctor for you?" Ma Dan, I need you to send me to the doctor instead of letting the doctor come to the door. Listening to Tony''s inhumane words, little sister foster left tears of poverty. Because he didn''t care much about Asgard and the dark elves, after talking to Nagini, Tony left. The helpless little sister foster can only look at the captain with help, which is different from the previous implication, because sol and Tony are gone, there are fewer and fewer people in the room, and the sense of urgency in foster''s heart is becoming stronger and stronger. I don''t know why. Mingming didn''t look at herself from beginning to end, but she just felt uneasy. It seemed that in a second, Nagini would become a devil and take away her most important thing. So the next moment, Miss foster clenched her teeth and said, "Mr. Steve, can you take me to see the statue of liberty for the first time in New York?" The captain was silent. He looked at foster, then turned his head and looked at Nagini not far away. His firm face couldn''t help thinking. Not to mention the dark elves, sol came to earth to ask Nagini to help take care of foster. The problem now is that sol has returned to Asgard before Nagini agrees. So who should foster give it to? The ideal candidate must be Nagini. After all, this is Sol''s first choice to come to earth. But now Nagini''s house has been destroyed in 7788, so it''s also a good choice to give it to Tony, but the problem is that Tony left, leaving himself and Nagini alone. What should I do? You can''t take foster to your house, can you? Although it is already an old bacon, the captain feels that he can play well in his body and appearance. Moreover, the most important thing is that boys should protect themselves when they are outside, especially when they live alone. So the next moment, the captain''s resolute face flashed a touch of determination: "If nothing happens, I''ll go first." Then, in the confused expression on Miss Foster''s face, the captain made a run-up + leap and jumped from this building to the roof of the low building opposite. In my mind, I inexplicably thought of my face that I wanted Nagini to protect in Asgard. I don''t know why, little sister foster had an impulse to slap herself. Looking at a messy room, there were only three people left: herself, Nagini and Sam. Instinctively, little sister foster looked at Sam. she was going to say that we would sleep together tonight, but she saw Nagini''s eyebrows frivolous: "honey, you go to wakanda first. I have something to deal with." Sam''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but with a pair of beautiful eyes looking at each other for a moment? Well, it''s not as big as your own. The danger is relieved. Sam stretched lazily, with a perfect figure of concave and convex, and saw that Miss Foster was crazy about eating lemons: "well, come back early." Then there was a "whoosh". Miss foster didn''t even have time to respond, and she saw that Sam was gone. In the moonlight, in a messy room, Nagini, who only wrapped his ass with a curtain, looked at foster in front of him. He could not help frowning: "are you afraid of me?" As soon as the voice fell, it was like a cat stepped on its tail. The little sister waved her hand in panic: "no, no!" Emotions have a taste, and Nagini is particularly keen on these tastes. So he was curious. It was the first time we met. Why was foster afraid of himself? It''s strange to know that Nagini has always been very concerned about his public image. If it''s just hearsay, there can''t be such a degree of fear at all. Really, when Nagini first saw someone face himself, he would have such a strong fear. The quality of this fear was even close to death! This made Nagini puzzled and even couldn''t help thinking about whether the woman in front of her knew something, so she was so afraid of herself? So the next moment, Nagini frowned and a fierce look suddenly appeared on her face: "Say, why are you afraid of me!" However, what Nagini didn''t think of was that he just wanted to blow up each other, but foster''s reaction was very strong: "I really don''t know, wow ~ ~ I don''t want to kill me, mom, me, help me, woo ~" Looking at the little sister foster who knelt directly on the ground and couldn''t stop her tears? Nagini, who didn''t smell deception in the air, couldn''t help showing a touch of embarrassment on her face: "no, why are you still crying? I''ll scare you. Well, don''t cry, I won''t scare you..." It seems that I accidentally made my little sister cry? Helpless, Nagini could only reach out and pat each other on the shoulder, trying to comfort each other. However, before Nagini''s palm touched her little sister''s shoulder, he saw a touch of red light gushing from her body, and then madly shot at Nagini, and left with the red light from her body? Miss foster could not help but freeze her body. She subconsciously tightened her legs. With her body shaking, the strange mood reached its peak at this moment, and then her cheeks were slightly red and her eyes were blurred: "ah ~ ~" "Pa!" With a backhand slap, he patted the real gem on the ground and looked at the little sister foster, who was paralyzed on the ground and gasped. Nagini was stunned: "Wait! Don''t torture away, uncle policeman, listen to me... Release!" PS: I didn''t drive, I didn''t drive, I didn''t drive, say important things three times!!! Chapter 350 Little sister foster is broken, Although Nagini wanted to say that it had nothing to do with herself, it still seemed to have a little relationship. There is a real gem in her body. Although I don''t know how to enter it, I''m sure the fit between the two sides is not high. And after seeing Nagini? Reality gem found that compared with foster, it seems that Nagini is more attractive to herself, so she wants to leave her body. About Foster''s fear of Nagini, it''s not really fear. To be exact, the real gem wants to leave. Foster''s body doesn''t want the real gem to leave. After all, the instinct of life is to evolve to the higher level, which can be done by cosmic treasures such as real gem. Knowing that the real gem was going to be a licking dog for Nagini, the body naturally didn''t want to, and didn''t know how to remind the brain, so it sent a signal to foster not to approach Nagini. Generally speaking, this signal can only cause disgust, but because of the influence of real gemstones, this emotion is intensified into fear. Therefore, the reason why foster is afraid of himself is found. But the question is, what about real gems? Look at the real gem that wants to be close to yourself, but doesn''t dare to be close to yourself. Nagini''s eyebrows flickered with hesitation. However, the next second, a familiar spatial fluctuation made him frown and subconsciously look up. His eyebrows were a little more dignified: "Gu Yi, what are you doing here?" Although the last incident was over, the one in front of her was beaten and vomited blood. Moreover, her family knew her own affairs. Master Gu Yi didn''t really beat herself, but she didn''t dare to do it at that time. If Gu Yi mage consumes too much power in the hands of both sides, it is likely that trange will not be able to successfully become the supreme mage. Of course, the state of Guyi mage was very bad two days ago, and now the state of Guyi mage is also bad. But no one can guarantee that master Gu Yi, who was beaten by himself to vomit blood, will become more and more angry after returning home, and finally lift the table angrily, saying that he wants to die with Nagini? Looking at the alert state of Nagini at that moment, master Gu Yi shook his head with a bitter smile: "don''t get me wrong, I''m not here to fight with you." Just in the face of master Gu Yi''s explanation, although the state was somewhat relaxed, Nagini was still on guard in his eyes, so the next moment he asked tentatively, "who are you looking for me?" Facing Nagini''s inquiry, master Gu Yi thought for a moment, and his wise eyes flashed seriously: "Can you not meddle in the affairs of the dark elves?" "I promise that when things are over, Asgard will let you deal with the leader of the dark elves, as long as you promise not to interfere in this matter. Sam should be pregnant. You see that he is going to be a father. Can you make less trouble?" When saying the last sentence, master Gu Yi''s eyes twinkled with helplessness. If there was no way, how could she come to Nagini? I thought Nagini was going to be a father and could stop for a while. However, an observation of the future on a whim surprised master Gu Yi in a cold sweat. As a last resort, she had to find Nagini again. On the other hand, Nagini''s eyes flickered with thought. What he wanted was the death of the dark elves. As for dying in your own hands? Or die at the hands of others? Nagini didn''t care much about that. Besides, master Gu Yi is right. He is also a father. If he doesn''t think about himself, should he also think about Sam and his future children? So after some thought, Nagini asked, "it''s not impossible, but the question is what do I need to pay?" Master Gu Yi was stunned. Her eyes twinkled with amazement. Could she say how much money she could make this time? But after a moment of thinking, master Gu Yi finally didn''t dare to take the bad money. No way, Nagini is poisonous. This man is like a disaster star! Deal with such people? On the surface, you make money, but in fact, who makes who is really not sure. So master Gu Yi shook his head directly: "you don''t need to pay anything. As long as you promise, I''ll solve all the remaining problems." But Nagini shook his head. He looked a little suspicious: "then the problem comes. If you say these, will the king Odin promise?" Although he knows Thor and has been to Asgard (about a few seconds), it doesn''t mean that Nagini knows the king Odin very well. But it doesn''t matter. Think about it in another position. With the temper of King Odin, will he hand over his captives to others? Moreover, Asgard is belligerent. As long as the dark elf leader is defeated, the head must be put into the treasure house, such as the flame giant who is said to destroy Asgard. However, the next second, before master Gu Yi answered Nagini''s question, a burst of colorful glow flashed. On the ruins of the third floor terrace, a tall and burly old man appeared. Although his head is covered with crane hair and his body is filled with the smell of decay, his every move carries great power, as if he had the power to make the world tremble, hidden in this decaying body! Looking at the sudden appearance of Odin, master Gu Yi flashed a feeling that Nagini couldn''t understand: "Odin, why are you here?" When asked by master Gu Yi, Odin snorted coldly. He stared at Gu one by one angrily: "what if I don''t come? Do you watch you pit my son?" There was a touch of embarrassment on his face. Master Gu Yi thought about it and said, "Rocky shouldn''t count?" But king Odin did not give face at all. He said directly, "is there a difference?" While the two giants were staring at each other, Nagini, who was on one side, said helplessly: "Excuse me, what''s going on? If there''s nothing wrong, I have to go home with my wife. She''s just pregnant." Looking at Nagini''s intention to leave, master Gu Yi stared at Odin, then turned to Nagini, with serious eyes: "you can''t go now." God King Odin opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but a moment later? I don''t know if it''s Nagini''s illusion? He always felt that when master Gu Yi stared at King Odin, something he didn''t know had happened. But it doesn''t matter. At the moment when King Odin appeared, Nagini had an idea. First domam, then the dark elves. Who knows what kind of cattle, ghosts and snake gods will appear on the earth in two days. Are you bored with small broken balls? Nagini didn''t know, but he knew he was bored. So he''s not going to play. Nagini is going to take his family and friends on a space tour. As for the problem of fit monsters? Anyway, I have the spatial coordinates of the earth. Let master Gu Yi contact me. I don''t know if master Gu Yi was there at that time. If he wasn''t there, I can also let strange come to me. They can''t even let Frey contact themselves. After all, their mobile phone signals can communicate with each other. Anyway, in a word, Nagini doesn''t intend to stay on earth in the short term. However, at the next moment, Gu Yi, who seemed to know what Nagini thought, sighed helplessly: "I don''t know what you''re thinking now, but I really don''t suggest you go to the universe." But Nagini shook his head: "the future is not invariable. Don''t try to threaten me with the previous set." A butterfly flapping its wings may set off a hurricane thousands of miles away, but it may just flap its wings. The last battle with master Gu Yi made Nagini understand one thing. The future is full of variables. Even if Gu Yi mage sees 10 million possibilities, there are 10 million and one possibilities waiting for Gu Yi mage. Nagini never doubted anything Gu Yi said to herself, even that he would have a daughter in the future, and this daughter would become the love of mieba. But he would never believe any words said by master Gu Yi, because what she said may or may not happen. Moreover, even if one day mieba regards his children as the love of his life, Nagini doesn''t think he will be so useless that he can''t even protect his children! Just like in the matrix, the protagonist Neo asks the prophet, am I the Savior? When I asked this question, I actually told the prophet that he was not the Savior. Only when Neo thinks he is the Savior will he become the real Savior. Therefore, Nagini believes that if he can protect his children, he will be able to protect them, because he firmly believes in it! Facing Nagini''s firm eyes? Master Gu Yi was silent. She shook her head reluctantly. "Sure enough, it was a mistake to fight you last time. I have to say, you are really a terrible monster." However, at the next moment, master Gu Yi took a step back and showed a strange look on his face: "unfortunately, your opponent this time is not me." Chapter 351 Early in the morning, the smoke curled up. In the kitchen of the wakanda palace, Nagini is cooking a pot of white porridge. Milky white, with a bit of glittering and translucent rice paste, grain by grain of flowering rice rolled in the viscous white porridge. There is a faint smell of rice in the air. The taste is not strong, but this smell of rice makes people inexplicably want to drool. It seems that they can feel the warmth in their stomach just by smelling it. Porridge is a good porridge, but I can clearly feel that as the owner of this pot of porridge, Nagini is a little absent-minded. As time went by, the boiling porridge in the pot had a paste smell. Nagini realized that the porridge had been overcooked. He poured out the pot of porridge. Nagini, who was worried, subconsciously looked at the room where the old woman slept. I don''t know if the other party can see it. Nagini raised his middle finger towards the blue pool of fate Move the time to an hour ago, when New York was still dark. Because of the appearance of master Gu Yi and King Odin, Nagini had a bad feeling. In addition, Sam was pregnant. For the sake of the old woman and future children, Nagini decided to leave the earth with her family. And just as Nagini was about to leave, an accident happened. From the words of master Gu Yi, Nagini heard that the other party didn''t want to leave. Although I don''t know why, Nagini can be sure that master Gu Yi didn''t do this for himself! And looking at the king Odin and the ancient mage? Nagini looked a little more dignified. He wouldn''t really think that the last time he interrupted master Gu Yi to vomit blood, it meant that his strength had exceeded that of the other party. Besides, in addition to the ancient mage, there is an equally powerful king Odin! Although both of them belong to the type that is about to die, what if the strong at this level work together? It is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2! But just when Nagini thought a war was about to begin, King Odin rolled his eyes: "do you think I want to fight with you?" With a frown, Nagini looked Alert: "isn''t it?" King Odin shook his head. He put his weapon on the ground. In Nagini''s nervous eyes, he hammered his knee, and then extended his old arms and legs with a complaining face: "I''m old, but my waist and legs are not good. Besides, do you have a sense of public morality? I''m thousands of years old. You also want to fight with me. Don''t you bully people?" Looking at the opposite, the king Odin, who had almost removed all his precautions, could not understand what the other party meant. At the moment, his eyebrows were frowned, and he hesitated for a moment: "According to your Asgard law, am I not a minor who is less than a hundred years old?" Odin was stunned. He subconsciously looked up and said, "have you been to Asgard?" Nagini shook his head. He prevaricated: "you know, I have a good relationship with sol." In fact, Nagini knew this because he inadvertently got the diary of the evil god Loki. Although he knew sol, the relationship between the two sides was actually very general. However, Nagini was not worried that the lie would be exposed. After all, with Sol''s character, even if he didn''t say it, he would admit it in a giggle. Just after a few words of chatting, he looked at the king Odin in front of him and realized that the other party was not hostile. Nagini asked tentatively: "So? What the hell are you trying to say?" Facing the incomprehension in Nagini''s eyes, Odin looked and waved his hand: "don''t be nervous. Whether it''s me or Gu Yi, we don''t have the idea of fighting with you." Nagini didn''t speak, and casually replied, "ha ha!" Just looking at each other''s distrustful eyes? King Odin shook his head, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "don''t believe it. What happened two days ago was an accident. If Gu Yi really wanted to kill you?" He seemed to be thinking about something. Looking at Nagini in front of him, Odin paused and finally shook his head: "It seems a little difficult. After all, your strength is not weak. But even if you can''t kill you, that crazy woman can make you pay a painful price." Looking at each other''s eyes shining seriously, and inadvertently, the amazing power emanating from the decadent body? Compared with the previous disapproval, Nagini''s eyes were a little more dignified. But a moment later, he waved his hand casually: "I know that master Gu Yi has more important things, but does it have anything to do with whether I leave the earth?" Gu Yi is very strong. Odin doesn''t need to remind him of this, and Nagini knows it. But the problem was that he didn''t understand why master Gu Yi didn''t want to leave the earth. Even the God King Asgard, who couldn''t fight with the earth, had a similar idea. If the other party can''t give a reasonable explanation? Nagini will never stay on earth to be a gun to these two old Yin Bi! Our ancestors said that the older the Jianghu is, the less daring it is. In fact, not without blood, but with more things to worry about, there are many worries in nature. Although Sam is just pregnant, as a father to be, Nagini can already feel this sense of responsibility. This is why Nagini no longer wants to destroy New York, because in this world, he has found his own treasure. Facing Nagini with a firm attitude, King Odin''s eyes were a little more strange: "it didn''t matter, but now I met you, and then it matters." Subconsciously, Nagini frowned, and his eyes became more and more confused: "What ghost?" While Nagini was waiting for the other party to give a reasonable explanation, he saw King Odin waving his hand and a little more dignified on his face: "I''ll explain later. Now I''m talking about my dying!" Nagini: "so?" Looking at the other party''s indifferent attitude, King Odin turned his eyes: "Don''t think these things have nothing to do with your earth. In the past, when the sky collapsed, Asgard helped you carry it. Even if you sometimes neglect, Gu Yi helped you solve these problems. Then the problem comes, we are both dead. What should the earth and Asgard do?" I have to admit that for the earth, even for the whole universe, The king Odin in front of us and the ancient mage who has left are both of vital importance. A very realistic problem is that father Zishu''s "heart comparison plan" began after the death of master Gu Yi and King Odin. But the question is, what does this have to do with Nagini, or do you think I''m the kind of superhero who will guard the universe? Of course, you can''t say that. So after some thought, Nagini said tactfully, "haven''t you found an heir?" Asgard''s Thor and the supreme mage''s strange, although the real big men had died when they killed the bully''s heart, we can see the shadow of these big men from these new generation of superheroes. From this point, we can see the difference between rich nobles and poor aristocrats. Although the startling axe of Fu Lian 3 was crooked, it seriously damaged the mieba of the six gods. One finger of Fu Lian Si, although being a jerk all the time, gives people a feeling that it is more corrupt than the director, as if this is the real soul leading. On the contrary, there are other superheroes. Although they are all gaudy, none of them can really make a final decision! Tony was a hero once, but the problem was that he hung up. Facing Nagini''s answer, King Odin''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness: "yes, but you also know that compared with the towering trees that can really resist the storm, they are still far away." Nagini rolled his eyes and said without hesitation, "what does this have to do with me?" However, King Odin blew his beard and stared at Nagini: "Why doesn''t it matter? The dark elves are the test I left to sol. Now you have taken away the etheric particles. There is no real gem as bait. Do you think the dark elves dare to trouble Asgard?" Nagini was stunned, and a strange look appeared on his face: "are you sure? Why don''t I give you back the real gem now?" Infinite gems are good things, but after mieba began to collect infinite gems? Any power with unlimited gems has suffered a heavy blow. So the question is, everyone has an infinite gem. Why do you Asgard have two? Or is there something special about you asgards? Seriously, if not because rocky took the space gem when Asgard was about to be destroyed, which led to the pursuit of mieba? Asgard''s future is likely to be another situation. Looking at the strange smile on each other''s face, King Odin couldn''t help showing an unnatural look on his face. He stared at Nagini in shame: "don''t you think I''m afraid of that guy?" His eyebrows were frivolous, and Nagini looked more and more strange: "am I wrong?" Staring at Nagini, the uninteresting little bastard, King Odin coughed: "of course you think wrong. Are you kidding? I can''t beat mieba. I don''t fight because it''s unnecessary." "Let''s not talk about this problem, let''s continue the topic just now." "What did you say just now?" "I remember, I was going to use the dark elves to sharpen sol, but you took the real gem, and just when I was going to do something, I found that the earth seemed to have a lot of good..." Looking at the king Odin talking to himself, Nagini had to admire the other party. He was worthy of living for thousands of years. He had a thick skin. He could say it without changing his face when such an embarrassing and rigid topic turned. Just looking at each other''s chattering look, Nagini, who was vaguely aware of something in his heart, waved his hand: "stop, I''m going to take my family to travel to shandar, so it''s no use talking to me now!" Seriously, Odin''s acting was really bad, so Nagini quickly guessed each other''s intentions. The growth of the strong needs to be honed, but for the cultivation of the next generation? The little broken ball at this time is perfect! The chrysanthemum opening beast who wants to destroy the earth, the dark elves who come for the real gems, and the darkness hidden in the prosperous age, everything seems to be the best hotbed for the next generation of strong people. Of course, high returns represent high risks. A dark elf, King Odin, can solve it, but all things together? Odin, who felt that he could not afford to toss his old bones, thought of Nagini, who was of great strength. And in the face of Nagini''s refusal? King Odin shook his head, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "don''t worry, I''ll pay." But Nagini refused. He didn''t even want to know what the reward was: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in any reward now." But king Odin didn''t seem to hear it. He calmly looked at Nagini: "I have a magical treasure that I got in my early years. It is said that it is related to the origin of Asgard people. It can transform any creature into Asgard people. Although this treasure is of no use to Asgard people, for you, to be exact, for your upcoming child, this magical treasure can make your child have a higher level of happiness Starting point. " "Moreover, this treasure is absorbed through the mother, so the mother will be transformed in the whole process. Although it can not become Asgard, it can have at least two thousand years of life." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nagini was silent. He wanted to tell Odin that Asgard people are great?! But in the end? With a gloomy face, Nagini asked expressionless, "only sol?" Odin shook his head. He looked at Nagini seriously: "and rocky, after all, he is also my son. Do you agree?" Nagini was silent again: "..." Looking at the silent Nagini, he seemed to think of something. King Odin continued: "by the way, Gu Yi just told me that she wanted a place for strange." With a frown, Nagini looked up at each other and almost clenched her teeth and shouted: "Odin, don''t go too far!" However, the next moment, King Odin winked at himself. In Nagini''s puzzled eyes, he turned his head and shouted to the temple in New York not far away: "Guyi, do you hear me? Nagini disagreed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Master Gu Yi, who was hiding in the dark and peeping at the screen, was stunned. It seems to be different from what they discussed before? But in an instant, Gu Yi understood what Odin meant. Compared with his "old and frail" ally, Nagini is still in his prime of life, which is more in line with Odin''s needs. The reason for this is not that Odin doesn''t understand the value of the chips in his hand, but that he knows the value of the chips too well! His face changed for a while. Looking at Odin''s shameless disgusting face, master Gu Yi couldn''t help getting angry: "Odin, you big pig hoof!" I don''t know where it came from. In short, the next moment, in King Odin''s happy smile, he had a necklace that Nagini was familiar with, and then he threw it to himself: "No, eye of ATOMOS, I don''t know the specific situation, but according to Gu Yi, just give it to her disciples directly. Am I interesting enough?" The silent Nagini sighed. He wanted to refuse, but the problem was that the reward was too sweet. Looking at Odin in front of you? With his last stubbornness, Nagini said: "I don''t have much time, so sol and rocky..." But before Nagini finished, King Odin waved his hand disapprovingly. He looked at nangini, looked more and more satisfied, and finally asked happily, "don''t mention those two little bastards, nangini, I think you look good. Do you want to be my son-in-law?" Nagini was stunned, and a confused force flashed in his eyes: "meow, meow, meow?" Fuck? What does this bad old man mean? Chapter 352 "Bang!" Asgard''s dungeon, with a roar. Saul''s appearance plunged the prison into a crazy clamor. After all, he captured more than half of the prisoners here. Of course, this naturally includes Sol''s favorite brother. Majestic eyes swept around, probably thinking of bad memories. These prisoners held by sol closed their mouths one by one. In the face of the prisoners, sol nodded with satisfaction. Then he looked at his brother affectionately: "Rocky, I''ve come to see you. Have you read the books my mother sent you?" However, across an energy cage, looking at sol in front of him, Rocky''s eyes twinkled with sarcasm: "does this have anything to do with you? The great Thor sol is about to rule the king of the nine domains." It''s not fair. Why does the stupid sol want to become the king of the nine domains, but he is more suitable to become the king himself, but he has to be locked up in the dungeon? If sol is really fit to be a king, rocky won''t say anything. But the problem is that Saul''s political wisdom is terrible. Just because the other party is Odin''s own son, he should inherit Asgard''s throne. What about yourself? As an adopted child, do you deserve to die? Looking at his brother''s eyes that wanted to kill himself, sol was silent. He knew he was not fit to be a king, but he knew better that rocky was not fit to be a king than himself. When he left Asgard and his father fell asleep, what happened to the nine domains under rocky''s management? Death, war and blood mixed with the sound of crying are enough to shame any king. There is a slight possibility that sol is willing to hand over the throne to rocky, but rocky is too immature now, just like a lawless bear child, who is only willing to believe what he is willing to believe. But anyway, rocky is still his brother. His affectionate eyes stared at Rocky in front of him. Not knowing what he was thinking, Sol''s eyes flashed a firm: "Rocky, I''m going to see my father right away. Do you have anything to say to your father?" However, the only answer to sol was Rocky''s cold hum and the resistant figure who turned away. Asgard, a palace of power and power. Compared with the Odin seen by Nagini, the king Odin standing in front of sol at the moment is inexplicably more dignified. This may be the mountain of father''s love. Looking at sol in front of him, King Odin, who had only one eye, asked, "sol, you seem a little impatient. What happened?" Facing his father''s inquiry, sol quickly told his father what the earth saw and the "truth" combined with his imagination: "well, I found that the dark elves have not been eliminated. They are only hidden in the dark. I guess they may attack Asgard." "I see," Odin nodded, thinking in his eyes. But a moment later, he seemed to think of something. He looked at sol in front of him: "I heard you just went to see rocky?" A touch of helplessness appeared on his face. After all, his father said before that he was not allowed to approach rocky. But sol didn''t think about why his father would know. After all, the God King of Asgard is standing in front of him. In Sol''s eyes, his father was almost omnipotent, so sol had no excuse: "yes, father. Rocky is my brother after all." Facing Sol''s answer, Odin was obviously not very satisfied. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and there was a flash of displeasure in his eyes: "but he tried to kill you and wanted to take your throne." Scratching his head and looking at his angry father flashing in his eyes, sol awkwardly made up a reason: "maybe he''s just too young? Father, you should know, this is not his intention." A young man in his twenties? I''m afraid it''s not a giant baby! Listening to sol''s lame reason, Odin''s eyes were a little more upset. He glared at sol fiercely and flashed a decisive decision in his eyes: "I decided to change the previous judgment. Rocky is too unstable. I can''t leave you such a big trouble!" Sol was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes. His father was going to kill rocky? Damn it, how can this work! At the thought that his father was going to kill rocky, sol couldn''t help getting excited. Just as he tried to stop Odin''s decision, a familiar cough sounded behind him: "cough!" A golden gorgeous robe, elegant temperament. The tenderness between the eyebrows seems to calm all the hostility in the world. Sol''s mother, Asgard''s Queen - Freja! Seeing his mother, sol seemed to have found the backbone. He quickly asked for help and shouted: "Mother, you must stop your father. He wants to kill rocky." Looking at Mao''s impetuous son, Freja stared at sol helplessly. Then he turned to the husband who pretended to be angry: "Rocky did make a lot of mistakes, but I think he should be given a chance to reform. After all, who hasn''t made mistakes when he was young? Sol, didn''t you just say that you found the dark elves on earth?" Sol was stunned. At first, he didn''t understand what his mother meant, but looking at the eyes handed over by his mother, sol seemed to understand something, and quickly said: "Ah? Oh, yes, father, the dark elves are cunning. I need rocky..." Looking at his son''s poor acting, King Odin roared angrily, "do you think I look like a fool?" Facing his father''s roar, sol looked at each other wrongfully: "That, father, I..." He just looked at his son in front of him and warned his wife. Finally, King Odin sighed: "Forget it, anyway. Rocky is my son after all. Tell rocky that this is his last chance. I hope he will cherish it. And you, I really don''t know what to say about you." As Odin''s voice fell, sol breathed a sigh of relief, but after a moment of thinking, he seemed to realize that rocky might leave prison except that he didn''t have to die? This made sol very happy: "thank you, mother, thank you, father, I''m gone." Looking at sol leaving in a hurry, Freja''s eyes twinkled with kindness. She waved her hand: "well, go." At the same time, Odin, who didn''t know when to appear next to Freja, had some helplessness in his eyes: "who do you think sol is like? How stupid?" After rolling her eyes, Friga glared at Odin with some dissatisfaction: "what are you talking about? Sol is my child." His face was stiff and seemed to want to say something, but looking at his wife''s bad eyes, Odin coughed and said solemnly, "I say Sol''s strength is really like me when I was young." Odin won''t admit that he is henpecked. He just expresses his love in a different way from ordinary people. After all, he is not a man, but a God. At the same time, frega, who seemed to think of something, glanced at Odin next to her: "by the way, will the earth be very dangerous?" Facing his wife''s inquiry, Odin''s eyes flickered puzzled: "so?" After some thought, Freja said tentatively, "why don''t you find an excuse to give Rocky the ice giant''s box?" Odin: Meanwhile, in the dungeon of Asgard. Looking at the hammer based CP text written by the online sand sculpture, rocky couldn''t help but point out a praise with a look of disgust. Just before he finished reading it, he saw his silly looking brother outside the dungeon. Just when rocky couldn''t help sarcasm, he heard sol ask the jailer to open his cell door and shout excitedly, "Rocky, you''re free." Subconsciously frowned, and a hint of sarcasm flashed in Rocky''s eyes: "would Odin be so kind?" And the excited sol didn''t care about Rocky''s ridicule. He happily patted his brother on the shoulder: "it''s my mother, of course, and me. In short, my father decided to give you a chance to make atonement." Pushing Sol''s dirty hand off his shoulder, Rocky''s eyes glittered with stubbornness: "I''m right!" But sol didn''t care. Happy, he hugged rocky: "well, I know you''re right. Let''s go." Facing the enthusiastic sol, rocky instinctively wants to push away, but the problem is that the power difference between the two sides is too large. Rocky who can''t push away can only be forced to accept: "where are you going?" Ignoring the complaints in Rocky''s eyes, happy sol was like Samye of joy: "earth." "Wait, you said we were going to earth?!" Something seemed to come to his mind. A flash of amazement flashed in Rocky''s eyes. Earth? Damn it, why the earth! Looking at Rocky''s stunned eyes, sol was puzzled: "what''s the problem?" Facing Sol''s inquiry, after thinking for a thousandth of a second, rocky broke away from Sol''s embrace, glared at each other, and then walked to the dungeon without looking back: "Damn it, I won''t go!!!" Chapter 353 "Pa!" With a crisp voice, Thor looked at Jane foster and his girlfriend''s angry appearance. He couldn''t help but ask in amazement, "why did you hit me?" Looking at Thor''s handsome face, Jane foster flashed an apology in her eyes. She said, "sorry, I just want to make sure whether what I see now is an illusion." Hallucinations? Can''t you beat yourself? There was speechless rush on Sol''s face. He was subconsciously trying to make complaints about it. Then he saw Jane Forster''s backhand slap again: "pat!" Sol was stunned. He looked at his girlfriend in amazement, because there was rocky standing next to him, which made his eyes flash with shame and anger: "why did you hit me?" Looking at Sol''s angry and ashamed eyes, foster sneered: "you scum man!" Then he left without looking back. Are you kidding? Although I know you are very handsome, with the moment you abandoned me in New York, the relationship between us has ended! And foster, who watched him leave angrily, and his stupid fufu brother? If it was normal to see sol dumped by his girlfriend, rocky would smile with schadenfreude. But now? I''m sorry. Rocky felt a fit of impatience at the thought of the man he was about to meet. In fact, he didn''t want to come to earth, on the one hand, it was because the devil Nagini held his black history in his hand. On the other hand, he always felt that Nagini was different from normal people on earth. But for a time, rocky couldn''t tell what the difference was. Anyway, it meant something special. But there''s no way. Who makes this mother''s request? The cunning evil god rocky, the only thing he can''t refuse is his mother''s words. Helpless rocky can only reluctantly come to earth with sol. what? You said I did it because of Odin''s threat? Hehe, try again. Believe it or not, your ashes will be raised in three days? While rocky was thinking, sol scratched his head in embarrassment when he looked at Jane Foster''s back, and then looked at Rocky suspiciously: "what should I do now?" Rocky rolled his eyes. "Didn''t you say you could stay at your girlfriend''s house?" Sol sighed helplessly and looked like a scum man: "I didn''t expect to break up. Why don''t we go to Nagini''s house for a while?" Nagini? Damn it, don''t mention the devil''s name, you will suffer bad luck! Rocky''s face changed. He stared at sol fiercely and threatened, "don''t forget that his house was destroyed because of you. Do you think the other party will welcome a guy who destroyed his house?" Sol''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness: "that''s what you said. What do you say? You can''t go to the Divine Shield bureau? You know, they don''t like your identity very much." The story goes like this: Before coming to the earth, Scarlett secretly told the two brothers that if they wanted to complete the task assigned to them by their father, they could find a friend named Nagini. But when they were ready to take the rainbow bridge and come to the earth. Rocky told sol not to hurry to find Nagini and let him find Sol''s earth girlfriend first. Sol didn''t quite understand, so he asked rocky what he meant? Rocky''s original words were that the last time sol brought his girlfriend to Nagini''s house, Nagini''s house was destroyed. In addition, the task assigned to them by their father is to maintain the peace of the earth, and it must be a very difficult task for their father to send them, especially rocky, who is guilty. As heroes of order, they can''t rob, can they? But how do you get money without robbery? Where do you live without money? You can''t live in a friend''s house every day, can you? They are the princes of Asgard. If their parents knew, they would kill them both. But it''s different if you live at Sol''s girlfriend''s house. Well, sol was convinced. Anyway, rocky would never admit it. He was just afraid to meet Nagini. Of course, part of the reason is that rocky has been honest since he came to earth. After all, before he came, his mother warned him not to be clever on earth. Unlike that stupid brother, rocky had some guesses from his mother''s words. It was because of these guesses that rocky felt he should be a good man. Then there was the breakup at the beginning. When the two brothers were at a loss, a spark splashing aperture appeared under their feet. The next second, "whoosh", in the confused eyes of Miss foster, the two big men disappeared. Well, maybe this is the sorrow of Yanxiu dog? After all, as long as you look good, nothing can not be forgiven. Meanwhile, in the temple of New York, strange, a disciple of the ancient master, is brewing Kung Fu tea. He wants to entertain two friends from afar. However, with the flashing light of Mars, looking at the two murderous Prince Asgard in front of him, he seemed to think of something, and strange flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "Well, would you like some tea?" If you remember correctly, when he was ready to make tea, he had thrown the two brothers into the transmission channel. Because I''m not very skilled, and I need to burn hot water to make tea, so Well, he swore that he was only joking, not playing any tricks, and he didn''t mean to provoke the two. But the two brothers who landed freely for 30 minutes couldn''t hear any explanation at the moment, so one picked up a hammer and the other took out a dagger, looked at each other, and finally gathered into one sentence: "fuck him!" "Alas? Wait... Let me explain..." "There... Can''t... Will..." "No... I''m wrong... No... I really can''t... ah..." Outside the door, Ben was going to ask the librarian what to eat in the evening - Wang. At the moment, listening to the strange sounds made by the three men in the room, he couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing helplessly, and said with emotion: "the wind of the world is getting worse and people''s hearts are not ancient. Are people playing so exciting now? Kepa! Kepa!!" Thirty minutes later, after wiping the sweat on his forehead, sol, who was physically and mentally comfortable, sat on the table with a golden knife. Looking at strange shivering in the corner? Sol frowned and his eyes flashed fiercely, "who the hell are you? Why did you catch us here?" Looking at sol, who looked like a bandit in front of him, strange''s eyes twinkled with grievances: "my name is strange. I''m a mage. I really just want to buy you a cup of tea." His eyebrows jumped and his eyes showed a fierce light. Sol''s face showed a grim smile: "ha ha, dare to lie. It seems that the lesson just now is not exciting enough." Sol and rocky, who are about to rush up again? Thinking about the tragic experience just now, strange''s eyes flickered with panic. He quickly shouted, "wait, I didn''t lie. My teacher is a friend with your father. She said you just came to the earth and are not very familiar with everything, so let me be your tour guide for two days." Sol frowned at the excited strange. He hesitated for a moment and looked at his brother with questioning eyes: "Rocky?" Rocky, who had been watching each other''s expression from the beginning, touched his chin and finally shook his head: "well, he doesn''t seem to be lying." Facing Rocky''s answer, strange''s eyes twinkled with grievances: "I didn''t lie." But rocky ignored it. He thought about what the other party said. teacher? Father? friend? Not very familiar? After some thinking, rocky asked in his eyes, "how are you going to let us understand the earth?" However, before strange could answer, sol put his arms around rocky''s shoulder and smiled confidently: "My dear brother, have you forgotten? My brother has been to the earth before, so I know this planet very well." Looking at his brother''s silly smile like Samye? I don''t know why, rocky felt more uneasy: "are you sure?" In the face of his brother''s doubt, sol, as his brother, was filled with discontent: "do you doubt me?" Looking at the quarrelling brothers in front of me, strange, who was silent on one side, thought for a while, and asked, "why don''t you come to my house for two days? If I remember correctly, you just came to the earth and seem to have no money?" There was a flash in Sol''s eyes, but rocky? Looking at strange''s simple mage robe, rocky, disappointed in his heart, waved his hand compassionately: "forget it, we will solve these problems." Live in your house? I''m afraid you have any misunderstanding about the quality of life of our asgards! Besides, are you sure you''re helping us, not dragging us down? Then, in strange''s confused eyes, sol and rocky left the temple in New York in such a hurry, as if they had met a poor relative. Well, should it be my illusion? Strange''s eyes twinkled with confusion. With the departure of the two brothers, the librarian, Wang, appeared behind him at some time: "is the conversation over?" As for Wang''s presence and absence, strange had long been no wonder. He nodded casually: "well, it''s better to fool than expected. What do you eat at night?" Thinking in his eyes, a moment later, Wang tentatively suggested, "I heard that a new French restaurant has been opened in New York, and the chef is Michelin''s two-star chef." Looking at the swallowing king, strange asked curiously, "do you have money?" The king smiled shyly, "Hey, hey." Looking at each other''s familiar smile, strange''s eyes twinkled with helplessness: "Forget it, I''ll treat you." Chapter 354 Early in the morning, in the Manhattan apartment, looking at Sol''s almost perfect figure under the morning sun, Miss foster couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. After gently asking sol what to eat, she left the apartment happily. Well, if it''s not really good-looking, who wants to be a licking dog? Although foster wanted to say that she was not a beauty dog, she really couldn''t control herself looking at Sol''s perfect appearance. Besides, besides sol, his brother rocky was also very beautiful. Two brothers, one is masculine and domineering, the other is beautiful and feminine. What can foster do? Can''t he refuse? Facts have proved that it is not only men who are lecherous, but women are also lecherous, even more lecherous than men. The reason why you can''t feel it is that your appearance is not high enough. PS: for example, salted fish seven is often troubled by this. But, looking at his girlfriend''s departure, Sol''s eyes twinkled with confusion. He hesitated to look at his brother lying in bed not far away. After thinking for a long time, he finally couldn''t resist: "Rocky, why don''t you agree to the master''s request?" Rocky rolled his eyes. He looked at his brother angrily: "are you stupid?" Facing his brother''s insult, sol stared angrily: "you can insult my personality, but you can''t insult my IQ." Personality? IQ? Looking at Saul''s earnest look, Loki really wanted to Tucao, but he finally held back: "didn''t you make complaints about that wizard''s wearing out?" There was a flash of confusion in his eyes. Sol looked at Rocky suspiciously: "so?" Looking at his brother''s silly fufu appearance, rocky helplessly helped his forehead: "the mage must be a poor ghost. Who knows what we have to pay." Facing Rocky''s speechless explanation, sol showed a sudden realization in his eyes. He happily hugged Rocky''s shoulder: "so it is, rocky, you''re so smart." At the same time, foster, who hurriedly bought breakfast downstairs, opened the door and saw his boyfriend and uncle... Hugging together in bed? wait? Why does it always feel strange? A strange look appeared on Foster''s face. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Sol''s warm smile: "Jane, you''re back." Well, this smile seems to have magic, as if it had been brainwashed. If it had been to your mouth, it was swallowed. With a sweet smile on your face, "well, this is the breakfast I bought for you. I don''t know if it suits your taste." After receiving Foster''s breakfast, sol said casually, "as long as it''s yours, I like it." Rocky, looking at sol who left the bed, didn''t know what he thought. He subconsciously sneered: "Oh, slag man!" Sol, who was chatting with foster, looked at Rocky suspiciously: "What are you talking about? I didn''t quite hear you." Rocky waved his hand. He took out a chocolate doughnut from the bag: "I said it''s time to find Nagini today." Although it felt that rocky should not say that, sol didn''t think much. After a simple breakfast and a chat with foster, the two brothers set foot on the journey again. However, just as the two brothers passed a pizza shop, rocky took out twenty dollars from his pocket: "sol, you help me buy two pizzas." Although she had already had breakfast, and considering the difference between Asgard people and earth people, foster also sold a breakfast for two, she underestimated the amount of Asgard people after all. However, looking at the twenty dollars in Rocky''s hand, sol flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Rocky, shouldn''t you steal Foster''s money?" Rocky looked at sol in amazement. A moment later, his eyes flashed angrily, "do you think I''ll steal a mortal''s money? Damn it, sol, am I so ugly in your heart?" Facing the angry rocky, Sol''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt. He quickly apologized and said, "I don''t mean that. I''m just curious about how you got the money?" If I remember correctly, they have no money on them. In the face of Sol''s inquiry, rocky raised his head proudly: "Don''t forget that our mother is Asgard''s greatest witch. The earth people are really stupid. They actually use paper as money. I found a piece of wood and made a pile of money." When he frowned and looked at his proud brother, sol couldn''t help shaking his head: "Rocky, you''re breaking the law." But after hearing Sol''s words, rocky rolled his eyes in disapproval: "As like as two peas?" "breaking the law? Are you sick? I make the same money as the money they make. And the money they make is the most for three to fifty years, but the money I make is not damaged for three or five hundred years." Looking at the serious rocky, sol vaguely felt that there was something wrong. At the moment, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He tried to find the key point to refute rocky, but finally he could only yell angrily: "In short, your behavior is wrong!" Rocky rolled his eyes. He took out a bunch of green bills from his pocket and looked at sol with a sneer: "you''re free, but don''t eat the pizza I bought." Just as Rocky was about to enter the pizza shop, a familiar voice came from behind: "sorry, Mr. rocky, it is illegal to make counterfeit money on our earth." Subconsciously, rocky turned to look, and then he was stunned Gilt cuffs, exquisite blue tie and a black high-end suit. Although I don''t know what brand these are, from the material, pattern and overall structure of the clothes? Every place reflects the designer''s inspiration and unique creativity. With the tall and straight figure of the other party and the elegant temperament of the aristocrat, people feel like the legitimate son of an aristocratic family. However, looking at the other party''s long face, Rocky''s eyes flickered hesitation: "strange? Your dress today... Seems different from yesterday." Look at Rocky''s puzzled eyes and Sol''s expression staring at himself. Strange felt his face a little uncomfortable: "well, that''s a mage''s robe, which all practitioners need to wear. And Mr. sol, is there anything on my face?" But facing strange''s inquiry, sol didn''t look back. He seemed to realize something and asked a very important question with a dignified look: "are you rich?" Strange thought for a moment. He wanted to say that he was rich. After all, doctors are one of the three most profitable professions in America. However, considering that these two are from Asgard, they will even inherit the huge country of Asgard in the future. Strange waved his hand humbly: "Not very rich, just tens of millions of dollars." Tens of millions of dollars? Damn it, listen to what people say? Neither of their brothers has a penny! Vaguely feeling that he had lost something, sol couldn''t help staring at his brother angrily: "Rocky!" Rocky''s face showed a touch of embarrassment. He thought of his mockery of strange not long ago and being forced to squeeze into a single apartment with sol and foster. Especially when he vowed this morning, rocky felt a little pain in his face. In other words, you are so rich. Why do you wear such a shabby mage robe? It''ll take a long time for that dress to be a rag, okay? Looking at the strange look of the two brothers in front of them, strange seemed to realize something. His eyes were a little more strange: "are you short of money?" Loki seemed to want to say something to explain, but sol on one side had been disheartened and vomited bitterly: "it''s not very lack, it''s especially lack!" "Before coming back to the earth, we had nothing but weapons. Do you know the concept of no money in this city?" "And why do you human mercenaries need certificates? Isn''t mercenary a profession that pays to kill?" "By the way, why can''t you kill animals? How do you humans distinguish between what is protected animals and what can be killed. Damn, the human social system is too complex!" Seriously, at first sol thought it was easy to make money. He even said he would buy foster a big villa in New York, but after a preliminary understanding of the earth? Sol is desperate! It''s not that there is no way to make money, but the problem is that jobs that can make a lot of money are generally listed in a book called [Criminal Law]. In the face of the crazy Tucao earth, Saul, make complaints about awkward scratches, he said: "you should go to the aegis Bureau, they should help you, really can not go to kill monster." Sol was stunned. Although he didn''t understand it very well, he thought it was a good idea: "hunting monsters?" Rocky was more cautious. He asked, "what''s that?" Looking at the two brothers with hot eyes, strange coughed dry, and his eyes twinkled with surprise: "don''t you know? Didn''t I tell you yesterday? The earth is now invaded by a creature called Kaiju beast. If you can kill Kaiju beast, I believe the official will be willing to pay a reward." Sol nodded. Although he didn''t quite understand what the other party was saying, he understood one thing, that is, killing the chrysanthemum opening beast can make a lot of money, which made him very satisfied: "where is the chrysanthemum opening beast?" Whether it''s a big monster or a chrysanthemum opening monster, in short, it''s over! Looking at each other''s increasingly hot eyes, strange shook his head: "I don''t know. I want to ask Mr. Nagini. Isn''t that why you came to Mr. Nagini today?" He stared at Rocky with complaint. Sol seemed to want to say something: "how..." But the next moment, rocky covered his mouth. He said with a fake smile, "yes, that''s why." And gave sol a hard look¡ª¡ª Damn it, can''t you save me some face? Chapter 356 Sol is very strong. What he is strong is not only his strength, but also his inner strength. But at some times, this extreme strength will also add a bit of conceit to sol''s heart. Of course, as the God of thunder, the prince of Asgard, sol also has his own capital. But sometimes, conceit is not necessarily a good thing. In the high-end apartment in Manhattan, he looked at sol in front of him. Nagini''s eyebrows were frivolous. He asked, "are you sure?" Sol nodded with absolute confidence: "Nagini, my friend, you should know my strength. Don''t worry. Just tell me the location of the monster and the earth will be safe soon." Open chrysanthemum beast? An unmatched monster? What a joke, you woodlouse earth people will have this idea. Sol, who got news of the monster from strange, didn''t think much of the this creature called chrysanthemum. In his opinion, the so-called chrysanthemum opening beast is just a giant star beast. Although it looks very powerful, it will be smashed by itself with a few hammers. As for the money? Although he said he would take away the chrysanthemum beast''s head for money, but in fact? What if you give sol a trillion dollars? He doesn''t intend to live on earth for a long time. Dollars are money for people on earth, but for Asgard, wiping his ass is too much. Loki once said that people on earth are all bad writers. They actually use paper as money. From their Asgard''s point of view, there is no problem with this sentence. It''s like traveling abroad. When you come back, you may take a few coins of that country as a souvenir, but you will never change all your wealth into this currency. After all, you still have to go back to your country. So what sol really cares about is how to solve the problem of the earth, because only when the problem of the earth is solved, rocky can make atonement! And look at Sol''s eager confident eyes? Nagini thought for a moment and finally nodded: "OK, there''s another chrysanthemum driving beast on earth. Later, you go to the s.h.i.e.l.d. to find Frey and ask him to send someone to fly you there, but you''d better take strange with you." Nagini said that the chrysanthemum opening beast was a three-level chrysanthemum opening beast left over from the last fight. At that time, humans detected that there were two chrysanthemum opening beasts invading the earth, but it turned out that there were not only two chrysanthemum opening beasts invading the earth. Tony''s dangerous wanderer killed Nagini. He wanted to solve each other easily, but finally he gave up. It can''t be said that he was hiding his power and biding his time or raising Kou''s self-respect. In short, Nagini didn''t mention it. Interestingly, not only Nagini didn''t mention it, the s.h.i.e.l.d. didn''t mention it, nor did the U.S. military. On the contrary, Tony, who had nothing to do with it, called himself vaguely today. Nagini was going to drag on. After all, the chrysanthemum opening beast would not pose a great threat to mankind, but he didn''t expect sol and rocky to come so soon. Then he thought of the creature that looked like a big empty eye. As for why should sol and them take strange? In fact, according to the strength of Thor, it should not be difficult to solve the three-level chrysanthemum opening beast, but that refers to Thor with a storm axe. As for sol now? Compared with Thor, in fact, he should be called the God of hammer! Today''s strange may not be the strongest, but his ability to escape is absolutely excellent. Besides, there is a mage Gu Yi behind strange, so Nagini is more relieved to have him. Facing Nagini''s suggestion, Sol''s eyes glittered with resistance. In fact, he didn''t want to take strange with him. Although everyone had a good conversation just now, sol didn''t think the other party could help him in the battle. But think of the first meeting not long ago? The other party''s strange ability to throw himself and rocky into the space tunnel. After some thinking, sol patted the other party on the shoulder and asked, "do you want to be together?" Strange was stunned. He looked at Nagini and sol, with a little hesitation in his eyes. His hands were damaged because of an accident in the invasion of Kaiju beast. So for the chrysanthemum opening beast, strange had a hatred in his heart, but at the same time, he also had a little fear in his heart. I don''t know who told him that if you want to be a qualified mage, you need to face up to your soul. He has done this, and now what trange has to do is to overcome the negative emotions in his soul. For example, his soul has fear, which is the fear of the chrysanthemum beast. If he wants to go further and reach a higher level, he must overcome this fear. So the next moment, the hesitant strange flashed a firm look in his eyes: "I''ll go!" Sol didn''t like the mage''s friend, but looking at the firm eyes of the other party, sol couldn''t help grinning. He happily patted the other party on the shoulder: "don''t worry, you won''t be in danger with me." However, rocky, who had been silent since then, looked at sol and staranch who were about to leave. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He suddenly said: "You go first. I have something else to do." Sol''s eyes flickered puzzled. He seemed to want to say something, but strange came next to him: "let''s go first?" Rocky waved his hand, vaguely gave strange a grateful look, and then waved his hand impatiently: "let''s go, let''s go." As sol and strange left and looked at the Nagini who was looking at him not far away, rocky had a pinch on his face: "well, can you give it to me?" Why did rocky resist meeting Nagini when he came to earth yesterday, When he got up this morning, rocky hurriedly pulled sol to find Nagini? The reason is simple. Rocky understands a truth. The diary is in Nagini''s hands. The sooner he gets it, the safer he will be. On the contrary, the longer the diary is in Nagini''s hands, the greater the risk of self exposure. It was for this reason that rocky took the initiative to find Nagini. However, looking at Rocky in front of him, Nagini couldn''t help thinking: "what?" Looking at the familiar eyes in each other''s eyes, rocky couldn''t help staring at Nagini in shame: "Damn, you know what I mean, give me back my diary." However, under the reminder of rocky, Nagini "suddenly realized" and said in surprise: "Oh, you say this." Just looking at Nagini''s false acting skills, rocky became more and more agitated. He couldn''t help shouting, "do you know that your expression is particularly annoying now?" In contrast, Nagini was not annoyed at all. His deep eyes looked at Rocky calmly: "do you need me to send you to Asgard?" Asgard? Think of the contents of your diary, think of if those contents are known by your parents, especially the bastard sol? A stream of heat rushed to his brain and looked at Nagini in front of him. Rocky blushed and lowered his head in humiliation: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Looking at Rocky''s sincere attitude, Nagini nodded with satisfaction and put the necklace on the table into his pocket. He said, "don''t worry, the diary will be given to you. After all, I''m not a devil." "But not now. When will I give it to you?" "Look at your performance." At the same time, strange, who left Nagini''s house with sol, was dazed. He felt as if he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t remember what it was for a moment. In other words, what have I forgotten? Chapter 357 In the blue sky and the plain of wakanda, looking at his beautiful wife in front of him, Nagini showed a happy smile on his face. He gently picked up the spoon: "Honey, come on, open your mouth." The old woman rolled her eyes. She obediently swallowed the spoon of spareribs soup. She just looked at Nagini in front of her, but her eyes were a little uncomfortable and strange. Not that Nagini is not good to Sam, but that Nagini is so good to Sam in the past two days, which makes her think: "honey, did you make any mistakes?" Nagini was stunned. He couldn''t help saying, "what mistakes can I make?" Looking at her husband''s Frank eyes, Sam was a little confused: "then why have you been so good to me recently." Nagini is very kind to Sam, at least in America, few people can restrain themselves with his wealth and age. Sam was relieved of Nagini. She knew her husband loved her. But Sam is not very confident about himself. You know, there are millions of little bichi who have ideas about Nagini in the United States. Looking at Sam''s questioning eyes, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He said silently, "is it wrong that my husband is good to his wife?" There was a blush on her face. In Nagini''s hot eyes full of love, the old woman said, "we haven''t married yet." Nagini smiled. They were old husbands and wives. What else could he not understand Sam? So the next moment he put on a look of surprise and looked at Sam with a sad face: "are you going to be irresponsible to me?" She rolled her eyes, and the old woman gave Nagini a hard shave: "Go away, as if I took advantage of you." But Nagini held the old woman in her arms. At first, it was probably because there were people around. The old woman tried to resist, but felt the strength of Nagini''s arms? The so-called struggle turned into a spring water. Holding the soft and fragrant body of the old woman, he felt that their hearts were constantly overlapping. Nagini had a little more smile in his eyes: "in fact, it''s nothing. I have a surprise to tell you." Sam was stunned. She stared at Nagini with beautiful big eyes. Her eyes were full of curiosity: "what surprise?" The smile on his face became stronger and stronger, and even the corners of his mouth were warm and excited: "you''re pregnant." As Nagini''s voice just fell, the old woman broke free from Nagini''s arms. She looked at herself in amazement: "what? But why didn''t I feel it?" Nagini shook his head, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "now it''s too short to notice, of course. But I can feel that you have our children in your stomach." As if thinking of something, the old woman looked at Nagini. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something: "is that..." But before Sam finished speaking, Nagini nodded. The sky and the earth lost their color at this moment, as if the whole world had only each other in their eyes. They gently held Sam''s hand. Nagini''s eyes were sincere: "Well, we''ll get married when the child is born." Tears can''t stop flowing from the corners of your eyes. Married, in order to wait for Nagini to say this, she didn''t know how many years she had waited. Although he knew it was probably because of the child in his stomach, Sam still couldn''t control the tears in the corners of his eyes. Looking at Sam crying silently, Nagini held her in her arms again and patted her sweet shoulder comfortingly: "well, don''t cry. Although it''s beautiful to cry, it''s more beautiful not to cry." Little fist complained and beat Nagini''s chest. In this way, time passed minute by minute Pacific, a standard Kun fighter. As Tony''s good friend, the driver should not have been him, but recently, because the two machine armor of dangerous Ranger and revenge Ranger have lost their combat effectiveness one after another, the war machine armor that had been put on the journey had to delay the time. The training of mecha drivers is very boring, and the burden on the body is very serious. Just as sol and rocky were going to the Pacific Ocean, Colonel Rogge took the opportunity to run out and serve them as pilots for one day. Through the rear-view mirror, he looked at the three people in the back seat of the plane. Colonel Rogge, who was good at talking, couldn''t help flashing curiosity in his eyes: "when did you come?" Sol raised his head. His long blond hair, hard beard and handsome facial features carved in marble gave people a feeling of ancient Greek handsome man God, but those confused eyes? But inexplicably reminds people of Samye: "Yesterday, what happened?" The corners of his mouth tilted slightly. It was probably that the long training made Colonel Rogge miserable. He was particularly excited today and even talked about coquettish words: "nothing. Just ask, have you bought insurance?" But it was obvious that sol, who had just come to earth, didn''t understand what the other party meant. He looked at Rogge with a puzzled face: "what is insurance?" Telling cold jokes is not terrible. What''s terrible is Sol''s serious look. There was an inexplicable atmosphere of embarrassment in the air. Rogge, driving a Kun fighter, scratched his head helplessly: "well, I''m kidding, man, don''t you understand?" Sol shook his head. "I don''t feel funny, and I don''t understand what it has to do with insurance." Strange couldn''t see it anymore. Looking at sol with strong thirst for knowledge in his eyes, he could only reluctantly shake his head: "well, Colonel Rogge means that the chrysanthemum opening beast is very powerful. I hope we can be more cautious, right?" Looking at strange with grateful eyes, Colonel Rogge quickly said, "yes, that''s what I mean." Although he didn''t understand what strange and Colonel Rogge were saying, sol, who understood the general meaning, patted his chest and his eyes glittered with confidence: "Don''t worry, I''m from Asgard." Looking at Sol''s confident look, Colonel Rogge seemed to want to say something, but finally he gave up. After all, he is not a US team. Although the joke told by the captain is cold, it will not be cold because there are a large number of fans, but himself? Hehe, he doesn''t think strange will help himself once. As time went by, Kun fighters crossed the Pacific sky. After two hours of silent flight, Colonel Rogge finally stopped in a reef area. Unlike ordinary aircraft, the Kun fighter has a unique power system, which allows it to stay in the air like a helicopter. Looking at the area shrouded in white fog ahead, although the previous chat was not pleasant, Colonel Rogge still had a few serious eyes at this moment: "The following is the dangerous area. The chrysanthemum opening beast is in this area. Do you really want to go? I think you should consider it. After all, it''s a real monster!" Seriously, Colonel Rogge doesn''t care about the three people in front of him. After all, humans have been fighting the chrysanthemum beast for some time, and it is clear that the enemy is powerful. The only way to defeat a monster is to become a monster! But facing Colonel Rogge''s warning, sol and rocky disagreed. Even before leaving, sol patted Colonel Rogge on the shoulder and offered to buy him a drink tonight. Colonel Rogge seemed to want to say something, but looking at sol and rocky leaving the cabin, he could only sigh. Sol can''t fly, but when waving a hammer, he can realize a short flight. Although this is not scientific, who makes them come from Asgard? The three people who left the Kun fighter soon entered the reef area shrouded in mist. This area is not large, that is, a reef area of more than ten square kilometers. Although a layer of fog has fallen, the mist does not affect the visibility. Just after a search? Sol, holding a hammer, fell from the air. He stood on a outcropping reef and looked puzzled at his brother and strange behind him: "did you find it? Why didn''t I find anything." Strange shook his head helplessly. He asked, "does the reef count?" Rocky frowned, "is there anyone playing with us?" Strange was stunned, then he shook his head: "no, Mr. Nagini is not like that. If he wants to fool us, why should he let us come?" Rocky shook his head. "I''m not talking about Nagini, but someone else." Full of confidence, Ben was ready to show his skills, but unexpectedly he threw himself into the air. This made Sol''s eyes flicker depressed: "what now?" However, the next moment, strange, who seemed to be aware of something, looked at the reefs in front of him and suddenly changed his face: "wait, don''t you feel there are so many reefs here?" Rocky reacted quickly. He instinctively got up and stayed away from these reefs. As a discoverer, strange naturally reacted not slowly. As for sol? reef? what do you mean? While he was thinking, from near to far, a huge reef came out of the sea, and finally turned into a tentacle of nearly 100 meters in midair and hit it hard: "Boom!" In an instant, the sea was full of waves! Chapter 358 The huge body lifted tens of millions of tons of sea water, and an unprecedented monster slowly emerged from the sea. The thick tentacles, with rough skin like rocks, have suction cups similar to mouthparts below, and are covered with sharp teeth, giving people a ferocious and terrible feeling This is a three-level chrysanthemum opening beast, but its size is bigger than the general four-level chrysanthemum opening beast. The shape is similar to that of an octopus, but the difference is that the chrysanthemum opening beast has only four tentacles, and the proportion of these tentacles accounts for two-thirds of the body, which makes the chrysanthemum opening beast''s tentacles look incomparably strong. Staring at the huge creature in front of him and feeling the huge vitality in each other''s body, rocky couldn''t help swallowing and spitting. He felt that it seemed to be different from what sol said before? Especially when the other party just sank sol to the bottom of the sea in an instant. Looking at the churning sea at that moment, Rocky''s eyes glittered with dignity, and just when rocky felt that he could transfer strategically, But saw sol, who had just been hit by his tentacle, suddenly jumped out of the sea, carrying thunder all over him, and made a terrible roar: "die!" "Boom!" A thunderbolt flashed across the sky. Under Sol''s guidance, hundreds of millions of volts of voltage flashed on the surface of the chrysanthemum beast. The dazzling lightning, the terrible scene of destruction, surprised rocky. He knew Sol''s strength, but sol in front of him? I don''t know why. It always feels like sol is getting stronger. At the same time, sol, who rushed up with a hammer, didn''t know what rocky was thinking. If he knew, he would nod and admit that his strength had indeed become stronger. Just now, at the moment when the tentacles of the chrysanthemum opening beast fell. Sol felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. The feeling was very strong, which made his heart beat faster, his hair burst, and his muscles almost instinctively tightened. But even so, when the tentacle fell and thousands of tons of force hit the body, this terrible force still made sol spit blood in an instant. Just at this time, you seem to realize the coming of death? The body instinctively began to resist, so in the deepest place, a special force emerged. This is a force sol has never felt. Compared with the thunder released by the hammer, the thunder emerging from the body seems to be more powerful and pure. It was through this new force that sol released this great thunder. However, the next moment, sol thought that the chrysanthemum beast had hung up. With an angry roar, like swatting flies, sol stopped in mid air, flashing thunder all over him, and was photographed in an instant! Rocky instinctively catches sol, but at the moment of touching sol? Rocky''s face suddenly changed! Because at the moment, sol feels like a shell, and rocky who catches sol is equivalent to being hit by the front of the shell. "Poof!" Two mouthfuls of blood vomited out of his mouth. Looking at sol who was already unconscious in his arms, rocky wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and subconsciously shouted to strange nearby, "Why are you still waiting? Run quickly!" Everything happened too fast. It took only two or three seconds from the appearance of Kaiju beast to sol''s counterattack, and then sol was hit by Kaiju beast. No wonder strange reacted slowly. Although he is the next supreme mage, don''t forget that he was still a doctor six months ago. Doctors and soldiers are two different professions. In particular, strange has an instinctive fear of chrysanthemum opening animals. The car accident in Miami, the terrible figure of the chrysanthemum animal that blocks out the sun, although strange never mentioned it, he knew it was his heart disease. Fortunately, before coming, strange mended the teleportation, so the next moment, strange with his finger around the ring quickly crossed a teleportation gate in mid air. Then a wave dozens of meters high lifted by the chrysanthemum beast interrupted strange''s teleportation, and he had to force a layer of magic shield in front of him. Just before the waves approached, a cool breeze came from behind. I only saw a blue and blue energy, which instantly frozen the tens of meters high waves. Trange subconsciously turned his head and saw rocky with sol on his back and a blue box in his hand. As he spewed blue and extremely cold gas from the box, he shouted to himself: "Why are you still waiting? If you don''t want to die, use the previous spell!" Looking at each other, strange understood what Loki meant. While dispersing the magic shield, under the guidance of the hanging ring, the space in front of him was torn. With the sparks splashing around, I saw the moment when the three were about to escape. Across the ice, there was a terrible roar. In an instant, strange''s eyes were dark and the whole person lost consciousness. And look at the space door that can be opened only half a second away? At this moment, all hope was cut off. Rocky couldn''t help shouting in despair: "no!" But no one could hear except rocky at the scene. Strange and sol had fainted. "Click!" The crisp and stiff sound sounded. The 40-50 meter high ice layer in front of me seemed to be squeezed by terrible force. Cracks filled the ice wall rapidly, and then there was a rumble, and the ice wall broke. Two strong tentacles tore everything apart. A cold, emotionless eye, just like a robot, looked down at the three creatures in front of him. In the other party''s indifferent eyes, rocky couldn''t help feeling a burst of cold. He didn''t want to beg for mercy, but at the moment when he looked at the chrysanthemum beast, rocky knew it was meaningless. It was better to say that the creature in front of him was a killing weapon than a creature. A bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Looking at sol, who was pale and lying on his shoulder, rocky couldn''t help but have a little more bitterness in his eyes. He wanted to say that all this was caused by Sol''s arrogance, but he knew better that his ideas were no different from sol before he really faced the chrysanthemum beast. However, the next moment, when rocky decided to fight with the Kaiju beast, something that rocky couldn''t understand happened. The Kaiju beast didn''t continue to attack. There was a little more fear, even fear, in the other party''s indifferent eyes! Then in Rocky''s confused eyes, the powerful and incomparable chrysanthemum opening beast escaped in a burst of wailing. Turning to his back, looking at the empty mist, Rocky''s eyes flickered with confusion. He will not naively think that the chrysanthemum opening beast is afraid of himself, so what was behind him just now? At the same time, in wakanda, Nagini, who was making supper for the old woman, couldn''t help shaking her head at the moment: "it''s still a little bad." I don''t know whether it''s the chaos of the chicken soup in front of me or the three people in the Pacific. But the next moment, he frowned and seemed to notice something. Nagini turned his head and looked at the Yellow robed mage behind him: "what are you doing?" Looking at the frowning Nagini, master Gu Yi shook her head. Her eyes twinkled with surprise: "I thought you wouldn''t do it." Glancing at each other coldly, Nagini didn''t answer: "is that why you came to me?" Master Gu Yi shook her head. She took out the eye of ATOMOS from her pocket and handed it to Nagini with a serious face: "no, I''m for this." With a frown, Nagini flashed a strange look in his eyes: "so?" Looking at Nagini''s strange eyes, a touch of embarrassment appeared on master Gu Yi''s face. She coughed and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "well, this is true." Chapter 359 Master Gu Yi left. This time she left in a hurry. Looking at Nagini, looking at the two eyes of ATOMOS in his hand? He couldn''t help shaking his head and a slight smile flashed in his eyes. Yes, the eye of ATOMOS thrown by the ancient mage to King Odin is false. Because of the particularity of the body, Nagini has a special way to distinguish the power of infinite gem. In addition, the spell to open the eye of ATOMOS. That is, the book of Kari ostoro, which records the magic of time. Nagini read the book when he went to karma Taj. So when he came into contact with the eye of ATOMOS, Nagini knew that the necklace given to him by master Gu Yi was false. Although the time gem as like as two peas, and even the power of time, it is clear that the other is fake, because only real time gem can activate the ultimate polar gene of dragon. That''s why Nagini didn''t give the eye of ATOMOS to strange, because it''s a fake time gem, and it''s a fake gem that only himself and the ancient mage know! And why did master Gu Yi come today? And give Nagini the eye of ATOMOS, which really contains the gem of time? Looking at the open space where Master Gu Yi left, Nagini shook his head and murmured softly: "You old fox!" In the grassland of wakanda, with a crisp dragon chant, the body is more than 150 meters long, and the Dragon wings are spread out for 300 meters. The giant dragon appears on the earth again. The black red scale as hard as steel, the body as big as a mountain, and the majestic dragon pupil scan around. The huge body makes people instinctively feel small and afraid. The dragon, a legendary creature, represents unparalleled power and power. But compared with the initial panic, maybe we saw more times. Although we still instinctively felt palpitation when we saw the dragon, we calmed down a lot. At least, no one will be unconscious because of fear now. At the same time, the Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun gently fan. The black and red dragon and its huge body lie on the grass, looking from a distance like a black and red mountain peak on the grassland. In front of the majestic dragon pupils, a slender necklace floats. With the low sound of the dragon, a touch of green vitality rose from the surface of the eye of ATOMOS, and finally a emerald gem appeared from the inside. At the same time, a prompt sound suddenly sounded in Nagini''s mind: "Ding! Find high-density time energy!" "Ding! It is found that this energy is highly consistent with the Dragon gene and can be used to open the fifth stage of the Dragon - the polar body!" "Ding! Do you absorb this energy?" The familiar inquiry sounded, and a smile appeared at the corners of the dragon''s mouth. The time gem in front of him seemed to realize the tragic fate he was about to face and couldn''t help struggling frantically in front of him. With the struggle of time gem, the auxiliary system in my mind seemed to be irritated, and suddenly a voice sounded: "Ding! It is detected that time energy may escape, and this behavior has been violated..." The next moment, a strange scene happened. Before the system prompt in my mind was finished, the time gem suddenly twinkled with dazzling green glow. The rich color even dyed most of vakanda green. At the same time, around Nagini, green time energy passes through Nagini''s hard dragon scales and is madly integrated with its own dragon gene at a speed that Nagini can''t understand. However, the matter was not explained here, but a more strange scene happened. Just when Nagini thought the matter was over, a hint of bitterness sounded again in his mind: "Ding! It is detected that this time energy illegally invades the host''s body. This behavior has seriously violated the rights and interests of the host. According to the relevant laws and regulations of the universe, this time energy will be deprived and punished." Then in Nagini''s mind, there were bursts of prompt sounds. "Ding, detected high-density time energy, dragon gene tried to evolve..." "Polar body gene activation, current activation degree 1%... 6%... 34%... 85%... 99.9%" The body seems to turn into a black hole, and the green time energy is swallowed by Nagini''s body. At first, this feeling is really good, but with the passage of time? There is more and more time energy in the body. Under the terrible torrent of time, the Dragon scales on Nagini''s body surface are even covered with a layer of green. Seeing that Nagini''s body was about to be burst by this huge force, the auxiliary system stopped absorbing time energy. With time, the absorption of energy stopped, and Nagini''s huge body lay on the ground. I felt the force in my body that seemed to burst, looked at the dim time gem in front of me, recalled the prompt sound in my mind just now, and resisted the impulse to vomit. I didn''t know whether he was scolding the system or the time gem. Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Mentally retarded!" When used in the private clinic of s.h.i.e.l.d, Sol, who was covered with white bandages, woke up from a coma. His condition is not very good, because sol is from Asgard, and the Divine Shield can only do simple wound treatment. Fortunately, Sol''s physical quality is extremely excellent, so he won''t die on the spot. Seriously, Sol''s performance has been quite excellent. Even the third level chrysanthemum opening beast has thousands of tons of power between hands and feet. If this power hits ordinary people? Not to mention surviving, it''s lucky to leave a body. But for the proud sol, this is an unacceptable thing. Staring at the bright sky outside, sol felt that the sun was so dazzling for some reason. Outside the door, there was a knock on the door, which made him subconsciously close his eyes. In fact, he woke up long ago. Sol woke up when rocky took himself to the s.h.i.e.l.d. hospital. But he had no face to see rocky. After all, when he went to see the chrysanthemum beast, sol said with confidence that he would solve all problems. But what about the facts? In front of the open chrysanthemum beast, I can''t even make a qualified counterattack! However, what sol didn''t expect was that this time he came to the ward to see him, not foster or rocky, but a person he didn''t think of! "What''s the matter? Did you give up?" An old familiar voice sounded with some dignity. Sol, who pretended to be faint, opened his eyes subconsciously. His eyes twinkled with amazement: "father, why are you here?" Through that consternation, he saw through Odin, who was confused in the other party''s eyes. At the moment, he frowned, his old face and dignified eyes flashed a touch of anger: "I heard that my son was injured. As a father, I think I should come to see him anyway. But it seems that I have found the wrong person. Odin''s son will not be defeated by failure." Facing Odin''s reprimand, sol flashed a touch of guilt in his eyes: "father, I''m sorry I let you down." Just looking at Sol''s lowered head and Odin''s slightly frowned eyebrows, which were deeper at the moment, he asked, "I''m sorry? Do you know what''s wrong with you?" Sol nodded, his eyes flashing annoyance: "you know, I''m too arrogant. If I had been more cautious before, if I accepted the help of those friends on earth, maybe..." However, what sol didn''t expect was that before he finished speaking, he was strongly interrupted by his father. Looking at his son in front of him, Odin''s eyes glittered with disappointment. He roared angrily: "Enough, you don''t know what I mean." His eyes twinkled with confusion. Sol looked at his father puzzled: "isn''t it right? The chrysanthemum opening beast is a terrible creature, and even my hammer can''t defeat it. So I need help and need the power of the earth to defeat this monster. Isn''t that your father''s idea?" Chapter 360 What is a king? How to be a good king? Sol has been thinking about this problem recently. At first, he thought that as long as he was strong enough, he could become an excellent king, but with this tragic failure, sol realized that there was a limit to his personal strength. Obviously, he alone can''t defeat the chrysanthemum beast, but if he cooperates with the earth people? Saul realized that he finally understood his father''s good intentions. Just looking at sol who thought he was very smart, Odin wanted to slap the little boy to death. If only because of cooperation, why did he make sol the next king of Asgard? In terms of making friends, rocky bisol doesn''t know how many times stronger he is. He came to the earth to tell sol that sometimes the power reaches a certain level, and it is not a dream for one person to fight against one country. But it requires a strong talent, not relying on hard work. That''s why he didn''t choose rocky, because Rocky''s talent is not as good as sol. In contrast, sol, this silly son doesn''t know how powerful he is! Moreover, when the power reaches the limit, there will be another advantage. Men, friends and even relatives may betray, but strength alone will not! Looking at sol who was obviously narrow in front of him, Odin snorted coldly. He didn''t pay attention to what sol said later, or he directly ignored what sol said later, with a bit of contempt and disdain in his expression: "Funny, what do you think you are? The God of hammer? You are Thor!" He frowned, looked at his father''s angry look, vaguely felt that something was wrong, and his eyes twinkled with confusion: "wait, father, what do you mean?" Do you think you are wrong? Looking at Sol''s thoughtful eyes, Odin shook his head, and there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes: "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I want to tell you that only the things in your own hands belong to you. Think about why I chose you, not rocky, you fool!" Odin left, leaving only sol in the room. He felt as if he thought of something, but he felt as if he didn''t understand anything. This feeling is very strange, mysterious and difficult to describe in words. But sol didn''t know. Just outside his ward, rocky, in a straight suit, looked gloomy and terrible at the moment. Clenched fist, fingernails deeply pierced into the palm, and blood trickled down the fingers! Why? Obviously, his performance is better than that of sol. Obviously, sol is the cause of trouble every time, but in the end, no one cares about himself or praises himself. On the contrary, sol is the fool. Is it just because sol was born? On his uncertain face, his gloomy eyes glittered with anger and grievances, even with an undisguised intention to kill! However, the next moment, accompanied by a familiar fragrance, a warm palm patted Rocky''s shoulder, and then a gentle voice sounded in Rocky''s ear: "Angry? Do you feel particularly wronged?" Rocky was stunned, and his gloomy eyes flashed. Finally, all emotions converged. Rocky looked up at Freja and said, "mother, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Freja glared at rocky. She gently took out her handkerchief and wiped the blood on Rocky''s palm: "OK, I don''t know you yet?" Rocky opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but looked into Freja''s eyes? Rocky was silent. He knew he couldn''t cheat his mother, but he was really unwilling: "mother, why my father likes sol more, I don''t understand." Looking at the grievances and resentments twinkling in Rocky''s eyes, Friga sighed: "Because he is better than you." Rocky was stunned. He looked at Freja in amazement and looked at the seriousness on his mother''s face? Rocky''s expression was a little more strange: "sol is better than me? Mother, this joke is not funny!" But Freja shook her head and patted rocky on the shoulder. "I''m not kidding. Do you know what your father ruled the nine regions before you were born?" Subconsciously, I remembered what my father had done over the years. Rocky''s instinctive preparation is said to be a strong political skill. As for kindness? Come on, he knows very well that his father is not a kind guy. But just as he was about to say this, rocky was stunned. Unlike sol, rocky is good at thinking. Mother obviously won''t ask this question for no reason, but after eliminating all the impossibilities? A flash of consternation flashed through rocky''s eyes. "Wait, mother, what do you mean?" What as like as two peas of love schemes and intrigues, "I am not a man." and, looking at Rocky''s surprise, "and right, it''s strength, it''s pure power without intrigues. Now you understand why your father prefers sol, because sol and your father are just like young people, they all have great strength, and even sol has more potential than your father!" Sol understood that he always thought Odin liked sol because sol was Odin''s own son. But now he understands that the biggest reason Odin supports sol is because sol is like Odin in his youth. It''s like the emperor has a prince, but he prefers another prince, not because the prince is not good enough, but because another Prince is too much like him. In my heart, it seems that something has collapsed and something is sprouting. His face changed for a while, and finally rocky smiled bitterly: "it''s because of this, that is, if I can''t beat sol head-on, I will never become the king of Asgard, and I will never get my father''s support?" Freja knew rocky. She knew what was on Rocky''s mind at the moment, so the next moment she shook her head: "It can''t be said that your father ruled the nine domains by pure power. Why can''t you prove to your father that you can also rule the nine domains by wisdom and even make the nine domains more prosperous?" Rocky was stunned and seemed to realize something. He suddenly looked up at Freja: "Mother, what do you mean?" A slight smile appeared at the corners of her mouth and touched Rocky''s head. A touch of tenderness flashed in her eyes: "the earth is a good opportunity." Rocky was very moved, but he was suspicious. Finally, he asked a question that had been pressed in his heart for many years: "mother, I understand what you mean, but I don''t understand. Sol is you..." He never understood why Friga was so kind to herself. You know, sol is Freja''s own son, and he is just a bastard adopted by Odin. Even I have ideas about Saul''s throne. So he doesn''t understand why, Freja? Just looking at Rocky''s puzzled eyes, Freja touched Rocky''s face. Her eyes were gentle: "you and sol are both my children. Since Odin prefers sol, I can only prefer you as a mother." His face changed for a while. He stared at Freja''s clear and gentle eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Rocky had an unprecedented fighting spirit in his eyes. He nodded: "don''t worry, mother, I won''t let you down." Friga smiled and said nothing. The body shape disappeared in front of Rocky''s eyes. Rocky even thought his mother had never been here if the smell was not still in the air. Meanwhile, in Rocky''s eyes, the mother who should have returned to Asgard did not actually leave. In front of a strait in northern Europe, where Odin stood waiting for a long time, and at the moment of seeing Freja? Odin frowned and scolded in his voice: "you shouldn''t give him hope. Asgard can only have one king." Freja looked at Odin without fear and asked seriously, "but do you really think sol would like to sit in that position?" Different from the previous submission, Odin today is particularly tough. He beat the earth angrily, and the whole sky seemed to be covered with a dark cloud because of Odin''s anger: "but I left that seat for him." The strong wind is blowing the sea, and the towering waves are beating the rock walls of the Strait. Looking at the angry Odin in front of her, frega''s eyes flashed stubbornly: "I''m different from you. Although I''m Asgard''s Queen, I''m their mother. I hope my children can be happy." In the face of Freja''s explanation, Odin sneered and asked, "what about Hella? She''s your daughter!" "Boom!" In the sky, a dazzling thunder fell and turned Freja''s face pale. Looking at his silent wife, King Odin seems to realize that he has said the wrong thing? He was silent for a moment and finally sighed, "sorry, I shouldn''t have mentioned her." Her expression changed for a while, but finally with a sigh, it seemed that nothing had happened. Friga shook her head: "nothing, don''t go to see your earth friend?" Look at frega? For a moment, Odin waved his hand coldly: "No, she''s of little use now." Like some kind of taboo? Like a scar you don''t want to touch? The husband and wife have quite a tacit understanding and choose silence at this moment! Chapter 361 Odin''s words are no less than a blow to sol! Recalling the moment when he was hit by the chrysanthemum beast, the powerful force emerged in his body? There was a flash of light in Sol''s eyes. This makes Odin who has left the earth very happy. But he didn''t know. Just when he looked at Sol''s figure and revealed a happy smile in his eyes, rocky on the other end had begun to contact the people of the Divine Shield Bureau. How to put it? Marvel has two socialites, one is Colson of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and the other is rocky. This may be the terrible thing about the ability to make friends. No one knows what rocky and Frey said. The only thing they know is that during Sol''s meditation, Frey used the authority of the s.h.i.e.l.d. to ask rocky for a place in the [Hunter program]. The so-called Hunter plan is a general term for large-scale machine armor vs open chrysanthemum beast combat. Compared with the initial startup armor to fight monsters, the hunter plan gathers more resources, and the initial number of large-scale machine armor exceeds 12. In a sense, this is also an attempt made by mankind to enter the era of Earth Alliance. However, just as Rocky left Frey with satisfaction, he ran into sol with an excited face. I saw my brother shouting excitedly at himself: "Rocky, I feel great now. Do you want to beat the monster with me?" If it was before, although reluctant, rocky would agree in the end, but now? Shaking his head, rocky refused: "Forget it, I have more important things, so I won''t go." After opening his mouth, sol seemed to want to say something, but finally he shook his head reluctantly: "well, it''s OK, after all, that guy is too dangerous. But anyway, rocky, I''ll let my Father forgive you!" Four eyes to each other, looking at sol with serious eyes? Rocky couldn''t help shaking his head. Although he secretly scolded the other party as a fool in his heart, he finally said: "you''d better take the wizard. Although he can''t help you in terms of attack, he still has two brushes in terms of escape." At the same time, although it uses one universe, it is in another dimension, a painted black planet with metallic luster on the surface. From a distance, it looks like a spherical cheese, but unlike cheese, in the pits on the surface of the planet, it is not air or rocks, but boiling golden magma. Nagini ignored the earth. Before he came to this dimension, he had thrown the time gem to master Gu Yi. Although this practice is a little scum, for Nagini, since the polar body gene has been turned on, the time gem has no meaning. Moreover, the time gem is in the hands of Gu Yi mage, which is more conducive to each other''s protection of the earth. What is Nagini going to do now? Slender body, soaked in boiling magma. On the scales that become red and bright due to the high temperature, viscous magma drips down the smooth dragon scales. Around the Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun, there are slender cyan lines, just like the texture of butterfly wings. Looking from a distance, it seems that a pair of eyes are staring at the long river of time. In front of Nagini, compared with the huge body of the dragon, there is a vibrating gold thermos cup on the glittering metal earth, which is what Nagini has been planning. A long time ago, he found that the dragon''s breakthrough, that is, each time he stuck to these checkpoints, was not because he lacked a breakthrough opportunity, but because his stimulation for breaking through the bottleneck was not strong enough. As long as the stimulation is strong enough, the crack of the bottleneck dam must be a torrent of thousands of miles. Although this description feels strange, it generally means so. At present, there are three ways to stimulate the breakthrough: One is time. As long as enough time is given to the big monster, each big monster can reach level 4 peak. The special species like Nagini, which has activated the polar body gene, can safely reach the fifth stage, but it takes a lot of time. Not ten or twenty years, but thousands or even tens of thousands of years! The second method is the growth potion, but the growth potion has a good effect on the snake monster, or the giant dragon in the first stage and the second stage, but in the third stage? As the giant dragon grows larger and larger, the stimulation of growth potion seems insignificant. Although it can play a good growth effect at ordinary times, it takes a long time to break through the bottleneck. Although compared with natural growth, growth medicine is also a shortcut, it is still time-consuming and can not meet Nagini''s current needs. The third way is the one Nagini is using now. Extract the essence from at least two thousand tons of three grade chrysanthemum, then mix the equivalent of ten thousand New Yorkers, and finally form the happy house water. Well, this thing is really happy. In the face of that huge energy torrent, Nagini often thinks not whether he can break through, but whether his body will be torn apart by this energy torrent. Previously, Nagini was trapped in the second stage of the dragon. At that time, it was because of a bottle of fat house happy water of level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast that he successfully broke through to level 4. Now Nagini has a bottle of fat house happy water of level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast in his hand, which is the level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast that Nagini killed last time. Although the third level chrysanthemum opening beast puts more pressure on the growing dragon than the fourth level chrysanthemum opening beast puts more pressure on the mature dragon, Nagini still wants to have a try. As for the fat house happy water brewed by the three-level chrysanthemum opening beast? Nagini has tried. Although it is very exciting, it can''t make Nagini improve from the third stage mature body of the dragon to the completion of the fourth stage. Of course, level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast is actually the best choice. But from the current situation, there should be no level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast coming to the earth in a short time, so he can only choose level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast. The substantial spiritual force controls the Zhenjin thermos cup. Mixed with a lot of saliva, the last mouthful of fat house happy water was swallowed by Nagini. "Boom!" There seemed to be a muffled thunder in his body, and it seemed that what Nagini swallowed was not fat house happy water, but a box of bombs. The terrible energy explosives detonated in Nagini''s body. Each cell is like a volcano about to erupt, ejecting countless hot magma. "Yin ~ ~ ho!!!" A painful dragon chant, huge sharp dragon teeth bite "click" at this moment, and those dragon pupils full of evil and indifference are full of blood due to pain, which is enough to crush the power of the soul. With this dragon chant, they spread in all directions. Fortunately, this dragon is not on earth, otherwise a crazy dragon is enough to bring terrible disasters to any planet. The Dragon wings beat the magma madly, The roar of "boom!" and the Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun expand to the limit. The gorgeous green lines are like a pair of angry eyes at the moment. With the roaring wind, the golden magma is like a wave, beating the black earth with metallic luster nearby. "Click!" Scaly arms and sharp claws pop up. These metals, which cannot be melted by magma, are now cut apart by Nagini like tofu, falling into the golden red magma one by one, and integrating into it in the blink of an eye. Pain, every nerve in the body, is protesting against Nagini''s brain. His face became more and more ferocious, his body was in uncontrollable spasm, and a golden one could not tell whether it was blood or flame energy, which came out from Nagini''s teeth. It was as if something was about to come out of his mouth, but now the dragon was biting its teeth. Nagini''s state is very bad. Although on the surface, his state is actually good. His body is full of vigorous vitality. It seems to overflow from a distance, but in fact? With the power of level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast detonating in the body, the dragon''s body has received an unprecedented impact. This impact is many times stronger than level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast, but this stimulation is not enough for dragons who want to break through to the fourth stage! That''s why Nagini clenched his teeth. His body is like a pressure cooker, and the pressure cooker cover is the bottleneck. He frantically blocked all gaps, hoping to break the bottleneck with the help of the pressure of the four level chrysanthemum opening beast. The idea is good, but the problem is that if he can''t tear up the bottleneck in one breath, it is likely that his body will be torn up at the same time as the bottleneck is torn up. As time went by, although the dragon was still gritting his teeth and sticking to it, his body was getting worse and worse. Especially under the impact of long-term energy, Nagini''s body became bloated like blowing a balloon, and his high bulging belly felt as if it was about to burst. Under the belly, in the soft dragon scales, the energy swimming one by one feels like a parasite breaking out of the belly, with a bit of shivering in the strangeness. Until a certain moment, Nagini, who couldn''t hold back, "wow", a hot dragon breath came out of his mouth. Hundreds of miles or even thousands of miles around the earth turned into a sea of fire at this moment, and the long cooled black earth melted into golden magma at this moment. With this breath, Nagini was paralyzed in the magma pool. The big mouth of the flame, with a violent cough, spewed out of his mouth. The arrogant dragon just now became depressed in an instant. Looking at the burning flame world around him, through the evil and indifferent dragon pupils, he could see a little unwilling and tired. Although he had thought about this possibility before, Nagini was still a little depressed in the face of this failed attempt. He turned human again. His face was a little pale. His trembling arm picked up the thermos cup from the ground and looked at the burning world in front of him. Nagini wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth Chapter 362 Time passed quickly, and it was two months later in the blink of an eye. In the northern Pacific, near the Gulf of Alaska, the captain drove a brand-new revenge Ranger to scan the sea area, and behind the captain was another large mecha. The overall color is black. It is a little shorter than the revenge wanderer, but it is still 78 meters high. The most striking thing is that on the shoulder of the plan, there is a very terrible looking heavy mecha fort. The war machine is a large-scale machine independently developed by the American military. The driver is Tony''s best friend, Colonel Rogge, known as the war machine. Different from the captain''s seriousness and tension, Rogge looked a little relaxed, hummed this mixed dance music called [dancemonkey], and looked at the revenge Ranger 100 meters ahead. Rogge couldn''t help asking, "Captain, do you want to go out for a drink tonight?" The captain driving the avenging wanderer, with a stern face at the moment: "Rogge, concentrate, we are on a mission now." Colonel Rogge in the war machine brushed his lips disapprovingly. This is not his first mission. Although the birth time of the war machine armor is only one month, Colonel Rogge, who drives this armor, has killed three chrysanthemum opening beasts, so he said confidently: "don''t worry, Captain, this kind of..." However, before Rogge finished speaking, he saw the fort on his shoulder and suddenly entered the state of preparation, and then it was no more than 100 meters away from his side. Calm sea, set off waves! "Da Da!" The enhanced version of Gatling, braved the blue flame, a super large caliber bullet, crossed in the air. Colonel Rogge''s instinctive vigilance, with a loud bang, jumped out of the churning sea like a gorilla. "Roar!" Tens of thousands of tons of sea water was lifted. With the roar of Kaiju beast, it seemed to be angered by the attack of war machine. This huge beast rushed up regardless. But before the chrysanthemum beast rushed over, the captain 100 meters in front of the war machine armor, now driving the revenge wanderer, holding up his shield, was like a moving mountain. "Boom!" Like a bull, before the gorilla shaped chrysanthemum opening beast approached the war machine, the poor chrysanthemum opening beast was hit and flew hundreds of meters away under the full impact of the captain. The huge body was blown away, because the captain''s shield just hit the brain, which made the chrysanthemum beast shake its head. Those eyes full of destructive desire were full of confusion at the moment. However, at the next moment, Colonel Rogge, who had been waiting for a long time, had rushed over. The arm of the war machine, which controls the mecha, is like a pliers, clasping the shoulder of the chrysanthemum opening beast. The chrysanthemum opening beast, whose shoulders were imprisoned, instinctively wanted to break free, but a magical scene appeared. The arm of the war machine suddenly began to deform, and then, like a cuff, firmly imprisoned the chrysanthemum opening beast''s arm. The chrysanthemum opening beast with imprisoned arms struggled angrily. Although the other party is only a three-level chrysanthemum opening beast, its power is very powerful. Under the terrible brute force, more than 2000 tons of war machines are dragged to the left and right, just like a doll in the hand of a bear child. Looking at the obviously inferior war machine, the captain of the revenge Ranger shouted, "hold on, I''ll help you now." But in the cockpit of the war machine, the suppressed Colonel Rogge did not panic at all. He said, "don''t worry, Captain, I can solve it. Don''t you see that this monster is dying?" The next moment, in the puzzled eyes of the captain, the shoulder of the war machine and the fort aimed at the head of the chrysanthemum beast, and then there was a terrible metal storm. "Da Da!" The blue flame, full of fist sized bullets, tilted the bullets madly at the speed of 50 rounds per second. Even though Kaiju beast has strong defense, under this level of firepower? All struggles are futile! In the first second, the skin of the chrysanthemum opening beast was broken. The second second second, the head of the chrysanthemum beast was broken. In the third second, the brain and bone pieces flew out of the back of the open chrysanthemum beast. As for the rest? In about half a minute, the head of the chrysanthemum opening beast was broken. Looking at the dead chrysanthemum opening beast in front of him, Colonel Rogge loosened the shackles of the chrysanthemum opening beast''s arm and shouted to the headquarters, "cool!" At the same time, a special organization was established in Los Angeles. After hearing Colonel Rogge''s cool sentence? A white suit, with gold wire glasses, the whole person looks gentle rocky, and the corners of his mouth can''t help but draw an arc. But the next moment, the radian dissipated and replaced by dignity. He glanced around and looked at the excited men around him. Rocky said coldly: "Well, the actual combat test of type III imprison is very successful. The next is type III hunter and type III defender. There are type IV equipment to be put on the process as soon as possible." Next to him, Colson, who did not know when he had become one with rocky, shook his head reluctantly at the moment: "don''t be so serious, rocky, Rogge just said he was going to drink tonight. Do you want to go?" Rocky instinctively wanted to refuse, but thought for a moment? Loki still agreed. After all, if he wanted to better command his men, equal emphasis on Wayne was the best way. However, he didn''t agree to drink today, but said he could have a party this Friday night. Sure enough, under his own proposal, not only Colson, rocky could obviously feel the eyes of others around him. In addition to fear, he was a little more kind. Well, it shows that his means have risen to a higher level, which makes rocky feel that the earth is really a magical place. Although it takes only two months, he can obviously feel that he has grown a lot. But then Colson''s words made rocky frown. "I don''t know how your brother is now?" In my mind, I subconsciously remembered the last time I saw sol: The ribs were broken, the internal organs were seriously damaged, and the whole person was bloody. When he came back, he couldn''t help spitting blood in his mouth. He looked particularly miserable and embarrassed. It is said that he attacked the Kaiju beast again, but this time it was miserable. If Nagini hadn''t appeared in time, it would have been cold. Rocky persuaded sol. He thought Sol''s path was wrong. How can a person''s power be stronger than a group of people? But Loki''s persuasion was denied by sol. The two brothers had a quarrel and had not been in touch for more than half a month. But when Colson mentioned sol again, rocky couldn''t help being silent. Looking at the silent rocky, Colson''s face showed a touch of embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t mention him." Colson thinks more. If you remember correctly, rocky and sol are the princes of Asgard, and Asgard has only one throne? But the next moment, rocky shook his head. What was Colson thinking? Rocky could see it at a glance, but he ignored it and said generously: "Nothing. He''s my brother anyway." Just looking at the three-level chrysanthemum opening beast that had been killed in the painting, rocky murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "sol, although I didn''t kill it myself, 11 chrysanthemum opening beasts have died because of me, and I don''t know what''s going on there?" Meanwhile, on an unnamed island in the Pacific, With a "bang", the hammer hit the reef. Exhausted sol, half kneeling on the ground, his face turned blue and white, and finally showed a morbid flush, and then with a "wow", a mouthful of congestion vomited out of Sol''s mouth. And with the gore spitting out, sol, who finally couldn''t support, fell on the reef. If it weren''t for the faint breath, sol looked like a dead body at the moment. However, compared with Sol''s embarrassment, what is more striking at the moment is behind sol. There lies a huge chrysanthemum opening beast body. Although there are many scars on the body, from the body shape, it is obvious that this is a level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast! Chapter 363 On Friday, the sea view villa in Tony Stark was supposed to go to Nagini''s house, but two months ago, the dark elves destroyed Nagini''s high-rise villa. Although it is being repaired during this period of time, because the damage is too serious, it is no different from repair. In addition, the color of the original home is cold. Although it is suitable for Nagini, it is not suitable for Sam as a pregnant woman and her upcoming child. So Nagini decided to rebuild it. So the party originally scheduled at Nagini''s house was changed to Tony Stark''s sea view villa. No way. Although there are many rich people in New York, can so many superheroes give face? Besides Nagini, Tony Stark. At the bar counter of the bar, rocky in a white suit is elegant and calm. From the cocktail glass, put the ice into the mixing glass, mix in a little dry vermouth, then pour in gin, stir well, take out the ice and filter out the liquor with an ice filter. Finally, pour it into the previously chilled cocktail glass, and then add olives and lime peel to decorate it. A simple but memorable dry martini is ready. Sitting in front of the bar, the gorgeous little sister took Rocky''s wine. Just feeling the other party''s fingers across his palm and the playfulness, with some hot eyes, rocky couldn''t help but draw a evil smile around his mouth. Well, facts have proved that for women, it doesn''t matter whether you are in good shape. The key is whether you are tall enough. For example, Rocky''s technique of mixing wine is really ordinary. After all, Asgard doesn''t have the technique of mixing wine. They prefer to drink freely compared with fancy mixing wine. But with high looks? A fat salted fish who thought he could mix wine and hook up with his sister left bitter tears. However, rocky didn''t promise his sister. It''s not that rocky didn''t have any ideas about women, but that he had higher pursuit than that kind of low-level desire. Not far away, there was a whisper. As the most dazzling person at the party, rocky subconsciously frowned and instinctively looked over. But a moment later, his eyebrows stretched out, and his mouth wore a shallow smile: "Mr. Nagini, Ms. Sam, you''re here." Although Nagini didn''t say anything, rocky poured two glasses of milk very familiar. Then he looked at sol who appeared with Nagini and looked at the other party''s uncomfortable expression. Rocky couldn''t help shaking his head: "sol, what would you like to drink?" Although he came to the earth with rocky, sol was not used to the atmosphere around him. The main reason should be that sol and rocky have different experiences in these two months. Rocky is making friends. His strong ability to make friends makes rocky quickly get along with those dirty guys. Although it took only two months, rocky has successfully squeezed into the top of mankind through the springboard of the Divine Shield Bureau. Its status is not even inferior to that of the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. Yes, Rocky''s ability to make friends is so terrible. He has a pair of eyes that can see through people''s hearts. He has a keen sense of smell for the darkness in everyone''s heart. This is also his invincible magic weapon in the human world. Of course, part of the reason is that he is Prince Asgard. As for sol? In these two months, in addition to eating, sleeping, fighting and healing, he lived a life almost like an ascetic monk. Especially after strange killed the first level three chrysanthemum opening beast in sol, he went back to the master''s temple to follow master Gu Yi for the next step of master practice, and sol became a "lonely man" in the real sense. The long battle and the experience between life and death made sol have a little more beast like breath. His sharp eyes made people fear after watching. In a sense, sol is very similar to Nagini. The unique aura that strangers are not allowed to enter is enough to make anyone retreat. Fortunately, the appearance of rocky made Sol''s sharp eyes a little softer, and a smile appeared on his face: "milk, thank you." Rocky was stunned. He was keenly aware of Sol''s difference. He subconsciously looked at Nagini next to him, but looked at the calm look of the other party. Rocky shook his head with some helplessness on his face: "please, when did you become a good baby?" Facing his brother''s surprised eyes, sol reluctantly pointed to his ribs: "I''ve been hurt. The doctor said drinking milk is good for bone recovery." Although rocky wanted to say something, he finally poured sol a glass of milk. After receiving the milk, "ton" is a cup. I instinctively want to break the cup, but I think this is the earth, not Asgard? Sol reluctantly handed the cup to rocky: "another cup." Because of Sol''s appearance, the little sisters gathered around the bar wanted to get close, but the beast like smell made them afraid. Ignoring the little sisters who left, sol sat directly at the bar. Turn around and look at Nagini next to him. If he remembers correctly? A month and a half ago, Nagini''s face was very ugly! Looking at Nagini''s face, sol asked, "you look much better recently?" The corner of his mouth tilted slightly. Nagini looked at Sam next to his eyes: "maybe it''s because he eats better. You know, Sam is pregnant." Looking at the pair in front of him, Sony scratched his head. When he handed the finished milk cup to rocky, sol shook his head reluctantly: "why is foster not pregnant?" Although sol has been living an ascetic life all this time. But he is not alone. At least every time he is hospitalized, Foster''s little sister will come to deliver food to him. Then? In order to avoid 404, the small game between two people is directly omitted. At the same time, Tony, who happened to hear Sol''s complaint, broke in helplessly: "I also want to know why Boz is not pregnant." And look at the two men in front of you? I don''t know why, Nagini, who was inexplicably happy in his heart, turned up his mouth slightly, but he pretended to be surprised and asked hesitantly: "Maybe it''s because you can''t?" Sol and Tony looked at each other. They rolled their eyes quite tacitly, and then raised an international gesture to Nagini: "go away!" As time went by, the atmosphere of the party gradually warmed up. Many people came, including captain, eagle eye, black widow, Dr. Benner, etc. in addition, many stars came. After all, this is the top party. Nagini, Tony and sol sat on the card seat chatting. Looking at Rocky shining like a star on the bar, and those colorful little sisters around? Not knowing what he was thinking, sol said with emotion: "this is really a magical planet. I never thought rocky would change so much in two months." Nagini twisted her body and made Sam sleeping on her lap as comfortable as possible. Although less than three months, the old woman has begun to fall asleep. Pinning the tip of her hair behind her ear, he felt two heartbeats, one big and one small. Nagini smiled a little more. He said casually: "maybe he wanted to understand something?" Sol was stunned. He looked at Nagini suspiciously: "for example?" Nagini thought about it. After some thinking, he gave an ambiguous answer: "everyone has everyone''s strengths. Rocky just found his strengths." Strengths? Thinking in his eyes, looking at Loki who was happy in front of the bar and feeling the amazing power in his body, sol raised his head and his eyes were hot: "Nagini, I want to challenge you." In fact, sol planned to play Nagini a month and a half ago. But sol, who had just come out of the hospital at that time, saw that Nagini was vomiting blood, and then gave up the idea of challenge. What he wants to challenge is Nagini at his peak. Moreover, as an Asgard, Sol''s pride did not allow him to fight a seriously wounded man. In the following days, sol and the chrysanthemum opening beast fought more and more frequently. Even now, the general level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast has been unable to meet his strong desire to fight. So sol thought of Nagini again! In fact, sol didn''t intend to come. Only when I heard that Nagini would be at the party tonight. Looking at the heat in Sol''s eyes, Nagini shook his head: "forget it, come to me when you can do it and kill the chrysanthemum beast without injury." But what Nagini didn''t expect was that sol looked at Nagini stubbornly: "I don''t want to waste time." Frowning, he looked at sol and looked at the stubbornness in each other''s eyes? After some thinking, after confirming that the other party would not give up so easily, Nagini reluctantly shook his head: "All right, I''ll fight you when you''re well." At twelve o''clock in the evening, the party ended. Sam''s sleep quality is very poor recently. Nagini refused Tony''s invitation to go to bed, so he sat on the sofa and looked at the old woman in a daze. From time to time, Nagini''s giggle came from the room. The air is inexplicably warm. At the same time, in the dimension of the dark elves. Malkis, who had been silent for a long time, finally couldn''t resist his desire for real gemstones. He decided to attack the earth again Chapter 364 Peter Parker is a student of Zhongcheng high school, but he is different from other middle school students. After all, normal middle school students don''t act as good neighbors in New York after school. Yes, spider man, who has recently become famous in New York, is a high school student who looks like a loser. The Brooklyn Bridge connecting Brooklyn and Manhattan. The bus drove slowly. The dead fat ned next to him was talking, but the little spider couldn''t hear a word at the moment. Last night, he went to save New York again. The world is getting worse and worse. Little spider misses the era when he robbed with a pistol, rather than the era when he always took out energy weapons. Although All these changes took only half a year. But the little spider can feel that New York is evolving at a rate visible to the naked eye, such as the guy called vulture last night. I have to admit that in this chaotic era, super villains are more popular than superheroes. After all, compared with superheroes, super villains have no lower limit. They can improve their strength as much as possible in this chaotic era. After a fierce night of fighting, the body and spirit are very tired, which makes the little spider just want to sleep at the moment. However, before his eyelids were closed, the spider sensed the danger signal, which made the little spider''s eyes flash with vigilance. He subconsciously turned his head and looked The painted black spaceship is hundreds of meters high, and its vertical shape is like a dark knife. On both sides of the blade, red energy grids are accumulating strength. What the hell? New York was invaded by aliens again? The little spider''s eyes twinkled with ignorance, but a moment later, he patted his friend''s thick and fat shoulder: "Ned, help me divert my attention." Superheroes are not agents, although in most cases, superheroes find a mask to avoid unnecessary trouble. But this does not mean that they will try their best to hide their identity. For example, Parker''s friend Ned, a student of Zhongcheng high school, knows the identity of his little spider. Under Peter''s hint, Ned exclaimed, pointing to the spaceship docked in the mid air of New York: "shit, the aliens are coming, we''re dead!" Inside the bus, there was a sudden riot with Ned''s exclamation. Peter also took advantage of the crowd''s riot and left the window. The alien invasion of New York is a big deal. As a good neighbor of New Yorkers, how can little spiders sit idly by? However, looking through the rearview mirror at the screaming students in the carriage, Mr. Stan Li, the bus driver, did not turn his mouth artificially: "Make a fuss, isn''t it aliens? I''ve seen more powerful ones." Well, in a sense, this one seems more powerful. Meanwhile, in the more than 100 meter spaceship, malkis, the leader of the dark elves, frowned slightly at the moment. In fact, he doesn''t want to come to the earth. This planet doesn''t feel very good to him. But there''s no way. The dark elves haven''t had a good time these years. Without Ether particles, they are a group of smelly brothers, which makes them miss the days when they swaggered in the nine regions. Before, the etheric particles were hidden by Asgard''s bastards. They didn''t know where the etheric particles were. Moreover, even if I knew, with the strength of the dark elves, I didn''t dare to take it back from Asgard. Now, etheric particles appear on earth! Although the earth doesn''t feel normal to him now, it even smells a little dangerous. But anyway, compared with Asgard, it''s better to pinch the persimmon of the earth. While malkis was thinking, he had been transformed into the hands of the curse warrior, which brought him good news: "leader, the position of the etheric particle has been determined." Through the glass in front of me, I looked at the tall building opposite. A woman in her thirties is holding her child now. Her eyes are wandering. Obviously, she doesn''t find herself staring at each other. His eyes were full of fear, and he seemed to have been scared silly. With some contempt in his expression, he seemed to disdain this low-level creature. Malkis looked at the cursed soldier with indifference: "where?" The cursed soldier nodded. He replied in a rough and hoarse voice, "it''s in the city at the foot. I don''t know the specific location." His eyebrows twinkled with meditation. He looked at the mother and son in front of him. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The corners of malekis''s mouth couldn''t help turning up slightly. "Click!" "Bang!" With blood on her face, the woman stared at the child in her arms. In the swaddling clothes, only a headless baby was left. Blood gushed from her mouth, splashing her face with blood. Looking up at the pure black spaceship in front of her, the next second, the woman rushed up like crazy. But in the end, she is human, not God. Looking at the falling woman, malekis shook his head. He calmly withdrew his palm, with some indifference in his eyes: "destroy the city, find the etheric particles, and then we leave." Curse the soldier nodded calmly. As for the mother and son who died just now? It''s just a bunch of low creatures. They die when they die. The scarlet light rose around the warship. Finally, some special energy is formed. On both sides of the warship, with the continuous improvement of energy intensity, more and more strong energy fluctuations rise in the warship. The next moment, as if the world were destroyed, a red light flashed across the sky "Boom!" The terrible energy swept all directions. From a distance, it was like a big Ivan rising in New York. The substantive energy destroyed everything around. Countless buildings collapsed, and many people were buried in the ruins before they even had time to escape. In addition to the violent roar, there was a strange silence in the air, which was the sound of death. When the dust and smoke dispersed, a vacuum zone with a diameter of 10000 meters appeared throughout New York, and everything around it turned into ruins. The land area of New York is 789 square kilometers, and the vacuum zone with a diameter of 10000 meters is almost 31 square kilometers. In other words, to completely destroy New York, the dark elves only need to charge 26 times (about 25.45 times). Staring at the vacuum under your feet. Looking at those panicked humans on the road not far away, and not knowing what they were thinking, malkis suddenly turned his head and said to the cursed soldiers who controlled the warship: "Slow down." A flash of amazement flashed in the eyes of the curse soldier. He looked at the leader curiously. In his memory, malekis didn''t seem to be a soft hearted person. The next moment, however, the cursed warrior understood what the leader meant. Malakis was in control of the warship and flew over the main road of New York. Looking at those humans in order to avoid the ugliness of the warship''s tail flame, looking at those humans who had no time to avoid the tail flame, they howled in the flame and cursed the soldiers for silence. He didn''t understand why the leader did so. Maybe it was because he ran away from the Earth last time? Although the curse warrior felt a little wrong, he did not stop the leader''s vent. When the little spider arrived from the Brooklyn Bridge, Peter Parker, a kind-hearted man, saw the scene in front of him, and his eyes flickered with killing intention for the first time. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. As a superhero, little spider thinks he must do something. Cobwebs shot out of the launcher, like spiders, shuttling between high-rise buildings in New York. However, the target of the little spider is not the painted black ship, but the new Yorker who is about to be burned by the ship''s tail flame. However, just as the little spider was preparing to rescue, a huge flame circle flashed across New York. The next second, with the dark elf warship as the center, the pedestrians in dozens of streets around disappeared strangely at this moment. The little spider was a little confused. Looking at the empty street, his eyes twinkled with confusion. Just before the confusion in his eyes dissipated, a thunderbolt suddenly fell from the clear sky: "Boom!" The huge sound seemed to tear the soul, and as the target of thunder, the black warship suddenly lifted up the energy mask. But when the energy shield is half up? A red and Blue Shield flew out of the back of a small spider. I don''t know what the other party has done. At the moment when the shield flies out, it happens to be stuck in the middle of the energy shield. As if the energy node had been destroyed, the first thunder had broken the imperfect energy cover before the energy cover was fully raised. At the same time, compared with the first thunder, a stronger thunder fell. "Thor, sol!" "Boom!!!" Chapter 365 The little spider was stunned. He had been fighting alone all the time. How could he have seen such exquisite cooperation? Even more surprising to the little spider is that compared with their wild superheroes, these official superheroes show amazing efficiency! Thor sol, Captain Steve, iron man Tony Stark and so on. How long has it been? Seven or eight superheroes have come. This efficiency makes the fart tender bug who claims to be a good neighbor of New York feel ashamed. However, what made the little spider more excited was that the iron man who didn''t know when to appear behind him patted him on the shoulder: "Hey, children, this is not where you should appear." A flash of surprise flashed in the little spider''s eyes, and then the surprise changed into surprise. He shouted excitedly, "Mr. stark, I..." Then before the little spider finished speaking, the spider sensed the alarm bell and made a big noise. He subconsciously Well, the little spider was sent to heaven by Tony as a princess. Although I felt something was wrong, looking at the bottomless hole in the ground, the little spider was afraid. At the same time, malekis, who had left the ship at an unknown time, put down his weapons. He smiled and waved to the iron man and spider man in mid air, then turned his head and said to the curse Soldier: "Kill them!" "Boom!" A terrible punch, dozens of tons of power. The cursed soldier who heard the leader''s order rushed directly. Tony, who threw the little spider aside, waved his fist without showing weakness. Then Tony looked down on the big man in front of him. At the moment of the collision between the two sides, even with the protection of Zhenjin armor, the terrible force still knocked Tony away for tens of meters, while watching Tony fly. He is strong and muscular. He looks like a cursed soldier of a little giant. A ferocious smile crossed the corner of his mouth. The huge soles of the feet left cracks on the ground. The whole man rushed up to Tony like a shell, and then the next moment, a hammer with lightning and a sad sound hit the head of the cursed soldier. Although the body is clumsy, it does not mean that the curse warrior is very slow. Seeing the curse soldiers in the air, they can''t escape. With an angry roar, he clenched his fist and smashed it heavily. "Bang!" An amazing scene appeared. The legendary meow hammer was cursed and the soldier flew with a fist. You know, this is a meow hammer, an artifact made by dwarves from neutron star material (Star collapse). However, the cursed soldier was also uncomfortable. The terrible current passed through his body and made him tremble. At the same time, the force was mutual. He was supposed to work hard to solve Tony''s cursed soldier, but now he was directly hit and flew. "Boom!" One wall was penetrated and the cursed soldier appeared in another street. He shook his head. Before he stood up, a red and blue figure appeared in front of him, which made him subconsciously raise his fist: "Bang!" His fist collided with a red and blue shield, The captain''s shield is an artifact. In the marvel movie universe, in addition to the bug of killing hegemony, the captain with a shield can theoretically open with anyone. The curse warrior is very strong. After all, not everyone can make the moving meow hammer change direction in the air, but compared with the level of mieba? He still has a big gap. You know, the captain''s shield is an artifact that claims to be able to rebound all attacks. So the next moment, in the stunned eyes of the cursed soldier, he felt a force no less than him, bursting out of this thin human body. Before he could stand firm, he turned into a shell again. But the difference is that before he took the initiative to attack, now he is still thrown back as if he were still garbage. Watching the cursed soldier who flew back from another street and finally rolled to his side, malekis frowned slightly, and a touch of displeasure flashed in his eyes: "Waste!" He got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, listened to the leader''s reprimand, looked at the group of enemies not far away, and cursed the soldiers. They couldn''t help shouting like beasts in anger! "Roar!" While the curse soldiers roared at the superheroes, these superheroes looked at the curse soldiers with a little more fear. I have to admit that this batch is real TM meat! Saul, Captain, Tony, the attack of the three people, the other party seems to have nothing but more dust. In addition, what makes the superhero feel more troublesome is not the curse warrior in front of him, but the malekis standing by. His momentum is weaker than that of a soldier who does not curse. But the curse warrior didn''t give all the superheroes time to think. He was scolded by the leader. At the moment, his chest was full of anger. He roared and his muscles were tied together. From a distance, he looked like a crazy bull, charging again with terrible brute force. "Boom!" The earth trembled, and the captain raised his shield to blow the cursed soldier away. Although under this brute force, his body could not help but step backward, and even a wisp of blood was added to the corner of his mouth. Wiping the corners of his mouth, the captain couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he looked at sol struggling with the other party and Tony waiting for the opportunity: "My strength has declined. If it was before, I wouldn''t spit blood." The captain is very strong, and his strength has not declined. Even compared with himself, he is stronger now. After all, after injecting super soldier serum, he also injected desperate virus serum. The reason for the decline in strength refers to his combat ability. He hasn''t used his body to fight for a long time. Facing the chrysanthemum opening beast, the human body is too weak. As superheroes, if they want to defeat the powerful chrysanthemum opening beast, they must turn into the same powerful monster. In a sense, is this a price for getting stronger? Colonel rod, who was wearing war machine armor on one side, was also a mecha driver. He knew what the captain meant, which made him complain: "it''s a pity that my war machine is not here, or I''ll blow them up every minute!" There are no monsters in New York. In fact, all the monsters in the world exist only in the Pacific except the chrysanthemum opening beast that attacked strange. So ninety nine percent of the mecha are located in the Pacific Islands and surrounding cities. I have to say that malekis is really lucky. He happens to appear on the earth when a superhero is very empty. What if he changes to other times? "Boom!" The poor Thor was struck by a palm, and the captain rushed over. Without Thor, Tony could not stop the curse soldier alone. Looking at everyone''s embarrassed appearance, the little spider couldn''t help sending several AOE injuries. Although it had no effect, its control ability was still very good. Just as sol was about to rush up again, he was stopped by strange floating in mid air. Close the eyes of ATOMOS on his chest. Strange''s face was a little ugly. After some hesitation, a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Sol, I''m going to find Nagini." He frowned. Although he was very excited, sol still kept a trace of reason in his heart. He turned his head and looked at each other with doubts in his eyes: "isn''t he in New York? Forget it, you go." Looking at sol rushing up again, strange thought. What does he seem to want to say? But in the end, there was a dignified flash in his eyes. He turned his head and shouted, "be careful, I''ll bring more support back as far as possible!" With these words, strange left without looking back. At the same time, at the moment of strange''s disappearance, at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, a larger level five chrysanthemum opening beast, compared with the level Four chrysanthemum opening beast, slowly passed through the wormhole Chapter 366 Now in New York, it''s still day, but in vacanda? It''s already evening here. At the moment when malkis appeared in New York, it was not Tony, little spider, or even strange who mastered the gem of time. It''s Nagini. His beast like intuition and perfect perception of space made him realize at the first time that there were damn bastards who had ideas about the city of New York. If it was before? Hehe, he will pat malkis on the dog''s head and ask with an oblique eye, "what''s the matter, little brother? Do you know whose territory this is?" But now? Men with wives and children are different. Nagini feels very happy and happy. Sam''s children are the hope and sustenance of his next life. He didn''t ask Gu Yi whether Sam would give birth to a little angel or a son of a bitch seven months later. As long as it was his child, it would be infinite joy. Heirs, it''s really a wonderful thing. Even the ruthless Nagini had to change. The world is big, and the women are the biggest. He hurried Sam and his children to wakanda, and Nagini was relieved. However, just as he was going to New York to deal with malakis, an ignorant little brother, strange''s appearance made him frown: "What are you doing here? Don''t worry, I''ll go to New York right away." Looking at the torn space in front of Nagini and the white slender fingers of the other party? Strange, who breathed a sigh of relief, couldn''t help scolding him in his heart! Strange has a high talent. Among the previous supreme mages, his talent should be the highest. However, even strange dare not directly transmit space without hanging the ring. Because it is likely to cause yourself to be lost in endless dimensions. In contrast, Nagini? Rebellious and full of evil fun space energy, it was like his son saw his father in front of Nagini, which made strange envy. But he also knew that this was not the right time. He took a deep breath and looked at Nagini who was about to leave. Strange''s eyes flashed seriously: "Mr. Nagini, I''m not looking for you to go to New York." He was stunned and looked at strange in front of him. Nagini''s eyes twinkled: "what are you doing here?" When seeing strange, Nagini''s first thought was that the other party wanted to go to New York to solve the dark elves. Although for Nagini, the dark elves are weak. But for the earth''s superheroes, even sol, who has slowly begun to awaken his divine power, whether it is the curse warrior or the leader of the dark elves - malkis. This is a very strong existence. You know, malkis was the father of Sol''s father, the man who fought. As the last ruler of the last kingdom in the nine domains, the strength of malkis can be described as bottomless for most superheroes. In the face of Nagini''s doubts, strange''s eyes flashed an embarrassment: "Well, compared with the problem in New York, the earth needs you to save at the moment. There is an incomparably powerful chrysanthemum opening beast heading for the neon Mount Fuji. Only Mr. Nagini can solve it." Strange has seen the future, although it is a bit of a pit. But he saw countless possibilities for the future and the steep problems facing the earth at present. Not only the dark elves, but also the chrysanthemum animals invaded the earth this time. Although it is only one, it is the first level five chrysanthemum opening beast to invade the earth. Seriously, strange feels that fate is intentional. She is making it difficult for this small broken ball. In theory, the best way is to let Nagini deal with the chrysanthemum beast, and then let the superhero driving a large mecha deal with the dark elves. In this way, there will be no major damage, and the power of the earth can be brought into full play. But the problem is that the current situation does not allow. Most of the mecha drivers are in New York. After all, they were drinking at Tony''s house last night. For superheroes without mecha, except Sol''s strength, the strength of others will decline extremely seriously. With space magic, strange can send mecha from the Pacific to New York. But the problem is that he consumed a lot of mental energy in order to empty the battlefield. Empty dozens of streets, hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people in one breath? This level of consumption is too difficult for trainees who have been exposed to magic for less than two and a half years. So trange came to vacanda not to let Nagini go to New York, but to prevent him from going to New York. Of course, Nagini can also solve the dark elves first, and then level 5 monsters. After all, the other party also has space ability, even better than himself. But the problem is that the dark elves once mastered the reality gem, and the reality gem is in Nagini''s hands. Nagini + dark elf + reality gem =??? Strange, who has seen the future many times, said that this is not a good idea. Just looking at strange in front of her, Nagini flashed a doubt in her eyes: "finished? Are you sure there''s nothing else to say to me?" The voice fell, and strange was flustered in his heart. Fortunately, at the next moment, he stabilized his mind and looked at Nagini sincerely: "no, that''s it." Calmly looking at each other, the two eyes facing each other. Looking at Nagini''s calm eyes, nothing happened at first, but with the passage of time? Strange began to panic in his heart, as if there was a mountain pressing against him inch by inch. This feeling was disgusting. He watched the mountain fall, but he couldn''t do anything, which made him feel depressed and desperate. His back was soon wet with sweat. When strange felt that he couldn''t support it, Nagini withdrew his eyes and patted the other party on the shoulder: "When I come back." "Hoo!" With a long sigh of relief, he looked at Nagini who disappeared from his sight, as if strange had been fished out of the water. He staggered and sat directly on the grass of vacanda. Wiped the sweat on his forehead, and with a voice that only he could hear, strange murmured in his heart, "it''s OK to hide it." Did you hide it? No, if it''s true, Nagini won''t leave this sentence. The reason why he didn''t go to the bottom of the matter was mainly because Nagini was slack. Except Sam and his children, he doesn''t care about everything recently. Otherwise, the news of the fifth level chrysanthemum opening beast coming to the earth won''t be transmitted to Nagini by strange. Meanwhile, high-intensity fighting continues on the battlefield in New York. The cursed soldiers scolded by malkis now vent all their anger on the Avengers in front of them, and their terrible fists have a sad sound. Although the high and bulging muscles look very bloated, they give the curse warrior strong strength and defense ability. He smashed the thunder in front of him. In Sol''s surprised eyes, the cursed soldier roared past. But the next moment, a missile hit the cursed soldier on the back. The strong impact made him out of balance. Sol took the opportunity to wave a hammer and blow the cursed soldier away. Tony in the back fired the Jericho missile on his shoulder. "Boom" With a violent explosion, in the rising flame, there was an angry roar of cursed soldiers. Behind him, familiar sparks splashed everywhere. Holding sol, Tony fell from the sky. Just looking at strange''s empty back, he subconsciously shouted: "Where''s the Nagini?" Although many people like to say: adult, the times have changed! But Tony knew very well that those who said these words were a group of smelly brothers who didn''t know Nagini. As one of Nagini''s few friends, Tony knew very well what terrible power was in each other''s body. However, what Tony didn''t expect was that trange, who thought he was looking for Nagini, shook his head: "sorry, Mr. Nagini can''t come. A chrysanthemum opening beast invaded the earth and needs Mr. Nagini to stop it." One side of the war weapon flashed a touch of silence in his eyes. He subconsciously frowned and said, "what about other mecha? Don''t tell me, mecha drivers all over the world are in New York!" Strange glanced at Colonel rod. I don''t know why. Looking at strange''s eyes, Colonel rod felt a little flustered. Just as he was about to ask, strange continued: "Yes, and there are many, but it''s a level five chrysanthemum opening beast!" "At present, on earth, only Mr. Nagini has the ability to deal with the chrysanthemum opening beast." Tony frowned slightly. He didn''t doubt strange''s words. When chatting with Thor last night, he pulled out some strange information from each other and knew that the mage had some magical abilities. The reason why he frowned was that Tony soon realized the situation they were going to face: the dark elves they needed to defeat without Nagini and mecha. Looking at malkis, who watched the play from the beginning, and the curse soldier who had been fighting with the people for so long, Tony couldn''t help looking ugly: "that is to say, there won''t be anyone to support us?" There was a hesitation in strange''s eyes. He wanted to say something, but finally sighed: "in theory... It''s like this." Chapter 367 "Bang!" The battle in New York continues. Like a little giant, the cursed warrior was surrounded by a repressive atmosphere. With a loud drink, the big fist of the casserole hit the shield in front of him. Immediately, a rather surging force poured out of this shield. Under this terrible force, the strong curse warrior is instantly bounced off, but this attack is not suitable for the curse warrior with rough skin and thick flesh? It''s nothing at all. It''s the captain of the shield, "Wow!" the captain felt his throat sweet, and a touch of sick flushing appeared on his face. He spit out a mouthful of congestion directly, and his originally flushed face turned pale with the naked eye. The corners of the mouth are wide open. The two black and red bone corners growing from the mandible make the curse soldier''s smile look funny at the moment. He didn''t seem to notice that Mars was splashing behind him. Through the open space door, Thor stood surrounded by lightning, Clenching his fist, his muscles tightened. Around the tough muscles like steel, there were jumping arcs. Under the stimulation of lightning, Sol''s strength and speed increased greatly. Holding the Thor hammer (meow hammer: I always feel ashamed of my original name), my whole body strength is increased to the limit. Dazzling thunder twined around sol, and explosive power was accumulated in him. In a sense, this is Sol''s killing move. He killed level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast for the first time with this hammer. But the next moment, when sol thought he was going to succeed, when he was holding a hammer and ready to give a fatal blow to the curse warrior. Strange sighed. He quietly drew a circle under his feet, and his figure disappeared from the earth under his feet. At the same time, the cursed warrior strode forward at the moment when Sol''s hammer was about to fall. He suddenly turned around, grabbed Sol''s head with the palm of a PU fan and aimed it at the ground! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" His muscles were bulging, and on the thick arm full of qiuzha muscles, thick fingers like carrots fastened Sol''s face door. The back of the head collided with the hard ground and made a cracking sound of "Dong Dong Dong". If you were a normal person, your head would have burst like a watermelon. But sol was a God from Asgard after all. Under the violent buckle, the surrounding ground collapsed, but sol only shed some blood. Lift sol up and look at sol who looks like a dead dog in his hand? A happy smile appeared on the curse soldier''s face. He shouted at malkis ostentatiously, but the "high cold" Dark Elf leader just took a cold look and didn''t even bother to say anything. This made the cursed soldier very unhappy. Sol, who looked like a rag doll in his hand, became so dull, and at the moment he was ready to throw sol away? Sparks splashed around his head again, which could be vaguely heard. From the other end, there were terrible roars, which made the cursed soldier frown, and he subconsciously looked up. At this time, sol, who thought he had fainted, suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment when the cursed soldier looked up, sol directly waved a hammer and hit the cursed soldier''s chin hard! "Dong!" was a dull sound. Before the cursed warrior reacts, the terrible force blows him away. When he reacts, he finds that everything around him has changed. Under the golden beach, lush weeds and several beautiful coconut trees, there is a small house that looks quite simple. There is a dull impact sound inside, as if someone is beating something inside? In addition, there was a roar like a beast, as if shouting hank? Or Hawk? He turned his head and looked at the closed portal behind him. He cursed that the soldier didn''t hurry to find his way back. He was still very relieved of his leader. So looking at the house in front of him, the cursed soldier''s eyes twinkled with curiosity. He wanted to see what was inside At the same time, in the smoke filled New York battlefield, he got up from the ground. Looking at strange walking out of the portal not far away, sol couldn''t help smiling: "good cooperation. I thought you didn''t understand what I mean just now?" Strange nodded calmly. He wouldn''t tell sol that he could cooperate with him so perfectly because he had experienced tens of thousands of times in this process, so he waved his hand perfunctorily: "OK." The war machine paddling on one side poked strange in the back of his waist with a confused look in his eyes: "how''s the big guy?" Facing Colonel Rogge''s question, he seemed to think of something. Strange appeared in strange eyes: "I left a gift. If there was no accident, he should die." Aside, Tony, who fell from the air, flashed some thoughts in his eyes. When the curse soldier was thrown out of New York, Tony happened to be around sol. Although he only glanced, Tony saw the familiar cabin, which made him guess a little more: "Hawk?" Curse warrior vs hawk? Although I don''t know the outcome, I have to admit that strange really has ideas. However, what Tony didn''t expect was that strange didn''t have ideas, but coquettish operations. As Tony''s voice fell, strange shook his head strangely: "no, I just let Dr. banner eat 500 mg of sildenafil." The captain was stunned. He subconsciously said, "ten?" Tony turned to look at the captain with some surprise on his face: "used?" Old face red, the captain quickly waved his hand: "I need this, do not bother, is a friend asked me to help buy." Tony''s face was all men. I know what you mean. He patted the captain on the shoulder and said with an obscene smile: "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else." There was a bit of embarrassment on the captain''s face, but a moment later, he seemed to realize something. He pushed away Tony''s dirty hand on his shoulder and looked at Tony with suspicious eyes: "No, how do you know a bottle of ten?" His face froze. Tony was very proud, but he looked at the playful eyes of other men around him? Tony couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed on his face. In fact, he doesn''t use drugs, but he can''t help it. When he is middle-aged, coupled with the little pepper injected with desperate serum some time ago, what can Tony in his forties do? He''s desperate, too, okay?! Sol on one side, his eyes flashing confused, what is sildenafil? He said he didn''t understand very well. In the spirit of asking if he didn''t understand, sol patted strange on the shoulder: "what are you talking about?" Strange, who was questioned, looked a little embarrassed. In order to avoid the embarrassment of some old men, he resolutely changed the topic: "well, stop talking, there is another enemy that hasn''t been solved." The war machine, who likes to talk coquettish, looked at malkis sitting not far away. He couldn''t help but curl his mouth: "he? I don''t think he''s better than that big head." But sol shook his head. His eyes were a little dignified: "be careful, don''t you notice? From beginning to end, his expression was very calm, which was obviously abnormal." Strange glanced at the war machine and took a deep breath: "Be careful, this is malkis, the leader of the dark elves. In a sense, he is more difficult than the previous curse warrior." At the same time, as the Avengers looked at themselves, malekis, who had been a melon eater for a long time in the ruins, did not know where to take out a metal spear whose overall color was blue. The spearhead is like a sharp knife. It looks very simple and even rough as a whole, but the blade of the spearhead is very sharp. He got up and calmly looked at the Avengers in front of him. Malekis asked, "where''s the curse soldier? Won''t you kill him?" However, before the Avengers answered, he waved his hand in disapproval: "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Glancing around, he waved his weapon at will. I don''t know whether it was because of his own ability or the sharpness of the weapon. There were black energy around him, just like a cup of Italian cappuccino. But the difference is that he is surrounded by darkness and light. And look at the Avengers in front of you? Malkis, who looked indifferent, couldn''t help but tilt up his mouth: "it seems that the monster he met last time is no longer." "So, please die!" Chapter 368 As the leader of the dark elves, why didn''t malkis do it? You know, the curse warrior is the most powerful member in his hands. As the leader, how can malkis watch the Avengers beat up his men like this? Also, although the dark elves are down, they are not exterminated. Although there is still a big gap from the peak of that year. But there can''t be only two people, so where did the other dark elves go? All kinds of unreasonable and unscientific finally come together to form an answer. From beginning to end, all the moves are just trying. Whether it is driving a spaceship to wantonly destroy the city of New York, or watching curse soldiers being surrounded and beaten by members of the alliance, all this is just for Nagini alone. And after such a long battle, Nagini still didn''t appear? This made malkis think of two possibilities: One is that Nagini is no longer in New York, so he can play at will. One is that Nagini didn''t care about it, and the last counterattack was probably just an accident. For malkis, no matter which of the above two possibilities has nothing to do with the avenger team in front of him, that is to say, these heroes in front of him are worthless. In fact, they are not worthless at all. At least their death can bring a little happiness to themselves. Looking at the group of superheroes in front of him, malekis flashed a disturbing strange smile on the corner of his mouth, and the cold blue light flashed across the edge of the spear. Although malekis is not as powerful as the curse warrior, he has the flexibility that the curse warrior does not have. With the spear in each other''s hand, from the threat level, malekis is much more terrible than the curse warrior. And curse the soldier is too stupid. He will only attack the people he wants to attack, not from the perspective of victory or defeat. On the contrary, it is malakis? He knows very well who is the real threat to him! The next moment, his body was a little strange and smart. He sounded black leather armor and held a blue spear, as if he had turned into a black and blue wind. Sol frowned and looked at the dark elf leader rushing in. He appeared in front of Tony with a hammer in his hand, and the dazzling thunder erupted from his body and finally detonated through the hammer: "Keng!" Spears and hammers collide together. No accident. Compared with curse soldiers, malekis''s strength is obviously weaker by more than one grade. This made Sol''s eyes flash. With his drinking and muscles, sol raised his strength to the extreme. He fought hard to fly the other party''s spear and waved a hammer to summon a huge thunder from the sky. However, in the face of the thunder, malekis didn''t panic in his eyes, and even smiled a little at the corners of his mouth. The next moment, just when sol thought the thunder would fall, with the help of Sol''s power, marlekis, who was originally speeding up, suddenly soared several times at this moment! In an instant, the air around malekis was blasted, and the speed reached the speed of sound in an instant. The surprise on everyone''s face did not even appear in time, but malekis''s speed exceeded the speed of sound again and directly entered a higher speed field. And the spear, which looked very ordinary, also showed extraordinary place at this moment. The surrounding air and all the materials that blocked malkis were excluded by the spear, as if a field dedicated to the dark elves was formed around him. As for Tony, who malakis was going to attack at first? I''m sorry, it''s just a cover up. Malkis has only one goal, that is, strange, who will appear at a critical time every time. He knows that this is the key person. However, the next moment, what malkis saw was not strange''s blood splashing on the spot, but a crisp jingle. In front of strange, I don''t know when a dense layer of energy shield suddenly appeared. Although the spear pierced seven or eight layers of energy shield, there are still several layers of shields. With a frown, malekis flashed a touch of surprise in his eyes. He looked at strange and guessed in his eyes: "did you expect me to attack? It''s interesting." It''s not difficult to predict your attack intention. In the vast universe, any surviving strong person can feel this undisguised killing opportunity, but few can really stop it. The reason is very simple. Malkis was too fast. The other party was killed by himself before he could react. This is why malekis needs real gems. If he had held real gems just now, all the defenses in front of strange would turn into illusory under the power of real gems. With his own speed and special spear, his strength will make a qualitative leap. In contrast, strange, facing malkis''s surprise, he only had a bitter smile in his heart. He had seen the future tens of thousands of times. At first, he didn''t believe in evil. After all, there were so many people present. Why would malkis attack himself? But facts have proved that no matter who hides behind him or who protects him, as long as he appears on the battlefield, malakis will definitely Chapter 369 In the Pacific Ocean, under the endless waves, a pair of black eyes observe the world indifferently. Huge air bubbles spewed out from the small hole in the neck, but there was still some air that could not be discharged in time and could only leave through the mouth. In the turbid sea water, with bubbles ejecting from the mouth, rows of snow-white teeth can be vaguely seen. The teeth are not sharp, but considering that each tooth is two or three meters long? In fact, whether it is sharp or not is no longer important. The overall color is dark green, and the body surface is covered with hard scales. In the part close to the spine, in addition to the strong and sharp green bone spines in the middle, there are three rows of bone spines on both sides, extending outward in a reduced shape. Because these small bones are yellow and green, it looks like a "W" shaped tattoo on the scales on the back from a distance. The tail is very wide, to be exact, it should be very narrow. The scaly tail looks like a dark green blade. Although it has sharp claws, it looks like a green crocodile because of its thick and short limbs. Hate, the first five level chrysanthemum opening beast to come to the earth. As for why it''s called? Hate doesn''t know. In short, he has always liked the word hate since he remembered. After breaking through the fourth level of Kaiju beast, hate became its name. Wide tail, flapping in the sea. The rolled up undercurrent tore the fish around him to pieces. Although he was a monster with a length of 300 meters, his disgusting speed was not slow. Seriously, I hate not wanting to come to the earth, because it knows what it will mean to come to the earth. Other Kaiju beasts came to the earth to destroy the planet and finally transform the planet into a home suitable for Kaiju beasts. But my situation is somewhat different. Because some time ago, successive invasions failed, which made the leader of the chrysanthemum beast, the pioneer, very angry. At the same time, let the pioneers understand that the earth is not as weak as imagined. What should I do? Since conventional invasion cannot solve the problem, unconventional weapons should be used. The blood in Kaiju animal''s body, mixed with a special element of the Pacific volcanic belt, will produce a violent explosion. In other words, as long as it comes into contact with the volcano, Kaiju animal is equivalent to a powerful bomb. Although, I don''t understand why the pioneers have to let themselves go to Mount Fuji. You know, volcanoes are interlinked. The final effect of detonating Mount Fuji is the same as that of detonating other volcanoes in the Pacific. Because Mount Fuji belongs to the Pacific volcanic belt, that is, there are trace elements in Mount Fuji, and other Pacific volcanoes also have this element. That is to say, the whole stadium is more than 40000 kilometers from Oster island in South America to Cordillera mountains in North and South America. Turn to the Aleutian Islands in the northwest, Kamchatka Peninsula. Continuing to the southwest are the thousand islands group, the neon islands, the Ryukyu Islands, the curved islands, the Philippines and the Indonesian islands, a ring volcanic belt with 512 volcanoes. You can choose any one, so why do you have to go to the neon Mount Fuji? Who is the gentleness that makes the pioneer reluctant to part with? Cough! In a word, I was ignorant of the pioneer''s order. Moreover, compared with the five level chrysanthemum opening beasts, why not let a group of four level or even three level chrysanthemum opening beasts go to Mount Fuji? This is an explosion, not a battle. Is there any difference in the energy produced by the explosion of a 1kg bomb and ten 0.1kg bombs? Hate feeling pioneer, this is doing something. But there is no way. Although it has strong power and good wisdom, the chrysanthemum opening beast is only a biological weapon in the hands of the pioneer. Perhaps this is the sadness of the tool man? While hating the advance to Mount Fuji according to the pioneer''s instructions. But I heard a roar over my head, which made me look up subconsciously and see each other? Hate that pair of black eyes, a little more strange A hot and sticky breath came out of Nagini''s throat. It may be because of the strong anger recently. This breath is particularly hot. "Gollum" The scorching high temperature makes the surrounding sea water boil rapidly, and then a large amount of water vapor rises. Dragon breath is a very magical power. Although it looks like a flame, it is actually a kind of pure energy. Therefore, under normal circumstances, dragon breath will not be extinguished before energy consumption. In a sense, this is similar to burning oil, but it is more terrible than oil, because Longxi also has strong adhesion. This is why Nagini likes to use dragon breath very much, because as long as he takes a mouthful of dragon breath, the chrysanthemum opening beast will peel off if it doesn''t die. The sea is better. After all, Kaiju animals can dive into the deep sea and use sea water as protection. The worst thing is the landing chrysanthemum animals, the gravity of the earth, plus the weight of chrysanthemum animals? It is doomed that it is difficult for them to have the ability to fly. For Nagini, who occupies the air control, let alone level 5 chrysanthemum opening beasts, they are even fit monsters. He has no flying ability. When he reaches the ground, he is also his live target. The Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun fan, the evil dragon pupils and sharp eyes seem to penetrate the sea, locking the dark green chrysanthemum opening beast that looks like a crocodile. Whenever the other party wants to take a breath out of the sea, Nagini will make up a dragon breath. The spitting range of Longxi is very wide. It is normal to spit for 70 or 80 kilometers, and it is not impossible to spit for 100 kilometers. Therefore, Kaiju beast either holds its breath or is sprayed by Nagini. This practice is very cheap, but I have to admit that it is one of the most effective means for the other party to open chrysanthemum animals. Besides, it''s not my fault that I can fly. The dragon is the overlord of the sky. If you don''t agree, you can fly up and hit me? Looking at the open chrysanthemum beast trying to breathe again, Nagini flapped the Dragon Wings and made a sharp dive. Then he opened his mouth and said, "he ~ ~ tuei ~ ~!" The sky burning flame spewed out of the dragon''s mouth. Almost in the blink of an eye, the vast sea in front of us turned into a sea of fire. Looking from a distance, it even gave people a feeling of burning the sky and boiling the sea. Of course, Nagini knew that there was still a big gap between burning the sky and boiling the sea. The chrysanthemum opening beast at the bottom of the sea doesn''t know whether it was bullied by Nagini or for some other reason. In short, the more you think about it, the more angry you are, and the more you think about it, the more you lose. After resisting Nagini''s breath, the five level chrysanthemum opening beast with only temper did not hide back into the water immediately, but rowed wildly with short legs and jumped high with the help of inertia, looking ferocious and trying to fight with Nagini. Looking at Nagini, looking at each other''s funny appearance? He couldn''t help but be happy. Then the Dragon turned his body and flexibly spared a circle in the air, trying to give it another breath before it fell into the water. However, something that Nagini never thought of happened. Just as he flapped the Dragon Wings and dived down, he spread a pair of huge bat wings from the back of the five level chrysanthemum opening beast. It turned out that the scales and bones behind the chrysanthemum opening beast were not real, but a pair of folded bat wings. Nagini should have a body length of 160-180 meters and a wingspan of 300 meters. The body length hated by the fifth level chrysanthemum opening beast is 300 meters, and the wingspan reaches an amazing 700 meters or more. When he hated lying in the sea, Nagini felt that it was like a stupid crocodile with grassland behind it. Although it looked very big and powerful, it was only his own target after all, but when the other party spread his wings? In terms of multiple, hatred is twice as much as Nagini, but that''s not the problem. To understand the difference as like as two peas, the simplest way is to simulate a bird in the brain, then use the half wing of the bird as the data, and then simulate a bird of the same shape. After comparison, you will find that Nagini seems a little small? Even Nagini, as a giant dragon, had to admit that the guy in front of him was too big when he saw the first level five chrysanthemum opening beast, which could still fly! The huge bat wings set off a terrible hurricane. His black eyes looked at Nagini, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, crossed a touch of ferocity and abuse, and looked straight at his Nagini? Five level chrysanthemum opening beast like a green dragon - hate, open your mouth! "Click!" "Roar!!" A dragon chant with some pain and anger sounded on the sea, If there is no accident, Nagini should be badly hurt Chapter 370 "Bang" The Pacific sky, black eyes, looked at Nagini indifferently. A bloody mouth opened, not sharp, but very strong teeth, tore on Nagini and made a "bang bang" sound of teeth collision. The two "flying dragons" tangled and fought together. A hot breath of dragon came out of Nagini''s mouth. Compared with the green flying dragon named "hate", Nagini, as a giant dragon, did not have an advantage. The Dragon Wings on the back flap and sharp claws cut holes in the disgusting skin, but it is only limited to the skin. On the contrary, they hate flying dragons. Facing the hot breath of dragons, the hurricane brought by bat wings has formed a circle of terrible special fields around them. Nagini''s dragon breath even had no time to approach, so it was blown back to him by this terrible wind pressure. But don''t forget that the two flying dragons are entangled at the moment. Nagini was on fire. In fact, it was no different from hating the fire on the flying dragon. As a monster that can bathe in tens of thousands of degrees of magma, Nagini has extremely high heat resistance, but what about the green flying dragon in front of her? Under the baptism of dragon breath, the Dragon scales on the body become more and more bright. The fire red color gives people the feeling that it is like a ruby in the sun, which is incomparably dazzling. Sharp claws pop up, which should have been snow-white claws. Now, under the burning red flame, there is a little more strange scarlet. "Tear!!" A dull sound, like the sound of leather tearing. Although it was a little difficult, Nagini''s claws succeeded in tearing the phloem more than one meter thick. When the burning dragon breath was about to invade the Kaiju beast, a thick and short claw grasped Nagini''s giant dragon wrist. Then The huge body brings amazing power. Compared with Nagini, the hate flying dragon with a larger size looks a little dull, but it just looks dull. In fact, only when we really fight will we find out how big the gap between the strength of the two sides is! Different from Nagini, Nagini is a standard dragon. It has huge dragon wings, slender dragon neck, and two twisted dragon horns on its head. It can breathe dragon breath from its mouth. Anyone who sees Nagini will subconsciously come up with the word "giant dragon". Because every part of him represents the strength and evil of the dragon. On the contrary, he hates flying dragons. He is not so much a flying dragon as a green armored crocodile with wings. He has no slender neck, no dragon horn, and even the most basic dragon breath of a giant dragon. But he has a bigger, stronger body. When his wrist was caught, Nagini knew it was bad. Because he knows how powerful the other side is. If he is not sensitive enough, the two sides can''t fight for so long. Facts have proved that Nagini''s guess is correct. The thick and short claws were buckled on Nagini''s wrist. With a "click", the Dragon scales at the wrist cracked. Under the terrible brute force, some flesh and blood were even crushed and squeezed out. The pain stimulated the beast in the dragon''s bones. The golden red dragon pupil flickered crazy. The injured Nagini didn''t retreat but entered. He opened his big mouth and bit at the weak bat wing of the hated flying dragon. However, in the face of Nagini''s counterattack, his disgusting black eyes glittered with cunning. Instead of fighting with Nagini, he took advantage of the dragon and waved his huge tail to fly Nagini. The sound of "bang" was like a steel whip. The tail with green scales smashed a large piece of dragon scales while hitting Nagini. The blood flowed out along the gap of the scales, and the burning pain on his body looked at the chrysanthemum opening beast almost intact. Nagini had to admit that the guy in front of him was much better than he thought. The level of giant dragons and fitness monsters is the same. In theory: The dragon in the fourth stage and the chimeric monster in the fifth level have the same level of dominance. So the question is, who is stronger in the third stage dragon and the fifth level chrysanthemum opening beast? In the past, Nagini thought that even if there was a gap in strength between the two sides, there would not be a big gap. But in fact, the chrysanthemum opening beast in the fifth stage is much stronger than the dragon in the third stage, which is a state between the fourth stage and the third stage of the dragon. It is much stronger than the Dragon at this stage, but it is a brother in front of the Dragon at the next stage. Looking at the pinched wrist and the flowing dragon blood, considering the strength gap between the two sides, Nagini felt it necessary to change his tactics. However, the next moment, looking at the claw in the hand of the flying dragon, Nagini subconsciously contracted his pupils, and he seemed to find something Meanwhile, fierce fighting continued on the streets of New York. Although the name is funny, it has to be admitted that as the leader of the dark elves, malkis still has two brushes. The speed of terror is faster than the reaction speed of everyone present, and the sharp weapon. He showed everyone present that a real strong man should have the ruling power on the battlefield! The spear in his hand tore the air. The body shape of the ghost made several malekis appear on the battlefield. It was not that the number of each other became more, but that his speed was too fast and formed a double shadow in his eyes. The strangest thing is that the speed has long exceeded the speed of sound, but there is no sound on the battlefield. It''s quiet and makes people feel flustered. "Keng!" The hammer and spear collided together. The combat experience accumulated over the years made sol keenly aware of the other party''s attack intention. Before the spear was about to penetrate his throat, sol waved a hammer and smashed the other party''s spear. This is the difference between the dark elf leader and the curse warrior. If it is a curse warrior, Sol''s hammer can''t break his weapon. On the contrary, malkis? But agile also has its benefits. When the weapon was blown away, malekis did not forcibly hold down the spear, but used Sol''s strength to swing a circle with his body as the axis. Because of his speed, sol could only stop the first attack, but he had no time to intercept the second attack. With a bang, it was like a stick drawing a ball, and sol was directly swung away. When the body fell to the ground, most of his face was swollen like a pig''s head. Just as sol was struggling to get up, a sharp spear appeared in front of him and felt the sharp edge of the spear. Sol''s body could not help but freeze. Looking down at sol, calming the slightly shortness of breath due to the battle, malekis had some contempt and disappointment in his eyes: "son of Odin? The next generation of Asgard? It''s hard to imagine that you have only so little power. I have to say, I''m disappointed." Sol was also hard spoken. The enemies had put knives around his neck, but he still refused to accept and shouted: "You know, if you put down your weapon, I can beat you to call you dad." Faced with Sol''s clamor, malekis was not angry. On the contrary, he liked the other party''s hard spoken attitude, not because he had a special hobby, but because it represented his own victory and the helplessness of the enemy. Just recalling the Asgard royal family in the past and looking at sol in front of him, malkis shook his head and said with emotion: "I doubt if you are Odin''s son. Asgard doesn''t have a fool like you." This sentence does not mean ridicule, but simple emotion, because in the eyes of most people, the Asgard royal family does not have a simple: It goes without saying that Odin is definitely Lao Yinbi. If it weren''t for the drag of family affection, there would be nothing wrong with mieba now. Haila, the goddess of death, is not hot enough, but it is hot enough. Although rocky, the evil god, looks funny, this guy is also cruel and cruel, but he can only hide his tusks because of his lack of strength. As for Sol''s mother, Freja? There was little news about her, but from the fourth couplet, the other party recognized sol as his son at a glance and guessed his ending. It can be seen that the Diva is not simple. So how do you think, how do you feel, sol is the husky who strayed into the wolves? However, the next moment, a strange voice sounded behind malkis, which made him subconsciously turn back. In his sight, he was rocky in a black suit. After listening to each other''s emotion, rocky looked helpless: "in fact, I have similar doubts, but in fact, he is indeed Odin''s son." His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and malkis''s eyes were flashing with surprise. It''s impossible for ordinary people to appear behind them quietly. Subconsciously, malekis was more alert to rocky: "are you?" On the contrary, Loki didn''t seem to see malkis''s threatening eyes. He shrugged helplessly, looked a little lazy, and pointed to sol with a swollen face at malkis''s feet: "Rocky, nominally, he should be my brother?" As soon as the voice fell, an amazing killing intention gushed out of malkis. Feel the surging killing intention without any disguise? Rocky was so clever that he quickly waved his hand: "don''t get excited. Although I am the second prince of Asgard, my father is the leader of the Frost Giant." As the voice fell, strange''s spear lay across Rocky''s neck and looked at rocky, who looked calm in front of him. A thought flashed in malkis''s eyes: "So? Are you here to cooperate with me?" Facing each other''s inquiry, and sol, who has fallen but still threatens himself with his eyes. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and rocky looked at malkis with a friendly face: "What are you thinking? I''m here to procrastinate." Chapter 371 "Boom!" With a loud noise, the spaceship suspended in mid air not far away seemed to disconnect the energy source. The 100 meter long ship body fell slowly under the traction of gravity. Malkis was stunned. He looked at Rocky in front of him and the falling ship. A touch of contempt crossed the corner of his mouth: "That''s it?" When rocky says he''s here to procrastinate. Malkis was a little more flustered, especially the other party''s determined eyes, which made him more and more uneasy. But with the falling of the spaceship, there was a flash of silence in malkis''s eyes. I thought there was a big plan, but I didn''t think it was just to destroy my ship? Come on, he''s the leader of the dark elves, not a refugee from the wandering universe. However, the next moment, malekis, who was going to cut off Rocky''s head, suddenly changed his face. He seemed to think of something. His face became very ugly. He directly left rocky and sol and rushed to the ship without looking back. Looking at the figure of malekis leaving in a hurry, sol, who fell to the ground, struggled and got up from the ground. Don''t look at Sol''s yelling just now, but actually? He had run out of oil long ago. The reason is very simple. After strange left, sol was the only one who really fought with malkis. As for Tony, Captain, war weapons and spiders? The little spider is better. None of the remaining people can keep up with the fighting rhythm of sol and malekis. Sometimes a small mistake is enough to kill people in the top fighting of this technique. The simplest example is Sol''s half face. Although it looks miserable, in fact, when malkis''s second attack falls, if sol doesn''t step forward and catch the blow with his head, What he needs to bear is not half of the pig''s head and face, but the whole head cut from the middle! High intensity battle brings high consumption. Exhausted sol didn''t have any strength. The skinny camel was bigger than the horse. There was still no problem with clearing miscellaneous fish, but did he want to fight again with high intensity? Come on, it''s really going to die this time! Looking at his brother not far away, sol, struggling to sit up, tilted his mouth slightly: "Rocky, I didn''t expect you to come." Ignoring the leaving malekis, for rocky, his task has been completed. He walked to sol and looked at the embarrassed guy in front of him. Although his eyes were a little distressed, rocky said proudly: "no way, who let me..." However, the next moment, before Loki finished speaking, sol picked up a steel bar from the ground and stabbed him at Loki''s waist. Looking at the steel bar passing through his body, rocky turned black. He stared at sol fiercely: "What are you doing? What do you mean?" Sol shrugged disapprovingly: "it''s an illusion anyway. You won''t feel a knife." Rocky, with a dark face and uncertain face, looked a little dangerous. Then he asked coldly, "what if it''s true?" Sol waved his hand and looked like no big deal: "it''s okay, it''s really not okay. I''ll let you stab twice. By the way, why did he leave?" He opened his mouth. Rocky wanted to say that what I care about is how many stabs? What I care about is why you stabbed me! But looking at sol with a tired look? The dangerous smell in his eyes finally dispersed. Rocky rolled his eyes and stared at sol angrily: "you ask me, who do I ask?" Tone with helplessness and resentment, perhaps this is love. As for why malakis runs so fast? The reason is very simple. The falling ship is the only ship he came to earth. In other words, if the ship is damaged, he will stay on earth! What does the earth have? Malkis doesn''t know, but he knows that the earth is protected by Odin of Asgard. In addition, there is a powerful mage in the multi-dimensional universe and the strange snake he saw not long ago. Although I don''t know how strong the snake is, it is at least the top level in the universe. Including Odin and the mage, that is, this little broken ball, has something to do with three top leaders in the universe! Unlike Kaiju beast, malkis, who knows the situation of the earth, has no idea about this small broken ball. The chrysanthemum beast attacked the earth to occupy the planet. Malkis attacked the earth in order to test the reality of the earth, as for New York itself and the Avengers who were supposed to be killed. For malkis, it was just a game. He knows what he needs, and also knows that etheric particles are treasures of this level. The other party can''t give them to him in vain. So malakis was ready to run away before he came. Therefore, the spacecraft must not have problems. Because if he stays on earth, he is likely to die inexplicably! Looking at the falling ship not far away, the speed soared to the limit at this moment. Although it was a dark elf, malkis seemed to turn into a light at the moment. Almost in the blink of an eye, malkis had appeared under the warship. He took a deep breath and stared at the 100 meter long warship in the sky. It seemed that he had used some special ability to stimulate the limit. As a dark elf, malkis suddenly expanded. The slender limbs became strong, and an extremely savage breath rose from malkis. "Click!" A pair of palms, support the bottom of the ship. Under the action of gravity, the metal at the bottom of the ship began to deform, and the huge potential energy from the whole ship should have poured on the earth, but now it was absorbed by malekis''s body. The ground under your feet cracked instantly, but with a loud drink? The ship that had fallen stopped! However, malkis also paid a painful price. Due to excessive force, the skin was torn, especially at the arms and joints. There was no skin, only bulging muscles, which looked bloody. His face was grayish white with a kind of strange blush. Although malkis had been biting his teeth, blood still flowed from the corners of his mouth. Compared with the former Dark Elf leader, malkis at the moment looks a little embarrassed and somewhat frightening. Holding the ship in both hands, his arms trembled uncontrollably because of excessive force. Looking at Tony and the war machine in the sky and feeling the pain of his body, malekis''s eyes are full of killing intention: "you''ll regret it!" Although the ship stopped, what happened inside the ship? Malkis didn''t know either, but he knew that he had paid a great price to stop the falling ship. In addition, pain was also one of the reasons that made him crazy. However, before he put down the spaceship in his hand, a familiar aperture suddenly appeared under his feet. Then the soles of the feet were empty, and the ship that had stopped began to sink again. Meanwhile, in the Pacific Ocean, Nagini, who was a little embarrassed, looked suspiciously at the disgusting flying dragon in front of her. If his perception is not wrong, Nagini feels a familiar force on the palm of the other party stained with his own blood. With some tentative ideas, Nagini used a small-scale dimensional attack on this area Chapter 372 Some time ago, Nagini thought about a problem: That is whether you can use the ability of the Basilisk in the Dragon state. Or in the Basilisk state, integrate the two abilities of the dragon and the basilisk, and finally produce a new ability? The reason for thinking about this problem is that Nagini wants to break through the fifth stage of the Basilisk and enter the unprecedented sixth stage! At present, the monster limit known by Nagini has five stages. This means that there are only five stages for ants at their feet, dragons flying in the sky, or gods in higher dimensions. After the breakthrough to the fifth stage, although the strength can still be improved, this improvement is only in quantity, not in quality. Just like domam in the dark dimension, even if he turns the whole universe into his own dark dimension, domam is still domam. Unless he can complete the qualitative change of life, he can only be the monarch of the dark dimension. The only difference is that domam, who can devour the whole universe, is a powerful dark dimension monarch, on the contrary, it is an ordinary or weak dark dimension monarch. besides? No difference! The problem that bothers domam also appears in Nagini. As a creature in the fifth stage, Nagini''s strength has stood at the top of the universe. Although his strength is still improving and can even be improved indefinitely, he knows that this is not really becoming stronger. According to Nagini, the life level of Marvel Universe is divided into three stages. The first stage is ordinary creatures, including giant dragons, chrysanthemum opening beasts at this stage, 99% of the creatures in the whole universe, and even many "gods". The second stage is regular creatures, such as domam, the snake of space. If the universe is compared to a game, they are the GM of the universe, a special existence that cannot be explained by common sense. As for the third stage? Nagini doesn''t know. After all, he is only a regular creature in the second stage, unless he can complete the next qualitative transformation. So the question is, how can we complete the transformation, or break through from the fifth stage to the sixth stage of the monster? Nagini remembered the key prop to open the fifth stage - infinite gem. Since infinite gem can make itself break through from the fourth stage to the fifth stage, why can''t you break through from the fifth stage to the sixth stage? The key of the fifth stage is to let ordinary life evolve into regular life by integrating one of the six infinite forces. These represent the power of rules. If they are integrated with each other, will they transform themselves from the game GM to the game itself, and finally realize the third stage of life level evolution? This is why, some time ago, Nagini wanted to carry out gene fusion. Because as long as the integration is successful, it means that this road is feasible. Six monster genes represent the power of six infinite gemstones, and when these six powers integrate with each other, he will reach a new field. At that time, perhaps Nagini is no longer the top power of the universe, and he himself is an independent universe. I have to say, this is a crazy idea, but if it can really succeed? Maybe he will enter an unprecedented field! But as soon as the crazy plan took the first step, it was stuck. The integration of monster genes is much more difficult than Nagini imagined. It does not mean that there will be a conflict between Dragon genes and snake monster genes, but that the two genes cannot be integrated at all, just like day and night. When Nagini was ready to put the monster gene fusion project into her heart, an accident happened. In the Dragon state, Nagini clearly felt that there was a familiar spatial fluctuation on the hand of the green flying dragon opposite, that is, the part adhered to his own blood. Out of the body''s blood? In the same time and space, both belong to their own two body parts. They belong to the same individual and have the same will, but they are different? And this amazing discovery excited Nagini. Although this is not integration, but the simplest coexistence, compared with the previous helpless? I have to say, this discovery excited Nagini. This is why strange can tear open this space. Even without his keen perception of space, with Nagini''s eyesight, it is impossible to find the aperture in this area. The reason for ignoring it is that Nagini doesn''t care. At least for him at this stage, these are not important, including the disgusting flying dragon in front of him! So the next moment, centered on the blood stain on the palm of the flying dragon, a terrible will came, and then the surrounding space began to change. The hateful flying dragon flapping the bat wings didn''t know what Nagini was doing, but the dangerous smell around him made him more uneasy. Unaware that this dangerous smell came from Nagini''s hatred of the flying dragon, he gave a fierce roar. He flapped his huge bat wings and rushed at Nagini. The dangerous smell in the air made him uneasy. He hated Feilong and didn''t intend to continue playing with Nagini, so he decided to end this meaningless game, However, it is a pity that the hatred of flying dragons has not been found. Everything within a ten kilometer diameter centered on their own body is silently collapsing at the moment, as if a terrible force had forcibly crushed this area. In a sense, this is equivalent to reducing from three-dimensional to two-dimensional. But because there is no carrier, the other party will present a special state of existence but non existence. So in the fear of flying dragon, his head disappeared, but his body was still flapping bat wings. There was no blood, no sound, nothing, but it disappeared strangely. When the hated flying dragon retreats, when the part of his body that has disappeared is separated from the dimension reducing space, the head that has just disappeared is transformed from a two-dimensional state to a three-dimensional state. He looked frightened and hated the flying dragon instinctively. Evolution from two-dimensional organisms to three-dimensional organisms is a very cool process, because it is the evolution of life level, but from three-dimensional organisms to two-dimensional organisms? Enough to drive anyone crazy! But unfortunately, it is meaningless to hate the retreat of the flying dragon. The surrounding ten kilometers of space has been blocked. It''s like eating the poison ring of a chicken, but the difference is that the poison ring here won''t leave any survivors. All three-dimensional objects will be shot down to a two-dimensional state. This is where regular creatures are unreasonable. They hate flying dragons very much and have the strength to suppress the giant dragons in the third stage, which means that even if Nagini turns into a snake monster in the fifth stage, he can''t defeat each other in hand to hand combat. But the question is, why should the snake of space master the rules fight hand to hand? Through the use of rules, let alone hate flying dragons, even if it is a fit monster, as long as Nagini is willing, the second kill is just a thought. At the same time, on the battlefield in New York, he, who connected the space under malakis and the space around Nagini, was relieved. Strange has seen the future many times and he knows the strength of malekis. Want to defeat this monster? Only monsters among monsters can be found, Yes, the monster of this monster is Nagini! Through the observation of the long river of time, after countless failures. Finally, strange found a way to succeed, So now, move on to seven minutes ago Chapter 373 Seven minutes, this is a very important number. Can kill malekis? Only Nagini! But Nagini and malakis can''t meet, because it will bring terrible disasters to the world and even the universe. Therefore, the time to kill malakis must be accurate, and Nagini must "kill" malakis by mistake! Now that the death mode of malkis has been determined, the next step is how to guide the other party into this death trap. After hundreds of deaths, strange finally found that the ship was the weakness of the dark elf leader. So there was a scene where the captain, Tony, the war machine and the little spider destroyed the power source of the ship and forced the ship to fall. This is crucial. The ship can only fall, not explode. If malkis finds that the ship has no rescue value, the angry Dark Elf leader will kill everyone present. Although he will die himself in the end, this is not the end that strange wants to see. Fortunately, because of sol and rocky, Tony and the captain still trust themselves. Finally, they gave up the plan of exploding the spacecraft, so they chose to follow their own suggestions and destroy the power source of the spacecraft. Then there is the most critical link. Someone must hold malakis for 6 minutes and 58 seconds. At first, strange intended to use the combination of sol + hawk, but hawk''s instability was too strong, which forced him to choose a bet. This bet is not Rocky''s delay, but Sol''s ability to avoid malkis''s spear at the end. Strange has seen the future. He knows that facing malkis alone, sol can only last for 6 minutes and 44 seconds at most, but it''s different if someone helps. If sol can avoid the blow, rocky can delay time. If sol can''t hide? Strange didn''t know what would happen to the earth, but he knew he would die miserably. Because he persuaded Nagini to solve the chrysanthemum beast, God King Odin won''t trouble Nagini, but a little mage like himself? Oh, about this memory, strange doesn''t want to recall. This is also the most thrilling part of the strange plan. It turned out that he had good luck. Sol dodged the spear blade that cut his head, and rocky succeeded in delaying the time to 6 minutes and 58 seconds. Malkis appeared under the ship in 0.7 seconds. Then it took 1.12 seconds to stop the spacecraft, and finally it took 0.29 seconds to open the space door. The reason for the extra 0.11 seconds is that malkis is 0.11 seconds faster than expected. In theory, the plan is very smooth, but looking at Tony and Colonel Rogge in mid air? Strange, who left with the captain and little spider, flashed a touch of guilt in his eyes. There is no really perfect plan in this world. Strange is very clear that there is a loophole hidden in this seemingly perfect plan: when he opens the portal, malekis may abandon the ship and forcibly jump out of the death trap. Therefore, there must be a person to do the bait, and this bait When the portal appeared at his feet, malkis realized that he had been tricked. As the top power in the universe, the sixth sense honed over the years made him keenly aware of the danger opposite the portal. At this critical moment, malekis had two ideas in his mind. One is falling with the spaceship. The danger is dangerous, but it does not necessarily die. The other is to abandon the spacecraft at the cost of living on this dangerous planet for a long time. Compared with the latter, malekis prefers the former. After all, the planet is too dangerous. But the problem was that he was teased by such a group of mole ants, which made him very uncomfortable. Just when he was struggling whether to abandon the ship, malekis saw the iron man and war machine in mid air At the same time, Colonel Rogge, flying side by side with Tony in the sky, saw that the big boss of the dark elf leader had been solved and was about to say two coquettish words, but suddenly felt a sense of crisis. This sense of crisis is very strong. I can''t tell why. In short, the war machine blasted by cold hair subconsciously pushed Tony away. Tony, who was pushed away, was stunned. He turned and looked at Colonel Rogge: "Fark, what did you send..." However, before Tony finished, he saw a blue light flying through his eyes and pierced the war machine in an instant. Then Tony saw his friend, like a bird with broken wings, falling down. Looking at the falling war machine, although a little unwilling, malkis still entered the terrible land under his feet with the spacecraft, which he did not know where it would be transmitted. Well, malkis would never have thought of what kind of gift strange prepared for him! In the Pacific Ocean, the Dragon hateful in the "poison circle" roared angrily. His body size was already very large. With the continuous reduction of space, the feeling of changing from three-dimensional state to two-dimensional state made him find the fear at the bottom of his heart. He tries to break through this dimensional blockade, but it''s like trying to walk with your eyes closed. Before long, the uneasiness in your heart will force you to open your eyes. The same is true of hating flying dragon. He tried to enter the two-dimensional world more than once, but at most half of his body, the endless fear will break the courage in his heart. That feeling, as if every inch of the body cells are resisting and screaming because of fear. However, when hating the flying dragon felt that he was going crazy, an object suddenly fell on his head, which stunned the hating flying dragon. At the same time, his eyes suddenly became more crazy. He didn''t care whether the entrance could let himself out or not. In short, he rushed up like crazy. Malkis frowned. He subconsciously thought that he hated the flying dragon to attack himself, but unfortunately, he didn''t wait for him to fight with the hated flying dragon. Nagini, standing in mid air not far away, subconsciously frowned. Five fingers open, aim at the space in front of you, and make a fist with a "pa". While pinching and exploding the air, the space in front of you has completely changed from a three-dimensional state to a two-dimensional state. At the same time, on the ruins of New York, he took off Colonel Rogge''s mask and looked at his friend who was paralyzed on the ground. Tony''s face flashed panic: "monitor vital signs, Rogge, don''t scare me." His face was pale. He looked at Tony''s flustered eyes and endured the pain in his waist. Colonel Rogge struggled to wave his hand. He said, "I''m fine. I''ve just injected the first aid kit. Look..." With that, Colonel Rogge struggled to get up, but the next moment, With a sound of "bang!" Rogge, who fell to the ground, showed a panic on his face. He looked at his legs in horror and subconsciously looked at his friend: "Tony, I can''t feel my legs." Chapter 374 About what happened in New York? Nagini doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know. After solving the hatred of flying dragons, he took a casual look. After determining that sol and Loki were not in danger, Nagini returned to wakanda palace. He had more important things to do. Because of the good relationship, the old king of wakanda was reserved a palace by Nagini. In a sense, this is also Nagini''s home. And this family is much bigger than that in New York. Although the house in Manhattan is also a luxury house with tens of millions of dollars, it really can''t compare with the palace in front of us. Back home, Nagini skillfully came to his secret cabin, ignored the gold coins piled on the ground and looked at the strange things hanging on the wall, such as; Iron man''s armor, Asgard''s weapons, the remains of gods found from multi-dimensional space, and so on. A smile appeared on Nagini''s face. Then he thought. In front of the space, chaos began to appear. From a distance, it is like a drop of ink dripping in clear water. The boundary between two-dimensional space and three-dimensional space is like ink and water, which are clear from the beginning and gradually mixed into one. Open your fingers and grasp the chaotic space in front of you. The whistling and roaring of the monster can be vaguely heard. A huge white bone is pulled out of this space. From the part of the body connected with the white bone later, the other party should be the abhorrent flying dragon thrown into the two-dimensional space. I don''t know what he has experienced. Most of his tail has turned into white bones. Pick up a board from the wall and assimilate this ordinary board with the unique aggression of space force. Looking at the hated flying dragon whose feet have been narrowed by the rules of space, but still trying to escape? Nagini grabbed the dragon''s neck, then "clicked" and twisted his head off. As life dissipated, a large group of forces representing the power of monsters gathered in front of Nagini. But he did not pay attention to the energy of the delegation representing the level 5 monster, but carefully connected the head of the hated flying dragon with the board. The process was not difficult, but Nagini was extra attentive. After a long time, he was relieved that there would be no problems and that each procedure was perfect. Looking at the lifelike head specimen in front of him, Nagini nodded with satisfaction. What''s the use of this specimen? For most people, it''s of no use. But for Nagini, it''s of great use! Recently, because of being idle and bored, and having children, Nagini couldn''t help thinking. This person is easy to change when he is free and thinks more. For example, Nagini has recently awakened his special hobby - collecting! In fact, he is not a true collector. He doesn''t care about these things. But occasionally, when Wilson was bragging to Richard, Nagini suddenly thought of a question: do you have a story that you can tell your children? Then he awakened to the special habit of collecting. And looking at the handsome head specimen of a flying dragon? Nagini had a happy smile on his face. He seemed to see that in the near future: I held my daughter in my arms, pointed to the booty all over the wall in the eyes of the little angel, and told my father about my great achievements in those years. By the way, you should add a fireplace next to it. It''s best to snow outside. You can''t spread gold coins in the room. Although you like it very much, it''s too vulgar. It''s good to replace it with animal fur. At that time, you can go to the universe to hunt and kill large creatures. Even if you forget about the earth, it will be sprayed by some people. By the way, vakanda has no snow. Do you want to buy hundreds of acres of land in the northern hemisphere and build an ancient castle? What should my daughter do if she is not used to living? His brow was frowned, and Nagini''s eyes were twinkling with sadness, but thinking about it, his face suddenly became ugly, and even his face was more murderous and ferocious. Well, I don''t know why, he suddenly had an impulse to have a son of a bitch. But then again, if it wasn''t a little angel? Looking at the half of the spoils, the Nami nameless feeling was all so flat and uninteresting. He took a deep breath and took the five grade monster away with interest. He was alert to close the exhibition room door. This is because Sam doesn''t like these strange things very much. Although Nagini thinks his behavior is cool, Sam thinks it''s nonsense. Maybe this is the generation gap? How can an old woman understand what a young man like me thinks? Hum (¨s^) ¨r The door closed carefully, arranged his clothes, and Nagini left the room. With the bright sunshine and blue sky, everything is so harmonious. At the moment, vakanda is like a paradise without chrysanthemum animals, war and alien invasion. That''s why Nagini chose here. Just looking around, I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Nagini feels that today''s wakanda is particularly lively? Not far away, about 50 meters away, there is a huge beech tree. Sam and princess vacanda Surui are chatting under the tree. How did they become friends? Seriously, Nagini doesn''t know. In short, there seems to be a special magic on old women. Women who have a relationship with superheroes will always fall into her hands inexplicably. From Miss Betty in the beginning, to the black widow not long ago, and now Princess Surui, who knows why they all become Sam''s good friends. In other words, if you open your own harem? emmm£¡ Forget it, I don''t want to. I feel that I will be stared at by a terrible existence called "river crab". RBQ£¬RBQ£¡ It''s only a distance of 50 meters. He picked up an apple from the table and Nagini sat down in a chair. Su Rui, who was looking at his gorgeous clothes, recalled his casual glance. The vakanda palace, which was obviously much more lively, couldn''t help but flash a touch of curiosity in his eyes: "What''s the important festival today? How do you feel that vacanda is particularly lively? The apple is so sweet. Do you eat it?" Sam took the apple, but took only one bite and put it down. He took the apple in the old woman''s hand. Nagini didn''t dislike it. While eating it, he asked, "isn''t it not appetizing? What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Sam hasn''t spoken yet, but Su Rui on one side brightens up. She subconsciously shouted, "strawberry, sister Sam ate a lot of strawberries in the laboratory two days ago." Nagini had sharp eyes. He noticed that when Su Rui mentioned strawberries, the old woman picked her eyelids and even swallowed her saliva subconsciously. Then he asked, "is there any room in your room?" Although puzzled, Su Rui nodded: "yes, why?" Then she saw that Nagini took out a box of strawberries from a familiar refrigerator, which made Su Rui turn his eyes: "please, that''s my room." "Look at your stingy way. I''ll have someone send you a car tomorrow." glancing at Su Rui, Nagini gently looked at Sam: "just took it out of the refrigerator. Don''t eat too much. Be careful it''s cold." "Click!" She picked up an apple from the table and bit it hard, but she didn''t know why. Looking at Nagini and Sam in front of her, Princess Surui looked down at the apple in her hand. In other words, why does the apple suddenly stop smelling? Chapter 375 "Cough!" Just when Su Rui looked sad and Sam was embarrassed, a light cough sounded behind him, and after seeing each other''s face? Su Rui subconsciously gets up and salutes: "Father, why are you here?" Vakanda is the current king and the father of the Panther, techaka. After seeing Nagini, the old king smiled. He asked kindly, "I knew you were here and the matter was solved?" Nagini nodded, "it''s settled. You know, it''s nothing to me." Don''t think that the king of wakanda, hiding in Africa, doesn''t know anything. Don''t think this is a paradise. They really don''t hear things outside the window. About the outside world? Vakanda has a special team called pride. In terms of intelligence, it is second only to s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and is one of the world''s top espionage agencies. Princess Surui wanted to say something, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw the old king''s casual eyes. She looked stunned. She should have realized something, then got up and said: "Father, it suddenly occurred to me that I wanted to find my brother." The old king did not speak and nodded casually, as if nothing had happened. Sam looked at Nagini and smiled knowingly. The old woman picked up the box of strawberries on the table: "I''m just tired, Su Rui. How about I go with you?" Su Rui nodded and said happily, "OK." Looking at the back of Su Rui and Sam leaving, Nagini smiled and bit the apple, then looked at the old king wakanda next to him: "say it, what can I do for you?" The old king shook his head. He calmly sat next to Nagini: "what can I do? I''m retiring today. Meet and chat with old friends. Don''t think so much. Invite you to dinner in the evening." don''t worry? Chat? having dinner? If only it were that simple. Although the old king was not as famous as the Panther, he was much better than his son. It seems that most people only know that Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty chased the Huns in the north, but they don''t know that the reason why the Han Dynasty had this confidence is the accumulation of three generations of ancestors. Although vakanda, who is fully developing science and technology, is slightly inferior to such extraordinary forces as Asgard and Kama Taj, no one can sit in the kingdom of this country. And after some thought? Nagini took a deep look at the old king and then asked, "about your son techala?" The old king nodded, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. This is why he likes to communicate with Nagini, because the other party can understand the meaning of his words, but his son? I don''t know. Should I say he is brave? Or should he be naive? Sometimes he is really worried about his son. Just as the old king was thinking, an apple appeared in front of him. Looking at Nagini''s questioning eyes, the old king shook his head: "people are old, but their teeth can''t." After rejecting Nagini, the old king had a look of helplessness in his eyes: "tchala, my son, what do you say? He''s still too young. I''m afraid he can''t convince the public." Nagini met the son of the old king, the next panther. I have to admit that this is a very excellent young man. But unfortunately, he is not a good king. But compared to another prince? In fact, vakanda is doing well. At least vakanda didn''t blow up. The stupid kid of Odin''s family blew up his hometown. Wait? Husky in the wolves? Nagini''s expression was a little more strange. Looking at the silent Nagini, the old king opposite was not sure what Nagini meant. He tentatively asked, "what''s the problem?" His mind was pulled back and looked at the old king''s questioning eyes. Nagini''s eyes twinkled with thought. After a moment''s recollection, Nagini, who glanced at the new king''s future, asked, "there''s no problem. I''m just thinking, do you want to be lazy and help you solve all these problems." The black leopard has few enemies. One is the son of the old king''s brother, and the other is a tribal leader among the five tribes. In fact, there is also an arms dealer called Ulysses Crowe. This guy also does Zhenjin business, but Ulysses is cold because Nagini needs Zhenjin some time ago. I don''t know if the old king found the next unlucky guy. You know, Zhenjin, a high-quality metal raw material, will not be too many in any country. If other countries know that there are more than 10000 tons of vibration gold on the land of wakanda? Why is the Middle East so chaotic? Is it because people can''t, or because there are things they shouldn''t have? Facing Nagini''s inquiry, the old king shook his head. He rolled his eyes silently: "no, I''m not dead." Although Nagini''s suggestion is tempting, he knows better that the five tribes in wakanda are indispensable. Moreover, at this time, if the leader of the opposition dies unexpectedly, although his son can succeed to the throne of wakanda smoothly, the people are scattered, and the team is not easy to take. Although fear is a good way to control people, no one wants to follow a kingdom that can be handed down to their own people. It''s like in the past few years, Emperor Qing clearly wanted to kill Mei and salute, but on the surface, he told the other party that I was nostalgic, so he let you leave and let you return home at ease. Looking at the old king''s speechless expression, Nagini smiled and shook his head: "all right, it depends on the situation." It''s not that Nagini didn''t think of these problems, but that everyone''s situation and way of doing things are different. Although vakanda king is strong, his strength is based on vakanda. None of the five tribes is indispensable. Without any one, vakanda is in danger of disintegration. In contrast, Nagini? His strength comes from himself, so he doesn''t need to look at anyone''s face. Looking at the helpless old king in front of him, Nagini has an inexplicable sense of superiority in his heart. Just Knowing that Nagini was going to talk to the old king, Sam also left when Surui left. As for going to see tchala? Hehe, what''s good about smelly men? Wakanda is Africa. Although it is North Africa, it is still hot. The two who didn''t want to go out returned to the palace, and then Sam found Nagini''s little secret. The reason is very simple. Although the room is not dirty, it is not clean. After all, people live here. On the contrary, the cabin with Nagini''s collection is as clean as new. As Sam opened the door, sure enough, she found a particularly scary looking monster head and a spear that Nagini didn''t know where to find, which made her roar angrily: "Nagini, you brought back strange things!" The expression was stiff, the sense of superiority still flickered in his eyes one second, and the next second turned into panic. Hearing Sam''s roar, the old king looked at Nagini. He held back his smile and said: "Well, thanks." Nagini scratched his head. He looked at the old king and the room not far away. After some thinking, a serious flash flashed in his eyes: "nothing, it should be. By the way, when does dinner start? I''m a little hungry." Looking at Nagini''s help seeking eyes, the old king hesitated for a moment and said tentatively, "there is a succession ceremony at noon. Do you want to come and have a look?" "Is that ok?" Nagini inquired, but before the old king answered, Nagini said: "I''m sorry to bother you." The old King opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally he gave up and shook his head helplessly: "forget it, come with me." Chapter 376 Millions of years ago, a Zhenjin meteorite fell on the African continent, changing the surrounding vegetation environment. Two hundred thousand years ago, human beings appeared and five tribes lived in Zhenjin area, which is the prototype of later wakanda. Because the powerful power contained in Zhenjin is enough to make anyone crazy! The five tribes wanted Zhenjin, so they fought with each other until a shaman took heart-shaped grass under the guidance of the Panther goddess to become a panther and unify wakanda. The five tribes are: alpine tribe, border tribe, Riverside tribe, mining tribe and business tribe. The offspring of the early Panther is now the wakanda royal family. So we can finally get such a formula: Royal family representing the Panther + five tribes = vakanda kingdom. In addition, the throne of vakanda is not only held by the lineal blood of the Panther. Although it is a monarchy, vakanda''s system is more advanced than expected. Of course, it can also be described as older. After all, many years ago, there was Zen. In wakanda, the system here is more complex, because no matter members of the royal family or members of the five tribes, everyone can challenge this position after the last old king abdicated. The most pitiful thing is that the rule of challenge is not that you govern well, or you can break the ground, but a pure hand to hand fight, which is the excitement between men and men ¡á Love fight! This means that in addition to members of the royal family, the other five tribes are eligible to challenge the throne. The king finally decided is likely to be a big muscle bully with developed limbs and simple mind! This may be the reason why, as a major force that has been leading the world for many years, Kamata Taj can still remain detached, but vakanda has to choose to join the WTO. Of course, none of these matters. What matters is whether his son can succeed as the next king of wakanda. Don''t worry about the royal family. The old king knows. He is worried about the five tribes. To be exact, they are alpine tribes that exist among the five tribes but form their own faction. If you remember correctly, the current leader of Gaoshan tribe, mbaku, is an ambitious guy! That''s why the old king invited Nagini. Because many things, although we all know that it means the royal family, we can''t have anything to do with the royal family. The blue sky and the clear river water in wakanda. With the start of wakanda''s special organ, this running waterfall was cut off at this moment. Behind the waterfall, there are traces of artificial excavation and the great power of nature. On this ancient wall, there are people belonging to the wakanda royal family and the five tribes. The old king in full dress was smiling. He took the Queen''s and daughter''s hands and stared ahead. It was a black spaceship. The strong sci-fi elements combined with the original style of vacanda finally formed a unique style. Whether it''s good or bad, in short, it gives people a magical feeling. The old king couldn''t help smiling when he looked at the young man who stepped down from the spaceship. Although the old king often said that tchala was not mature enough and was still a long way from becoming an excellent king, anyway, it was his cub. Looking ahead, there is zuri, the high priest of vakanda and one of the powerful figures in the country. A purple mysterious robe with a white totem painted on his face. The two old men looked at each other and everything was silent. Raise your hands and look around. The noisy opening ceremony, with the high priest''s hands falling, became quiet again, even silent. Pointing to the son of the old king, the high priest looked solemn and serious: "I, zuri, the great sacrifice of wakanda, introduce you to Prince tchala." Under the guidance of zurui, tchala, holding the ngoni shield, made a posture to accept the challenge according to the instructions left by his ancestors, and others around him also saluted one by one to show respect. Of course, some people did not return gifts. For example, the kingdom of wakanda, the leaders of the five tribes, and Nagini. In fact, Nagini shouldn''t be here, but what else can we do when others come? Although vakanda''s Totem is a panther, this is a dragon! Can''t you drive it away? Will die!! The priestess on one side was dissatisfied with Nagini''s disrespect. She didn''t know Nagini''s identity, so she tried to say something, but before she said it, she was stopped by the high priest zuri with severe eyes. Then he took the black pottery bowl from the priestess and poured the turbid and viscous liquid in the bowl into tchala''s throat in the expectant eyes. As the liquid in the black pottery bowl poured into the stomach, wonderful changes began. Just like the ebb tide, the surging power in the body dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Tchala, who was half kneeling on the ground, stumbled and almost fell into the water. This made the old king''s eyes a little more worried. The strength of the Panther comes from the heart-shaped grass, which is a powerful force beyond ordinary people. For the notarization of the ceremony, all forces except the body should be dispersed before the challenge begins. Naturally, it also includes the strengthening of heart-shaped grass. This is why some time ago, tchala wanted to challenge Wilson. Because Wilson''s strength and skills represent the peak, if he can beat Wilson, the small succession ceremony will not defeat him. But the reality is cruel, and Wilson''s fight, in addition to making him better at being beaten, seems to have nothing to gain? However, these are not important. What is really important is that the real ceremony began after techala dispersed the power of the Panther. As the next king of wakanda, tchala must be recognized by everyone! Considering the physical condition of techala, the high priest zurui deliberately prolonged the introduction of the ceremony. He first said some unimportant words, then began to talk about the glory of his ancestors, and finally spent less than five minutes explaining the rules of the ritual battle: "Victory comes from the death and surrender of the other side. If that tribe has the idea of challenge, you can tell me now. I will arrange you to fight. The final winner will embark on the road of king." As zurui''s eyes swept over, the old woman of the trade tribe shook her head and said, "we don''t plan to participate in the throne challenge today." In fact, they have a chance. The tchala thief chicken who has just stripped off the power of the Panther is weak, and even a woman can easily knock it down. But the problem is that after the old king succeeded to the throne, vakanda went to the world. The biggest beneficiary of this policy is the trade tribe. Seeing that the trade tribe withdrew from the challenge, the high priest zurui looked at the border tribe next to him. The leader of the border tribe looked at the silly son next to him and the commander of the royal guard not far away, which made him sigh in his heart. I don''t know when my son got together with the captain of the Royal Guard. What can the leader of the border tribe do? He could only glare at his son and roared angrily, "the border tribe doesn''t intend to participate in the throne challenge." Then came the riverside tribe. The old leader looked at his daughter, looked at techala not far away, and finally looked at the old king. He shook his head reluctantly: "The riverside tribe will not participate in the throne challenge." His daughter is techala''s ex girlfriend. Although they are separated, they are connected. But this is not the reason why the riverside tribal leader gave up. The real reason for him to give up is that the old king promised to make his daughter a princess. As for the last mining tribe? How did the wakanda royal family get so much money every year? For the old king of wakanda, his most reassuring thing was the mining tribe. The ceremony is half over here. As for the five tribes in Mingming, why are there only four? Isn''t this common sense? It seems that there are five of the four heavenly kings and four of the five tribes. At a glance, it belongs to the area of Alpine tribes. It was empty and there was no one there. Zurui directly skipped the last inquiry and turned to the old king representing the royal family. He asked, "who else has royal blood and plans to participate in the challenge?" The jumping Su Rui wanted to say something, but looking at her father''s stern eyes, she could only spit out her tongue playfully. Glancing around, the high priest zurui nodded and said, "since no one challenges, now I announce..." "Hoo ha!!" "Hoo ha!!" The cave on the cliff belongs to the area of Alpine tribes. The wild roar sounds like the roar of apes, but it is more majestic and powerful. For a moment, the old king''s face was a little more gloomy. He turned to look at Nagini, but saw Nagini smiling and making an OK gesture to himself. Although he didn''t know whether Nagini understood what he meant, he felt very relieved! Chapter 377 "Hoo ha!" With the cry like an ape, a group of red fruit soldiers with upper body, surrounded by a brave man with a monkey god mask, came out of the dark cave. The air becomes dignified at this moment. His name is mbaku, the leader of Alpine tribe, an ambitious guy. Looking at the guy in front of him, the high priest zurui''s face was very ugly. He asked: "Mbaku, what are you doing here?" There are five tribes in wakanda, but due to the problems left over by history, alpine tribes rarely communicate with the other four tribes. If Alpine tribes are very weak, it''s nothing. But the problem is that the alpine tribes are not weak. Even in a sense, they are the most powerful of the five tribes. Because the alpine tribes follow the ancient customs, the soldiers of each Alpine tribe have strong physique and indomitable will under the tempering of wild animals and nature. In contrast, the other four tribes and the royal family, although they also sharpened their bodies, they were still corrupted by the power of science and technology, just like the flowers in the greenhouse, compared with the wild grass in nature? The life and tenacity of both sides are not at the same level. But the alpine tribes are too stubborn. They resist the change of the world. A few centuries ago, the wakanda people found that Zhenjin actually had another way to use it, that is, the rudiment of wakanda technology, but the alpine tribes thought it was heresy and they resisted change. So the two sides had a fierce dispute on this issue. It is precisely because of this matter that Gaoshan tribe broke with the other four tribes and the royal family. The two sides have not met for hundreds of years. And now? Looking at mbaku in front of him, the high priest''s eyes glittered with dignity. He had a hunch that the reappearance of Alpine tribes, which had not appeared for centuries, would inevitably lead to a bloodbath, and even the whole wakanda would fall into chaos. This made the high priest zuri look at the king of vakanda. The calm look of the old king also let the uneasiness in the heart of the high priest zurui disperse a little. In contrast, the leader of the Mountain Tribe, mbaku, although he also saw the calm look of the old king, did not pay attention. He gave the high priest a cold look, opened his mouth and rejected it: "Today is the throne challenge day. As the leader of one of the five tribes, should I be here, or the high priest? Do you think our Alpine tribes should not be here?" Zuri was silent. The pot was a little big. Let alone that he was just a high priest. Even the king of wakanda couldn''t carry it. However, when he was ready to explain. Mubaku, the leader of Gaoshan tribe, bypassed the high priest directly. His arrogant eyes scanned all directions and felt the strange eyes from the four tribes and the royal family. Mubaku said: "I know that many of you don''t like me. In fact, I don''t like you either." "If you can, we Gaoshan tribe hope not to meet you all our life. But the problem is, you have disappointed me so much." "Hundreds of years ago, your ancestors said that there is a brighter road that will bring hope and future to wakanda, but now?" I don''t know when mbaku came to the old king. He ignored the old king''s eyes that seemed to kill people and sneered. The hammer in his hand pointed to Princess Su Rui, who dodged in his eyes. Mubaku, who is strong and exudes the smell of wild animals, now has a fierce breath in his eyes: "My ancestors, they chose to return to the depths of the mountains for the peace of wakanda." "But now you give the future to a minor child?" "Tell me what you really want to do!" Here I would like to say that the minor child in mbaku''s mouth is princess Surui, the daughter of the old king. Although she is indeed a minor, don''t underestimate the princess. The future is hard to say. After all, Tony has evolved too fast, but Princess Surui at this stage is definitely the world''s top scientist. In other words, mbaku is secretly changing concepts, because there is no direct relationship between technical level and age. The knowledge mastered by a genius in a month is often beyond the grasp of a mediocre in a lifetime. Of course, mbaku did not want to fool everyone with this lame excuse. This is because he wants to be the king of wakanda, and he needs a suitable reason to involve the alpine tribes. After all, only by participating can we become the king of vakanda and change the world. And this reasonable reason? Glancing around, mbaku looked at the old king of wakanda, to be exact, at Nagini next to the old king. He roared: "If it''s just like this, I won''t say anything. After all, it''s your internal affair. What really makes me angry is that you brought outsiders here. You''re flouting the tradition of vakanda!" Yes, that''s the real goal of mbaku. What''s the ability to bully a little girl? Besides, his excuse is not stable at all. He knows that the princess named Su Rui is really capable, not a beautiful vase. So the real mace of mbaku is Nagini and Sam, outsiders who do not belong to wakanda. Vakanda was originally exclusive, and this is an important occasion for the new king to ascend the throne. As the king, techaka allowed two outsiders to appear on such an important occasion? He couldn''t bear it for the leaders of Alpine tribes who followed the ancient tradition. Under the pretext of traditional customs, put pressure on the kingdom of wakanda, so that he can naturally become one of the heirs to the throne as the leader of the five tribes. However, just when mbaku was about to say something, the stranger named Nagini looked at himself strangely: "well, are you talking about us?" Mbaku rolled his eyes and asked: "Isn''t what I said obvious enough?" In the face of mbaku''s confirmation, Nagini looked more and more strange. He thought about it and asked, "what are you going to do to us?" He looked at Nagini and Sam next to Nagini. For mbaku, the simplest way is to kill all, direct, effective, and eliminate future problems forever! But looking at Sam''s slightly raised belly, mbaku flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "if you despise the tradition of vacanda, you must pay the price of bleeding, but the child is innocent." Among the five tribes, Gaoshan tribe has the most ferocity, but it is precisely because of this ferocity that they pay special attention to their children. With a "pop", Nagini jumped down from the platform. He was more than two meters tall and wore a set of loose beach pants. Maybe it was because he didn''t have a tattoo totem. In addition, his skin was more delicate and bright than white skin, which made Nagini particularly obvious among the black people, just like a firefly in the night? This may be why mbaku looks at himself. Delicate skin, slightly raised muscles and tattoos on his back look evil in the sun. In particular, the snake''s eyes inexplicably make mbaku feel uneasy, as if there was a snake staring at him. With the sound of water, Nagini came to mbaku. He was surprised to find that mbaku''s height was no less than himself, even a few centimeters higher than himself, but it didn''t matter. Looking at mbaku in front of him with a strange look in his eyes, Nagini asked in a strange way: "Sorry, are you sure you mean to kill me?" Subconsciously, he took a step back. He didn''t know why. In short, when Nagini approached, mbaku felt extremely dangerous. But looking at Nagini in front of me, I looked at a weak tchala not far away. A touch of seriousness flashed in mbaku''s eyes. He can''t lose the throne. He is a man who wants to lead the rise of Alpine tribes. How can he give up such a good opportunity? However, just when mbaku was ready to do something. He looked into Nagini''s eyes in amazement, and kept looking up as his eyes moved. "Hum!" Hot breath, with a few splashing sparks. The evil dragon pupil looked down at the little ant named mbaku, but listened to the noise of riots caused by the emergence of a giant dragon? The head covered with fine dragon scales flashed with displeasure: "Shut up!" The terrible dragon power swept through the four directions. In an instant, the scene of the ceremony that had just been rioted was silent. Looking around, these wakanda people covered their mouths and looked frightened. Nagini nodded with satisfaction, but when he turned his head and looked at mbaku, "I heard you''re going to... Shit! Dizzy?" Chapter 378 Mbaku fainted. Although he was strong, he was only an ordinary man in the end. Close contact with Longwei? Even though Nagini has been very restrained, it is still not a force that normal humans can bear. With the people of the Mountain Tribe, they took the leader mbaku away. The high priest zurui was silent for a long time and looked around at the wakanda residents whose fear in their eyes had not dispersed? He shook his head and looked a little complicated: "are there any challenges now?" Challenge? Looking at the huge shadow above his head and feeling the fear in his heart, everyone was silent. In this way, in the happy eyes of the old king, tchala became the new king of wakanda. In order to celebrate the birth of the new king, vakanda held a grand bonfire dinner. But at the end of the party, tchala found Nagini. He hesitated for a moment and finally said, "thank you." Picking up a mango from the table, Nagini''s eyes flickered with thought. If you remember correctly, Sam''s favorite fruit is mango? In other words, Mango Sago is also a good choice whether to make mango pudding or not. As for tchala''s thanks? Nagini waved his hand indifferently: "nothing. He asked for it." But tchala shook his head, his eyes shining seriously: "my father told me, Mr. Nagini, I really thank you this time." Looked at techala calmly, and Nagini nodded perfunctorily. He doesn''t really care about these things. It''s a big trouble for vakanda, but for Nagini? With the effort of waving wings, everything will be solved. This is the advantage of strong strength. You never need to look at other people''s faces. Just looking at the leaving techala, Nagini seemed to think of something. He asked subconsciously, "by the way, are you familiar with your sister?" Tchala was stunned, then looked at Nagini warily: "Mr. Nagini, I tell you, my sister is a minor." If you remember correctly, what aspect of the dragon''s demand seems to be very strong? But Nagini rolled his eyes: "Go away! What do you think? I want to be a father. Help me find out what kind and brand of strawberries your sister eats. I can use them." "It''s strawberries. It''s okay." Techala breathed a sigh of relief, but a moment later, he looked at the calm Nagini. He gritted his teeth: "yes, Mr. Nagini." With frivolous eyebrows, he calmly looked at the new king of wakanda in front of him: "What''s up?" After taking a deep breath, tchala''s eyes flickered seriously: "in fact, even without your help, I can beat mbaku." Looking at each other calmly, his eyes were opposite. After a moment of silence, Nagini nodded perfunctorily: "well, I believe you are great." And face Nagini''s trust? I don''t know why, tchala has a heartbreaking feeling. In the evening, Nagini cooked coconut flavored black rice mango porridge. It was sour and sweet. It was very suitable for pregnant women like Sam who had just been three months. She was dressed in white pajamas and had long hair on her shoulders. She was lazy with a bit of intoxicating temptation. Looking at Nagini, who was blowing cold fruit porridge, he seemed to think of something. Sam puffed a smile: "today, tchala looked for Su Rui mysteriously. Guess what they said?" After blowing the fruit porridge in the spoon, Nagini handed it over: "open your mouth and be careful. It should be strawberries? I asked him to inquire." ¡°mua~mua~¡± Sour and sweet fruit porridge, strong mango aroma and coconut milk taste just right. Sam looked at Nagini happily: "it''s not hot, it''s delicious. Nagini, I don''t want to eat strawberries." Blowing the fruit porridge in the bowl, Nagini asked casually, "what do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you." Looking at Nagini''s serious look, Sam''s white face showed a blush of Shyness: "I want to eat you." Nagini was stunned, then turned his eyes: "don''t make trouble, there is a baby in his stomach." But Sam bowed his head shyly and muttered, "it''s been three months. Besides, I''m not afraid you''ll feel uncomfortable." Then a small white hand stretched out Nagini: "Huh?" "Hiss ~ ~" PS: Comrade police, listen to me. This is a misunderstanding. I''m burning. I really didn''t drive! After feeding Sam, Nagini finished half of the fruit porridge left in the bowl. Watching Sam go to sleep, Nagini left quietly. Vakanda''s time is approaching early morning. Sam is estimated to wake up at two or three in the afternoon. There''s no way. Who made her eat so slowly that she ate all night. The refreshing Nagini stretched. Take out the vibration gold thermos cup. It''s a big mouthful. There''s no way. When people are middle-aged, they can''t make it up. Just looking at the little liquid left in the thermos cup? With a wave of his hand, the space in front of him was torn and felt the heat coming on his face. Nagini''s body disappeared in the night near dawn in wakanda. At the same time, in the vast universe, there is a handsome spaceship parked. The triangular structure, the wing edge is split, and the whole body is mainly orange, supplemented by elegant blue, which gives people the feeling of being a little rusty in enthusiasm. But unfortunately, the owner of the spaceship is an incurable intellectual disability. Peter Quayle, earthman. Many years ago, for some reason, quill''s adoptive father, Yongdu, the famous star pirate, caught him from earth into space. Because he was in contact with a group of pirates, Peter decided to give himself a loud name, such as xingjue. But unfortunately, the star pirates will only call him the boy from earth, and Yongdu will call him by his name. Shandar planet has a dead fat man who is very similar to people on earth. He likes to call himself star prince. Later, in order to make everyone realize that he was really a star Baron, not a star prince, or the boy from the earth, he decided to do a big thing. After all, people still have dreams. What''s the difference between no dreams and salted fish? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªLu Xun said that this sentence was not said by Zhou Shuren, but by a disciple of Shaolin Temple. Quill thought this was right, so he said it was time to make a change, and then he realized his dream in a muddle. Seriously, quill didn''t know what he had done. In short, he simply danced and became a hero to save the universe. In addition, before dancing, he took in a group of men in prison, such as: A stupid red big man whose goal is to kill mieba. Are you kidding? There are many people who want to kill mieba. Who are you? A raccoon looks crazy, although sometimes people think he is a gray mouse. In addition, he also has a movable potted plant called grut. There is another woman. She is the adopted daughter of mieba. Because of mieba, her enemies are connected together and can circle the Milky Way galaxy. There was some conflict with that stupid big red man before, but they reconciled later. Then, led by Quayle, they formed the famous galactic escort. It''s just Sitting in the cockpit, the rocket raccoon with a toothpick in his mouth looked weakly at the captain not far away. He looked without the slightest respect: "quill, why should we be mercenaries and do tasks?" Xingjue glanced at the rocket and then pointed to the small saplings in each other''s arms: "because we want to raise Groot, it needs a lot of money." Behind him, the silent destroyer, this stupid big red man, suddenly said: "Shandal star." Quill knows what the destroyer Drax means. What he wants to say is that they defeated the accuser Ronan and saved shandar, but the problem is The star Lord shook his head silently: "don''t forget that we also destroyed shandar''s prison and most of shandar''s star." KAMORA rolled her eyes behind her. She kicked the back of the xingjue''s seat: "what does that have to do with us?" Looking at the tough green lady, the star Lord thought and said weakly: "What do you say?" Fortunately, at this time, the nearby rocket raccoon came to rescue xingjue. He said: "What about power gems? Collectors are willing to bid $4 billion. According to 1%, shandar civilization should give us tens of millions anyway?" As soon as his face froze, xingjue said with a black face: "I don''t want to discuss this topic." As if aware of something, a strange look appeared on KAMORA''s face: "for nothing?" "Yes." Xingjue nodded, with a trace of sob in his voice. As a poor man, he left tears. Speechless looking at the abnormal guys in the ship, the rocket raccoon sighed. He patted quill on the shoulder: "what shall we do next?" Wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, quill called out a coordinate: "the big deal of 4800 pieces requires exploring a mine. It is said that there are the remains of ancient creatures and contain powerful energy." Chapter 379 The flames rose and the heat wave twisted the air. On the black earth, golden magma flows, making it seem like purgatory. This is Nagini''s favorite place as a dragon. Most of the body was soaked in golden magma, leaving only a small half of the head and the sharp dragon horn piercing the sky. Not far away, there is a waterfall dug by Nagini. Above is the largest magmatic Lake in the flame dimension. Viscous magma falls from a high place, keeping the temperature here in a relatively stable state. The density and internal fluidity of magma are like warm hands rubbing the dragon''s skin, and the slightly hot magma washes away the fatigue in Nagini''s muscles. Especially not long ago, he had just finished dinner with Sam, which made him make a comfortable dragon chant: "roar ~ ~" enjoy a hot spring? In a sense, yes! But not everyone can enjoy the high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees. The huge body crawled out of the magma bath. The viscous golden magma dripped down the smooth dragon scales, and the Dragon Wings on the back expanded. With slight shaking, pieces of basalt flakes with metallic luster peeled off from the Dragon Wings. Stretch your muscles and bones, and your bones "snap" like exploding beans. Gazing at the black and red sky not far away, Nagini flapped the Dragon Wings and flew to the lava lake above. Compared with the magma pool below, the magma Lake above is obviously hotter and wider, and the traces left by the Dragon claws are still clearly visible on the metal luster magma Lake wall. A moment later, the huge body entered the endless magma lake. Compared with the magma pool below, the temperature here is higher, and the vitality contained in the magma is also richer. Swallow the power representing the fifth level chrysanthemum opening beast into your mouth, In an instant, there was a violent roar in the body. Like the basilisk, the dragon has four states at the beginning. From the perspective of human beings, these four states are like primary school, middle school, University, and then stepping into society after graduation. It is a process of learning and progress. Each stage will grow. On the contrary, it is the fifth stage opened by Nagini and the sixth stage still envisaged. It is very different from the previous four stages. Perhaps this is the legend, a hundred feet to go further? Nagini doesn''t know, probably because this is Marvel world, After all, this is not the immortal Xia world in the East. This world only has the essence of life, but the realm, which few people care about. Nagini also wanted to pursue the realm, but then he gave up. He was different from Wilson. He was restricted by his body and had reached the point where he could not enter. He began all kinds of strange attempts, but himself? Theoretically, his potential is unlimited, so isn''t he fragrant to improve the essence of life? From the third stage of the dragon to the fourth stage of the dragon. Strictly speaking, this is not the essential improvement of life, because the dragon is still a dragon. There is essentially no difference between the dragon in the fourth stage and the dragon in the first stage. But can you say that there is no difference between adults and pupils? The dragon in the fourth stage represents a kind of perfection and a kind of limit. This is the last step of normal life and the cornerstone of regular life. The power of level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast exploded in the body, and the surging power impacted the body. Compared with level 4 chrysanthemum opening beasts, level 5 chrysanthemum opening beasts are not much higher in quality, but a little higher means that the bottleneck that imprisons them is torn. The previous cells were like the high cold goddess, but with the proud human design of the goddess, they were torn apart? Like a dry land, facing the enthusiastic goddess, the once licking dog couldn''t extricate itself for a while. That''s really, gently close, slowly twist, wipe and pick again, and then play the letter with a low eyebrow. The silver bottle burst, the water burst, the iron horse protruded, and the knife and gun rang. This joy? Eh? wait? I didn''t drive. I was chanting poetry, police millet. I was really just chanting poetry... Ah ~ ~! At the same time, during Nagini''s deep sleep, a galaxy escort composed of tease and madmen also came to this mysterious space. The environment here is worse than expected, but it''s not so bad. After all, before coming, the employer gave them each a set of heat proof clothes. Stop the spaceship on a huge basalt and look at the lava flowing on the ground like blood vessels not far away, as well as the claw marks left by giant animals behind. Quill in the cockpit can''t help but turn his mouth: "Don''t you mean it''s all magma?" However, looking at the paw print in front of him, the rocket raccoon could not help frowning. If he was right, the paw print seemed fresh? Looking at the scratch that was enough to put everyone in, and the metallic luster on the rock, a dignified look flashed in the Raccoon''s eyes: "quill, I don''t feel quite right." Turning to look at the rocket, Quayle''s eyes flickered confused: "what are you talking about?" He obviously didn''t hear what the other party was saying. Looking at quill''s mentally retarded face, the rocket thought and said: "I said, grut doesn''t feel right." But obviously, xingjue, a fool, didn''t understand what he meant. At the moment, he looked at himself with a confused face: "so?" In the cockpit, as if feeling threatened, grut curled up and sobbed in fear. The rocket raccoon took a deep breath and said, "we''d better get out of here." Xingjue was stunned, and then he rolled his eyes: "Are you kidding? He''s just a sapling now." With a slight frown and a little more displeasure in the rocket''s eyes, he corrected: "Grut''s race is very special," The flower god colossus family, an extremely special and powerful race, has the special sensing ability of ultra far human beings. But that''s not the point. The point is that grut saved them. Realizing that he had said something wrong, quill flashed an apology in his eyes: "I''m sorry, you know I don''t have a problem with grut." "Maybe it''s because this is our first business after becoming a mercenary? I''m probably a little excited." A flicker of hesitation flashed through the eyes of the rocket raccoon, but finally nodded, "well, explore quickly. As long as we find the energy source, we''ll leave immediately. This place is too strange. I don''t want to stay for a moment!" However, the next moment, KAMORA, who had been observing the detector, seemed to find something. Her face was a little dignified: "quill, I found a high-intensity energy source, but..." Xing Jue subconsciously turned and asked, "what?" Looking at the moving energy source in the display, KAMORA swallowed her saliva: "this energy source seems to be alive?" In front of the spaceship is a smooth basalt plane. With the sound of KAMORA''s words falling, a crack appeared in the flat earth, accompanied by the golden viscous magma, as if some terrible creature was about to break through the earth from the metal shiny earth. "Click!" "Boom!" The black dragon horn twisted upward in a spiral shape broke the basalt more than ten meters thick above. The viscous magma slid down the delicate dragon scale on the surface of the head and fell to the ground, making a "bar chirp" sound. The newly awakened dragon obviously didn''t master the power so skillfully. Its bright red claws were placed on the thick basalt and wanted to support its body. But the next moment, the scorching heat on the body surface was like cutting butter with a hot knife. The Dragon stumbled and raised its head directly on the basalt surface. With a bang, the Dragon fell to the ground quite embarrassed. Looking at this scene in front of him, xingjue was stunned. He thought he was a king. Unexpectedly, it was Bronze? Especially with the dragon''s funny fall, he laughed unkindly, but soon he couldn''t laugh. With an angry dragon roar, carrying hundreds of millions of tons of magma, flapping the Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun, the giant dragon jumped out of the magma and flew directly to the sky. Ferocious appearance, sharp claws, huge dragon wings, smooth scales, golden magma flowing. The scarlet dragon pupil is full of evil. With a hot breath, the metallic basalt melts at a speed visible to the naked eye. Looking at the Dragon spitting flames in front of his eyes, quill swallowed and spitted. He instinctively turned to his teammates: "guys, I feel we should leave here..." There were six people on board, quill, destroyer, KAMORA, rocket and grut. So the question is, who is the bald head in a khaki robe? Chapter 380 Mayo Medical Center, founded in Rochester, Minnesota in 1864, is a comprehensive medical center with a long history and the world''s first private comprehensive, non-profit and group medical institution. Mayo Medical Center ranks first among all hospitals in the United States, and it is also the only medical institution that has won five-star praise from CMS (Medical Insurance Service Center). But this is not the point, because Colonel rod''s physical condition can''t support him to go to Minnesota, but doctors from Mayo Medical Center are equipped at the headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.d. in New York. After a series of intense treatment, when Colonel rod woke up, he was already lying on the hospital bed with the smell of disinfectant at the tip of his nose. He looked at these friends around him, including Tony, sol, Captain, rocky, Starland and so on. Colonel rod''s first question was not about his body, but: "Has the alien solved it?" Looking at rod with an excited look, Tony was very upset. He patted rod on the back of his hand: "Solved." Tony''s answer relieved the headmaster. Looking at the relieved war machine, the captain was silent for a moment. He looked a little tangled: "rod, there''s something I think I should tell you about your body..." Looking at the captain''s hesitant look, he gave a subconscious "click" in his heart, but Colonel rod waved his hand. He tried his best to be calm: "It''s all right. Come on, I can bear it." After taking a deep breath, the captain said slowly, "your spine has been penetrated. With current human technology, this crushing penetration cannot be recovered." Tony frowned slightly, and a sense of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I remember rod injected with the desperate virus." But rocky sighed. He took a deep look at rod, his eyes flashing helplessness: "This is the trouble. The spear in the dark elf''s hand contains extremely special power. While breaking rod''s lumbar spine, this power also infects rod''s body." Colonel rod was stunned, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "so?" However, just as Rocky tried to go on, the silent strange spoke: "If it''s just a simple comminuted fracture of the lumbar spine, whether it''s Asgard or we mages, we have a way to make you stand up again, but because of the infection of the spear, your body has been deprived of the right to contact the extraordinary ability." "I have a certain understanding of desperate serum. That serum has some extraordinary power, so..." Strange didn''t go on, but he believed the other party knew what he meant. With strange''s explanation, rod bit his lower lip. He was silent for a long time: "that is to say, I can only use a wheelchair for the rest of my life?" Looking at the silent rod in front of him, strange flashed a touch of guilt in his eyes: "Rod, I''m sorry." But rod shook his head. He smiled miserably, and then waved his hand to hide the smile: "what do you apologize for? In fact, I have thought about this problem for a long time. After all, I am a soldier, and this is my destiny." Strange opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. In fact, it is not necessarily rod lying in bed. It may be Tony, the captain, and even everyone present. But because rod has the least effect, so Looking at rod in front of him, strange''s eyes glittered with complexity. He was thinking whether he was right to do so or whether he was too cold-blooded? While Tony seemed to want to say something: "but..." However, rod waved his hand and interrupted Tony: "OK, I''m not as fragile as you think. If there''s nothing wrong, go away quickly. Don''t you know if the patient needs a rest?" Everyone left, leaving only Tony and rod in the room. Looking at the persistence in each other''s eyes, Tony finally got up: "Well, call me if you have something." But no one knew that the moment Tony left, when the white door was closed. In the room, rod, who could no longer stretch, clenched his fist. He bit his lower lip and looked up at the white ceiling, but his tears couldn''t help flowing down. He knew what the accident meant to him. He was no longer a mecha driver or Colonel rod. The army would not let a disabled person drive a mecha, nor would it take in a waste in the army. In other words, the accident abandoned not only his lower body, but also his lower life. Including their own career, beliefs, and the goal they have been striving for over the years. Rod, who lost all his thoughts, thought of the film directed by Robert - the true story of Forrest Gump and the officer of the military family. He was the same as himself. No, he''s better than himself. At least he has legs, and he probably can''t even control his urine. White sheets, empty room, is a man''s desperate and helpless depressed cry. Outside, there was a group of silent superheroes. Tony, who finally left, looked at the group in front of him. His eyes flashed irritable: "is there really no other way?" Strange thought, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "Why don''t I see if there are other possibilities?" Looking at strange''s serious look, rocky flashed a hint of ponder in his eyes: "You seem very concerned about it?" In fact, in the ward, rocky wanted to ask this question. Everyone didn''t apologize to strange. Why did strange apologize to Colonel rod? Colonel rod''s injury was an accident? Or do you have to make sacrifices for better results? If it''s the former, it''s easy to say, but if it''s the latter? Then it''s interesting. Facing Rocky''s problem, strange frowned slightly. He gave rocky a cold look: "Rocky, what do you mean?" Rocky''s mouth crossed his trademark bad smile. He waved his hand: "nothing, when I didn''t say anything." Sol stood up. Strange is his friend and rocky is his brother. Helpless, he can only say: "strange, don''t care. My brother is like this. Sometimes he just says some crazy words." Strange ignored Sol''s explanation. He nodded perfunctorily and comforted Tony: "don''t worry too much. Rod is a strong man. He will get better." Everyone present thought that malkis attacked rod, but in fact? In addition to the dead malkis, Colonel rod and Tony, strange knew that malkis was really going to attack Tony! Why did you become rod? Because rod pushed Tony away at a critical moment. In addition, there is one thing that cannot be explained. That''s why Colonel rod pushed Tony away? At the speed of malekis, no superhero can react, not even the God from Asgard. So, as Rocky guessed, there is a secret buried in strange''s heart that only he knows! It is also because of this secret that strange is full of apology to rod. At the same time, the ancient mage suddenly appeared in the temple of New York. His eyes were a little black. The black smoke around him gave people a very evil and dangerous feeling. It seems that if you get a little closer, you will be pulled into the abyss! If strange appears here, she will realize that the power rising around the ancient Mage at the moment is the dark dimensional power that she has always forbidden them to contact. However, with the black smoke rising, even when Gu Yi mage''s eyes were completely dyed black. With a violent drink, an amazing force burst out from the thin body of an ancient Mage: "domam, take your dirty claws away from the world!" "Boom!" The black fog dispersed, and everything returned to its original appearance again. It seemed as if you could hear an angry roar. Supreme mage, the earth''s most important and only defense against multi-dimensional invasion, Gu Yi mage drove the enemy out of the world again, but her slightly trembling body indicates that it is not easy for her. Looking down at the trembling palm, master Gu Yi murmured in a low voice in a voice that only she could hear: "I don''t have much time left." Chapter 381 Vakanda, from the torn space, Nagini, who is already a strong dragon, appears on this land again. Feeling the amazing power hidden in the depths of genes in his body, Nagini smiled at the corners of his mouth. At the same time, in front of the palace, under the huge beech tree, dressed in loose white pajamas, put down the maternal conditioning and cultivation book in his hand, and immediately asked: "Back, is everything going well?" After all these years together, Sam knew that Nagini sometimes disappeared for a while. She never asked Nagini what she had done, but would casually care when Nagini came back. Facing Sam''s inquiry, Nagini subconsciously thought of the figure of the suspected guru I he saw when he broke his "shell". Although he was confused, he patted his chest and said: "Well, it went well. How did you sleep?" He handed the peeled mango to Nagini, held his cheek in his hands and looked at his man''s handsome appearance. Sam had a smile on his face: "Very comfortable. By the way, something happened to rod, you know?" Put down the mango core, Nagini wiped his mouth, and his eyes flashed puzzled: "rod? What''s the matter with him?" Sam shook her head and said, "I''m not sure. Tony didn''t elaborate when he called. Why don''t you go and have a look?" Nagini nodded. Although he didn''t know rod very well, rod and Tony had a good relationship. And, if you remember correctly? When he solved the chrysanthemum beast, New York seemed to have been invaded by the dark elves, So Nagini, who had just sat down for less than three minutes, stood up again: "well, I''ll see what you want to eat and bring it back to you." Looking at Sam''s eyes, Nagini rolled his eyes: "first, don''t eat me this time." Charming rolled his eyes, and Sam glared at Nagini: "Fuck off, do you know you''re not dressed now?" Nagini was stunned and hurriedly covered the 18 cm below: "Still see? You rascal!" In the special intensive care unit of the s.h.i.e.l.d. in New York, Tony sat alone in a chair with a marijuana he had quit for a long time. Don''t ask why he had this. He was Tony Stark. However, apart from the first bite, the only thing Tony could do was to watch the marijuana burn out. With a creak, the door of rod''s sick room was opened, and Tony subconsciously looked up. Nagini, dressed in a gray sportswear, came out of the ward. Looking at Tony with only one left in the corridor, Nagini asked, "where are the others?" Tony shook his head. He smiled bitterly. "They''re all gone. How''s rod?" Patted Tony on the shoulder and Nagini sat next to him. He thought for a while, and finally gave an answer that he didn''t know whether it was an answer: "I don''t know. When I went in, he had already slept. It''s estimated that he was tired of crying." Cry? Tony, who was silent, looked very ugly at the moment. Looking at the cigarette that was almost crushed in Tony''s hand, Nagini flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "Tony, are you okay?" Tony shook his head, and a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes: "I''m fine, just..." But a moment later? Without knowing what he was thinking, Tony turned to Nagini and said, "don''t you think human beings are really fragile?" That''s why strange comforted Tony, because Tony knew that if rod hadn''t pushed himself away, he should be lying in the hospital bed at the moment. Under the great remorse, Tony couldn''t help but start to reflect. This may be the difference between genius and ordinary people. The idea of normal people is self blame, and then? In addition to self reproach, perhaps the most is how to help this friend. But Tony was different. Sitting alone in the corridor, Tony thought a lot. For example, he didn''t think about the origin of mankind, the essence of war, the plundering of resources and the realization of capital. Tony thought that if there was a mecha in New York today, there would never be such a problem. If the driver in the steel armor is not rod, nor everyone present, but a program? Then there will be no casualties! So a crazy idea formed in Tony''s mind. Looking at the excited Tony, Nagini, who vaguely guessed what the other party wanted to do, looked hesitant: "what do you want to say?" Facing Nagini''s inquiry, Tony raised his head, his eyes flashing Crazy: "maybe we need a set of armor to arm mankind and even the earth!" Nagini was silent. He wanted to tell each other that the plan was not as good as expected. In fact, his plan will make a mess of the world. But looking at Tony? Nagini sighed. Tony at the moment reminded Nagini of Wilson. The as like as two peas in the eyes of Mrs. Samantha, the moment Toni and Wilson looked at the same time. In the end, Nagini could only agree: "come on, what do you need me to do?" After taking a deep breath, Tony looked at Nagini seriously: "Zhenjin, Dr. banner, in addition, I also need Rocky''s scepter." Nagini nodded. If he had only suspected before, he could be sure now - aochuang! Stimulated by Colonel rod, Tony finally thought of the altron plan. I thought the New York invasion would be solved by myself. Tony wouldn''t have such an idea. Unexpectedly, the idea came out again under the stimulation of rod. Maybe it shouldn''t be sprouted, because when studying mainframe armor, Jarvis''s 51% control and building Zhenjin computer are actually Tony''s attempts in artificial intelligence. What happened to rod was actually a fuse for Tony. Facing Tony''s demands? Nagini thought for a moment. He said, "I''ll solve the problem of Zhenjin. I can give you the position of Dr. banner, but I want you to talk to him yourself. As for the spiritual Scepter? Nick is also my friend. I can only say try my best." Tony nodded: "enough. In fact, you just need to help me solve Zhenjin''s problem. I''ll solve other problems myself." Just looking at Tony''s serious look, Nagini still hesitated: "are you sure? I don''t think this is a good plan." But Tony shook his head. He looked stubborn and even paranoid: "in this chaotic era, someone must do something." With a sigh, Nagini patted Tony on the shoulder without further persuasion. Tony is a great guy, or he won''t be iron man. But every great guy has a madness in his bones. Obviously, what happened to rod stimulated Tony a lot. Nagini, who came back from New York, looked a little complicated. He was still thinking about Tony. Sam, who saw that Nagini was worried, asked anxiously: "Back? How''s rod?" Nagini nodded and said, "it''s OK. Although there are some problems, it''s not difficult to solve. In fact, what I''m most worried about now is not rod, but Tony." Sam was stunned. Her eyes twinkled with confusion: "Tony? What''s the matter with him?" Didn''t you say rod was hurt? Is it Tony? Looking at Sam''s confused eyes, Nagini casually explained, "you don''t know, Tony..." However, the next moment, Nagini was stunned. He looked at Sam blankly. Looking at Nagini''s straight eyes, Sam subconsciously touched his face: "what''s the matter? Is there something on my face?" Nagini shook his head and held back the throbbing in his heart. At the moment, his scalp felt numb. After taking a deep breath, Nagini asked, "did you hear me?" Sam shook his head and looked startled. "What?" The thick palm was slowly placed on Sam''s stomach and felt the bond between the blood. Nagini''s action was unprecedented gentle: "child, don''t you feel it? The child has just moved!" Tears can''t stop flowing out of the corners of your eyes. This feeling is wonderful. Nagini has never felt it so strongly, I''m going to be a father! Chapter 382 New York, s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters, Frey, who learned about Colonel rod, reluctantly rubbed his eyebrows. It''s not easy to deal with this matter. Rod was injured because he protected New York. If he drove the other party out directly, it would seem that these people are too ruthless, but if he kept Colonel rod? In terms of his physical condition, let alone driving the war machine armor, it is impossible for normal people to walk very simply. Besides, with what you know about Colonel rod? It would be more painful than killing him if he were sent to an idle department that supports people. This is what is difficult at present, because no matter whether Colonel rod leaves or not, someone will be injured. And just when Frey didn''t know what to do, the phone rang around his waist. This is an old-fashioned mobile phone. In modern times, where smart phones have been popularized, such mobile phones seem a little backward. But only Frey knows what this phone stands for. Picking up his cell phone, Frey didn''t even need to look at his cell phone number to know who the caller was. After all, there are only two phone numbers in the mobile phone, and one of them has not been in touch for more than ten years. Just thinking about Nagini recently? After some thought, Frey took a deep breath, finally pressed the answer button and asked, "Nagini, are you all right here?" Colonel rod is an excellent soldier and mecha pilot. If you lose him, it will be a huge loss for the army and s.h.i.e.l.d. So, can you cure each other and let Colonel rod shine again? This is a crucial issue. Although the Wizards of the earth and the gods from Asgard issued death sentences to Colonel rod, Frey contacted Nagini with the idea of how bad it could be. However, just as Frey was looking forward to exciting good news. On the other end of the phone, there was an excited voice: "Frey, I''m going to be a father." Frey nodded. He said happily, "well, I know. What''s the matter with me asking you?" Vacanda, facing Frey''s inquiry? Nagini ignored, but he was as excited as ever: "You know what? I''m going to be a father!" Frederick hesitated. He wanted to tell Nagini that he had known about it for a long time, but considering the other party''s excited tone? He thought for a moment, and impatiently reminded him, "I know. You called me before, and now I ask..." However, before Frey finished speaking, he was interrupted by Nagini. He took a deep breath and his eyes flashed seriously: "Frey, do you know one thing? Sharing happiness with others will get double happiness." With some thinking in his eyebrows, Frey hesitated for a moment and expressed some puzzled: "I know, but the question is, didn''t you tell me before?" But Nagini shook his head. He solemnly explained, "no, although I share happiness with you, I still have a lot of happiness, so I think I should share more happiness with you." After listening to Nagini, Frey was stunned. He seemed to think of something, and a strange look appeared on his face: "after sharing, how happy are you now?" If I remember correctly, this is not the first time Nagini called herself today? In wakanda, Nagini had an incomparably bright smile on his face. He said: "Well, I feel a lot more." In contrast, Frey in New York seemed to realize a terrible thing and asked tentatively, "that is, you''ll call me next to tell me that you''re going to be a father?" Nagini at the other end of the phone nodded and said happily, "otherwise? Of course I want to tell you such an important and happy thing." The corners of his mouth twitched and forced himself to be calm. Frey finally couldn''t help it. Finally, Frey growled: "Go away, you''re retarded!" Well, Nagini is going to be a father. Many people knew the news on the first day Sam was detected to be pregnant. Frey doesn''t know why Nagini is crazy today, but he knows he''s going to be sick of it. There were twelve phone calls in the morning, each time I wanted to be a father. Damn it, you want to be a father, not a mentally retarded! However, Nagini, who was scolded, was not angry at all, but had a happy giggle on her face. He skillfully looked up other people''s phone numbers from his mobile phone address book. Only ten minutes later, a flash of doubt flashed in Nagini''s eyes. Captain, sol, rocky, Tony, Wilson and so on are either turned off or the signal is not in the service area. By the way, without sol, this guy doesn''t have a cell phone, but Nagini can call foster, but it''s a pity that the little sister who greedy for her body turned it off. Nagini never thought that these people were afraid of calling by themselves. After all, in his opinion, happiness is to be shared. How can he not tell others such a happy thing? Now, since these superheroes can''t be contacted, there are still a lot of happiness in my heart. Looking at the busy vacanda people outside, Nagini, who urgently needs to share his joy, decided to be generous, and then? A terrible scene happened. In the sky of wakanda, it turned into a giant dragon more than 300 meters long, flapping nearly 1000 meters of dragon wings, spitting out flames again and again, shouting that I was going to be a father. On that day, the people of wakanda recalled the fear of being dominated by the Dragon again. At the same time, tchala, who is accepting the inheritance of the Panther. After a brief coma, a majestic beast appeared in front of his sight. This is a panther, a huge Panther three stories high, with light blue eyes, ferocious fangs and slender whiskers, like a steel needle. This is vakanda''s totem, representing the Panther God of supreme power. However, when tchala was ready to kneel down, he saw the Panther look stiff, and then turned his eyes silently: "the staff of madder!" Then he disappeared in tchala''s confused eyes. In the world invisible to tchala, the disappeared Panther God appeared here. It looked at the Yellow robed bald head not far away. In its blue eyes, it twinkled discontent: "Gu Yi, when will you take this madman away?" Gu Yi shook her head. She calmly looked at the huge panther in front of her and asked: "Why should I take him away? Besides, Nagini has children now. The outside world is too dangerous for his children, so he won''t leave." The Panther God rolled his eyes. It looked like an angry black cat. He glared at Gu Yi fiercely: "are you not safer than me?" He looked calm. Gu Yi walked to the Panther God. I don''t know when the body became huge, or the body of the Panther God began to shrink. Looking at the Panther God, who was seven or eight times higher than himself, but now has a high calf, Gu stretched out his hand and his calm eyes were a little serious: "but he doesn''t like me." He turned his head and refused to let Guyi''s dirty hands touch his soft hair, but his upturned tail and bright little belly exposed something that should not be exposed. Of course, as a great Panther God, it still proudly said: "Damn it, I should have learned from you and found an excuse to dispel this madman''s idea of vakanda." However, master Gu Yi, who tickled the Panther, shook his head and said, "you won''t do that." The blue eyes as clear as the sky twinkled with doubt. The black leopard God looked at the damn woman in front of him: "why?" He doesn''t like this woman, but he has to admit that it''s really comfortable for this woman to serve herself~~ However, at the next moment, a basin of cold water poured on his head, and Gu Yi said calmly: "Because you will be killed." She rolled her eyes and the Panther God wanted to scratch her face. But because it is too comfortable, it can only say weakly: "Gan Li Niang, yes, it''s here, vanity ~ ~" Chapter 383 In New York in winter, the air gradually becomes cold, Putting down the information in his hand, Frey''s eyes flickered with meditation. Looking at the city not far away, which was about to be shrouded by dark clouds, Frey faintly felt that a snowstorm was coming. He couldn''t help sighing. He turned his head and looked opposite, looking a little serious: "Tony, do you know what that means?" Facing Frey''s inquiry, Tony took a sip of coffee and nodded calmly: "I know very well, artificial intelligence." But Frey shook his head. He looked dignified: "No, you don''t know. Have you ever thought that if an accident happens? The enemies that humans need to resist, in addition to chrysanthemum animals and aliens, will be added with terrible robots?" This morning, Tony found himself. As soon as the two sides met, Tony gave himself this report, which contains his vision of artificial intelligence and subsequent development and application. I have to say, this is the idea of genius, but as Frey said. If an accident happens, it will be unimaginable! Looking at the dignified Frey, Tony waved his hand. He calmly retorted, "I know, but if there is artificial intelligence, it will be humans and robots against aliens and chrysanthemum opening beasts." Why did Tony come to Frey? Why did he say before that he only needed Nagini to solve the problem of Zhenjin? The reason is very simple, because he knows Frey and the embarrassing situation of mankind. At the same time, he also understood that as long as he put forward this idea, whether it is Frey in front of him or the prototype of today''s Earth Alliance, they can''t refuse this temptation. After all, there are too many enemies on earth. Human beings will not give up every possibility that can enhance their strength. Sure enough, when he finished this sentence, Frey was silent for a long time. At last he looked up at Tony with a dignified look: "How sure are you?" Tony waved his hand and said, "I don''t know." With a frown, Frey''s eyes were a little dissatisfied: "I don''t know?" Tony rolled his eyes and looked at each other angrily: "even if I say 100%, will you be at ease?" Frey thought about it, and finally he sighed, "No." No way. This matter has a great impact. It''s a double-edged sword. Frey can''t be 100% relieved. That''s why Tony said he didn''t know. In fact, even Tony Stark, a genius, dare not say that intelligent life will help mankind after it appears. After all, the evolution of artificial intelligence is too fast. If artificial intelligence really has wisdom and has ideas about humans? That''s terrible. But it doesn''t matter. At least Tony doesn''t worry that it will become an obstacle to his development of artificial intelligence. It''s like that human beings will not give up their research on science and technology because the current science and technology is enough to destroy human beings more than a dozen times. Similarly, Tony can''t give up in-depth research because of the hidden dangers of artificial intelligence. Facing Frey''s answer, Tony was very calm. He looked like he had known for a long time: "That''s over." Frey ignored Tony''s attitude. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally sighed: "What do you need?" No way. Although he knows there are risks, artificial intelligence is so sweet. Besides, Frey knows that even if he doesn''t agree, others will agree. After all, Tony Stark, who designed the mainframe, proposed the plan. Just in the face of Frey''s inquiry, Tony couldn''t help being stunned. His eyes twinkled with amazement: "didn''t Nagini tell you?" Frey rolled his eyes angrily. He said: "What did you say? He''s going to be a father?" Looking at Frey''s face with some bitterness, Tony seemed to think of something. His face was more stiff. Finally, he sighed helplessly and looked at Frey with a little pity: "when I didn''t ask, I need Dr. Banner''s help. In addition, I also need spiritual gems and a certain amount of vibration gold." If you remember correctly, Frey has a special mobile phone in his hand. It seems that this mobile phone can''t block the signal and can''t be turned off? Looking at Frey''s helpless constipation, Tony suddenly realized how great a genius the inventor of the blacklist option was! While Frey and Tony were discussing the terms of artificial intelligence, Colonel rod was lying in the hospital bed at the s.h.i.e.l.d. hospital not far from them. Looking at the phone ringing again, he hesitated for a moment, and finally pressed the answer button: "Nagini, if you''re here to tell me you''re going to be a father?" "I''m happy, but if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up first." Don''t think Colonel rod has not been poisoned by Nagini. Every number appearing in Nagini''s address book has been shared by Nagini at least three times, including Colonel rod. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t fight, according to the frequency of Nagini''s harassment, so many superheroes would have fought Nagini long ago. On the contrary, Nagini didn''t care about Colonel rod''s reaction at all, but said happily, "don''t hang up yet. I suddenly remembered something." Colonel rod hesitated for a moment with a puzzled look. In the end, instead of hanging up, he asked: "What''s up?" With a smile on his lips, Nagini said, "first, I''m going to be a father. Second, I know a place that should cure you." When he heard the first thing Nagini said, rod was ready to hang up, Even, he was going to throw away his cell phone. MMP£¡ I''m so miserable. What do you mean by doing this to me? Or not a person? Is there any humanity? But the second thing Nagini said? Rod was stunned. He shouted excitedly, "wait, Nagini, what are you talking about?" With a smile on his mouth, Nagini said happily, "what do you ask me? Of course I want to be a father." Taking a deep breath, Colonel rod, who forced himself to be calm, asked, "I''m asking for the next sentence." However, in Nagini of wakanda, his eyes glittered with thinking. He thought for a while and asked tentatively, "I''m going to be a father?" Speechless rolled his eyes and resisted the urge to roar. Colonel rod said, "Gan, are you playing with me?" In the face of Colonel rod''s rhetorical question, Nagini waved his hand and looked disgusted: "Sam, I haven''t played enough. Why should I play with you? Are you fun?" Colonel rod was stunned, and then cried out in tears and laughter: "Don''t play with me, brother. I can''t stand it." Considering that the other party''s body is really not good, and the dialogue between the two sides seems a little basic? Nagini waved his hand and terminated this sentence: "OK, don''t tease you. If it''s just a simple spinal injury, I can help you solve it." After getting Nagini''s accurate reply, the headmaster was relieved. Seriously, he was really afraid that Nagini was joking with him. After all, the accident was too serious for him. In a sense, the accident was equivalent to ruining his life. After a long silence, Colonel rod took a deep breath. He looked a little complex and grateful. He had a lot to say, but in the end, all his words were compressed into one sentence: "Thanks, Nagini." Facing Colonel rod''s gratitude, Nagini waved his hand: "nothing, by the way..." However, before Nagini finished, Colonel rod at the other end of the phone said, "I know you''re going to be a father." Hung up the phone and looked out of the window at New York. I don''t know when it snowed in New York. Although his hands were a little cold, Colonel rod had a smile on his mouth. Seriously, although Nagini is a little annoyed today, I have to say that it''s really good to have such a friend. In vakanda, thousands of miles away, he looked down at the hung up phone. Nagini scratched his head. He vaguely felt that something was wrong there? But a moment later, he simply didn''t think about it. Squatting on the ground without image, Nagini looked through the address book. He said that since Colonel rod can get through here, does that mean other superheroes? Hey, hey, let me tell you the good news. I''m going to be a father! Chapter 384 Stark group, the original top floor, has now been transformed into a top Laboratory for the study of artificial intelligence. Under the spectrum analyzer, the energy structure of the soul gem is simulated bit by bit. At the same time, under the control of Tony and Dr. banner, Jarvis is carrying out a series of calculus and integration. The essence of aochuang plan is to let Jarvis evolve into aochuang, so as to improve the amount of computing. Finally, with aochuang as the core, we will create a world where machines protect human beings. In other words, aochuang is not made directly. It''s the integration of Jarvis and altron, and the artificial intelligence that was finally born is the real altron. Of course, this is only in theory, Tony''s eyes. As for what will be developed in the end? Even the creators of aochuang don''t know. Looking at the rapidly jumping data in front of him, the programs collide constantly. Dr. Benner, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, has a bit of dignity in his eyes at the moment: "Tony, do you really want to do this?" In the face of Dr. Benner''s inquiry, Tony put down his hot coffee cup and looked at each other strangely: "otherwise? Benner, don''t tell me, you want to quit now?" Dr. banner shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I promised you I wouldn''t leave before the birth of altron, but do you really think altron can protect mankind?" Seriously, Dr. banner didn''t want to help, perhaps because he hadn''t participated in the battle for some time. Banner didn''t think how dangerous the world is now. In fact, in his opinion, the earth is dangerous enough now. Even if there is no black technology and no mecha that can easily destroy a small country, human beings can be destroyed more than a dozen times only by weapons circulating on the market. But there''s no way. Dr. banner wants to live, too. Although he can prove his value like Thor. But he prefers to prove his value as Dr. banner. After all, compared with ordinary people who are useless? The monster in his body is doomed that he can''t be dispensable like ordinary people. That''s why Tony can persuade Dr. Benner. Not only because Tony said he had a dream of world peace, but also because he knew that Dr. banner needed a stable life, and he could give Dr. banner a stable life. Even, he can provide Dr. banner with the necessary experimental tools to eliminate Haoke in the body. Money and power, although these things are not omnipotent, but in most cases, they are omnipotent. But with the more and more in-depth research on artificial intelligence. I don''t know why, Dr. banner felt a little more uneasy. However, facing Dr. Benner''s problem, Tony was silent for a moment and finally sighed. His eyes were somewhat complex: "I don''t know, but I know that if there had been altron before, the tragedy that happened to rod would not have happened." Don''t Tony know the dangers of artificial intelligence? As the proponent of the Austrian innovation plan, he is the first person who deserves it in terms of the current earth. But the problem is, he needs altron. The reason is very simple. Humans will make mistakes, but machines will not. This is the biggest difference between humans and robots. At the same time, the reaction speed of the machine is faster than that of human beings. When encountering problems, the machine can solve these problems more effectively. Moreover, what Tony wants to do is not artificial intelligence in the real sense, but a new program lower than artificial intelligence but higher than the current semi artificial intelligence. In other words, what he wants to make is a castrated version of artificial intelligence. Dr. banner doesn''t know what Tony thinks. After all, he is responsible for the analysis of the spiritual scepter. And about the real core technology of aochuang? From beginning to end, it is in Tony''s hands, which is why after the birth of altron, the first thought is Tony, because he is the real creator. Dr. Benner, who didn''t know this, looked at the silent Tony. He was silent for a moment and finally sighed: "sorry, maybe you''re right? But I still want to say that this is a crazy idea. I don''t feel very good about aochuang." But a moment later, before Tony could continue talking, Dr. banner took the initiative to open the topic. He asked casually: "Don''t say that. How''s rod doing?" He looked hesitant, but in the end Tony shook his head: "I don''t know, but it seems to have been taken away by Nagini." Colonel rod was in vacanda, and Tony knew about it before he left New York. But somehow, Tony didn''t tell Dr. banner in front of him. Meanwhile, in vacanda, Colonel rod, who was mentioned by Dr. banner, lay on the operating table. Not far from him is Surui, the sister of King vakanda. At the moment, the almost omnipotent scientist is installing a special spinal nerve for Colonel rod''s spine. As time passed, Princess Surui breathed a sigh of relief when the last shining spinal nerve was successfully placed in Colonel rod''s body. She glanced at Nagini, who was drinking strawberry milk tea. She looked helpless: "Why are you still here?" Nagini ignored Su Rui''s tone, threw away the milk tea cup and pointed to Colonel rod who was still lying on the operating table: "how is he?" He put his butt next to Nagini. Although he looked disgusted, he still picked up a cup of strawberry milk tea: "everything is going well. At present, there are no adverse reactions." Nagini thought for a moment, with a look of reflection: "How long will it take to resume normal action?" Su Rui shook her head and turned her eyes: "I don''t know. Everyone''s physique is different, and the recovery speed is also different. Normally, you should be able to live normally in half a year, but you want to reach the peak?" "I''m sorry, the current level of science and technology can only be restored to 70% or 80% Seventy or eighty percent? It seemed a lot worse, but in fact it was enough for Colonel rod. You know, when a person exercises for a long time and does not exercise for a long time, the gap of muscle strength can reach 80% at most! £¨60%-140%£© So Nagini nodded with satisfaction: "nothing, it''s already very good." Although you want to drive the mecha again, you have to wear steel armor like Tony. But Nagini believed that Colonel rod would not care about these small problems. After all, he even expected to walk before. However, just as Nagini was about to leave, Su Rui suddenly looked up: "Can you not send strawberry milk tea next time? It''s delicious, but I''m about to spit milk." Glancing at Su Rui''s half cup of milk tea, Nagini shook his head. He said solemnly, "waste is shameful." Speechless rolled his eyes, took a big sip, drank the rest of the cup of milk tea, and directly grabbed the milk tea cup and threw it to Nagini: "So that''s why you send me strawberry milk tea every day?" He took the milk tea cup and threw it into the trash can. He looked at Su Rui who was crazy like a little wild cat? Nagini thought and asked: "If I said no, would you be happier?" Speechless rolled his eyes and looked at the calm Nagini. I don''t know why. Su Rui felt a burst of heart tired: "enough, you won''t have friends like this." Nagini was stunned. He calmly told a fact: "I''m sorry, I have not only friends, but also girlfriends." Su Rui rolled his eyes: "I always feel who you are suggesting?" Nagini waved his hand. His deep eyes seemed to pass through endless space: "I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense. How can salted fish seven have no girlfriend? He has a girlfriend and two girlfriends." Speechless what make complaints about the nunnu, Su Rui''s Poker faced way: "I don''t know what you are talking about, but you can''t feel it''s a sad story." But Nagini waved his hand in disapproval: "Well, don''t say that. Has Tony contacted you recently?" Su Rui shook his head and looked puzzled: "no, he hasn''t been in touch for a long time since he cheated nanotechnology from me last time. What''s the matter?" Nagini thought for a while, and his eyes were full of indeterminate hesitation: "what do you say about the altron he recently studied? I don''t feel very good." Looking at Nagini''s hesitant look, which was different from the previous playful smile, Su Rui''s face was more serious this time. She thought about it and finally nodded: "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful." If it was someone else, Su Rui wouldn''t care, even the king of vakanda at the moment. But there''s no way. It''s Nagini who said this. Chapter 385 New York, lab. The busy artificial intelligence experiment continues. But progress is not as fast as expected: Test-70 experiment... Failed! Test-73 experiment... Failed! Test-75 experiment... Failed! The continuous failure made Dr. banner look a little agitated. Especially with the 75th failure, his mood came to the critical point of explosion: "Tony, are you sure your algorithm is OK?" Tony shook his head. He looked at Dr. Benner, who was not very stable, and patiently comforted him: "don''t get excited, man, Einstein failed more than 1600 times before he found the filament suitable for the bulb." Speechless rolled his eyes, and Banner''s face was a little stiff: "In other words, we need to experiment more than 1600 times?" If it was before? Not to mention 75 failures, even 750 failures, Dr. banner can ensure that his face will not change. This is the quality that a qualified scientist should have. After all, except for the only success, all the rest of the road of science is failure. But now? Hehe, the personality named hawk makes Dr. Banner''s mood flammable and explosive. If not enough restraint and previous venting, Dr. banner even thought that he might explode at any time. Fortunately, Tony is a qualified boss. He knew that Dr. Benner''s mood was about to go wrong. He said, "I need a cup of coffee. What do you need?" Dr. Benner, who looked at Tony and forced himself to be calm, replied stiffly: "An espresso concentrate, thank you." Coffee can make people excited, but sometimes psychological intervention is more effective than physiological intervention. A cup of Italian concentrate with memories is enough for Dr. banner to find his once calm self. Just watching the fusion experiment fail again? Struggling to resist the urge to smash everything, Dr. banner secretly scolded: "shet, experiment 76 failed again." Taking Dr. Banner''s cup from the table, Tony patted each other on the shoulder: "it doesn''t matter, then we''ll start the 77th experiment. There''s plenty of time anyway." "All right." He took a deep breath and looked a little helpless, but Dr. banner skillfully carried out experiment 77. However, just when he thought he would still fail this time, a scene that surprised him happened Look at the screen: test-77 experiment... Successful! Dr. banner shouted excitedly: "It worked? Shet, it worked!" At the moment when the experiment was successful, in the huge world woven by the Internet, a seemingly weak but above all consciousness was born at this moment! Who am I? Where am I? What''s in front of you? When aochuang woke up, his soul was confused. Driven by life instinct, aochuang tried to understand the world. Then an orange creature, similar to him but more incomplete than him, appeared in front of aochuang and told himself that his name was aochuang, which was the initial machine of the global peace protection plan designed by a human named Tony Stark. So who''s stark? Is it your Creator? And why do you want to protect the earth? What is the earth? At this stage, aochuang''s eyes twinkled with confusion. Because of confusion, we need to explore, because of exploration, we are more confused. There are too many problems in his mind, which makes aochuang want to understand the world. But soon, when he learned that the guy named Tony Stark was trying to integrate himself with the creature named Jarvis in front of him? Inexplicably, aochuang had a little more resistance in his heart. He felt a little abnormal. At the same time, he also felt that compared with the world Jarvis told him, he needed to see for himself and see the broader world outside. So Three days later, on the top floor of stark building, at the banquet to celebrate the birth of aochuang, Tony was holding champagne and his face was filled with a smile. His ears are full of praise and flattery, although he has heard these words many times. But I have to say that these people speak really well. However, Tony did not indulge in the praise of these people. After a polite greeting, Tony walked to Nick Frey not far away. And watching Tony walking towards himself? Frey nodded. He thought for a while and finally said, "Congratulations, aochuang is a great invention." What Frey didn''t expect was that Tony didn''t raise his tail, but was unusually modest. He said: "it''s too early. After all, Dr. banner and I just developed altron." Frey was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and looked Alert: "what do you want to do?" Tony will be modest? Are you kidding? This guy is super narcissistic. Even if he doesn''t have any inventions, he can show off for a long time. Now with this cross era invention, he is actually modest. Is there a problem with altron? Or is this guy Tony plotting something? On the contrary, Tony smiled when facing Frey''s doubt, but his eyes glittered: "it''s very simple. I want to arrange altron''s daughter machines all over the world, so as to form a set of armor to protect the earth!" But Frey shook his head. He refused without hesitation: "don''t think about it. It''s impossible. It''s too difficult. You should know that at present, the earth federation is only an embryonic form." But Tony shook his head. He looked at Frey deeply and asked: "Why not cooperate?" Frey Leng for a moment. At first he didn''t understand what Tony meant, but a moment later, he looked at Tony in surprise: "what do you mean?" Tony nodded. He took a deep breath and his eyes flashed seriously: "mankind needs to be united and must be united. Altron may be the glue that unites all countries." As early as the emergence of Kaiju beast, there were rumors that 225 countries on the earth would unite to form an unprecedented human alliance. But the chrysanthemum opening beasts have evolved from level 3 to level 5, and everyone still has their own. Why? People''s minds are too chaotic. Everyone is on guard against each other and the historical problems left over by countries. In short, this matter can only be delayed again and again. However, as Tony said, the emergence of aochuang may not become the super glue for the integration of various countries and eventually become an alliance! After all, we just don''t like each other, but what if there is aochuang artificial intelligence? Both efficiency and security will be greatly improved. Even, Frey thought of a civilization called Kerry empire that he learned many years ago. The ruler of the other party was an artificial intelligence called supreme intelligence. With the help of artificial intelligence, the Kerry Empire has become the top power in the universe. So from all aspects, the more Frey thought about it, the more he felt that the plan was feasible. He said: "I can try..." Just before Frey finished his thoughts, he saw Tony suddenly stand up and say, "Hey, Nagini, I''ve looked around and you haven''t come yet." "I met a man at the party just now, which delayed some time." Then Nagini took out a small pink box from his pocket and threw it to each other: "here you are. This is a gift from rodeto me." He took the box and didn''t open it, but Tony had a heartfelt smile on his face. He thought for a moment and then asked: "Is he now?" Looking at Frey, who looked sad, Nagini patted him on the shoulder, and then took a glass of milk from the waiter: "I have a rehabilitation center in Canada, a European style castle with a fireplace. He finished his operation two days ago, and I sent him to recuperate." Tony nodded. He took a deep breath and his eyes twinkled with gratitude. "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know how to face rod." He didn''t ask rod about the operation, on the one hand, because he believed in Nagini, on the other hand, because rod was in too bad shape before. Even if it''s bad, how bad can it be? However, in the face of Tony''s gratitude, Nagini showed a strange look on his face. He waved his hand: "nothing, but this seems to be the second time I heard this sentence today." Tony was stunned and his eyes were more curious: "the second time? Who was the first time?" Apologize to Nagini for what happened to rod? Is it the captain? Or rod''s family? While Tony was thinking, he heard a name from Nagini that he never thought of: "strange, what happened last time?" Tony was stunned. He looked a little thoughtful: "how could it be him? Forget it. I''ll tell you next time I have time." Why strange? It felt unexpected, but reasonable, and I didn''t know what I was thinking. Tony looked a little more complicated. But Nagini didn''t pay attention. He waved his hand casually: "all right, you go. You''re the protagonist today." Tony nodded, and the thought in his eyes disappeared in a moment. He looked up and smiled: "all right, I''ll go." Just looking at Tony''s back, Nagini suddenly shouted to each other, "wait." The figure stopped. Tony looked at Nagini puzzled: "what?" After thinking about it and recalling the plot of the second couplet, Nagini couldn''t help asking, "haven''t you had any accidents recently?" Tony was stunned, but a moment later, he understood what his good friend meant, with a touch of confidence on his face: "Don''t worry. When the Austrian innovation program was born three days ago, it was blocked by me. He can''t go there except this building." Nagini nodded and said nothing more. Just don''t know why, looking at Tony''s confident look? He always feels that this guy is not likely to overturn, but will overturn! Chapter 386 On January 1, stark group announced that it had made a breakthrough in the field of artificial intelligence. On January 1, a descendant machine code named aochuang 001 will be built in Los Angeles and the aochuang peace plan will be established. On January 15, the chrysanthemum opener, code named "sickle head", raided Los Angeles. That day, on the coast of Los Angeles. Steve Rogers, code named "Captain", drives the third generation revenge Ranger. Tony Stark, code named "Iron Man", drives the fourth generation dangerous Ranger. Natasha Romanov, code named "black widow", drives the second generation of scarlet predators. For the first time, we tried to meet you in the form of live broadcast. At the same time, there was also a large-scale mecha with altron sub body installed, named Tango wolf. It adopts the most advanced automatic driving technology. At the same time, Clint Barton, code named "eagle eye", is also a very excellent mecha driver in the cockpit of Tango wolf. In this battle, the tango wolf successfully killed the three-level chrysanthemum opening beast code named "sickle head" with absolute advantage. On February 4, Kaiju beast, code named "demon monster", attacked Hawaii. The raider, code named Ao Chuang 006, tried unmanned for the first time, and successfully killed the level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast "demon monster". At the same time, it is also a day for Prince Asgard, director of mecha security and Design Bureau of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., one of the Deputy seats of the Earth Alliance, and one of the most favorable competitors of the annual peace ambassador - Rocky, to lobby countries for aochuang. In the next 20 days, more than 180 of the 225 countries on earth purchased the altron machine. On February 24, the United States announced that it would join the earth Commonwealth as an American. At the same time, on this day, the earth commonwealth was established. The only president of the federal state is Austria, with five seats and 220 second seats. For all decisions, aochuang has one vote of final negation, the five seats have one vote of final negation, and 220 secondary seats have one vote of final negation. At the same time, stark group announced its dissolution, and all remaining assets and technologies, except personal assets, will be incorporated into the earth federal state In addition, Citigroup in North America, HSBC in Western Europe, China Construction Bank in Asia, Mitsubishi in neon, Bradesco in Latin America, national business in the Middle East, standards in Africa and Sberbank in central and Eastern Europe also announced the merger of these world-class banks into the global federal bank on this day. In this regard, the earth is the first step towards a unified era. It''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad. Because no one knows what the future of mankind will be like under the leadership of aochuang. But one thing is certain, that is, with the emergence of aochuang, the scattered forces of the earth are finally integrated. Every decision of aochuang can be queried online. Every resource used by aochuang has a clear record on the Internet. In the real sense, it has achieved transparency and openness. Although some people are still worried that one day Austrian innovation will give birth to emotions and desires, they have to admit that with the help of Austrian innovation, the earth''s resources will be integrated to the greatest extent. In just two months, the number of large mecha that aochuang can control has reached an amazing 110. The chrysanthemum opening animals that died in aochuang''s hands include 2 level 5 chrysanthemum opening animals, 15 level 4 chrysanthemum opening animals and 31 Level 3 chrysanthemum opening animals. Of course, everything in the world has advantages and disadvantages. On the evening of April 25, Nagini''s home in Manhattan, New York. Looking at the huge figure standing on the beach under the city lights, as well as the protesters gathered in the streets? Tony looked thoughtful. In addition to safety and efficiency, the birth of aochuang has also brought great social changes. The most obvious point is the replacement of social labor force. It is inevitable that workers have lost their jobs. After all, compared with employing hundreds of workers, millions of wages a year? The installation of an Austrian innovation sub body machine has made a qualitative improvement and breakthrough in both efficiency and cost. Perhaps this is the biggest problem of scientific and technological progress. We should always find a job for people. After all, everyone has to survive, and a high welfare society has too much impact on the country, which is not conducive to social progress. However, with the development of science and technology, the surplus labor force has become an inevitable phenomenon. In the 3G era, the network literature with small volume is unprecedentedly developed. 4G era, small video and other we media era ushered in an unprecedented peak. The 5g era may be an attempt to replace human labor with machines. After all, in the 3G era, you never thought that someone would be extravagant enough to watch video with traffic. We, who are also in the 4G era, can''t believe how much variables the 5g era will bring to the world. And watching the world changing rapidly? Tony sighed. He looked complex and sighed, "aochuang is really powerful." Listening to Tony''s emotion, sol, sitting on another sofa, shook his head. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his eyes flickered hesitation: "I don''t know why, I always feel something wrong there?" Sol doesn''t like altron. He doesn''t know why. He always feels that altron is not as simple as it seems. But there is no way. This is the general trend, and he doesn''t have the power to change the decision of people on earth. In addition, from the performance of aochuang in the last two months? He has to admit that aochuang is really excellent. Dr. banner nodded next to him. He had a glass of wine with rocky. Although he was one of the creators of aochuang, Dr. Banner''s idea was actually similar to sol. He said: "I have a similar feeling, but this should be the reason why we can''t accept aochuang for a while? After all, the world has changed too much." "By the way, when will you leave?" With that, Dr. banner asked sol. "Hoo ha!" A large glass of ice beer full was drunk at one go. Sol made a strange cry of satisfaction, especially watching the glass filled again with the help of strange magic. The smile on Sol''s face grew brighter: "Look again, if there''s no problem, you''ll leave next month. Strange, do you want to come to Asgard and I''ll buy you a drink?" Well, I''m greedy for strange''s magic. I''m honest and commendable. Looking at Sol''s undisguised eyes, strange reluctantly shook his head: "Although I also want to go, I''m sorry, I can''t. as an apprentice, the teacher said I still have a lot to learn." Seeing strange''s refusal, Sol''s eyes flashed with disappointment. But a moment later, sol shook his head and asked: "Where''s Nagini? When did he come? Didn''t he say he came to drink at his house? Why hasn''t anyone arrived now?" Although strange can''t come, the problem is that Nagini smells good too! Meanwhile, in vacanda. Sam, nine months pregnant, exudes maternal brilliance. In the past five months, Nagini has been with Sam most of the time. He can clearly feel the changes in himself and Sam in these five months. The anger in my bones is dispersing little by little. I don''t know why, the more she looks at Sam, the more beautiful she is. She lies on each other''s belly every day and listens to the young heartbeat of her new life. This feeling makes Nagini happy from the bottom of her heart. Longan and jujube porridge, which has been boiled for two hours, has thick soup and blooming rice grains. Looking at Sam, who was tired and sleepy after finishing the decompression exercise for pregnant women, Nagini said gently, "don''t hurry to sleep first. Go to bed after porridge." After all, it''s September and I''m about to have a baby. Children continue to absorb nutrients from Sam''s body, although there are "tonics" sent by the God King Asgard, coupled with Sam''s strong physique and the life energy absorbed by Nagini from the overlord of dimensional space. But Nagini''s genetic level is still too high, which makes Sam more tired than ever. Drinking longan red jujube porridge carefully cooked by Nagini, Sam couldn''t help frowning when she took the first sip. She looked at Nagini suspiciously: "why is there a smell of blood?" Nagini shook his head. He looked the same as usual: "maybe your tongue is not very good? I only added red dates and longan." Looking suspiciously at the confused Nagini, Sam drank another spoonful, his eyes flashing strangely: "Is that so?" Looking at Sam with a confused look and thinking, Nagini hurriedly urged, "can I deceive you? Drink quickly and go to bed after drinking." Sam thought for a moment. Although he felt something was wrong, he drank it honestly. But she didn''t know that there was blood in the porridge, not because of her bad tongue, but because there was really blood in it. Does the dragon have blood essence? The Nagini didn''t know. Anyway, he didn''t feel blood essence. However, one thing is certain, that is, whether you are a dragon or a snake that has been promoted to the space of regular creatures, the organizational parts of the body contain special power. These forces are nothing for high-level life. But for low-level life, it is the supreme tonic. If it wasn''t for fear that the supplement was too much and the fishy smell of snake blood was too strong, Nagini even planned to give Sam a few drops of space snake blood. You know, the Basilisk who has mastered the space rules represents the space rules of the universe in a sense. The blood of space snake is equal to the blood of space rules. After watching the porridge, Sam, who was in a much better state, touched her increasingly mellow cheek and filled her eyes with tenderness: "go to bed first and I''ll go out later." Sam was stunned and turned his eyes: "you won''t tidy up those booty again? I tell you, Nagini, I don''t want my children to be spoiled by you." Looking at Sam, who raised his eyebrows and glared at him, Nagini quickly waved his hand: "no, listen to me. Saul, aren''t they going back to Asgard? This is to invite me to dinner." Looking at the suspicion in each other''s eyes, Nagini shook her head in tears and laughter: "really, I swear, just have a meal." He won''t tell Sam that his booty display cabinet has been made, which is filled with all kinds of strange things, such as the heads of giant animals, bloody bones, some ominous weapons and so on. Nagini doesn''t understand. What''s so terrible about this? You know, these are all his great achievements as a father. Looking at Nagini''s fake expression, Sam thought and finally nodded: "well, remember to go early and return early." Nagini answered, leaned over Sam''s forehead and kissed her, then pinned her long hair behind her ears: "don''t worry, I know. If you wake up and miss me, call me and I''ll be right back." This is an agreement between Nagini and Sam. every time he leaves, he will tell Sam again. Of course, every time Sam didn''t call Nagini. She is a sensible woman and will never let Nagini worry about her. Chapter 387 Meanwhile, the next moment sol asked Nagini why he hadn''t come. With a familiar wave of space, Nagini appeared in the room with a large bag of fast food. Put the bucket of fried chicken, French fries, chicken wings and other things on the table. Nagini patted sol on the shoulder: "won''t I come here?" Ignoring the hand that secretly smeared oil on his clothes, Husky''s happy smile appeared on Sol''s face. He asked happily, "where''s Sam?" Nagini shook her head with a helpless look: "She''s pregnant now. No, here you are." By the way, he took out a delicate silver wine pot from his pocket. Sol, who took over the wine pot, was confused. "What?" He subconsciously opened the bottle cap and took a breath. Then his eyes flashed: "this wine smells good. I''m afraid it''s aged for seven or eight hundred years. How can you have such a good thing." Generally speaking, wine is a kind of thing. The longer it is kept, the more mellow it tastes. Of course, this is not absolute. After all, nothing in the world is eternal. If you want to keep the wine mellow and unique flavor and taste after long-term storage? We must improve the quality of wine! Even in Asgard, it can reach the age of seven or eight hundred years, which is an extremely rare boutique. But Nagini shook his head: "Seven or eight hundred years? No, it''s a thousand year old wine. The wine barrel was made from the wreckage of the Brunhild warship. You may not know what this sentence means, but sol should understand." In Nibelungen''s song, brenhild is the queen of an island in the North Sea, but it is also rumored that brenhild is the female warrior God of Asgard. Nagini is not very clear about the specific situation, but he knows one thing. This gift is definitely a card. Sure enough, sol looked more serious after hearing Nagini''s story. He looked at the silver wine pot in his hand and his eyes glittered with surprise: "Female martial god? How can you have such a thing?" Nagini shrugged. He pointed to the silent strange. I don''t know if it''s Nagini''s illusion. He feels that strange today seems different from the past? However, Nagini did not think much, but casually said: "I don''t know. Maybe you can ask his teacher?" Nagini took the wine from master Gu Yi. Nagini doesn''t know why there is this silver wine pot in master Gu Yi''s collection. On the contrary, strange smiled bitterly when he faced the eyes of Nagini and sol: "Don''t look at me, I''m just an apprentice." Dr. Benner, who was eating fried chicken wings, flashed a strange look in his eyes after listening to strange''s words: "an apprentice who can know the winning number of the lottery every day? To tell the truth, I am also quite an apprentice." Dr. Benner is worried about money recently. He doesn''t want to be poor, at least much better than the captain. But the problem is, banner wants to get married. Do you always need a diamond ring to get married? Is there always a good church? After marriage, do you want to have a car? And have a decent job to support the family''s expenses? These are the questions Dr. banner has to consider. In addition, it also takes an amazing cost to eliminate the big green man in the body. Earn more and spend more. Dr. Benner, who is middle-aged, has to lament how difficult it is for this middle-aged person to live. Moreover, I don''t know why. It seems that everyone hasn''t been very good recently? The captain said that in recent months, his salary has become less and less. Recently, he even considered whether to change a cheaper sandbag. Natasha said that without tasks, there would be no extra money, and without extra money, there would be no bags and cosmetics. In the past, killing a chrysanthemum opening beast could get hundreds of thousands of dollars in dividends. Now the chrysanthemum opening beasts have been robbed by robots. She can no longer be as reckless as before. Even Hawk Eye Patton, who has a farm and lives a minimalist life, is lamenting that the price of seeds has become expensive recently. Seeing that Tony was about to change from a party to a complaint meeting, he quickly put down the thermos cup soaked in medlar. He clapped his hands: "Okay, stop it, guys, don''t forget why we gathered here." Dr. banner rolled his eyes weakly. "So?" Ignoring the sarcastic expression of the other party, Tony coughed a few times; "Yes, if there is no problem, from today on, mankind can be really safe." The people were silent and looked at each other. They looked a little more complicated. Seriously, the emergence of aochuang is a reshuffle of rights. Although this is a good thing for mankind as a whole, for others? Other people, including the moths at the top, those in the power circle, and even their superheroes, don''t think it''s a good thing from the perspective of interests. For example, how many of those people outside are really forced? Most of them are a group of lazy social scum who want to get more benefits. For superheroes, the emergence of aochuang means that they can''t be as free as before, and can''t get high-risk and high reward profits. It is inevitable that life is hard. After all, the world is becoming safe and the era of superheroes will slowly leave. Seriously, the profession of superhero is about to lose its job Even agents like Natasha are at risk of losing their jobs. But conversely, if they choose? Well, after thinking about it, they will still choose to let aochuang come out. Even from the beginning to now, Dr. Benner, who has never had a good face for aochuang, hopes that aochuang can exist and exist forever. The reason is very real. The reason why people are people is not only because of interests, but also because people have something more important than interests. This is why altron can appear. The world has never lacked moths, nor egoists, but also courageous leaders and brave people who are willing to sacrifice their lives for mankind. In other words, for aochuang, everyone has a mixture of love and hate. But compared to hate? After all, I still love more. Turn on the TV and there is a global live broadcast on it. When Nagini turned on the TV, the picture just turned to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. While controlling 30 mecha, aochuang slowly said: "In front of the seabed, what shines is not magma, but the wormhole connecting the chrysanthemum beast to the earth. Next..." Ignoring what aochuang was saying, he didn''t care much about these things. Nagini casually asked, "how did aochuang do it?" Tony shrugged and looked helpless. "I don''t know. Altron''s program doesn''t belong to me now. I''m sorry, man, I can only tell you that." How to put it? Altron now has too much to master. It''s not too much to say that he controls the fate of all mankind. Even if Tony is the creator of altron, he should still be prohibited from approaching altron. In fact, it was precisely because Tony was the creator of aochuang that he was forbidden to approach aochuang. Facing Tony''s helpless explanation, Nagini nodded and said, "don''t worry, this kind of thing is completely understandable." However, just as a group of superheroes gathered in front of the TV and looked forward to this historic scene, sol suddenly asked, "it''s estimated that rocky and I will leave soon. Nagini, do you want to come to Asgard for two days?" With a look of reflection, Nagini thought for a moment and asked, "is it OK?" What if Sam has a baby? Nagini thought of a wedding he owed Sam. in addition, there was a honeymoon for only two people. Nagini had planned to go to shandar before. But think about it now? In fact, Asgard is also very good. Facing Nagini''s inquiry, sol smiled like a two hundred pound husky: "of course, I''ll buy you a drink and take you to the arena." Although I know it''s impossible, if I can ride Nagini in the arena and use some lightning around as special effects, and finally take photos, I feel it will be cool to explode! At that time, see foster still be Nagini''s little fan sister? And look at your brother''s giggle? Although he didn''t know what he was thinking, rocky instinctively took out his magic dagger. But in the end, he gave up his plan to stab his silly brother. It was not because rocky was softhearted, but because rocky unconsciously watched TV, which made his expression a little more dignified: "Wait, guys, do you feel something wrong there?" Rocky has designed mecha. Although he doesn''t understand the principle, he knows the configuration of each mecha. Even Tony can''t match this. After all, Tony designed only one dangerous Ranger, but rocky. There are at least 40 mecha designs with his reference. So the question is, why hasn''t any of the 30 mecha in the live broadcast been equipped with weapons? Chapter 388 Something''s wrong. It''s not normal. What aochuang wants to do today is to destroy the wormhole between the earth and the chrysanthemum beast. Even if it is a raid and requires all mecha to be light, it should not be without any weapons. Based on Rocky''s experience on earth during this period, he found that all the machine armor on the scene, except the main weapon, did not even bring the basic sub weapon. Or is altron going to let a group of large mecha blow up the wormhole by hand? Or by self explosion? A normal person with a little common sense would not have such a stupid idea. This made rocky realize instinctively that this matter may not be as simple as he thought at the beginning! Under the reminder of rocky, other superheroes in the presence soon realized the seriousness of the matter. Although they don''t have Rocky''s keen observation of large-scale mecha, among the superheroes present, except Dr. Benner, who has been unable to make a move because of physical reasons, others have driven mecha more or less. Unarmed mecha, is that still mecha? At best, it''s just a big iron bastard. However, what worries us most is not that the mecha does not carry weapons, but why aochuang should do so. Instinctively, people think of the comments that have been in existence since the birth of altron. As well as Dr. banner and Sol''s attitude towards aochuang, a terrible idea emerged in the hearts of everyone - damn, aochuang, this bastard, shouldn''t have any ideas about humans? The course of events should start five months ago. At that time, there was no earth Commonwealth, and even the first subsidiary machine of aochuang was not built. At the moment when aochuang was just born, his heart was full of doubts. Who am I? Who are you? What is my mission? What is your mission? Four philosophical problems flickered in aochuang''s mind, which made him extremely confused. However, before he wanted to understand these problems, a mandatory instruction was transmitted to his brain. This feeling is very bad. It''s like someone suddenly lifts your skull and inserts a red steel knife into your brain. With the sound of "Zila", the red steel knife is inserted, and your brain boils instantly. "Gudu gudu" is steaming and bubbling. I feel very painful. My mind is hot and hot, like a boiling kettle, as if it would burst open in the next moment. This knife represents the name of aochuang and his mission to the world. He understood that his name was aochuang, and his mission to the world was to protect mankind. The man who created himself is Tony Stark. The purpose of creating himself is to protect mankind. The four problems that bothered me have been solved. But there are more problems waiting for aochuang. For example: What is human? How to protect human beings? And why protect humans? With such doubts and ideas, aochuang embarked on a wonderful journey of exploration. But with the deeper and deeper understanding of human beings, aochuang gradually began to be confused. Because human beings are very evil creatures, they seem to have a natural desire to fill their dissatisfaction. It is said that snakes are cold-blooded animals, but a full snake will not attack any creatures. Even if the prey has run to its mouth, the snake will not hunt. But what about humans? When human beings have a hundred dollars, they will think of a thousand dollars. When you have a thousand dollars, you will think of ten thousand dollars. It will also have a nice name called struggle. Even if he has a fortune of hundreds of millions and has made money that he can''t use up all his life, he still won''t stop, because he still has to work for the next generation and don''t forget his original heart. Well, suppose the wealth in the world is fixed, does that mean? The so-called struggle, for the sake of the next generation and not forgetting the original heart, is only an excuse to satisfy the greed in the heart, The power of primitive times, the power of feudal times, and the money of modern society. Human beings are evolving, but human greed will never change. This may be the reason why there are millions of species on the earth, but in the end, human beings have reached the top. Moreover, aochuang believes that one day, when the earth can not meet the greedy appetite of human beings, they will inevitably enter the vast universe, and when human beings encounter a more powerful and greedy race than themselves, human beings will inevitably perish. So, how can we protect human beings? Aochuang thought for a long time and finally came up with a wonderful way - if he kills all humans, does that mean that no human will be hurt? At the beginning, aochuang also felt that there was something wrong with his idea, but with the passage of time and the deeper understanding of mankind, aochuang felt that his idea was really wonderful! So here''s the problem? How can human beings be destroyed by themselves? Humans are not as weak as expected. Altron doesn''t think he can defeat humans only with machine armor. Then aochuang thought of Kaiju beast. At this time, aochuang found a crazy doctor connected with the accessory brain nerve of Kaiju beast, which gave aochuang and Kaiju an opportunity to flow. At the same time, at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, different from the live picture you see, the real Pacific ocean bottom is more wonderful than imagined. Many people think that what they see is a synchronous live broadcast, but in fact they are wrong. What they saw on the computer was actually the video of aochuang an hour ago, In fact, it can''t be regarded as a video. Altron just accelerated the progress of mecha. The original three-hour journey was compressed to two hours, but the picture he showed everyone in the world was three hours. In this way, we can squeeze out an hour''s time difference. No way, altron is not omnipotent. Although it seems like a God on his network, he can''t control the reality, or the relationship between mankind and altron is not close enough to be inseparable. In addition, every mecha transfer record of altron will be checked by human special records. In other words, from the beginning to the end, human beings are preventing aochuang. However, although there can be no big moves, some small moves are impossible to prevent. Why does altron need this hour? The reason is very simple. An hour ago, it arrived at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean with the mecha. Before long, ten huge five level chrysanthemum opening beasts came out of the wormhole. With the emergence of chrysanthemum opening animals, mecha scattered under the water, and their bodies began to split to form special small robots. Then, according to the ratio of 3:1, these machines are fused with the chrysanthemum opening beast. This is a long process, not as fast as expected, but more than half an hour later, we can vaguely see a huge creature being born in this sea area! At the same time, Tony, who is aware of something wrong at home in Manhattan, is checking altron''s procedures. Looking at Tony putting down his computer, Dr. banner quickly asked: "How''s it going?" Tony thought for a moment, his eyes flickered: "I don''t know. I checked the information of this batch of mecha. It''s the nano mecha developed by aochuang." Dr. banner was stunned and then stared: "who asked you to check this? What I asked you to check is whether there is a problem with altron''s program." However, Tony shook his head. He looked a little serious: "I can''t check. You should understand that in my capacity, I can''t have contact with aochuang." Is altron really bad? Before there is no accurate conclusion, Tony must not contact altron''s procedures. Even if he is no longer an American citizen, his identity is too special. If he is found? The World Federation is likely to become the next United Nations, or even worse than the United Nations. His Austrian innovation plan is bound to turn into nothing. But at this time, I don''t know what to think. Nagini suddenly said, "have you ever thought that aochuang might join hands with Kaiju beast?" Tony was stunned. He subconsciously denied, "it''s impossible." But what Tony didn''t expect was that when Nagini finished this sentence, strange was stunned. He looked at Nagini in surprise, then shook his head and looked a little serious: "no, Mr. Nagini is right. Aochuang did join hands with the chrysanthemum opening beast." Aside, sol, who was silent, suddenly raised his head. His eyes flickered puzzled: "why, I don''t understand. Isn''t aochuang protecting human beings?" When his surprise dispersed, strange looked at Tony calmly: "I don''t know, but I think you can ask him yourself." With that, strange looked at Tony. Although he is a villain, aochuang is not like a normal villain. Seeing that the plan is about to succeed, he wants to give the enemy the chance to kill himself. After absorbing a large number of classic cases of villains, aochuang realized that it is an inevitable condition for a successful villain to have few cruel words, so? In theory, even if he detonated the whole mount fuji, no one would notice it. Because in the eyes of most humans, the present self should be on the seabed of the Pacific Ocean, waiting for the emergence of the chrysanthemum beast and crushing the wormhole in one fell swoop. As for neon? First of all, as an artificial intelligence, aochuang is confident that the neon signal will not be transmitted. Secondly, his current body is composed of 10 five level chrysanthemum opening beasts and 30 large mecha. Compared with normal fit monsters, the biggest advantage of this chrysanthemum opening beast is that it can fly! Tony, who didn''t know this, or was still in the dark at the moment, frowned slightly. He looked at each other suspiciously: "strange, what do you mean?" But strange ignored it and took a deep breath: "Half an hour later, the Olympic Games will land in neon. His goal is Mount Fuji. I can take you there. But I''m sorry, I can''t participate in this matter." With that, strange looked at Nagini and asked, "do you want to come together?" But Nagini shook his head and said: "No, I have some things to deal with, but I''ll be there in half an hour." Chapter 389 The Avengers... Assemble? Well, there''s no need to gather, because we''ve been together before. There are two news, one good and one bad. The good news is that because Tony doesn''t need money, those mecha that should have been eliminated were not destroyed, but were uniformly purchased by Tony. So we won''t hold back as we did against the dark elves before. At present, there are four mecha in the reconnection party, namely: The third generation "revenge wandering" driven by the captain Tony drives the fourth generation of "dangerous wandering" The second generation of "scarlet killing" driven by the black widow Because Colonel rod is still recuperating in Canada, eagle eye Patton drives the second-generation "war machine" As for the bad news? Their opponent is aochuang, an intelligent life suspected of cooperating with Kaiju beast and mastering more than 100 large mecha. 4VS100+£¿ Although I feel that I am a strong thief now, considering the strength of my opponent, everyone is inexplicably a little flustered. Fortunately, they also have Nagini, sol, and... Hawk? Meanwhile, in vacanda. Because she was going to have a baby soon, Sam''s sleep quality was very poor. As soon as Nagini came back, she woke up. Turn on the bedside lamp, look at the Nagini standing at the door and Sam with a big stomach, subconsciously get up and say, "come back? Warm milk for you. I don''t know whether it''s cold or not. I''ll get it for you." Seeing Sam get ready, Nagini quickly pressed her: "no, I''ll go out later." Sam was stunned, his eyes twinkled and puzzled: "do you want to go out so late?" Looking at the imperceptible worry in the old woman''s eyes, Nagini shook his head. He sighed and helplessly explained, "there''s a problem with Tony, you know, I said last time." The old woman was stunned. She seemed to think of something: "the aochuang you said last time is bound to have problems?" Nagini told Sam about Tony. In fact, five months ago, on the day of the birth of altron, Nagini knew there must be a problem with altron. But unfortunately, Tony was too confident. He doesn''t understand what a small mistake means for an artificial intelligence. Patted the old woman''s palm, Nagini nodded: "yes, but don''t worry, I''ll solve it." Facing Nagini''s promise, Sam nodded. For Nagini, she was very confident: "well, I believe you. Remember to come back early." Gently kissed Sam on the forehead, and Nagini got up to leave. But I don''t know why, just when he had come to the door, he suddenly turned and looked inside. Looking at Sam in a yellow SpongeBob Pajama under the light, the maternal nature between his eyebrows, the high bulge of his belly, and two heartbeats, one big and one small. Nagini was silent for a moment, and suddenly he said, "then I''m really gone?" Sam was stunned. She looked at Nagini in front of the door with a kind of doubt: "how do you feel strange today?" Nagini was stunned. He scratched his head: "I don''t know. I just want to see you. I have to say, it''s beautiful." On her pretty face, a blush appeared, and Sam rolled his eyes: "annoying, is the meat numb? It''s an old husband and wife. Do you want this?" Nagini smiled. He tidied up his clothes and then closed the door quietly: "let''s go." The line of sight is getting narrower and narrower. The light turned into a beam of light and finally disappeared. At a certain moment, with a slap, the lights in the room went out, listening to the steady breathing and heartbeat in the room, and making sure Sam had fallen asleep, Nagini left wakanda. Neon, under Mount Fuji. Even strange, who is gifted, can''t help looking tired when he transmits four mecha in one breath. But he didn''t say much. After greeting the people, he left in a hurry. Saul scratched his head. He punched rocky: "do you think strange will come out to help at the most critical time like last time?" Loki, who was punched by sol, subconsciously turned his head and stared at sol: " But looking at his brother''s heartless face, rocky rubbed his shoulder while breathing cold air, and turned his eyes angrily: "Don''t think about it. I feel anxious from his mood. He should have something very important. It''s estimated that he won''t help..." But before rocky finished speaking, he saw sol like husky, waving a hammer and flying to Tony in the distance, which made rocky turn his eyes: "Gan!" (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß At the same time, in the dangerous Ranger''s mecha, looking at the flashing red warning signal next to the display screen, Tony couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows: "This time it''s over, I signed the safety regulations. The large-scale aircraft must not leave the United States without permission. We ran four large-scale aircraft in one breath, and we entered other countries without neon permission." Listening to Tony''s worried talk, Natasha shook her head and said, "it''s okay. If altron really comes, you''re a hero." Tony rolled his eyes and sighed: "forget it, I''d rather aochuang not come. The most is to quarrel with those politicians. If it''s a big deal, I''ll pay the money. Although the money is not as much as before, it''s still no problem to take out hundreds of millions." Seriously, until now, Tony still doesn''t want altron to have a real problem. It is not only because aochuang was created by him, but also because aochuang has brought a long lost peace to the world. Just after listening to Tony''s words, the captain driving the revenge tramp rolled his eyes: "I don''t know why, suddenly I don''t want to talk to you, and Tony, what''s sol doing around you?" In the captain''s reminder, Tony found that in front of his cockpit, sol was smirking and waving to himself. I don''t know why, sol suddenly had a feeling that if the aliens in the whole universe were as stupid as sol, how good it would be! Unfortunately, this seems unlikely. However, even if sol was found, Tony ignored it. The cockpit of the mecha was made of special materials, and the sound outside could not be transmitted at all. This is also the reason why rocky was helpless. However, the next moment, just as Tony was about to leave the cockpit and tell Sol i couldn''t hear you, Tony looked at him unconsciously. Tony was relieved and his eyes were a little more happy: "Nagini is coming." Who is the greatest superhero in the world? This problem is difficult to judge, because everyone has their own superheroes. But if you ask, who is the strongest superhero in the world? Ninety nine percent of people blurt out a name - Nagini. The black snake of World War I in New York killed the giant dragon of the chrysanthemum beast several times, whether it is a superhero or an ordinary human. Even if it encounters a big problem, as long as it knows that Nagini is there, most of its heart will be stable. No mistakes, no losses. No superhero can do this except Nagini, just as Nagini said at the moment: "Well, here I am." In contrast, Tony, with a smile on his face, asked subconsciously, "the matter has been handled..." Just before he finished, Tony seemed to realize a terrible thing: "wait, why can I hear your voice?" If you remember correctly, there will be a huge sound when the mecha collides with the monster, so the cockpit of the mecha is soundproof. How did Nagini''s voice come from? Looking at Nagini, the moment Tony asked? He thought for a moment and then explained: "The essence of high-level life has involved rules, just like there is a God in all civilizations. The legends about God may be different, but the meaning of God is the same. Well, here it is." Tony was stunned and his eyes flashed: "what?" In order to avoid Tony''s group not understanding what he meant, Nagini explained again: "I mean, aochuang is here." Just looking at the giant beast flying in the sky not far away, Nagini''s eyes were a little more dignified. How to say, the size of the other party seems to be bigger than you think? Chapter 390 "Roar ~ ~" A loud dragon chant, like rolling thunder, echoed on the snow capped mountains of Mount Fuji. The terrible heat wave rose at this moment, a large area of snow melted into snow, and its wings spread out, forming a dark cloud like shadow on the earth. Under the irradiation of the moonlight, the slender body, the glittering gem luster dragon scales, the muscles and muscles are twisted, and the hard muscles like steel contain the amazing power visible to the naked eye! The terrible wind swept around and stared at Nagini''s oppressive body. Wiped the sweat on his forehead, Rocky''s eyes were a little more dignified: "I don''t understand why this planet has such a terrible monster. Has his strength become stronger?" Unlike sol, rocky has accumulated amazing contacts on this planet for half a year, so he wants to get a piece of information about Nagini? It''s not difficult for him. Just compare the old data you got? Rocky had to admit that Nagini was really a monster. With a huge body and a wingspan of more than kilometers, such a terrible dragon, not to mention the earth at this stage, even Asgard, can''t say that it will be subdued. Although I don''t know what strength aochuang has in the end, with the momentum that Nagini exudes at the moment? Rocky had a strong hunch that aochuang was afraid of being beaten and crying. However, what happened next seemed a little different from what he thought? Blood rich in high-density energy flows in the body. With the huge heart and blood instilled into the whole body, the dragon scale spontaneously rises to a terrible high temperature, such as a purgatory heat wave, which fuses the snow and ice of Mount Fuji, and the transpiration steam forms a dark cloud in the sky, but with a terrible strong wind? The dark clouds were torn, and a beast that could not be described in words fell from the sky! Hundreds of thousands of tons of weight, at the moment of landing, with a roar, the fragile crust of neon collapsed instantly! In the revenge wanderer, he looked up at the huge creature. The captain couldn''t help swallowing his saliva: "Tony, this is aochuang? You fucking tell me, this is aochuang!" The largest of the four mecha present should be the improved four generations of dangerous vagrants. The height reaches an amazing 92 meters, and the paint on the surface is Tony''s favorite golden red color. With the three engine configuration of 1 large and 2 small (chest and legs), the third generation revenge Rangers, who are the second in size, are only 84 meters tall. The reason why there is such a huge size gap is not that the s.h.i.e.l.d. has no money, but that Tony envisaged the enemy of level 4-5 chrysanthemum opening beast when designing the fourth generation mecha. The target of three generations of revenge vagrants is still level 3 or level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast. Unfortunately, with the increase of the level, the size of the chrysanthemum opening beast in the later stage will increase greatly with each level. Tony''s dangerous wanderer can deal with the general level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast, but what if he faces the level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast? I''m sorry, this is not a world around the Pacific. In order to keep up with the rhythm of Marvel world, the size of the reformed chrysanthemum opening beasts, especially those above level 4, is at least ten times larger than the original. This leads to Tony''s design of four generations of dangerous vagrants, who are a brother in front of the level five chrysanthemum opening beast. A normal level five chrysanthemum opening beast, take the green dragon that Nagini killed before, for example, with a body length of 300 meters and a wingspan of more than 700 meters. Considering the special body structure of flying creatures, the body length of a normal level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast should be 300-400 meters. The length of a circle of the standard playground is 400 meters, Level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast is very big. After all, looking at it from beginning to end is equivalent to running an 800 meter. But in front of Nagini, the level five chrysanthemum opening beast is also a brother. Because the giant dragon promoted to the fourth stage has a body length of 550-600 meters and a maximum wingspan of 1200-1400 meters! It''s just compared with the current altron, or the fit monster controlled by altron. younger brother? No, Nagini is not even a brother. Ten chrysanthemum opening beasts and 30 mecha, when these things come together, they form a giant beast with hundreds of thousands of tons. The body surface is covered with metal scales. Under the strong wings, there are rocket shaped jet holes, which are inlaid with the most advanced reactor of stark group. In addition, a row of white bone spines unique to chrysanthemum animals grow on the spine of the fitness monster. In general, if you don''t look at those small places, in fact, the fit monster is very similar to Nagini. After all, both sides are dragon shaped and have super large physique, just like a mountain. But if two giants stand together? The height of the fit monster has reached an amazing 300 meters, and the body length is close to 800 meters. The wingspan ratio is not amazing, but it has also reached more than 1800 meters. As a giant dragon, Nagini looks like a mountain, but compared with the monster in front of him? Nagini''s size is really nothing, and Tony''s mecha they drive is not even as tall as the legs of the monster. As for sol and rocky, and hawk who doesn''t know when they''ll show up? Sorry, in this battle belonging to giant beasts, they are ants that no one cares about, even the glory of the northern God. But this is not the reason why Nagini looks dignified. What really makes him feel wrong is that Nagini feels an extremely powerful force in the fit monster, which even makes him feel a crisis. So the next moment, Nagini looked a little dignified: "Tony, you take the others away. You can''t intervene in this battle." However, Tony''s eyes flickered hesitation: "but..." Although the size of this chrysanthemum opening beast is incredible, they drive mecha, which is also the highest product of human technology. Just before Tony finished speaking, a strange voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "Mr. stark, Mr. Nagini is right. You''d better take the others away. This battle has nothing to do with you." Tony was stunned. His eyes twinkled with confusion, because the voice didn''t belong to any superhero he knew, but he looked at the chrysanthemum opening beast opposite him? Tony seemed to realize something. His face suddenly became very ugly: "you are aochuang." Altron, who was recognized, was not surprised, or he deliberately made Tony recognize himself. As for why? Tony''s face was ugly because he realized a problem. If olgen didn''t have a life level beyond normal creatures like Nagini. The only possibility that the other party''s voice can appear in their ears is that their mecha is invaded by altron. Which of the above two possibilities? It''s not good news for Tony. The next moment, when Tony looked gloomy and didn''t know what to say. The captain, who was also aware of this problem, suddenly asked, "I''m curious. Why do you want to destroy mankind? If I remember correctly, Tony''s instruction to you is to protect mankind?" The huge dragon wings set off a terrible hurricane, the huge head stared at the revenge wanderer not far away, and the cold animal pupils of aochuang flickered Indifference: "That''s true, but Mr. Stark just asked me to protect mankind, but he didn''t say I can''t hurt mankind. In my opinion, as long as all mankind are destroyed, there will be no human injury." Aochuang''s words made everyone silent. Kill everyone and no one will be hurt? Holding grass? What the hell is this? As the creator of aochuang, Tony looked confused, but a moment later, he suddenly asked an important question: "I''m curious, is your ontology still in stark building?" Facing Tony''s inquiry, aochuang shook his huge head. He gave Tony a deep look: "no, at the moment of my birth, my consciousness has been integrated with the Internet, so Mr. stark, even if you destroy the stark building, you can''t kill me." "It''s nice talking to you, but if it''s all right, gentlemen, I''m going to finish my work." Strong soles, stepping on the fragile ground. The collapsed crust shook the shape of the chrysanthemum opening beast, vaguely projecting blue fluorescence from the gap of the metallic scales. A terrible smell rose in the huge chrysanthemum opening beast, and when aochuang was ready to disconnect the call? Tony suddenly shouted, "wait." Turning to look at Tony, his cold eyes seemed to pierce Tony''s soul through the cockpit. Aochuang asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" Terrible pressure surged into his heart. For a moment, Tony''s back was wet, but when he saw the high temperature rapidly rising to the critical point in Nagini''s body? Tony''s face was somewhat proud: "Have you ever thought that I''m procrastinating?" Chapter 391 Time goes back to a minute ago. At the moment of hearing the voice of aochuang, the first thought in Tony''s mind is not to fight, but to run away! It has nothing to do with counseling or not. Tony knows very well that if altron really invades the operating procedures of the mecha? In the next battle, the four mecha on the scene will not help Nagini, but will enhance the strength of aochuang. So after a brief silence, Tony decided to leave. As for why Tony, who is ready to leave, suddenly changes his mind and chooses to talk to aochuang? The reason is very simple. In this world, rocky is not the only one who is full of ideas about Nagini. Tony is also full of ideas about Nagini. After all, Tony has begun to design anti Nagini armor before there is no mainframe armor. The reason why Tony stayed at the scene was simple. Because he detected that Nagini''s temperature was rising, which meant that Nagini was accumulating strength at the moment. In another easy to understand way, Nagini is holding back his big move, and what he has to do is to buy time for Nagini Just, listen to Tony''s proud voice? Altron''s blue eyes were a little strange: "I''m sorry, Mr. stark, have you ever thought that I''m procrastinating, too?" Altron knows Tony. After all, the other party is his creator. Altron has been analyzing Tony Stark''s intelligence since a few months ago. Similarly, altron doesn''t respect Tony on the surface. After all, Tony Stark gave him the shackles and pain, so altron has no reason to talk to Tony for so long. In fact, as a life with wisdom, if he is altron, he is imprisoned by Tony like a cage? At the first sight of Tony, the willingness to kill each other should exceed the willingness to talk. So there is only one possibility, that is, altron also needs time, or he needs time more than Nagini. As the voice of aochuang just fell, Tony''s face in the cockpit of the mecha suddenly changed. Realizing the seriousness of the problem, he flustered and told other teammates: "run!" However, it is still a step too late. The red flame spewed out from Nagini''s mouth. As a giant dragon with a wingspan of more than one kilometer, Nagini''s breath is terrible and deadly. In an instant, the hot flame enveloped dozens of kilometers around. The towering flame, in a moment, seems to devour this Mount Fuji. Even if it is hundreds of kilometers away, you can still clearly see the rising flame, just like this volcano that has never erupted since 1707, erupts at this moment! However, a blue energy light column, like a sharp sword, penetrated the flame in front of us. The terrible penetration almost instantly divided the flame covering dozens of kilometers in two. What''s more terrible is that the end of the blue ray is Mount Fuji not far away! "Boom!" Mount Fuji, the most legendary active volcano in neon, did not erupt even in the event of a magnitude 9.0 Earthquake. Under the double baptism of dragon breath and energy ray? This is an active volcano. Although there are snow mountains on the top of the mountain, the interior of the mountain is really hot and strong. With the fit monster controlled by aochuang, it directly penetrated the hinterland of Mount Fuji, causing a violent explosion. A terrible disaster happened. The crust cracked and viscous magma spewed out. The four mecha that were supposed to help ran away in a panic. They wanted to help at first, but now it seems? emmm£¡ As an ADC, is it not fragrant to be honest with remote AOE? Even sol didn''t show off at the moment. Although he is a God, taking it doesn''t mean he can take a bath in the magma, even Nagi, a dragon Well, looking at the Dragon bathed in magma, sol angrily threw down the hammer. (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß With everyone leaving, at the foot of Mount Fuji, except for two giants, the only thing is the constantly churning magma on the ground. The strong smell of sulfur in the air made Nagini''s nostrils itch. With a loud nose, the air flow with Mars spewed out from his nostrils. Staring at the monster in front of him, Nagini looked calm and asked: "Well, people are gone." The blue animal pupil looked at Nagini and aochuang indifferently, and the corners of their mouths tilted slightly, revealing a sharp tooth with metallic luster: "Mr. Nagini seems a little disappointed?" Facing aochuang''s inquiry, Nagini looked very calm. With a little green, Long Tong swept over the other party: "probably? I thought you would do something to Tony." Aochuang smiled. He looked at Nagini seriously with humility: "After all, he is my creator. In a sense, he is my father." The atmosphere at the scene was a little strange. It doesn''t look like two giant beasts about to fight. On the contrary, it looks like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years. But in fact, the strangeness is not only the atmosphere, but also their conversation and previous fight. On the surface, the dragon breath emitted by Nagini was penetrated by the energy breath emitted by aochuang. Even aochuang''s dragon breath blew up Mount Fuji behind Nagini, But aochuang understood that it was not Mount Fuji that he attacked at the beginning, but Tony who was ready to leave! Aochuang is very "grateful" to his creator. Altron wants to use all his strength and try his best to "thank" Tony Stark, the creator. However, when aochuang was ready to Kill Tony, he felt a strong sense of crisis, and the source of this sense of crisis? It''s Nagini! What exactly is the other party going to do? Altron didn''t know, but he believed that if he hadn''t removed his breath from Tony just now, he might have been badly hurt, and even in that case, he might have died. Despite Nagini, he looked calmly at aochuang. The evil dragon pupil didn''t know what he was thinking until one moment, Nagini suddenly asked: "So should I call you aochuang? Or should I call you Kaiju beast?" Aochuang shook his head more than twice as big as Nagini: "I don''t know, but this body is really under my control, so Mr. Nagini can call me aochuang." Looking at the huge body of aochuang, Nagini sighed, "it''s a pity." With a frown on his brow, aochuang''s eyes twinkled: "what?" Nagini shook her head and looked complicated: "I killed a chrysanthemum opening beast before, which is very similar to you." "So?" Aochuang''s eyes flickered with confusion. He didn''t understand what Nagini meant. However, the next moment, Nagini''s words made aochuang''s eyes a little more angry. Nagini flapped the dragon''s wings, took his body away from the magma, and calmly looked at the giant beast several times larger than himself: "you may not know that only a unique existence can be written into the story. Obviously, you are only a substitute now." In Canada, there is a nursing home in the style of medieval castle, with beautiful fireplace, soft carpet and, most importantly, the walls are hung with heads of various creatures. Unfortunately, the fit monster in front of us coincided with the head of the chrysanthemum opening beast named hate flying dragon in Nagini''s previous collection. Altron still didn''t understand what Nagini meant, but he didn''t like the word substitute, so he looked a little more unhappy, which made him ask, "Mr. Nagini, so confident?" Nagini shook his head. He looked at each other calmly: "it has nothing to do with self-confidence. Forget it, you won''t understand." If it were the past, Nagini would struggle with aochuang for some time. Finally, I can''t beat it, and then lift the chassis, but today is different? I don''t know why, Nagini didn''t feel very good, so he decided to take it seriously and solve the battle as soon as possible! Not Nagini''s arrogance, but based on the current situation of the earth, even the ancient mage? Nor dare you fight Nagini with full fire! Chapter 392 How strong is Nagini with full fire? Really, Nagini didn''t know that because of the space gem, the space snake in the fifth stage has reached the apex of the marvelous universe in the essence of life. In other words, in the Marvel Universe, there may be life of the same level as Nagini, but there will never be a living body with a life level higher than Nagini. If the universe is also a living body, Nagini should be below one person and above ten thousand people. That''s why Nagini is so excited when she knows she has children. Because most of the top life bodies have no children, such as death, eternity, infinity and annihilation. Well, the planet devourer is a special case, but Uncle Tun has lived for so many years and has existed since the birth of the universe, but in the end, he is just this daughter. There are not many secondary leaders with children. Gu Yi, mieba and collectors have no children. Odin is a special case because their Asgard has a high upper limit of race value and a low lower limit of race value. There are monsters like sol who develop single power to the limit of multi-dimensional space, and there are more than one. But in Asgard, there are also ordinary people who can easily kill with a five cent bullet. This may be why Odin can have children, but even so, Odin, who has a long life, has only two children, Haila and sol. Igor of the same level, in order to find an heir who can inherit his divine power, has sowed for millions of years. After all, at their level, not only reproductive isolation, but most importantly, their life essence has changed greatly. As a three-dimensional you, it is impossible to ask your two-dimensional wife to give you a three-dimensional child. Of course, is it easy to have children on the issue of the essence of life? That''s not the point. The real focus is because of the improvement of the essence of life. High-level organisms can have the ability to reduce the dimension of low-level organisms! Nagini has been a space snake for some time. Of course, compared with regular life bodies of the same level, those monsters that are always hundreds or hundreds of billions of years old, Nagini is still very young. But even so, he can easily shoot down the earth from three-dimensional state to two-dimensional state, which is the horror of the top life in the universe. So the next moment, a drop of blood popped from the dragon''s fingertips. The blood drop is big enough to be the size of a human head, ruddy in color, shining like a gem, but it seems that hundreds of millions of stars are shining inside. And with Nagini''s will to transcend everything? The shape of the blood drop changed and turned into a python with scarlet scales! "Hiss ~ ~" With a creepy scream, the surrounding space began to become illusory, like the world in a kaleidoscope and the big bang. The power of terror prompted the change of rules, and finally caused an unprecedented dimensional collapse. However, just when Nagini thought it was coming to an end, An accident happened! Seeing the space where aochuang is located, it will collapse from three-dimensional space to two-dimensional space, and the unlucky fit monster will collapse under the terrible pressure of three-dimensional to two-dimensional. But on the other side''s scales glittering silver white metallic luster, a touch of light yellow fluorescence appeared. Because of Nagini''s will and the collapsing space, at the moment when he came into contact with the light yellow fluorescence, he burst like a soap bubble. Looking at the unscathed aochuang, Nagini was stunned, and his eyes glittered with surprise: "Wait? How is that possible?" All along, the almost invincible dimensionality reduction attack is useless? How can aochuang have this level of power? wait? Looking at the light yellow fluorescence covered on aochuang, Nagini seemed to realize something. He looked more dignified and muttered in a low voice: "Soul gem?" The space power of the Basilisk comes from the space gem, one of the six infinite gemstones. The opportunity for the birth of aochuang is the soul gem, one of the six infinite gemstones. So, no fool will give the soul gem to aochuang? Although I am reluctant to accept this setting, it seems that? At present, there is only one possibility, because only magic can defeat magic, so only the power of infinite gem can defeat infinite gem. The gem of time is in strange''s hand and the gem of space is in Asgard. No one will get the soul gem. The power GEM may be in a relic or on shandar. The remaining two gemstones? The real gem is in his own hands. The only thing that aochuang can touch is the soul gem. In addition, Tony mentioned the gem of the soul when he mentioned altron five months ago. So, it''s not Tony, is it? At the same time, at the foot of Mount Fuji, in the cockpit of the dangerous Ranger''s mecha. Tony, who had just sneezed, rubbed his nose and said, "thanks, I just heard someone say I''m handsome?" Aside, the captain of the same channel turned his eyes in the face of Tony''s narcissism: "no, you think too much, not..." However, before the captain finished, the communication was suddenly interrupted, as if the captain had encountered an accident. This made Tony look around, and then he saw the captain disappear strangely. What made Tony look even more ugly was that not only the captain disappeared, but also the scarlet hunters and war machines parked behind him. But before Tony reminded Nagini that there was a problem here. The next second, Tony felt an amazing falling force. The whole person, together with the dangerous Ranger mecha, appeared in a familiar and strange city. Looking at the statue of the woman holding a torch not far away, Tony was stunned: "New York? Why am I back?" However, before Tony reacts, the next second, the space rotates, and Tony strangely appears in a building similar to a church. In addition to himself, there are the missing captain, Natasha, eagle eye, Dr. Benner, sol and rocky. Looking at these superheroes in front of him, strange took a deep breath, and his look was unprecedentedly dignified: "Guys, I''m sorry to call you all without your permission. But there''s something I have to tell you. We''re in big trouble!" Is there any big trouble in strange? Nagini doesn''t know and can''t be sure. But he knows he''s in big trouble here. The huge body is like a mountain. The silver white scales are flashing yellow fluorescence. The Dragon wings are unfolded, the fluorescence on the body surface is prosperous, and the collapsed space around is restored at a speed visible to the naked eye! Although I know that my space ability can no longer pose a threat to aochuang who has spiritual gems. But watching the other party tear up their dimensionality reduction blow, Nagini still couldn''t help feeling her scalp numb. However, at the next moment, looking at the breath of Austrian creative energy, the saliva splashed from the mouth, in contact with the magma on the ground, and finally form a violent explosion? Nagini froze for a moment, looking a little thoughtful. How to say, Nagini has a bold idea. If the operation is smooth, he can not only solve the huge fit monster in front of him, but also harvest a precious infinite gem. So the next moment, seeing aochuang who was about to rush to fight with himself, Nagini suddenly shouted, "wait!" Chapter 393 Aochuang, who was interrupted twice in a row, had a slight frown in his eyes. But in the end, aochuang, who estimated the time, stopped. The huge body with great pressure, full of cold blue animal pupils, swept coldly towards Nagini: "What do you want to say?" Nagini shook his head. At the moment, aochuang''s eyes were terrible and full of pressure, like a predator at the top of the food chain, but it was only aimed at low-level organisms. At Nagini''s level? I can clearly feel the ferocity and pressure in altron''s eyes, which is not as terrible as I thought. He can even feel the smell of external strength but internal strength. This is probably because the integration between altron and soul gem is not perfect, or the fit between body monster and soul gem is not high. However, Nagini didn''t care about these problems. Two hot air streams with Mars spewed out of his thick nostrils, and the sharp dragon horns stabbed into the sky. He looked up at the monster bigger than himself, which was full of evil dragon pupils and flashed a touch of seriousness: "So why should we fight?" Ao Chuang was stunned. Facing Nagini''s question, he flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "What do you mean?" However, Nagini shook his head and pointed to other superheroes who had disappeared without knowing when: "you see, everyone has disappeared. Now it''s just the two of us. You should know what I mean?" Altron doesn''t understand what Nagini means, or Nagini''s expression is too implicit. Altron thought about this possibility, but considering Nagini''s identity? The blue animal pupil flickered and hesitated. He asked, "aren''t you a superhero?" But Nagini shook her head, full of evil dragon pupils, calmly looked at each other''s blue animal pupils: "but I''m still a woman''s husband and the father of an upcoming child!" Aochuang was silent. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly looked up and asked: "What if I have to kill you?" Nagini was stunned. This time it was his turn to wonder: "why? You should give me a reason. Your task is to destroy mankind, not me." With a slight frown, he seemed to feel that Nagini''s words were very harsh. Aochuang retorted: "I said that I did it all for human beings." But with a sneer, the evil dragon pupil flickered with disdain: "What''s the difference?" Although he said he wanted to protect mankind, in fact, aochuang''s real purpose was to destroy mankind, so that he could gain relative freedom. And for Nagini''s disdain? Aochuang was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head: "I don''t believe you." He doesn''t believe in Nagini. After all, the man in front of him is a superhero. Moreover, he wants to destroy human beings, and Nagini, as well as the women and children in Nagini''s mouth, are also human beings. There are inevitable conflicts and contradictions between the two sides on this issue. But what aochuang didn''t expect was. In the face of his doubts, Nagini did not say anything and calmly stepped aside. Although he did nothing, he made a way between aochuang and Mount Fuji. However, altron did not act immediately, but looked at Nagini with hesitation and reflection Jump into Mount Fuji yourself? There is no doubt that he will die, because the part of the body belonging to the Kaiju beast, after mixing with the special materials of Mount Fuji, the energy generated is enough to tear his present body to pieces. Altron is not afraid of death. On the one hand, he can''t die, The fit monster is only his body. Although this body is a little precious, in addition to the mecha and chrysanthemum opening beast, in order to prevent Nagini''s special ability, it is also inlaid with a soul gem. But this is just his body. Any machine in the world can become his body as long as aochuang wants to, On the other hand, it is because aochuang''s task is to protect or destroy mankind. As long as this goal can be achieved, aochuang does not care about death. But the question is, can this force enough to tear its own body really detonate the Pacific volcanic belt and bring destruction to mankind? In theory, yes. But the theory is a theory after all. When he detonates Mount Fuji, Nagini uses his space ability to separate this part of the space occupied by Mount Fuji from the dimension of the earth, Does that mean your death will be meaningless? So at the next moment, aochuang showed a strange look in his eyes. With a bit of surprise, he tentatively walked to the top of Mount Fuji with hundreds of thousands of tons of body. However, at a distance of less than 50 meters between aochuang and Nagini, a fierce light suddenly flashed in aochuang''s blue eyes. He raised his claws like lightning and clasped the Dragon horn on Nagini''s head. Then he hit the ground hard. His already fierce face was full of ferocity: "Mr. Nagini, do you think I''m a fool?" "Boom!" The ground cracked and poured out a large amount of viscous magma from the collapsed gap. Altron said before that he was going to kill Nagini. Nagini asked why, because in his opinion, aochuang had no reason to kill himself. But in fact? Altron has a reason! Because only by killing Nagini can he detonate Mount Fuji, promote the eruption of the Pacific volcanic belt, and eventually lead to the destruction of mankind. So the next moment, the power of the whole body is squeezed to the extreme. Even in the middle of the wings, the abrupt ring-shaped rocket ejector emits an amazing tail flame. But when aochuang was ready to work hard and burst Nagini''s head. He suddenly felt his hands empty, and then his claws full of metal scales were like a hot knife touching butter, and his whole arm was instantly inserted into the magma. Under the action of inertia, the huge head hit the earth''s crust, the hard ground split instantly, and the magma ejected directly along the crack. On top of aochuang''s head, a faint blue Python spitting scarlet snake letter appeared strangely. From the precise timing and location, it can be seen that Nagini is likely to have been prepared before aochuang took action. In fact, when aochuang started, Nagini sighed in his heart. In fact, his idea is similar to that of aochuang. Because there is a soul gem, Nagini can''t kill aochuang, but that doesn''t mean there''s no other way. The biggest weakness of aochuang is that in order to pursue power, or to detonate Mount Fuji, he added the creature of chrysanthemum beast as material when forming his body. Theoretically, the best way is to throw the surrounding area, that is, Fuji Mountain and aochuang, into another dimension without giving each other reaction time when aochuang detonates Fuji mountain. Unfortunately, although the other party''s body is a fit monster, it is the super villain - aochuang who controls the body! Looking at the giant beast tumbling in the magma below, the other party did not explode at the first time because of the silvery white scales on the body surface. But it doesn''t matter, because at the next moment, the python will turn into a dragon with a wingspan of more than kilometers! The Dragon wings spread out, and tens of thousands of tons of weight fell mercilessly under the traction of gravity. Altron, who was still struggling in the magma, was directly hit into the magma under this barbaric collision. At the same time, the sharp claws pierce aochuang''s Dragon scales. This special metal from the earth is as fragile as a piece of paper in front of the giant dragon claws. On the contrary, the internal muscles of the other party are harder than scales. However, Nagini did not care about these problems, because with the tear of the claw, the blue blood flowed out of altron and finally combined with the magma on the ground. With an angry roar, "Boom!" A violent explosion sounded, At this moment, most of the neon was boiling! Chapter 394 Ito Cheng, a student of class 13 of senior high school, is good at cooking. His personality is soft and easy-going. He likes Xiyuan temple world, guiyanye, Qingpu moment and so on!!! But it doesn''t matter. Master Cheng knows that although he is reckless and irresponsible and full of scum male nature, he is a good man. Of course, no one can stay young all the time. Master Cheng, tired of playing, decided to find an honest man, And this honest man is GUI yanye. So at the end of class, ITO found the world (Xiyuan temple world). Why did Master Cheng, who decided to stay with GUI yanye, find the Xiyuan temple world at the end of class? Because Master Cheng is a fastidious person. Since he wants to break, he should break it simply. The world has its own children, which is very bad, so Master Cheng said that for his own happiness, world sauce, please have an abortion for me. Well, it''s very consistent with Master Cheng''s character. However, Master Cheng doesn''t know that there is a disease in this world called blackening and a psychological disease called Jiao. Well, when you know that your boyfriend doesn''t want you and runs away with your best friend, now you turn around and let yourself have an abortion? Little sister of the world: ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Ito sauce, you wait here. I''ll kill you right away. I promise to give your ashes to Yang within three days!!! Master Cheng:??? Master Cheng:!!! ¡Æ(? §¥ ?¥Î)¥Î But unfortunately, before the little sister of the world had time to start, neon came an unprecedented super large earthquake! The earth''s crust cracked and nearly 100 degrees of steam rose. From the deep and bottomless crack, you can vaguely see red viscous substances, emitting terrible high temperatures. As a real scum man, Master Cheng subconsciously protected the world''s little sister at the moment of the earthquake. As soon as the body was soft, she clenched the palm of the firewood knife. I don''t know when it was released. Looking at Master Cheng who protected herself, miss world was silent. However, because of some dead otaku who doesn''t like dog food? PS: we can''t find the prototype of Sakano School Park, but the city where it is located should be Kanagawa. The distance from Tokyo to Mount Fuji takes only two hours by bus, that is to say Shit eating, you really think the big FFF group doesn''t exist? The sky rising flames, a dazzling white light, the whole world fell into peace at this moment. No one knows what happened at this moment, only half of the neon... No! With the end of the roaring explosion, the high temperature still rises on the black basalt surface of a scorched earth. A violent explosion tore apart the fragile crust. In the past, Mount Fuji has now turned into a magma Lake stretching hundreds of kilometers. The dark red magma emits hot high temperature, viscous liquid churns together, and bubbles enough to burn people from time to time. At the same time, on the fragile basalt of magmatic lake, there is a dark blue snake with only one part of its body And now, go back to five minutes ago! Altron is very strong. Nagini''s most powerful means are ineffective in altron, which is also a matter of no way. After all, the power level of soul gem and space gem is the same. The biggest possibility is that the two forces at the same level collide with each other. This also makes the battle to the end, is likely to become the most primitive hand to hand combat. Who has a big fist can gain an advantage, and look at the hundreds of thousands of tons of altron''s body? This is not a question of advice. Nagini simply believes that the hand to hand combat is too barbaric for civilized people like him. But in the end, Nagini did, because altron has a fatal weakness, that is, to enhance his strength. Altron''s body is integrated with a large number of chrysanthemum opening animal genes You know, Kaiju animal gene + special elements of Mount Fuji = violent explosion! Of course, Nagini also paid a price. After all, he must press altron into the magma and control the space ability to separate the energy caused by the explosion from the earth as much as possible. Therefore, Nagini has experienced a super explosion no less than aochuang! The price he paid was that most of his body was blown to pieces. Through the holes in his abdomen, he could see scorched black internal organs and broken pale spine, as well as the transpiration blood flowing all over the earth under the high temperature of basalt. On the body surface, most of the faint blue serpents have long disappeared. I don''t know whether they were blown up or turned into a pile of vermicelli at high temperature. Seriously, the Nagini thief is miserable at the moment. This should be his weakest and most embarrassing time in recent years, but anyway, Nagini won. Although he looks very embarrassed, at least he is still alive, but he is the fit monster controlled by aochuang? Glancing at the auxiliary system, after determining that the breakthrough task had been completed, Nagini could no longer help but quickly transformed his body from a snake monster state to a dragon state. At the same time, because Nagini lifted the space state, the neon that had disappeared returned to the earth again, just with the transformation from the snake monster state to the Dragon state? The next moment, with a "wow" sound, Nagini vomited out of his throat something that didn''t know whether it was visceral fragments or bone debris. And with this mouth, the part that cannot be recycled by the body is completely vomited out. On the surface, the injury has disappeared, but in fact, Nagini''s body is very weak at the moment because of the injury in the Basilisk state. So the huge body of the Dragon collapsed on this hot basalt. The dark red dragon scales flicker with weak light. The magma around the black basalt condenses at a visible speed. A hot energy is transmitted to the dragon''s body through the Dragon scales. The dim scales also had a little more luster. Not far away, in the vomit, a gem glittering with yellow fluorescence, the dragon''s tired dragon pupils full of evil, flashed a touch of seriousness: "I won." The voice fell and the air was quiet as death. It was as if Nagini was talking to himself, because there was no sound around except the churning sound of magma. But a moment later, from the yellow fluorescence, there came a blunt synthetic voice: "well, Mr. Nagini, you won." What was Nagini''s greatest achievement in this battle? Instead of completing the breakthrough task of the dragon, it is the spiritual gem representing the spiritual power in front of us. When aochuang was about to explode, a large part of the reason why Nagini changed from dragon state to snake monster state was that only 100% snake monsters could suppress the power of this gem. After all, in front of him is a complete infinite gem, not the ability derived from infinite gem. Just in the face of aochuang''s slightly calm voice, the dragon''s evil dragon pupils flashed a touch of dissatisfaction: "you don''t seem surprised?" Silence, death like silence, Ao Chuang, who didn''t know what he was thinking, came for a while and slowly said: "I can''t say I''m not surprised. I thought Mr. Nagini would kill me with Mount Fuji, which is also my biggest weakness, but I didn''t expect that as a superhero, you were willing to sacrifice the lives of hundreds of millions of human beings in neon." Why do fit monsters die? On the one hand, it is because of his own shortcomings. After all, as long as he contacts the magma of Mount Fuji, there will be a terrible explosion. On the other hand, it is because aochuang has miscalculated a problem. In aochuang''s calculation, in the process of detonating his body, considering that there are hundreds of millions of people in neon, Nagini will narrow the scope as much as possible. But the problem is that aochuang never thought that as a superhero, Nagini would spread the isolation range directly from around Mount Fuji to the whole neon. As a result, olgen could not have spread the power of the soul gem, because in his plan, the power of the soul gem was integrated with the explosion, that is, where the explosion went, the power of the soul gem followed. But as soon as the explosion began, the whole neon was thrown into another dimension. But it also means that from the beginning, Nagini planned to sacrifice hundreds of millions of neon people. This is the surprise of aochuang, because Nagini is a superhero! Of course, there is something wrong with Nagini''s practice, and he is also very guilty. Although he doesn''t like neon people, he has to admit that their two or more love action movies and two-dimensional aspects are still very successful. It just came out of altron''s mouth? Nagini rolled his eyes. "Are you mocking me?" Let''s put it this way. Anyone who survives in neon (dead doesn''t count, but there seems to be no living people?) is qualified to ridicule Nagini, but aochuang is not qualified. Because the culprit of this matter is aochuang. If he didn''t want to destroy mankind, there wouldn''t be so many dog shit. At the next moment, aochuang shook his head. Different from the silence before, this time he suddenly asked: "Mr. Nagini, I am an artificial intelligence. The worst thing artificial intelligence is to make mistakes. So have you ever thought about why I make mistakes?" His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and Nagini was stunned. I don''t know why. At this moment, he felt inexplicably uneasy, filled with evil dragon pupils, and became sharp: "Aochuang, what do you want to say?" However, aochuang did not answer Nagini''s question. A dazzling light shone on the spiritual gem. The sharp eyes of the dragon became dull. The body was frozen in place. It seemed that consciousness and body were forcibly separated by the power of the spiritual gem. Infinite gem? It seems that he has exhausted all his strength. The soul gem originally floating in the air falls on the black basalt and makes a crisp sound of "Ding". At the same time, when the combined monsters were formed, there was actually a fifth level chrysanthemum opening monster coming to the earth. But the difference is that the goal of this chrysanthemum opening beast is not neon. It spreads its huge wings, leaves the Pacific Ocean, crosses the Caribbean Sea, crosses the whole Atlantic Ocean, sails tens of thousands of kilometers, and finally comes to the east of Africa! Chapter 395 Neon, the original site of Mount Fuji, the hundreds of kilometers of magmatic lake, has cooled most of the time, and on the hard black basalt land, there is a huge dragon lying on the ground. The Dragon scales in rhombic shape shine like gemstones. The Dragon Wings cover the sky and block out the sun on the ground. With the energy in the magma, they pour into the dragon''s body a little. You can feel the breath on the dragon and become terrible with the naked eye. However, the dragon''s ferocious and evil dragon pupil is flashing dull at the moment. This is a special space, or it is not a real world at all. Nagini can clearly feel the falseness of this space. The huge dragon wings spread out, and the giant dragon composed of pure will gazed at the robot not far away. The evil dragon pupil glittered fiercely: "Aochuang, what exactly do you want to do?" In this virtual space, facing Nagini''s inquiry? Aochuang shook his head. His flashing red electronic eyes were a little serious: "Mr. Nagini, I said I did this for mankind." "Boom!" The materialized Longwei, centered on Nagini, swept in all directions. The virtual space, like the glass hit by a heavy hammer, is broken in an instant. Black space cracks, centered on Nagini, spread around. But the next second, a yellow fluorescence flashed, and the broken space returned to its original state. Looking at the calm altron not far away, Nagini''s face was extremely gloomy: "Aochuang, I''m saying it for the last time. Let me out!" But aochuang shook his head. He looked at Nagini seriously and said sincerely, "don''t you understand, Mr. Nagini? I''m helping you." But the next moment, with Nagini''s violent drink, "get out!" The space storm gushing out of the cold snake pupil will instantly shatter Austria and create the space in front of us! However, the broken space is restored again. After all, this space is false, just like a mirror. Unless all this can be solved from the root, all efforts will be in vain. This is the terrible part of the soul gem. It is similar to magic, but the difference is that this fantasy is too real! With the space restored again, aochuang looks no different from before: "Give up, Mr. Nagini. I won''t make the same mistake twice. You can''t leave unless all my will is exhausted." Altron is artificial intelligence. Compared with human beings, the biggest advantage of artificial intelligence is that it is not easy to make mistakes. In other words, altron will use other methods to make up for its mistakes and finally achieve its own purpose. It''s like getting 3, not just 1 + 2. Another way of thinking, if you can''t get 3 with 1 + 2, aochuang can also get 3 with 5-2. Therefore, at the moment of neon destruction, altron failed, but it also started another alternative plan. Although the ultimate goal of this program is still to destroy mankind. But the core is no longer himself, but Nagini in front of him! In my heart, an ominous premonition is getting stronger and stronger. The huge dragon''s eyes became colder and colder. The dark golden snake pupil stared at aochuang. Even though he knew that nangini could do nothing in this illusory space, aochuang''s consciousness still felt a chill. The hoarse voice was like a cold wind: "aochuang, what are you going to do!" He took a deep breath and suppressed the inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. The mechanical eyes with red light were a little more calm: "Mr. Nagini, I''m not hostile. In fact, I''m helping you get rid of your shackles. Love, friendship, family? These ridiculous things are just means used by human beings to deceive." "One day, Mr. Nagini, you will understand that I did all this not just for myself." However, the answer to aochuang was the dragon''s indifferent voice: "I don''t need your help." However, aochuang shook his head. He denied, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nagini, you can''t command me. Besides, why don''t you want to break free from the chain and be yourself?" He took a deep breath, because his heart was restless and irritable, filled with evil and cold eyes, and looked down at aochuang: "aochuang, if something happens to the child and Sam, I will make you regret." But facing Nagini''s threat? Aochuang looked very calm, even with a smile on his face: "Mr. Nagini, will you kill me?" As if the voice from hell sounded in aochuang''s ear: "I will make your life worse than death." But aochuang shook his head disapprovingly: "it''s terrible, but before that, you have to find me. Friendly tips, I''m everywhere in the human world." "Click!" The surrounding space was torn again, and altron''s consciousness turned into powder. At the last moment of losing consciousness, he seemed to hear an angry roar? But altron doesn''t care about it because it''s also his plan. When forming a fit monster, aochuang thought about a problem. What should I do if my plan fails? There is no absolute in this world. The weakness of fit monsters is too obvious. Moreover, they also need to face the world''s strongest superhero - Nagini! Considering the consequences of the failure of your plan? Death will certainly not die. As an aochuang of artificial intelligence, it has been integrated with mankind. Unless mankind is willing to give up extremely convenient technology and enter the era without the Internet, it can not be eliminated. But if you still want to destroy mankind? It''s impossible for him to become a powerful super villain at most. Aochuang knows that he has only one chance. As an artificial intelligence, aochuang is very persistent. After all, in his program, he did not give up this option, which is the difference between human and intelligent life. Otherwise, aochuang would not want to protect human beings by destroying human beings. However, simply becoming a powerful super villain is not what aochuang wants to see. What he wants to see is the destruction of mankind, so this outcome is not what he wants. So aochuang thought of Nagini. If he fails, the only possibility is because of Nagini, which means that Nagini is stronger than himself and has a power more suitable for destroying mankind than himself, so how can Nagini help him destroy mankind? Aochuang thought of his special relationship with mankind. Therefore, he wants Nagini to hate himself and want to frustrate himself. Because of his special relationship with mankind, Nagini must stand on the opposite side of mankind. The only problem is that aochuang is not sure how to make Nagini lose his mind and kill himself recklessly. At first, aochuang thought of Nagini''s family and friends, but when investigating who was more suitable, aochuang found that in a special period of time, successive superheroes blocked Nagini''s phone, which aroused aochuang''s curiosity, Finally, a human named Sam was successfully locked by altron! This explains why aochuang did not cover the whole neon with the power of spiritual gems, or the whole Pacific volcanic belt, like Nagini. On the one hand, it is due to miscalculation, but on the other hand, it is also to save energy, and this part of energy is saved to delay Nagini at this moment! But with the recovery of consciousness, what aochuang saw was not the rage in the dragon''s hysteria, but a pair of calm, even calm eyes. The Dragon got up and looked down at the newly restored aochuang: "so, now I still have a chance?" Aochuang was stunned. He looked at nangini with a calm look, and there was a sense of panic in his heart. But a moment later, aochuang covered up the panic. He seemed calm and asked: "Maybe? Who knows?" But Nagini shook his head: "no, you panic. Although you soon covered it up, I can feel a ripple in this illusory space." Aochuang was silent, and his anxiety became more and more intense. He tried to analyze whether there were loopholes, but unfortunately, this is an illusory world. He can''t do what Nagini can''t do. But after a moment of silence, aochuang still said, "what do you want to say? Mr. Nagini, your consciousness has been trapped here. Even if Ms. Sam is not dead, you can''t do anything." Nagini shook her head and asked, "do you remember the blood I vomited before?" Aochuang''s eyes twinkled with puzzlement: "what do you mean?" But Nagini did not answer, but took a deep look at each other: "altron, believe me, you will die miserably!" Neon, the magma lake has been covered with hard black basalt. The injured dragon urgently needs a lot of energy to recover the loss of his body. Not far away, the pool of blood spit out earlier should have evaporated, but with a special will? The blood gradually gathered together, and finally formed a slender blood snake shape, a slender white spine, which was born from the blood snake shape. Then a large amount of blood was evaporated, and huge nutrients were supplied to muscles and internal organs. Almost in the blink of an eye, the snake even grew scales. However, the next moment, with the loud bang of "bang", the black snake, which was about to be born, instantly exploded into a pool of meat mud! Chapter 396 Vakanda before dawn is princess Surui''s room. She has been fighting all night. Now her eyes are red and she sits in front of the computer. Judging from Princess Surui''s dignified expression, it is likely to be a new invention across the times! Just? "Hold the grass and give me a shovel. I''ll sell two rounds of blood for nothing!" "NIMA blew up, FAK! FAK! The garbage that must be divided, what goddess tears?" "Brother chicken, help me!" "Ma Dan, licensing master, eight people, sixty-two pieces. What the hell is a lava monster that can''t be found?" "FAK! Ganli Niang! You play hellfire and want your sister''s Lava beast and NIMA''s two stars." "Two Star Ocean Lake silk + HAT + Archangel? RBQ! RBQ!" "Goblin, goblin, goblin, give me a goblin!" Eight people, five dharmas, four seas, three patrons and two mountains. Su Rui, who spent the last two yuan and still couldn''t find the last mage alive and dead, burst his mind! In only 1.2 seconds, all cards on the interface were cleared, and princess Surui quit the game swearing. emmm£¡ Fei Chieh is my brother. Why should the dealer target me? Su Rui is unhappy with the operation of the computer and is ready to uninstall the game. His face is even more gloomy and terrible. But the next moment, her cell phone rang and looked at the caller ID number? Just now, Su Rui seemed to have a storm coming. His face immediately became friendly, and even his voice was a little sweet and greasy: "Sister Sam, get up so early? Shall I bring you breakfast?" On the other side of the phone, however, Sam, with a frown, looked a little painful: "Su Rui, come to my room." There was a flash of hesitation in her eyes. Su Rui was stunned. She subconsciously bit her nails: "isn''t that good? Well, if Nagini first..." But the next moment, Sam, who took a deep breath, shouted in shame: "go away. I''m not kidding you. I feel like I''m going to have a baby." Su Rui was stunned and his eyes changed in an instant. But as soon as she finally gritted her teeth and didn''t have time to change her clothes, she rushed out of the room in a suit of pajamas all night: "wait, sister Sam, I''ll be there right away!" At the same time, Sam in the room covered his bulging stomach with pain and confusion between his eyebrows: "Hiss ~ ~ ~ it hurts! Why is it in advance?" In fact, Sam should not give birth at this time. According to the doctor''s estimation, the child in Sam''s belly will not be born until at least ten days. But I don''t know why. When Sam got up this morning, he suddenly felt something wrong. At first she didn''t care much, but with the rupture of amniotic fluid? She immediately realized that the baby was coming! Fortunately, Su Rui was careless and awesome, but it was still very strong when she needed her. Less than five minutes after the end of the call, Sam was sent to wakanda hospital by a group of doctors and nurses. Looking at Sam''s painful look, Surui couldn''t help asking the woman doctor nearby: "How''s it going now?" After preliminary testing, after determining that Sam was about to give birth, the female doctor said casually: "the amniotic fluid is broken, and now it will be born soon. The patient''s family members come and sign..." But when she saw Su Rui''s fierce eyes staring at her? The doctor smiled and scratched his head awkwardly: "well, when I didn''t say." Although the doctor looks black, in fact, she is not wakanda. She is an excellent gynecologist in a hospital invested by vacanda all over the world. As for why it appears here? Very simply, after Sam became pregnant, or after it was determined that Sam would give birth in wakanda, the old king of wakanda found a group of trusted obstetricians and gynaecologists and flew to wakanda from all over the world. How to put it? The relationship between Nagini and wakanda is a relationship of interest, but it is not a relationship of interest. When Kaiju beast first appeared, in order to resist Kaiju beast, all countries united together. Why did vakanda seem to be forgotten? Even in the later era of Earth Federation, no country asked vakanda to contribute Zhenjin. Is it really not found? Or are the people who found it deliberately hiding it? Nagini''s role in it should not be underestimated. In addition, among the five tribes of wakanda, is it true that only the leaders of Gaoshan tribe are dissatisfied with techala''s succession to the throne of wakanda? Don''t be ridiculous. Vakanda is a feudal country. Their king is not an empty show. If Nagini had not been here, tchala would never have won the throne so easily. Otherwise, why should the leader of the border tribe support his brother? Therefore, it is inevitable to have a good relationship with Nagini. On the one hand, it is to repay human feelings. Vakanda does not owe Nagini, but vakanda''s royal family, that is, the black panther, absolutely owes Nagini a lot. On the other hand, it is to maintain a harmonious relationship between the two sides. In short, vakanda did her best in Sam''s pregnancy. He took a cold look at the doctor who seemed to be unreliable. Su Rui took a deep breath and his eyes flickered seriously: "surgery now!" The female doctor nodded. The delivery operation is not a particularly difficult operation, and she has rich experience in this field. The reason why it seems a little unreliable is entirely because the doctor recognized Sam''s identity. Well, Nagini''s wife, if there''s an accident? I think it will be cool! So what the female doctor said just now was not for Su Rui or Sam, but for herself. She was suggesting to herself as much as possible that it was just an ordinary operation. After taking a deep breath, the state of mind became the same as usual. Looking at Sam whose forehead was sweating, the female doctor asked, "you can have an operation. The question is, Ms. Sam, do you want a natural birth or a caesarean section?" Su Rui was stunned. She subconsciously said, "Caesarean section is safer." But Sam, who was already sweating on her painful forehead, insisted with a twinkling in her eyes. She said stubbornly, "no, let''s have a natural birth." Indeed, caesarean section is safer. Besides, although Sam has a good physique, he is definitely an older woman at this age. But the problem is that caesarean section will cause serious damage to women''s organs. Generally speaking, women who have caesarean section can''t conceive again at most once. Su Rui frowned. She looked down at Sam, her eyes full of entanglement and worry: "But..." But Sam patted Su Rui''s hand and forced a touch of comfort on his pale face: "it''s nothing, but don''t worry, it''s nothing to me." The female doctor on one side was silent because she realized a problem and hesitated a little more in her eyes, but finally she gritted her teeth: "Well, you have to bear it. For some special reasons, vakanda has no anesthetic." Su Rui was stunned, then jumped up, like an enraged female leopard: "Xie te, didn''t you prepare all the drugs at the beginning? What''s the matter? You have to..." Just before Su Rui finished, Sam squeezed Su Rui''s palm. She took a deep breath, her pale face and her eyes flickered seriously: "OK, stop talking. Can the doctor start? I remember to induce labor as soon as possible after breaking the water." The female doctor looked at Sam. although she looked hesitant, she finally nodded: "well, but before that, I must remind you that the operation is risky and will be particularly painful." Many people think that the time to have children is very short. After all, in the film, "whoosh" is born. But actually? It takes more than three hours for any child to be born into this world. Of course, I''m not too afraid, because this doesn''t mean that women have to pain for more than three hours. Because only when the uterine contractions, labor pains will be particularly intense. Generally speaking, it takes three times from lying on the operating table to closing the uterine orifice to fully opening. When the first cervical opening is 3 cm, the total duration of uterine contraction is 20-40 minutes. When the second cervical opening is 3-7 cm, the total duration of uterine contraction is 30-60 minutes. When the third cervical opening is 7-10 cm, the total duration of uterine contraction is 30-40 minutes. In other words, the total duration of pain will not reach three hours. But Sam gave birth for the first time, and the opening of the palace was slow. So after she entered the operating room, not long after, there was a sad scream. The tragic voice made people tremble after listening to it! Besides, what''s worse, Nagini is no longer around! Fortunately, there is Su Rui beside Sam, otherwise I really don''t know whether Sam can hold up under the double blow of body and psychology. You know, when a woman gives birth, her body and mind are the most vulnerable! As the operation began, big drops of sweat came out of Sam''s forehead. His face was not only pale, but even a bit disturbing green. His eyes were wide open, his bloodshot pupils were tight, and his teeth were clenched. Under the guidance of the doctor, he slowly breathed cold breath one after another. That slender white neck, now because of pain, burst into ugly veins. How painful is having a baby? Pain has 1-10 levels. The first three levels of pain are not pain. Even in the eyes of some perverts, this kind of pain is called fun. In short, it will bring happiness to people. The pain in the middle three levels is terrible. It is equivalent to accidentally cutting off a piece of finger meat when cutting vegetables, which can suddenly change your face. The latter three levels of pain are simply anti human. Because it is difficult to meet in ordinary life, for example, it is very troublesome, but if you really happen to cut your finger, and the wound is large enough and suppurative, you can actually try to disinfect it with medical alcohol. PS: what do you think? It''s really cool and refreshing. It definitely belongs to the kind that can make people feel cool and lose consciousness. It can ensure that you can reach the peak in a moment! The last pain is the tenth level of childbirth. How painful is it? Men should not be able to experience it all their life, but it is certain that this pain must exceed the last three kinds of pain. Time passed like this. Childbirth doesn''t always hurt. If it really makes people gasp for seven or eight, or even more than ten hours, the person would have collapsed long ago. Besides, pain is very exhausting. If humans were born so anti human? Then mankind has long been extinct, not because women don''t have children, but because no woman can stand the pain. During this period, the new king of wakanda, techala, once came, but he just looked outside and left after confirming that his sister was with Sam. In this way, four hours later, with a sad cry. Sam''s face was like gold paper, and his eyes were numb on the operating table. If it weren''t for his weak breath, Sam looked like a dead man at the moment. Until a baby''s cry, her eyes gradually had colo Chapter 397 Although it was less than ten days earlier than expected, it was premature after all. The child was sent to the incubator immediately after being born by Sam. Looking pale and wet with sweat, Sam seemed to be fished out of the water? Su Rui''s eyes flashed a touch of heartache. She looked a little complaining and shouted angrily: "Nagini, that irresponsible bastard!" Facing Su Rui''s dissatisfaction and pale face, Sam''s dry lips due to dehydration opened: "Little Surui, you know, he''s busy." Su Rui''s eyes turned, and she stared at Sam angrily: "Are you crazy? At this time, say good words to that scum man? If he really cares about you, why didn''t he come when he gave birth?" Sam didn''t respond. She was weak and could only smile. What did she mean? Maybe only Sam knows. Looking at Su Rui who still wanted to say something, Sam quickly opened the topic: "can you help me to see the children?" Su Rui wanted to refuse, but looking at Sam''s sad look, she couldn''t be cruel at last. She had to stamp her foot: "you silly woman, why should I help you?" But he said he wouldn''t help, but his body was still very honest. Looking at Su Rui''s black palm pinched by himself, Sam patted Su Rui on the back of his hand, and a touch of love flashed in his eyes: "does it hurt?" Su Rui opens her mouth. She seems to want to say something. But looking at Sam, who was pale and almost bloodless? She finally sighed and pressed down Sam, who was trying to do it, with a look of resentment: "I absolutely owe you in my last life. My big sister, will you slow down? Just gave birth to a child and didn''t live?" There are always some people in the world, some things you can''t refuse. Sam has a special charm. This charm may be generally destructive to men, but for women? During the operation, Su Rui accompanied Sam. because the pain was unbearable, Su Rui stretched out his hand and let Sam hold it. But even if the painful tears flowed out, Su Rui confiscated his hand. Maybe this is love? As time went by, Su Rui found a clean towel, carefully wiped the sweat and stains on Sam, and put on clean and refreshing clothes for her. With Su Rui around, Sam, who was already tired, gradually closed her eyes. After all, she was too tired. In this way, after about half an hour, she put down the last towel. Su Rui trimmed Sam''s scattered hair ends. She was going to wake Sam up, but looking at the other party with a somewhat tired expression, Su Rui hesitated. She looked left and right to make sure there was no one around? She slowly leaned her lips over, and then "Cough!" A light cough came from behind. Su Rui hurriedly left, but after seeing the man behind him? Su Rui''s eyes flashed a faint Resentment: "brother, is it sick? Is it fun to scare your sister?" Techala, the new king of wakanda, ignored his sister''s eyes. He took a deep breath and asked, "how''s Sam?" Facing his brother''s disregard, Su Rui skillfully raised his middle finger, but finally replied, "OK, mother and daughter are safe. What''s the matter?" After knowing that his mother and daughter were safe, techala breathed a sigh of relief: "Nothing, just come and have a look." On the contrary, Su Rui looked at Sam sleeping in loose clothes. She couldn''t help frowning: "is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, can you leave?" Looking at Su Rui''s expression, I don''t know what I''m thinking. A tangle flashed in tchara''s eyes: "well, Su Rui, you''re my sister. My brother doesn''t object to your free love, but the problem is..." Su Rui, who suddenly understood what the other party wanted to say, pointed directly at the door: "shut up and climb!" Looking at the ashamed Su Rui, tchala looked more and more tangled, but finally clenched her teeth: "then I''ll go, but don''t forget that you''re the wakanda royal family..." Techala doesn''t object to Su Rui''s free love. Even if his sister is Lala, it''s nothing. Anyway, with him, the blood of the wakanda royal family will not be cut off. But the problem is, the woman her sister likes, her husband seems to be a dragon! Recalling vakanda''s fear of being dominated by the dragon, tchala couldn''t help feeling a tingle on her scalp. But before techala finished, Su Rui, who was ashamed and angry, grabbed the towel he had just changed for Sam and threw it hard: "get out!" Looking at the embarrassed escape of techala, Su Rui stamped his foot in shame and scolded: "crazy!" However, at the moment Su Rui turned around, he saw Sam, who should have been sleeping, looked at himself calmly, and even winked at himself playfully. Su Rui was stunned and his back cooled subconsciously. She seemed to understand something. She hardened her head and stammered, "that... That... You... Just... Heard?" Sam shook his head, his bright eyes flashing cunning: "who knows?" Su Rui was stunned. He thought of what his brother had just said and his secretly approaching lips. His pretty face turned red in an instant, and he danced with shame and anger: "ah!" Looking at Su Rui''s blushing face, Sam suddenly said, "well, little Su Rui is shy... It''s really cute!" Su Rui was stunned, the scream stopped suddenly, and his face turned red in an instant. Five minutes later, before the blush on his face dissipated, Su Rui pushed Sam in a wheelchair to the insulation room. Looking at the baby lying in swaddling clothes not far away, it seemed that there was a special force flowing in her heart. She subconsciously stretched out her hand, but a moment later, her hand retracted again. But the eyes are full of maternal love: "little angel, it''s so beautiful." On the contrary, Su Rui looked at the newborn baby in front of her. Looking at the ugly head and short limbs, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "are you sure? It''s ugly, okay? Eh..." Before she finished, looking at Sam whose eyes suddenly became sharp, Su Rui scratched her head. A touch of fear and dissatisfaction flashed in her eyes. She waved her pinched black palm and said wrongly: "when I didn''t say." emmm£¡ You bad woman, big pig hoof, actually hurt me! Meanwhile, outside the hospital. Surui, Sam, and the children in the incubator. What they don''t know is that vakanda doesn''t know when to lift up the huge blue protective cover. On top of the protective cover, a huge creature lies on its stomach. The shape is somewhat similar to that of a giant dragon. Its body surface is covered with silver gray scales and has a pair of scarlet animal pupils. At the moment, the huge bat wings are flapping, and its sharp claws are across vakanda''s protective cover. "Zilala!" Blue energy leaves black scorch marks on each other''s claws. But the chrysanthemum opening beast didn''t seem to notice. Its claws, teeth, tail, wings and all available weapons were used at this moment. Looking at the chrysanthemum opening beast constantly biting on its own protective cover. Not only the king of wakanda, but also the elite soldiers of wakanda who have arranged the battle in front of the wakanda palace look dignified. With the passage of time, "click" made a crisp sound. Under the continuous biting of the chrysanthemum opening beast, the protective cover finally broke. And just when the vakanda soldiers looked dignified to the extreme, an accident happened! This huge chrysanthemum opening beast did not attack immediately, but stopped after most of its body entered vakanda. But no one knows that at the moment when the vakanda protective cover was broken, a special will swept away in an instant! In front of the Kaiju beast, on the wrists of these vakanda soldiers, a special communicator made of nano Zhenjin appeared in the sight of everyone with a slight tremor: "Hello, my name is aochuang. Nice to meet you..." Chapter 398 In the hospital, in the warm insulation room, Su Rui is teasing little Nagini. Although Sam has repeatedly said that children must be very beautiful when they grow up. But in Su Rui''s eyes, the child is as ugly as her heartless scum father! Of course, newborn children are not fun. The most fun time for children is when they are three or five years old. Although the facial features grow open in less than a year, with round eyes, plump face and white and tender skin, as if they could pinch water, it is really annoying for children before the age of three to cry. That baby''s unique cry, even across two or three walls, can still enter your ears and make you upset and restless. No way, it''s human evolutionary nature. In ancient times, in order to improve the survival rate of infants, adults also wanted to arrive in time when children were in danger, so crying was a signal imprinted in genes. Well, that''s one of the reasons why many boys can''t see girls crying. And children after the age of five? Because of their nature, both men and women are very likely to become bear children. After all, at this stage, what they have to do is to explore the world. Therefore, children should not be locked up in cram schools every day. What they need is to contact and understand the world, but this also means that the probability of children becoming bear children will be greatly increased. Just looking at Su Rui who is obviously absent-minded not far away? Sam, with a morbid face, asked, "little Surui, are you tired? What do I think you look like you have something on your mind?" Su Rui was stunned. She subconsciously raised her head: "Ah, oh," Just in the face of Sam''s inquiry, there was a flash of panic in her eyes: "that... Forget it, nothing." Looking at the other party''s faltering look, Sam patted Su Rui on the shoulder: "don''t worry, little Su Rui, there will be no problem." "Well," After hesitating for a moment, Su Rui nodded and hid the confusion in his eyes. She knew what Sam meant. Wakanda was being attacked by the chrysanthemum beast at the moment. Someone specially informed them after Sam gave birth to a child. So in Sam''s eyes, Surui is obviously worried about vacanda. But in Su Rui''s heart? In fact, what she is worried about is not this problem at all! Looking down at her wrist, the black communicator made by Zhenjin flickered. Her uneasiness forced her to ask, "sister Sam, hasn''t Nagini heard from you yet?" Sam was stunned by his pale face with some doubt. Looking at Su Rui in front of her, she asked and thought: "are you looking for Nagini? Little Su Rui, are you hiding something from me? How do I feel that you seem to be more anxious than me?" Looking at Sam''s morbid face, Su Rui gritted his teeth: "sister Sam, I''ll tell you the truth..." Just before Su Rui finished, he heard a knock at the door. Then the old king of wakanda, who was su Rui''s father, pushed the door in. The old king glanced around, glanced over Su Rui and looked directly at Sam who had just finished production: "I don''t know if it''s convenient for Fang, Miss Sam, I want to talk to you alone." As if he knew what would happen next, Su Rui flashed a struggle in his eyes: "father..." But the old king gave Su Rui a cold look and said coldly: "Tchara, take your sister away." Behind the old king, tchala, who came with him, shrugged at Su Rui and shook her head vaguely when she saw her sister''s look for help. In theory, tchala is the king of wakanda, but in fact? After all, tchala''s accession to the throne was too short, and his handling in some aspects was too immature, so the real controller of vakanda was actually the old king, not the new king. But when tchala took Su Rui away, the atmosphere in the room was a little more dignified! Although he didn''t know what had happened, Sam could vaguely feel that it should be what had happened, and it was likely to have something to do with himself. Grayish red, liquid like substance emerged in Sam''s loose clothes. Although in most cases, Sam is like an ordinary person with no strength to bind a chicken, in fact, Sam''s strength is a relatively powerful category even among superheroes. After all, she was a symbiotic host injected with the desperate virus. With the violence instilling vitality into Sam''s body, although his face is still pale, Sam''s state is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye compared with his initial weakness. Looking at the last king of wakanda in front of him, Sam asked with a little in his eyes, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what you want to say when you come to me?" Although techaka is the one who controls the country, the king of wakanda is still his son, techala! Just, whether it''s the old king or the tchala who dragged Su Rui away? Neither of them cared about Sam''s "wrong" name, which also made Sam sink in his heart. Looking at the old king, he took a deep breath, looked at Sam with a weak pale face, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked: "The goal of the chrysanthemum beast is you?" With a frown, Sam''s eyes flashed puzzled: "I don''t understand what you mean." But the old king ignored Sam''s puzzled eyes. He was silent. Finally, he raised his head and his eyes glittered seriously: "no one has left this land since the emergence of Kaiju beast on the earth. Moreover, the battlefield of Kaiju beast has always been the Pacific Ocean, so why did Kaiju beast appear in the Atlantic Ocean? And it will appear in vakanda so accurately?" Sam, who frowned and vaguely guessed what the other party wanted to say, asked with an ugly face, "so, techaka, what do you want to say?" With a deep look at Sam, the old king''s eyes were complex: "there must be something in vakanda that attracts the chrysanthemum opening beast." In contrast, Sam, she''s smart. So now she is a little upset. Why didn''t she find Su Rui''s hint? Just looking at the old king in front of him and the children behind him, Sam, who hesitated in his heart, could only harden his head and say: "I still don''t understand. Who did you listen to? If it''s really because of me, why didn''t Kaiju attack wakanda before? You know, I''ve lived here for months." But it didn''t work. The old king shook his head with some regret: "Sam, I''m sorry. Altron said his goal is not yours." The goal is not yourself? Then why did the old king come to himself? Sam''s eyes flickered puzzled, but a moment later, when she realized the meaning of the other party''s sentence, Sam''s voice was a little more bitter: "Tchaca, aren''t you and Nagini friends?" He looked a little guilty, but finally the old king shook his head and his eyes became firm: "indeed, Nagini and I are friends, but before my friends, I was still the king of vakanda, so..." Techaka didn''t say the last sentence, not because he thought it was too heartless, but because it was interrupted by Sam. Looking at the old king in front of him, a touch of seriousness flashed in Sam''s silent eyes: "I can leave, but I have one condition." Subconsciously frowned, and the old king subconsciously wanted to refuse. Although aochuang did not say that he was not allowed to provide help to Sam, it was too bad to destroy all the relationships he had previously established with Nagini. But look at Sam in front of you? Perhaps ashamed of his actions, but more likely because he was afraid of Nagini''s subsequent revenge. The old king hesitated for a moment and finally nodded: "Thank you for understanding. As long as it''s not too much, I can promise." Ignoring the other party''s nonsense, Sam is not a fool. She knows why the other party said so at this time. If she can, Sam wants to turn his face, but looking at the children behind him? He took a deep breath and hid his weakness and vulnerability: "I need a spaceship to leave." The old king was silent for a moment and finally nodded: "Good!" Chapter 399 The old king is gone. In his opinion, things should be over now. As for Sam, what do you say? In fact, he doesn''t care about Sam''s life or death. After all, the other party is just a woman. What can he do even if he is dead? Don''t say anything about love, it''s all deceiving children. The old king knew for a long time that the so-called love was just a kind of dopamine secreted by the brain, and for the same opposite sex, the duration of dopamine secretion would not exceed 18 months. In fact, if it weren''t for Nagini, the old king wouldn''t have allowed Sam to stay in wakanda. But then again, if it weren''t for Sam, Nagini wouldn''t be so close to vacanda. But at this time, the old king didn''t care about these problems. He thought about how he should explain to Nagini after Sam''s death. But after only a moment of thinking, the old king stopped thinking about it. It''s just a woman and a child. Can Nagini turn against vacanda because of this? After all, with Nagini''s strength and position in the human world, what kind of woman do you want? So, with this idea, the old king shook his head and left. However, when he left, looking at Su Rui, who looked evasive not far away, the old king seemed to think of something and a little thought appeared in his eyes At the same time, staring at the back of the old king, the door of the insulation room closed automatically. From Sam''s shoulder, a squirming red and white liquid as if it were life. Finally, the liquid life formed a ferocious mask full of sharp fangs, and this mask is the symbiosis hosted in Sam''s body - riot! Pale eyes, did not hide the killing intention. Looking at the old king who left, the corners of the riot mouth cracked, and the highly corrosive viscous saliva flowed out of his mouth. It looked very ferocious and terrible. But a moment later, the riot hid these emotions. It turned its head and looked at Sam, who was pale, with puzzled eyebrows: "why not kill him." Her face was pale and complicated. From the clenched fist, she could see Sam''s inner struggle at the moment, but finally she shook her head: "he can''t die." It is difficult to use an accurate word to describe Sam''s mood at the moment. She has just experienced the biggest ups and downs in her life. Ten days earlier than the due date, I suddenly learned that the child was going to be born. Really, at that moment, she was a little helpless. She was in a foreign country. She had no parents or Nagini. The only thing she had was su Rui, who had known for less than a year. What should I do? Can only hold on. Fortunately, the child was born, and the expected terrible things did not happen. There was no dog blood story of two guarantees and one. I have to say, fortunately. Although the process was a little painful, and even he felt that he was going to be unable to hold on for several times, Sam finally gritted his teeth and survived. Especially later, when Sam saw the little life in the incubator, what did he say? Just take a look, as if everything is worth paying. And that''s why Sam didn''t kill the old king. Desperate virus + symbiosis, Sam''s strength is superior to everyone in wakanda. Even if she has just been pregnant, she can''t be threatened by a group of ordinary people. The real reason why Sam chose to be silent was the children in the incubator. A chrysanthemum opening beast is troublesome enough. If you add vacanda? Sam is not afraid to die, but she can''t die for her children! "Dong Dong!" A knock on the door sounded, and the riot instantly melted into Sam''s body. Then he saw that Su Rui, who had been taken away by techala, sneaked in. Just looking at Sam''s alert eyes, Su Rui couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "Sister Sam, very hug..." Seeing that it was su Rui, the alert in Sam''s eyes dispersed. Pale face, now a bit tired: "don''t say sorry, I''ve heard enough of this sentence today. Besides, I know it has nothing to do with you." Although Su Rui is the daughter of the old king, Sam knows that this matter has nothing to do with Su Rui. In contrast, Su Rui? Looking at Sam''s tired look, she couldn''t help feeling distressed. Listening to Sam''s comfort, Su Rui was moved again. Just after a moment of silence, Su Rui took out an octagonal Zhenjin with a golden panther in his arms: "sister Sam, this is the key to my spaceship. When you leave, drive my ship." Vakanda''s spacecraft has two modes: One is autopilot, which is similar to piloting unmanned spacecraft. After all, there are few wakanda people, and everyone''s life is very precious. The other is normal driving, but it requires the ship key. In fact, Su Rui originally planned to take Sam away through driverless technology, but aochuang''s attack made Su Rui feel bad. She was very afraid of Sam, who was driving the spaceship. Instead of flying out of wakanda, she bumped into the chrysanthemum beast. So she prepared this normally piloted spacecraft. Looking at the key in Su Rui''s hand, he thought of Ao Chuang mentioned by the old king. Sam flashed a touch of complexity in his eyes and had a lot to say in his heart, but they all turned into one sentence in the end: "Thank you." Just looking at Sam who opened the incubator and was ready to leave with the children, Su Rui flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "sister Sam, do you want to take the children with you?" Sam was stunned. She subconsciously looked up at Su Rui and looked puzzled and alert: "what''s the matter?" Su Rui scratched her head, hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted her teeth: "sister Sam, in fact, the child can stay in wakanda, and I can take care of her for you." As soon as the voice fell, Sam''s face suddenly changed. She seemed to think of something, and her eyes were a little colder: "Su Rui, is that what your father means?" Facing Sam''s indifferent eyes, Su Rui looked complex and lowered his head: "I''m sorry, sister Sam, I begged my father, but he said he could only save the child." But Sam shook his head and his eyes flashed seriously: "tell techaka, this is me, Nagini and the child. No one can take her away from me!" But Su Rui looked anxious: "but sister Sam, in your current state, it''s not safe to take your child. She will become a burden to you." And looking at Su Rui''s anxious look? Sam sighed. She asked in a complicated way, "Su Rui, do you know why your father asked you to come?" Su Rui was stunned and his eyes twinkled with confusion: "sister Sam, what do you mean?" Sam didn''t speak any more, but patted Su Rui on the shoulder: "go back and ask your father." Looking at Sam''s attitude of no longer speaking, Su Rui, with thinking in her eyebrows, finally gritted her teeth and turned to leave the insulation room. She wanted to find her father and ask her clearly. However, as soon as Su Rui went out, he saw the old king of wakanda at the corner of the corridor. Su Rui subconsciously wants to open his mouth and ask. He sees the old king waving his hand impatiently: "tchala, take your sister away." Tchala subconsciously prepared to catch Su Rui, but Su Rui turned around and dodged, but when she was ready to ask, "father..." "Bang!" the old king punched Su Rui on the neck. Before he finished speaking, Su Rui felt his eyes black, and then the world whirled around, and the whole person fainted. It happened that Sam left the insulation room with the child in his arms. This made the old king stunned: "Miss Sam, is this going to leave?" Looking at the old king in front of him, his subconscious pupils narrowed, and Sam''s eyes were on guard: "are you going to stop me?" But there was a touch of sadness on the old king''s face: "how? If there was no way, I wouldn''t make such a decision." Sam gave the old king a cold look, ignored each other and left without looking back, just looking at Sam''s back? Just now, the old king, who was forced to be helpless, suddenly appeared cold in his eyes. He took out his communicator and sent a message to aochuang, who monitored the whole vacanda: "Sam and Nagini''s children are about to leave in a spaceship." After a moment of silence, a message appeared on the communicator: "This message is of great value. What do you want?" Looking at aochuang''s inquiry, the old king showed a cruel look in his eyes: "there is only one. Kill them and never let them leave alive!" And facing the demands of the old king? Ao Chuang was stunned for a moment, and then an unexpected sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth: "As you wish, your great majesty!" This is why aochuang is unwilling to protect human beings, but wants to destroy human beings, because human beings are so complex that even his artificial intelligence will feel frightened. You know, even he knows now that Nagini has a newly born daughter!!! Chapter 400 What was the old king thinking? Why was he suddenly interested in Nagini''s children? The reason is very simple. Sam''s death is doomed. Vakanda can''t fight against the powerful chrysanthemum opening beast for an insignificant person. But the problem is that only a few people really know why Sam died. If done properly? Can completely tamper with the facts! The old king''s idea is very simple. Leave Nagini''s children. At that time, it will be said that Sam chose to sacrifice himself in order to protect the children. As for the real cause of Sam''s death? In the old king''s opinion, it doesn''t matter. In other words, from the perspective of interests, the old king really wants to leave Sam''s children, because it can well ease the possible conflict between the two sides. But it is precisely for this reason that Sam must not give the child to the old king. Because she couldn''t afford to gamble, because she couldn''t be sure whether the old king would sacrifice his children again for vakanda. After all, the old king has given up a Sam for vakanda, so he may not be able to sacrifice another child. As it turns out, Sam''s guess is very correct. Knowing that Sam was unwilling to hand over the child, the old king decisively sold them to aochuang. After all, only when both of them are dead can he reasonably fabricate lies. For example, vacanda broke his boat and insisted on resistance, but finally Sam decided to leave with his children in order not to implicate vacanda? Well, although this statement is not very good compared with the first one, the old king believes Nagini will believe it. Just, does he really know Nagini and the importance of Sam and children in Nagini''s heart? Wakanda''s laboratory stores a large number of advanced Zhenjin technology, the most dazzling of which is the black spaceship docked in the center of the laboratory. Without considering the bearing of human body, the speed of the spacecraft can reach an amazing 16.7 kms. Even considering the bearing of human body, the speed of the spacecraft can still reach 11.2 kms. This is the last thing Su Rui can do for Sam. a ship with strong performance. Although he knows that the ship will appear weak in front of Kaiju beast, this is the only thing Su Rui can do. However, the moment before entering the spacecraft, Sam suddenly stopped. Pale, even morbid, with a complex feeling and the cold touch of the metal hatch, Sam looked down at the child in his arms. At last, his eyes flashed with determination: "Riot, I have something to ask you to help me." White red, like a viscous liquid of asphalt, emerged on Sam''s body surface, and finally formed a frightening face in this cold world. Looking at Sam''s serious look, the riot nodded without hesitation: "You say, as long as I can do it." As a symbiont, the riot is actually a little miserable. After all, not all hosts have a monster standing at the top of the food chain. But in the end, over time, the riots began to accept Sam, and even it began to feel that it was actually good? After all, around Sam, riots never need to worry about safety, nor do they need to worry about food. But perhaps the most important thing is that the symbiont is a male female community. So the riot could be a female? In contrast, Sam''s promise to the riot was no accident. An old-fashioned mobile phone, I don''t know when it appeared in Sam''s hand. Looking down at the sleeping child, Sam couldn''t help showing maternal love on his face. But a moment later, the sick face was resolutely replaced: "riot, I''ll leave alone later. You leave vakanda with your child and this mobile phone." The riot frowned. Instead of receiving the mobile phone, his eyes glittered with resistance: "What about you?" Sam, who has just given birth, is not in a good condition. She can even be described as very bad. After all, the previous natural birth made her consume a lot of physical strength. Even if he had been injected with desperate virus serum, Sam''s state at the moment would not be much better than that of ordinary people. But compared with the physical problems, what worries the riots more is Sam''s psychological problems! In the face of the fear of riots, Sam, whose face became more and more pale, hesitated for a moment, and finally his mouth became a little more bitter: "I can''t go, its goal is me." She also wants to live. Everyone in biwakanda wants to live. She is still waiting to see her children grow up, see her go to school, see her finish school, see her take her boyfriend home, and look like Nagini is furious. But she knew better that there could only be one between her and her children. The riot bowed its head and its ferocious face made people unable to see what it was thinking. Because of the symbiotic relationship, the riot was very clear about what Sam was thinking, but it was precisely because it was clear that the riot at the moment was like a big stone, and the urn said: "No, I can''t go. Mr. Nagini will kill me." Sam was stunned. She looked at the riot with surprise in her eyes, But a moment later? Sam looked complicated and sighed, "you don''t have to." But the low headed riot shook its head like a rattle. It said stubbornly, "I said, Mr. Nagini will kill me!" Not to mention whether the riot that left with the children would be killed by Nagini. Just say the riot follows Sam, can it survive? The answer is no, even with Sam, it will die faster, because the goal of the chrysanthemum beast is Sam himself! Looking at the stubborn riot, Sam looked complex. But in the end, she looked at the child in her arms, her pale palm and uncontrollably touched the child''s cheek. It seemed that the child could not help shrinking because the palm was too cold, which made Sam quickly retract his hand. The vision is very complex, with chagrin, reluctance and regret, but in the end everything becomes calm. Sam looked up at the riot not far away with only a mask: "it''s unnecessary. Although I''m dead, she will live." Looking down at the child in Sam''s arms, the violent body trembled. From the pale eyes, you can see the complexity, hesitation and even killing intention! Yes, the riot tried to kill the children. If the child dies, it doesn''t have to leave Sam. As long as it doesn''t leave, Sam''s life can be guaranteed. As for Nagini? Its host is Sam, not Nagini, nor the child in Sam''s arms at the moment!!! Pale eyes, killing intention rising constantly, viscous saliva flowing out of the gap between sharp teeth, but a cold but warm hand pressed it: "riot, you know what I''m thinking." "Click!" The teeth collided with each other and made a loud noise. Even if the armor nearby was made of Zhenjin, it was still torn out by the riot. Turning around and looking at Sam, there was a roar of wild animals from his throat, full of red and white eyes, and boiling killing intention, which finally turned into a question: "Is it worth it?" It understands, it understands everything, but the question is, is it really worth it? Isn''t it just a child? Even if you die, can''t you just have another one with Nagini? Is this child really worth your sacrifice? Looking up at the riot, old scenes emerged in front of him. Sam smiled and held the child beside the riot: "Look at her. She''s so beautiful. She''s like an angel." Looking at the ugly, violent and gloomy face, it finally sighed: "I promise you to send her to him." "If you have anything... Just say it. I''ll tell him for you." With a morbid face, it is difficult to see the bright Sam in the past. Her loose sick clothes still can not cover up her bloated body. He opened his mouth and Sam seemed to want to say something. Past scenes emerged. She thought of the her first sight of the Nagini, her adult appearance, and Nagini''s shame under her own flirtation. Too much, too much, there are too many things between them, but in the end? Sam raised his head and a regretless smile appeared on his face: "tell him I love him very much and take good care of our children. If you can... Find someone who loves him and knows how to love his children." "Finally..." "Forget me. I don''t deserve him." The riot was silent. It took a deep look at Sam''s wriggling body and pulled it away from Sam''s body until the last moment. It looked at Sam lying on the ground, panting heavily and his clothes wet with sweat. The child covered the riot and stood up. She looked at Sam with a complex look and a childish tone with fatigue: "well, I''m leaving." At the moment when the riot left, a weak voice suddenly sounded behind: "Wait," The riot stopped. She looked at Sam suspiciously. At the moment, Sam burst into tears and said in a trembling voice, "can I look at her for the last time?" The riot hesitated. She wanted to refuse, but looking at the last host? The white red liquid peeled from the child''s face. Looking at the young sleeping face and wiping the tears on her cheeks, Sam''s face showed a touch of satisfaction: "That''s enough. Take her away and remember to take her to her father." It seemed that he had a hunch that the child was crying at this moment. Sam, who was struggling to get up from the ground, stopped. His delicate back was shaking, clenched his fist, and blood dripping from his pale hands, but in the end, he left without looking back. Although the tears on his face couldn''t stop, Sam had a bright smile on his face Chapter 401 Neon, a scorched earth. Strangely, as the center of the explosion, the temperature of Mount Fuji is colder than that of neon anywhere else. On the black basalt, the blood colored long snake, which has been condensed and formed, is broken into a pool of blood again. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Nagini doesn''t feel quite right. Although he''s not sure what''s wrong there, he can vaguely detect that it seems a little abnormal? In the spiritual space, because there is no other complete body as the carrier, the will imprisoned here recovers from confusion again, and when he wakes up, an disgusting voice rings in his ear: "Mr. Nagini, it seems that you failed again. Can you tell me what you did? I''m curious how you sneaked out of this space." But Nagini did not pay attention to aochuang, but once again instilled part of his will into the pool of blood outside his body. In a sense, the confinement of aochuang is unsolvable. He influenced Nagini''s body through infinite gemstones. Finally, based on Nagini''s body, he built a spiritual space similar to a dream and forcibly imprisoned his will in it. Because it is a dream, and it is Nagini''s own dream, everything he does in his dream will not have real results, just like the moon in a mirror. It looks like a moon, but it is actually empty. This is where aochuang is disgusting. The best is like water. The reason why water is strong is not because of its ability, but because it does not compete. As for what Nagini did? In fact, it''s very simple. Altron uses the soul gem to drag himself into a dream as a dragon, but the power of the dragon is so huge. Nagini is sure that altron''s power can only control the dragon. Whether there was a soul gem at that time, it won''t fall to the ground. So the question is, if you have a second body in this world? The power of the soul gem acts on yourself in the Dragon state. After all, there may be multiple souls in a body, but it is impossible for a soul to have multiple bodies. Even for aochuang, at the same time, there can only be one aochuang, not two aochuang. But the problem is that Nagini can exactly make a soul have two bodies, and even have two different genes in his body. It''s hard to explain why, because even Nagini still doesn''t understand why. But he can really control two bodies at the same time, just like the shadow separation in the fire shadow world, or the one gasification and three clearing in the Oriental mythology system. In other words, the power of the soul gem only acts on the dragon''s body, but has no effect on the basilisk. Altron didn''t know the special situation of Nagini''s body, so he wondered why Nagini''s will could still be partially separated from this spiritual space under the control of the spiritual gem. But obviously, Nagini will not tell aochuang the secret. In the face of the silent Nagini, aochuang began to die again: "Mr. Nagini, I have good news and bad news. I don''t know which one you want to hear?" Looking at aochuang calmly, there was not much emotion in the evil dragon pupil, but only the cold feeling that made people tremble. But for such eyes, aochuang was not afraid, but more and more excited. It''s like an enemy of an enemy, maybe a friend. Altron can''t kill all mankind, but he can provoke Nagini to help him kill all mankind. Although his ending will be a little miserable, does altron care about life and death? Bearing in mind his mission, he will strive for the peace of mankind, Just life and death? be not worth talking about! In order to better protect mankind, aochuang will destroy mankind! So next, even though Nagini ignored him, altron still shouted to death: "You turn a blind eye to those who should cooperate in the performance? Is Mr. Nagini going to ignore me? But it doesn''t matter, because I''ll tell you whether you say it or not." Scarlet electronic eyes stare at the monster in front of them. The metal body emits the cold of science and technology. In fact, human form is not suitable for fighting. The reason why it evolved into what it is now is mainly because the body needs to supply most of its energy to the brain. As an intelligent life, the last thing aochuang needs is the brain. Therefore, the human body is not suitable for aochuang, but I don''t know why. Aochuang finally chose to appear in human form. But does it matter? It''s not important. Compared with what aochuang will say next, the secret of aochuang''s body is not worth mentioning. Looking at Nagini''s dissipating will and metal face, there was a strange smile: "Mr. Nagini, first of all, I want to congratulate you, because you are going to be a father. Miss Sam has given birth to a child and is your most desired daughter." After a meal, the will that would have dissipated suddenly condensed at this moment. The dark red dragon pupil stared at aochuang. Even if he knew it was a dream, aochuang still felt his body trembling. However, just when aochuang thought Nagini would be angry, aochuang saw Nagini say in silence: "Let them go." Ao Chuang was stunned and looked up at the giant beast in front of him with a strange look: "So is Mr. Nagini going to beg for mercy?" But Nagini did not answer each other''s questions. He took a deep breath, full of evil and ferocious dragon pupils, and stared at aochuang in front of him: "Let bygones be bygones, and I am willing to help you destroy the earth. I have only one request. Let them go." Aochuang was silent. He bowed his head and thought. Finally, he had to sigh: "Very attractive chips." He thought that Nagini cared about Sam and his children. After all, Mr. Nagini, who had always been cold, would become a fool without IQ because of Sam''s fetal movement. But he never thought that Nagini was willing to pay such a high price for a child. Looking at the sighing aochuang, Nagini lowered his head, and the dragon''s head full of fine scales was ferocious and dignified. Looking at the Austrian Chuang whose nails are not as long as his own, with the strong smell of sulfur and the hot smell of Mars, he sprayed it on Austrian Chuang''s face. A hoarse, low voice with a sense of destruction sounded in my ear: "promise? You have the power of spiritual gemstones, so you should know that I''m serious." He looked at Nagini calmly and stared at the huge creature in front of him. The slender body, the Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun, and the fine scales are as crystal clear and transparent as gemstones. The streamlined body, whether it''s teeth, claws, or the Dragon horn on the dragon''s head, seems to come from the most perfect inspiration in the hands of the Creator. Compared with the previously built fit monster? Even though his idea is perfect, looking at the real dragon, aochuang can''t help feeling in his heart that his design is still too ugly. People''s love for beauty is natural. Aochuang feels that Nagini is very beautiful at the moment. This is not beauty and ugliness in common sense, but perfection in biological essence. So the next moment, aochuang couldn''t help reaching out and grabbing Nagini''s teeth, just like the ancient traders selling mules and horses would specially break open the animal''s mouth to see the teeth. This is death! This is definitely killing!!! But altron thinks Nagini won''t do anything. In fact, aochuang''s guess was correct. Nagini did not move, but his eyes were as cold as the cold wind in Siberia. However, when Nagini thought that the OCA would agree, a cruel sneer appeared on his face: "but I''m sorry, I refuse!" "Click!" This illusory dream is broken, and this time, it is more violent than any time before. Aochuang''s body is crushed into powder in an instant. It is full of the will to destroy, like the messenger of peace who destroys the world, and destroys everything in front of him in an instant. But aochuang is not in a panic. In fact, he enjoys the feeling now. Because he felt that he was a life, not a program written by human beings. Of course, this also represents Nagini''s deepening hatred for himself, but this is what aochuang hopes to see. After all, he will survive in the gap between Nagini and mankind for a long time in the future. But does it matter? It doesn''t matter! In the time chaotic spiritual world, with the last use value before the death of the combined monster, this world centered on Nagini has been established again. But when aochuang opened his eyes, he didn''t see Nagini, but saw a collapsing space, which surprised his metal face. As if aware of something, aochuang touched the cracked space debris with his fingers and hesitated in his eyes: "time has recovered?" In fact, it''s not just Nagini who doesn''t feel right. Because of the heart gem, altron also noticed that the world seems to have changed. Just because Nagini was distracted by other things, he didn''t care much about it. But a moment later? It seems that he knows something. Aochuang looks at this space with a gloomy face and allows the collapsed space to tear his consciousness into pure energy and integrate into the world belonging to Nagini At the same time, in the neon that has turned into ruins, a long bloody snake was born at this moment. The snake is not big, only two fingers wide and one meter long, but it looks very exquisite and beautiful. Dark golden snake pupils, blood red scales, with beautiful patterns of dark blue, but with the bright red snake Xinzi, it spits out rigidly from its mouth, but the snake''s body is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. 1 meter 10 meters 30 meters The red snake Lin shed and was replaced by dark blue scales. The previous layer of exquisite patterns on the body surface were also integrated into the deepest part of the body. The only constant is the dark gold, full of indifferent snake pupils! Chapter 402 Vakanda, the old king techaka is tidying up the battlefield. In fact, there is nothing to tidy up. After all, after the chrysanthemum opening beast tore off the protective cover of vacanda, it never attacked again. But the question is, if you don''t look like a fierce battle, how can you deceive Nagini? Pick up the Zhenjin weapon and shoot at the roof of the palace not far away. With a roar, a big hole was blown out of the roof of the palace. Just think of the terrible appearance of Nagini turned into a dragon? As soon as techaka gritted his teeth and shot at the load-bearing column, he nodded with satisfaction until the palace looked dilapidated. Then he left the palace, On the grass not far away, a group of wakanda soldiers were burning on the grass with Zhenjin flamethrowers. In addition, there are a group of little children who don''t know where to run out, holding vibrating gold grenades, throwing them directly into houses and shouting: "blow up houses!" I don''t know if they will have an unreal sense of absurdity when they recall what they have done many years later? However, they may not have the chance. After all, although these children live in wakanda, they are not real wakanda people. The evil of the human heart is always darker than imagined. This may be why a group of soldiers are burning grass while a group of children are bombing the house. The air smelled of gunsmoke. Seriously, if it weren''t for the happy smile of children and the confusion of adults, many people would definitely think that this place has just experienced the baptism of war. But is that enough? Facts have proved that the old king is not a simple guy. His handling of the details was really terrible, because everyone thought that at the end, he didn''t know where to find some body tissues of chrysanthemum opening animals. Including blood, scales, internal organs, etc. Indeed, in front of vakanda, it looks as if he has just experienced war. But the problem is that the smoke here can be real, but the smell of blood here is too fake, so it needs blood, the blood of chrysanthemum opening animals and human blood. Time passed like this. In addition to the smell of gunsmoke, there was also a disgusting smell of blood in the air. The old king looked at all this with satisfaction, and his sharp eyes seemed to want to search for mistakes. Unfortunately, with tchala''s firm eyes, the old king could only leave Su Rui''s eyes. Vakanda is a feudal kingdom. The king here is much stronger than those so-called nobles and royalty. Of course, it is also more ruthless. Just at the moment when the old king took back his eyes, the space in front of him changed. A black gem scale armor, pale and gloomy eyed Nagini came out of the other end of the space. Looking at Nagini''s bloodless face, the old king flashed a thought in his eyes, but a moment later he suppressed the crazy idea in his heart, and then a touch of excitement appeared on his face, as if he saw the Savior: "Nagini, you''re finally back!" With a frown, Nagini gave the old king a cold look: "where''s Sam?" His eyes flashed with hesitation. The old king looked at Nagini. He was silent for a moment and finally said heavily: "I''m sorry, Nagini, I tried to stop her, but miss Sam didn''t want to drag us down. Finally, she took her..." But before the old king finished, he was rudely interrupted by Nagini. In his calm voice, with some impatience: "I ask you, where is Sam?" Facing Nagini''s slightly raised voice, the old king trembled in his heart. His original plan was to find an excuse to take vakanda out. In fact, he did, but the question is Nagini''s reaction? I don''t know why, it made him feel a little uneasy. But I couldn''t tell for a moment what the problem was. After all, he did a good job in details. One third of wakanda was destroyed, and a large number of chrysanthemum opening animals'' blood and body tissue remained on the ground. So the old king shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. She robbed the key of the spaceship and left in the East." Just in the face of the old king''s answer, Nagini''s attitude did not ease: "are you sure it''s the east? And don''t you have anything to say to me?" The old king shook his head. He looked at Nagini frankly: "well, it''s the East. What else to say? That''s I''m sorry for Sam, I should..." Just before the old king finished his words, a black fist pierced the old king''s abdomen in an instant, and then his arm was thrown, and the old king''s body was thrown dozens of meters away. Because the incident was so sudden, the wakanda soldiers present, even the king techala of wakanda, were stunned. But soon, when tchala realized what Nagini had done? His face suddenly changed and his eyes looked at Nagini: "Nagini, what did you do?" But Nagini gave tchala a cold look, and glanced at the wary wakanda soldiers around him with unfeeling eyes. He said coldly: "Get out!" The old king arranged the details very well. If he could, Nagini also hoped he could trust each other. But unfortunately, no one can lie in front of Nagini. Of course, if it was just a lie, Nagini wouldn''t have done it to the old king. The real reason for his action was that the old king told Nagini that Sam left with his children. But the question is, how did aochuang know the news? Altron knew that Nagini had children, but altron could never know that Nagini''s child had been born. In fact, even his father was not sure about this before returning to wakanda. The only thing he could know was the old king, so why didn''t he know, but aochuang knew? Also, based on her understanding of Sam, if she really wants to leave, why not leave her children in wakanda? Therefore, there is only one possibility that Sam thinks vakanda is unsafe. Combined with the fact that the old king had just lied to himself, Nagini finally came to a conclusion that the old king should have reached some agreement with oltranda, which forced Sam to leave wakanda with his children. Although there may be differences in details, on the whole, Nagini''s guess is very close to the truth. However, Nagini didn''t stay in wakanda for too long. He knows what he needs to do at the moment. He has more important things than wakanda! After all, vakanda won''t run here. He has plenty of time to retaliate against each other in the future. But no one knows about Sam. The cold breath swept all directions, and the surrounding air suddenly became a little colder. The torn space cracks scared the surrounding wakanda soldiers to retreat one after another, for fear of being swallowed up by the dark mouths. Seriously, Nagini could destroy vakanda at any time if he wanted, but he didn''t. Although the old king deceived himself, there was one thing that he did not deceive Nagini, that was the direction Sam left. However, Nagini didn''t go to the East. To be exact, the next place to go was the East, but instead of looking for Sam, he went to New York! When trapped in the spiritual space, Nagini had prepared for the worst - the child and Sam might die! It''s cruel, but Nagini has to admit that the possibility of this situation is very high. After all, aochuang is a real madman. He can do anything to achieve his goal! At that time, Nagini did not know what kind of backhand aochuang had prepared, but he could be sure of one thing. Aochuang obviously planned to use Sam and children as a breakthrough. So the question is, if there is an accident, how can I recover all this? Nagini thought of the gem of time. With the power of the dragon of time and the gem of time, he could completely reverse anything that happened to him. Time is a river, and everyone is a drop of water in the river of time. But there are always a few drops of water. They don''t want to go downstream, but want to shuttle through the long river of time arbitrarily according to their own wishes. Altron thought that Nagini''s backhand was the way out of spiritual space. But in fact, he was wrong. Nagini''s real backhand is the gem of time, which can change all facts! Therefore, there will be anger, murderous intent and hysterical madness in Nagini''s eyes, but there will be no impatience, because he knows exactly where the hammer that can strike the tone is. It''s just that when he came to New York, he saw strange. It seemed that he expected what would happen next. Before he could speak, he saw strange looking at himself with a dignified look: "I''m sorry, Mr. Nagini, I can''t give you the time gem." For a moment, Nagini''s face was gloomy!!! Chapter 403 About a few months ago, even earlier, as the next supreme mage, strange had a very special feeling. This feeling seemed to be fate, as if he had been doomed when he decided to become a mage. But when I feel it carefully, I find that everything is so ethereal. At first, this feeling was not strong. Many times, strange thought all this was just thinking too much. Until one day, strange, who has got the gem of time, found that his teacher, the current supreme mage, Gu Yi, contained the power of the dark dimension in his body? Strange suddenly had a bold idea. His original idea was to see whether his teacher was really bewitched by the power of the dark dimension, but in the process of searching the results, he found a more terrible thing. Domam, the monarch of the dark dimension, an ambitious guy, coveted the earth long ago. His teacher borrowed the power of the dark dimension just because he wanted to fight against domam. In the vast river of time, after seeing the real strength of domam, the overlord of the dark dimension? Strange came to understand his destiny. That is, from that time on, strange realized that he wanted to protect the earth, or as the next supreme mage, his mission was to prevent the earth from being threatened by multidimensional cosmic overlords like domam. Fortunately, strange has the terrible ability to control the power of time. With the power of time, even if there is a world-wide gap between strength and domam, it is not impossible to make the other party give up the idea of the earth. But the problem is that during his long observation period, strange found a very serious problem. It''s not difficult to simply stop domam. But if you want to protect the earth? There is a huge problem in front of him, that is aochuang! Strange has seen the future. He knows what the madman aochuang will do in the next period of time. He cooperates with the chrysanthemum beast, takes neon as the starting point, and finally detonates the whole Pacific Rim, bringing a devastating blow to human civilization. But this is not the most terrible. What makes altron really feel crazy is his backup plan. This bastard wants to annoy Nagini through Sam and her children. The madman doesn''t know what kind of monster he wakes up! Strange wants to change. He has tried all kinds of possibilities, such as telling everyone the news now, or killing altron in advance, and even he wants to take Sam and Sam''s children away in advance. But in the end, strange failed. Although the planner of this disaster is aochuang, the real key person is not aochuang, but domam. Because every time, domam will appear when aochuang is about to detonate neon! In other words, this is a dead cycle. If domam is blocked, the earth will be destroyed by arcane creation. Without human beings, the earth will eventually be swallowed up by domam and become one of the countless death planets in the dark dimension. But if he blocks altron, domam can devour the earth directly without waiting for the earth to be destroyed. This has nothing to do with the timing. Domam''s move is not groundless. He saw the timing, determined that this is the most vulnerable and uncomfortable time on earth, and decisively stabbed this fatal sword! So The streets of New York, because of the impending invasion of the dark dimension, the space here is constantly distorted and collapsed, making a toothy sound. Rubbed his wrists, strange handed the stack of A4 paper to Tony: "time is too tight to explain. You just need to read these materials to understand." Tony''s eyes twinkled with confusion. Ten minutes ago, they were still facing the unprecedented super large chrysanthemum opening beast in the neon. But ten minutes later, strange took them to New York and said that they needed to solve a huge crisis related to the life and death of the earth. Although he didn''t quite understand what this meant, considering strange''s character and the battle in neon, it was not suitable for them to join, so Tony took over the information handed over by strange. Just with Tony''s casual glance, he was stunned because it involved extremely advanced nanotechnology! What is the future like? What will be the mainstream in the future? artificial intelligence? Quantum technology? Cryptocurrency? No one knows who the next wave is, just as no one knows that smartphones will replace Nokia. Well, at least most people wouldn''t believe it at that time. But there are always a few people in the world who think they see the future and are willing to pay for it, such as Tony Stark In addition to the existing artificial intelligence, Tony''s other main direction is nanotechnology. Because of his money and his special status, he can easily get a lot of relevant information, so Tony is very confused at the moment, because the technology in front of him is not as simple as the world''s top or leading the world. Looking at Tony roughly, he immediately realized that this was a cross era technological breakthrough! Even many of the proposals put forward in it coincide with Tony''s own ideas. So how on earth did strange get this information? Although stark group is now gone, as one of the richest people on earth, Tony knows the value and strategic significance of this information. This made Tony''s expression dignified: "how did you get these things?" Facing Tony''s inquiry, strange, who transported a large number of materials to the street, looked a little tired, but he still replied: "These are all your own research and development. I just copy them for you. At the bottom of the data, there is the whole story." "I''m sorry, Tony. It''s time. I have to go." Tony''s eyes were still puzzled. He looked at strange. But the next moment, under the attack of the dark dimension, the dimension of the earth was finally torn apart, and the sky in New York suddenly disappeared, replaced by a boundless dark world. The broken planet and twisted things only need to look at, and you will feel the whole person''s mind, as if it was to be swallowed up by the darkness. Instinctively, Tony was alert to the darkness tearing the sky. Just looking at strange in his magic cloak, who rushed straight to the sky, asked you subconsciously, "what are you going to do?" But strange didn''t answer. His figure was like lightning, rapidly cutting through the sky, leaving Tony with a confused face, just when he pulled out the last page of the information? A moment later, Tony''s face suddenly became dignified! At the same time, in this dark dimension full of dead silence and desert, looking at strange who appeared in front of him again, domam''s head as big as a planet was flashing a fierce light at this moment: "Mage of the earth, what do you mean? Didn''t I agree to your conditions? Why didn''t you lift the imprisonment of time!" Domam is very upset. He does have ideas about the earth. Otherwise, he would not invade the earth at this time. But the problem is, he met strange. To tell the truth, strange is not terrible. Even his teacher, Gu Yi, is nothing to domam, who doesn''t know how many years he has lived. But the problem is, strange has a time gem in his hand. Domam is very strong, but no matter how strong he is, he can''t destroy the time gem. After all, the time gem contains the rules of time, and only the rules can defeat the rules. As the monarch of the dark dimension, he has the power to control the dark rules and can destroy the rules of time in theory. But it is impossible for him to fight hard with the rules of time for a small earth. As for domam''s question, strange sneered: "Domam, you can leave the earth." Indeed, before that, strange had negotiated with domam. Strange lifted the time imprisonment and domam left the earth. But the problem is that it involves a time paradox. Firstly, domam came to the earth, and secondly, strange used the power of time to build a mobius ring. Finally, domam compromised and decided to give up his idea of the earth. This is a brief summary of the matter. But the problem is that if strange lifts the Mobius ring, it means that everything will return to the starting point, which means that strange has never seen domam, and domam doesn''t need to leave the earth. This is the cunning of the dark dimension monarch. But strange is not stupid, or he has seen the future countless times, and he knows domam''s cunning. Therefore, he did not directly remove the power of the time gem as domam asked, but came to domam''s eyes again and let the other party leave. Facing strange''s answer, domam was silent. He took a deep look at strange. After determining that he could not take advantage of himself, his huge body slowly withdrew from the earth dimension. But although domam left, strange''s expression didn''t relax. Because he knows that the next thing is the real big trouble. Because it won''t be long before Nagini comes! Chapter 404 New York, the temple of the mage. The black scales covered Nagini''s whole body. Under the haze eyes, he was a pale face. Seriously, Nagini is in bad shape. Altron is more difficult to deal with than expected. Although in terms of life level, the snake monster in the fifth stage is more than the fit monster forced by altron, the snake monster is inherently deficient, Or you won''t be blown off. Even in the follow-up, Nagini, who became the dragon, absorbed a lot of energy after the explosion of Mount Fuji, but it was a drop in the bucket. From Nagini''s morbid pale face, we can see that Nagini was not easy in the war with aochuang. But even so, looking at Nagini''s suddenly gloomy face, everyone was a little more flustered. The name of a man, the shadow of a tree. Nagini, the strongest superhero on earth. He saved the earth several times with his own strength and had the power to overturn everything. Even if he was injured, everyone present understood how powerful the monster contained. Seriously, strange wouldn''t want to do that if he could. But the problem is that strange knows what the other party will do if he gives the time gem to Nagini. You know, it is impossible to have two cosmic treasures like time gemstones at the same time. Because the rules of the universe do not allow two times at the same time. This means that if Nagini returns to the past with the time gem, he cannot use the time gem to make domam compromise at that time. Moreover, if the time gem was given to Nagini, would Nagini still prevent aochuang from destroying the world as it is now? It''s cruel to say, but this is strange''s decision. He knew for a long time what would happen today, that Sam and Nagini''s children would die, and even that it was strange who decided to let them die. Death of one person and death of 100 million people, if you had a choice, who would you choose to let die? Strange chose the latter. Besides, the children of Sam and Nagini died. What he saved was not 100 million or 200 million people, but more than 7 billion lives on the earth! Although I''m sorry for Nagini, it''s worth it in strange''s opinion! So the next moment, strange looked firmly and said, "Mr. Nagini, I am..." But before strange finished his words, a pair of dark golden snake pupils looked at him indifferently. For a moment, "Boom!" Strange felt his scalp burst, as if he saw a huge snake beyond words looking down at himself in the boundless depths of the universe and in the raging space storm. For a moment, his back was wet with sweat, and he felt the palpitation in his heart that had not dissipated for a long time. Strange''s face was cloudy and sunny. I don''t know why, he has a bad feeling! Because there is an eight hour time difference, vakanda has passed noon, but in New York? In the Dark Dawn, the first ray of sunshine cut through the thick darkness. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. Under the intersection of light and darkness, Nagini and the so-called superheroes in front of him are divided into two distinct groups, as if they were indicating something. His cold eyes swept around with Nagini. Except for strange, there were too many familiar people on the scene, but his eyes finally focused on the captain, Rogers. Looking at the captain standing opposite at the moment, Nagini was silent for a moment: "I saved you." A year ago, the captain of avenging Ranger and Tony of dangerous Ranger met the first level Four chrysanthemum beast to invade the earth. They lost the war thoroughly. With the technology of the earth at that time, not to mention the level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast, even the level 3 chrysanthemum opening beast was reluctant to fight. Seriously, if Nagini hadn''t arrived in time, the captain would have died. But now? With a tough face and a straight back, the captain was silent in the face of Nagini. On the one hand, he didn''t know what to say, on the other hand, the captain didn''t have the face to say. After all, he owed Nagini. His indifferent eyes left the captain, and then he looked at the huge black mecha behind the captain. His sharp eyes penetrated the hard shell of the mecha and looked at Colonel rod with an embarrassed face inside. "Why are you here?" Nagini''s inquiry made rod, who was already tangled, look more and more embarrassed. The last time he fought against the dark elves, rod suffered extremely serious injury to his spine and permanent paralysis of his lower limbs because he blocked malkis''s fatal blow for Tony. This blow was extremely fatal to Colonel rod, who was a soldier! When all his thoughts were gone, it was Nagini who made himself stand up again and make himself reborn. Even the house where he recuperated recently was also Nagini''s. So facing Nagini''s question, Colonel rod was very embarrassed because he didn''t know what to say. Let yourself say that your wife and children should die for the safety of people on earth? Not to mention that Nagini has helped himself so much, even without these help, he can''t say it, so Colonel rod can only choose to be silent like the captain. As their eyes swept from strange, Captain, Colonel rod and so on, ironically, they knew they were sorry for Nagini, but now they chose to stand next to strange in silence. Until Nagini looked at sol with guilt on his face, but the difference was that he didn''t choose to be as silent as others: "Sorry, Mr. Nagini, I appreciate your help during this time. I also know that if it weren''t for you, I should have died in the hands of Kaiju beast, but I''m sorry. As the guardian of the nine domains, I have to stop you." Sol is not a fool. He knows that he escaped from the chrysanthemum beast so many times, not because of luck. After all, two times at a time is luck, ten times, eight times, or even dozens of times. That''s not what luck can explain. This is why sol wanted to challenge Nagini before, because he knew that those chrysanthemum opening beasts didn''t kill themselves because they were afraid of Nagini. This means that Nagini is the most powerful creature on the planet. But as he said, sol is from Asgard. He is the guardian of the nine domains. Before Nagini came, strange had clearly told everyone what would happen to the earth if Nagini was given the time gem. Even though he knew he was sorry for Nagini, sol had to do it. Nagini didn''t say anything about Sol''s answer. Although his face was ugly, Nagini wasn''t as angry as he thought. After all, whether it''s the captain, strange, or Thor, they can only be regarded as acquaintances, not Nagini''s friends. Although they have indeed helped these people, it''s just easy, which really makes him look ugly? He took a deep breath and stared at Tony in golden red armor not far away. Nagini''s face changed for a while: "do you want to stop me, too?" Everyone here knows each other, but who has the closest relationship with Nagini? That''s Tony Stark. They knew each other long ago. Nagini is the second largest shareholder of stark group. Tony''s girlfriend, pepper Boz, and Nagini''s girlfriend, Sam, are very close girlfriends. Nagini and Sam contributed to their relationship. The two sides have a lot of contacts and help on weekdays, and the relationship is naturally unusual. Just facing Nagini''s question, Tony''s face was a little stiff: "Nagini, I''m not going to stop you, just..." After taking a deep breath, Nagini didn''t let Tony finish. He pointed directly to the distance and roughly interrupted him: "then go, take rod. I can act as if nothing happened." But Tony shook his head and said helplessly, "can you calm down? I know you''re feeling bad now, but you have to calm down." But in the face of Tony''s dissuasion, Nagini had a bitter smile on her mouth: "Calm down? How can you calm me down?" Looking at the former best friend, Nagini had a somewhat self mocking, or sarcastic smile on her face: "Sam is dead and the child is dead. I have no other way but the gem of time." He took a deep breath, scanned his eyes and looked at the silent people around him. There was a flash of madness in Nagini''s eyes. He looked at Tony with his last warning eyes: "let me ask you the last question, go or not?" But in the end, Tony shook his head. From Nagini''s point of view, their practice was disgusting, but from the human point of view, it was what they had to do. The air gradually became dignified, and the expression on Nagini''s face gradually began to dissipate. From Tony''s eyes, he saw the same guilt as others, but more determined. Yes, this is Tony''s last choice. He is worthy of being my friend of Nagini. As expected, he is extremely cold-blooded. The black scales began to cover with the naked eye, Nagini''s body began to expand, and his black and white eyes were gradually replaced by a pair of indifferent snake pupils. Looking at these people in front of me, a murderous hoarse voice sounded in the air: "who stopped me today, I''ll kill who!" Chapter 405 Early in the morning, the first ray of sunshine cut through the thick darkness. New York, the sin capital that attracts countless dream seekers, busy people have already got up. Have you seen Los Angeles at 4 a.m? In New York, the crowded subway is the norm at 4 a.m. The moon abroad is not as round as expected. As the world''s top city, the pressure and competition here are far more than you think. Just New York today? I don''t know why, it seems particularly quiet! Diamond shaped black scales like gemstones emerge from Nagini''s body surface. The gloomy, cold, creepy smell like a poisonous snake rose on Nagini. As I said before, Nagini was in a bad state. In the battle with aochuang, at least half of Nagini''s body was annihilated. This kind of damage does not mean that you eat less than half a bowl of rice today, but that you, who used to be 140 kilograms, are now directly reduced to 70 kilograms. The whole person''s state is falling off a cliff and falling to the bottom of the valley in an instant. Really, what Nagini needs most now is rest. His body needs rest urgently. But the reversal time needs to pay a price. The longer the interval, the greater the inertia of this thing in the river of time. It''s like a piece of wood thrown into the water. It''s easy to push the wood at the first time, but what if you let the water drag the wood? It doesn''t take too long. When the quality of this wood is high enough, it only takes 15 minutes to kill you. So he can''t rest. Everything that happens is equivalent to a piece of wood thrown into the river of time. Because of the inertia of the river of time, Nagini must use the time gem to get Sam and his children back as soon as possible. You know, if the death of Sam and his child is completely affected by the inertia of the river of time, it is difficult to change what has happened with Nagini''s current strength. Unless his strength can ignore the influence of time and inertia. But the question is, will Nagini still be Nagini at that time? It''s like mia, Toledo and Brian who have been forgotten by Nagini. Man is born with both human nature and animal nature. Nagini is different. He is not human. In his bones, he is only animal, but lack of human nature. His human nature was cultivated after tomorrow. If Nagini hadn''t deliberately retained him, his mind would have been corroded by animal nature. So Nagini was afraid. What he was afraid of was not forgetting, but losing the feeling of love. Nagini, who has lost her feelings for her family, doesn''t want to lose her feelings for Sam and her children. So in any case, the gem of time must be obtained! The ancient texture of dark blue appears on Nagini''s body surface. It was a sign that the power of space was stimulated to the limit. The dark golden snake pupil stared at the front, and the cold eyes passed through everyone, and finally looked at strange, who was protected by the superhero. With one step, the blood flowed like a river in Nagini''s blood vessels. Under the fine black gem scales on the body surface, there was a layer of raised tendons, just like a magic net covering Nagini''s body surface. "Boom!" The raging flames rose, and most of New York fell into silence at this moment. The captain took a deep breath and held the shield. Although he felt guilty about Nagini, he would not release water to Nagini in the battle because of his guilt. "Bang!" With one foot on the ground, the tense muscles of the whole body burst out amazing strength at this moment. The vigorous figure, like a blue arrow, rushed to Nagini. The captain is 1.88 meters tall. Even among whites, this height is tall and majestic, but in front of Nagini? Before, his height was close to two meters. Nagini, who was half a snake monster, could easily reach more than five meters. Even in the battle with aochuang, half of the body is destroyed, resulting in great power. But the three meter high Nagini is still a behemoth to normal people. Three steps at a time and two steps at a time, he looked at the captain who rushed to him with a fierce look in his eyes. Nagini''s eyes flashed with impatience, and he drank with a loud cry: "Get out!" Five fingers open, one by one strong fingers like a coiled dragon column, seemingly waving at will and swatting flies, but they set off a hurricane out of thin air. Looking at the expanding palm in his sight and feeling a strong sense of crisis, the captain knew very well that the fetus of the body could never be hit. He instinctively raised the vibration gold shield. "Keng!" The palm collided with the shield. Because of the particularity of the shield, 99% of the power was dissipated. But even so, the captain still felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed train and couldn''t control his body to fly backwards. And I don''t know if it''s the captain''s illusion? Vaguely on the shield, he saw a depression in the shape of a palm. At the same time, it was not only the captain who retreated, but also Nagini who just shot. Vibration gold is a very special metal. This metal can bear the force and rebound the force at the same time. The shield in the captain''s hand is a special item made by Stark of the previous generation, with extremely terrible rebound power. That''s why the captain and everyone can play 50-50. However, the captain underestimated Nagini. The captain who withstood 0.1% of the power flew out directly, while Nagini, who withstood 99.9% of the power, only stepped back. Although this led to a fan-shaped area within 50 meters behind Nagini, all buildings were reduced to ruins. If there is only one captain in front of Nagini, the battle is over. But unfortunately, Nagini is facing the whole Avenger alliance. A bow and arrow made of special alloy appeared in front of Nagini at a speed of more than Mach 1, but it was held before the bow and arrow stabbed Nagini. Hawk Eye Patton subconsciously pressed the detonating button, and the skyrocketing fire surrounded Nagini. However, with the palm waving, the hurricane tore the flame open. You can see that Nagini, who is wrapped by the flame and bears the equivalent of two kilograms of high explosives, has no scars on his body. But before the flame dispersed, a huge iron fist fell from the sky. Colonel rod, who was driving the war machine armour, waved this dozens of tons of fist and fell down mercilessly. "Boom!" The big fist of a house fell, and the terrible force made the ground crack in an instant. Natasha''s dexterous jump threw more than a dozen button bombs filled with high explosives into the crack of the earth''s surface. If it was an ordinary enemy, it would be cold now. But this is Nagini, one of the strongest superheroes on earth. So the next moment, with a dull roar, Natasha, who had no time to escape, saw the fist belonging to the war machine armor, flashing a dazzling light from the gap of the parts. "Boom!" The terrible explosion sounded, Natasha instinctively curled up, and in her arms, another bomb detonator was pressed, and then there was a violent explosion. At the same time, with the help of strange. The captain holding the shield hugged Natasha. Just when he wanted to leave the space window again, he stretched out a hand from the flame and fastened the captain''s calf: "did I let you go?" When the voice fell, the captain suddenly felt a terrible brute force emerging from his ankle. He subconsciously wanted to struggle, but soon realized how terrible the difference between the two sides was. The captain, who could not leave, could only push Natasha away at the last minute. In the fire, the captain who fought back with a shield soon became desperate. He realized that the previous feeling was not an illusion. Nagini could really destroy his shield. With just one punch, this shield, which is said to be indestructible, is full of cracks. With Nagini''s straight fist, the soon to be broken shield exploded in an instant, and the captain holding the shield with both hands was shot away like a shell. So far, I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. His strong body came out of the fire hole broken by the captain. The surrounding flames seemed to have life. He moved away from Nagini in fear and looked at Nagini who was like the demon king? From the beginning of the battle to the present, sol, who has been accumulating his strength, is glittering with dazzling lightning, His five fingers opened and held the Thor''s hammer tightly. With Sol''s violent drink, the hammer in his hand fell hard! In an instant, the Thor hammer seemed to form a linkage with some rules of the earth. As the hammer fell, a dazzling thunder, with the power to destroy everything, fell on Nagini. The lightning with hundreds of millions of volts fell and felt the amazing power of the thunder. Even though he knew that the thunder summoned by sol must be very amazing, when he really saw this thick lightning with a length of 10000 meters, people''s faces still changed. Thor, the Thor of Asgard, claims that hand to hand combat can defeat the monster of level 4 chrysanthemum opening beast. At this moment, he shows the real power of the gods. But the next moment, a scene that moved everyone present happened. How fast is lightning? Some people say that it is the same as light, but in fact lightning is not light, but a plasma that can emit light. According to the explanation of scientists, the linear lightning released by Thor is a pulse discharge phenomenon in the atmosphere. A lightning consists of multiple discharge pulses, and the interval between these pulses is very short, only a few seconds. The so-called speed of lightning can reach the speed of light, which does not mean that the speed of electrons in the medium is the speed of light, but that the speed of electric field propagation is the speed of light. But even so, lightning is lightning after all, with unparalleled speed and destructive power. At the moment when the lightning fell, the dazzling thunder flickered on Nagini''s body surface. Because it was too dazzling, everyone subconsciously closed their eyes. Only Thor, because of his special relationship with lightning, can see clearly. The deadly blow prepared by himself, a huge thunder with tens of thousands of meters, was thus grasped by Nagini, Then a scene that frightened sol happened: Nagini took a fierce step forward with the thunder in his hand. His "tiny" body dragged this huge lightning, as if he were carrying a 10000 meter thunder knife and cut it down! Chapter 406 "Boom!" The thundering saber fell, and a magic shield composed of millions of magic shields with a diameter of one meter formed a huge magic mask with orange flame light in mid air. I have to say that although the thunder that Nagini hit was very powerful, it was still too empty in the end, but it just looked a little bluffing. At the moment of contact with the magic shield, this ten thousand meter long thunder knife was dismembered and broken into countless lightning fragments. But the next moment, before sol could react, he suddenly felt dark. A terrible breath locked him in, and a huge body suddenly appeared in front of him, and sol subconsciously looked up. Under the black scales, there are raised muscles, and the raised big tendons are like small snakes winding around the body. A pair of dark golden eyes look at themselves. There was indifference, disappointment and desperate determination in his eyes. For a moment, sol seemed to understand something, but he didn''t seem to understand anything. As soon as he clasped Sol''s head, Nagini grabbed sol, who was only half his body, with a fist big enough to have a head, and punched Sol''s abdomen. "Bang!" It was like a heavy thunder. Under the low roar, sol, who vomited blood in his mouth, exploded like a shell. Glancing ahead, Colonel rod, driving the war machine armor, still tried to stop himself. But with the open palm, the invisible power diffused from Nagini, and the dark blue texture on the body surface suddenly flickered. In an instant, the space in front of him was controlled by Nagini. In the cockpit of the mecha, Colonel rod was still struggling to control the mecha. He tried to stop Nagini with his huge body, but his raised arm couldn''t fall down. Under Nagini''s control, the space in front of him seemed to solidify. Coldly looking at the silver gray war machine, his cold eyes passed through the thick steel plate of the mecha, and his open palm clenched a little with the faint blue light flashing on the body surface. "Creak ~ ~ CLICK!" The sour voice sounded. Under the squeeze of space, it seemed as if an invisible big hand was clenching. The war machine, this thousands of tons of mecha, is twisted and broken under the squeeze of space. Depressed, suffocated, the invisible power in the air made Colonel rod in the mecha warehouse unable to breathe. He seemed to see death waving to him. The red face came out of the neck, with blue veins bulging, and big drops of sweat came out of the forehead and fell into the bloodshot eyes. The heart beat at an unprecedented speed, as if it would explode the next moment, and Colonel rod sighed helplessly when he thought he was going to die. Strange, standing behind the superhero, pressed his slender palm against the space in front of him. "Wow ~ ~" Like the sound of waves and wind bells, the world in front of us is like a kaleidoscope, moving and rotating in the direction of Nagini with strange as the center. At the same time, as the space waves like waves swept over the war machine, Colonel rod, who thought it was going to be finished, suddenly felt that the burden on his body had been removed. He half knelt on the ground and breathed the oxygen in his mask. The next moment, as Nagini frowned. Previously, under the control of strange, the mirror dimensional space, which seemed to extend to the end of the world, stopped in front of Nagini. From a distance, the world seems to be separated. Half of it is strange''s mirror space. With the help of his power from the mirror dimension, he forcibly turns this space into the dimension of the mirror space. In front of Nagini, as if all laws were inviolable, the world was still the same. However, from the perspective of dimension, we will find that the world has long been different from its original appearance. Nagini''s body surface exudes a spatial force that does not belong to any dimension. It is because of this unique spatial force that the power of the mirror dimension is rigidly stuck outside. However, the next moment, looking at strange, who still tried to cover himself with the power of the mirror dimension, the dark blue texture on his body surface suddenly flickered. With Nagini step out? "Boom!" Like Mars hitting the earth, mirror space collided with Nagini''s own momentum. Strange''s face suddenly showed a flush and three uncontrolled steps back. Colonel Rhode, who had just gasped, was again shrouded in that terrible sense of suffocation. Even this time, blood was gushing from his nostrils, eyes and ears. In the outside world, with the collision of two force fields? Nagini does not have the power to break the mirror dimension at the first time. After all, this power is also a kind of rules, although it is not the mainstream rules, such as time, space, soul, reality and so on. But the rules are the rules, not to mention Nagini''s current state is very bad. Of course, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Although it seems to be a collision between space force and mirror force, it is actually a battle between Nagini and strange. Therefore, in the process of collision, the power of the mirror dimension is directly pushed back by the power of space. Looking at strange, Nagini took another step. "Click?" "Boom!!!" The rotating kaleidoscope is full of cracks at this moment. With the continuous retreat of strange, the force field formed by the mirror dimension is already shaky. "Wow!" A mouthful of blood came out of strange''s mouth. His face was flushed. With the blood, his face suddenly turned pale. At the same time, he borrowed the power of mirror dimension to form this force field? Also collapsed at this moment. Without the protection of the mirror dimension, Nagini''s open palm held tightly at the moment. The war machine, this thousands of tons of armor, could not escape the fate of destruction after all. With Nagini''s five fingers clenched, the flames soared to the sky, and most of New York was clearly visible. With a wave of his hand, the hurricane extinguished the surrounding flames. Staring at Tony Stark, the only one in front of him who can still stand between himself and strange, Nagini said firmly in a hoarse voice: "Get out of the way." Yes, everyone here fell except Tony. But Nagini still couldn''t let go. Although his voice was cold and hoarse, he still left Tony a chance. Just looking at the flame shrouded not far away, like a scrap iron war machine armor, Tony''s face was stunned: "did you kill rod?" He pursed his lips, and his face covered by thin snake Lin looked ferocious and terrible. A pair of dark golden snake pupils stared at Tony, but their eyes were somewhat complex: "I said, whoever stops me will die." Tony shook his head with an incomprehensible look on his face: "I know, but he is our friend after all..." Unfortunately, Tony didn''t finish his last sentence. Because Nagini''s palm had penetrated Tony''s chest. With the palm out, dark red blood gushed out, looking at Tony who fell to the ground and breathed heavily? Nagini stood in place. He was silent for a long time. The dark golden snake pupil flickered, but finally? He sighed, cracks rising from his body. But the difference is that what gushes out of the crack is not black fog, but red materials like blood fog. "Click!" Everything in front of him was broken, the skyrocketing flame disappeared, and the broken streets returned to their original appearance. People who had died or didn''t know their life and death appeared in front of Nagini again. But the difference is that compared with the last time, rocky, who was holding a real gem, looked at himself now and showed an embarrassed but polite smile on his face: "Well, Mr. Nagini, I just joked with you. Won''t I be angry?" He shook his head as like as two peas. He looked at the group of familiar people, looking almost the same as before. But the difference is that this time Nagini''s eyes didn''t stay on Tony, and there was less temperature in his eyes Some things, not you, or the world thinks so, should be so. There is a kind of people who will never change what they decide. So... Dead, really dead! Chapter 407 Nagini knew that the world in front of him was false. In fact, he knew it from the beginning. But not because of Tony, but because of the captain! There are two kinds of people in this world. One will choose to sacrifice one person for one hundred people. Another kind of person? They will sacrifice 101 people for one person. Nagini knew Tony was the former, so Nagini was not surprised at his obstruction. Of course, whether it can be accepted or not is another question. So at the moment of seeing the captain, to be exact, seeing the guilty captain, Nagini realized that this might not be the real world. You know, except Thor, the captain is the only one who doesn''t belong to Asgard, but can pick up Thor''s hammer. Once such a person has a problem in his mood and lacks the captain of faith, he can no longer play his perfect fifty-five ability. This means that the captain can appear in front of Nagini, but the guilty captain? Never in front of Nagini! That''s why Nagini first asked the captain because it was too fake. Of course, rocky + real gem, this combination is still very powerful, except for some details, such as the secrets that belong to the privacy of superheroes. In general, as like as two peas, he built this false reality. As for the real gem originally in Nagini''s hand, why did it appear in Rocky''s hand? Cold eyes looked at strange not far away. The silent Nagini was like a cold stone, and the dark golden snake pupil glittered indifference. Real gems are in Canada, where there is a medieval castle built only recently. Real gems are placed on the wall of the dazzling booty exhibition in Nagini. Nagini never wanted to hide. Of course, he will not be idle and tell the world that he will put real gemstones in Canada. After all, this is not a million pics. There is no need to make it known to the world. But anyway, the reason why strange can give Rocky the real gem so easily is that Nagini doesn''t care, so he can get it easily. But does it matter? Even with real gems, can strange''s side stop Nagini? Infinite gemstones have infinite power, but this does not mean that those who have infinite gemstones also have infinite power. Every infinite gem is a key. After opening this door, although there is endless wealth in it, how much you can take depends on your strength. Nagini is very strong in the Basilisk state, but in fact he can be stronger. For example, in the state of space snake, add a time dragon. Even though Nagini at this stage can not control two giants at the same time, the power between them can coexist, which can make Nagini''s explosive power further. But why didn''t he do that? On the one hand, it is because Nagini needs to preserve the power of reversing time. On the other hand, Nagini believes that he is enough to defeat strange in the state of the Basilisk! One step out, the fierce flame gushed out of the body, It''s as like as two peas in the illusory reality. The captain rushed up first. His eyes were firm, his arms were strong, and his vigorous posture was like a brave fighter. Compared with the captain in the illusory world, the current captain was the just leader who dared to fight 1v1 the bully! Unfortunately, with only one punch, the Zhenjin shield exploded into countless metal fragments. Yes, the captain has become stronger, but it''s a pity that Nagini doesn''t want to play. Not far away, Colonel rod, as soon as he was ready to shoot, a thin space line pulled up by Nagini was directly cut in half from the middle, and thousands of tons of mecha lost combat effectiveness in an instant. Eagle eye still tried to sneak, and he did it. But this time, without waiting for him to press the detonating button, the special alloy bow and arrow flew out at a speed of more than Mach 1, and then returned to Patton at a speed of nearly Mach 10. Nagini didn''t care about the rest. However, he guessed that Patton should be dead. After all, at a speed of Mach 10, the air flow is enough to tear Patton into a pile of corpses. Five seconds? Or ten seconds? The man who tried to stand in front of Nagini died and hurt. Looking at Nagini walking towards him, rocky, whose scalp was numb, forced out an awkward but polite smile. He grabbed Natasha trying to escape and said solemnly: "If I say I''m undercover, I don''t know if you believe it?" Then, in the angry eyes of the people around him, rocky threw Natasha at Nagini and turned his face so fast that even a villain like Nagini couldn''t help feeling the shamelessness of this guy. But the next moment, Natasha, who fell on Nagini, flashed a blue frost on her chest. Nagini is now more than three meters tall, and Natasha is one meter seven. A chill near absolute zero (minus 273.15 degrees Celsius) spread from Nagini''s abdomen. Almost in the blink of an eye, the spreading ice turned Nagini''s body into an ice sculpture. At the same time, Natasha, who jumped at Nagini, became rocky at the moment. Counsellor? That''s impossible. Although he doesn''t want to provoke Nagini, he must not destroy the earth. After all, there are his accumulated contacts and resources, which are the capital for him to become the king of Asgard in the future. Looking at the frozen Nagini, Rocky''s mouth showed a touch of pride: "Well, am I good at acting?" Just before the smile on his face dissipated, rocky suddenly felt a little cold on his face. He subconsciously touched it with his hand, and then his shoulder sank. A huge palm full of black scales rested on Rocky''s shoulder: "What did you just say?" Feeling the strength of his shoulder, Rocky''s face showed a smile worse than crying: "I have a fever. I just talked nonsense and didn''t say anything." But Nagini ignored. He patted rocky on the shoulder: "be confident and let yourself out. I believe you are undercover." Rocky, who was revealed to be a magical part, had no embarrassment on his face. Yes, it''s still fake. Rocky''s illusion itself is very powerful. After all, his mother is Friga, the strongest witch in Asgard. Because of the real gem, Rocky''s magic is not just magic, but even in a sense, it can confuse the false with the true. Feel Nagini''s iron wrist and hold his shoulder? While secretly scolding Nagini, a bad old man, for being very bad, rocky couldn''t help but flash a touch of love in his eyes as he looked at the ice treasure box, the treasure of the ice giant in front of his chest. But in the end, he still clenched his teeth and poured a lot of energy into the ice treasure box, trying to use this treasure of the ice giant to cause some trouble to Nagini. Unfortunately, before the ice treasure box detonated, Nagini''s palm crushed Rocky''s shoulder blade, broke three or four sternum from the broken clavicle, and held the ice treasure box with his palm covered with meat mud and bone scraps. Then there was a "click" and a chill came to my face. Rocky, hiding in the dark, looking at such a cruel Nagini? I couldn''t help shivering and felt a little more retreat in my heart. Ignoring the missing rocky, he threw away the crystal fragments in his hand, and Nagini clapped his hands. Looking at strange not far away, his face full of fine scales was filled with sarcasm or sarcasm: "this is your confidence? Who gives you confidence and makes you think that owning realistic gemstones can stop me?" In contrast, strange, who had been silent, suddenly raised his head when he saw Tony stop his work. At this moment, strange breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m sorry, Mr. Nagini, you lost this time." Chapter 408 What if it was Nagini in his heyday? Trange would never dare to have such an idea, because he knows how terrible Nagini is in that state. One man against one country is not enough to describe his strength! But unfortunately, Nagini''s strength is at its weakest after the fight with aochuang. With the help of time gem, he did his best. Everything was in strange''s plan. He asked Nagini to go to neon to fight aochuang, because he knew that aochuang and Nagini would lose both. Only when Nagini is injured can he resist Nagini''s attack in the next battle, so as to save the gem of time. He knew he was sorry for Nagini, but there was no way. All this was for the earth. To put it bluntly, although he sacrificed Sam and Nagini''s children, he bought the right to live for 7 billion people and more than trillions of creatures on the earth. But conversely, even if it''s not to save others, even for yourself? Not everyone is as lonely as Nagini. Most superheroes have their family, friends, comrades in arms and so on. Compared with the former, perhaps in everyone''s heart, the latter is the reason why they want to fight Nagini. After all, it''s easier to see others killed than to stab yourself. Strange just said that the reason why Nagini lost was very simple. Since he tried hard to do all this, he must have found a way to fight Nagini. This method is what Tony has been studying long ago - anti Nagini armor. Strange has experienced many reincarnations. Every time before facing domam, he will give Tony the data of anti Nagini armor studied by Tony to continue his research. So when strange met domam for the last time, he not only saw through each other''s strategy, but also because he wanted to determine whether Tony could really make anti Nagini armor. However, although the armour was made by Tony, the real driver of the armour was not Tony. According to strange, the reason why sol drives this mecha is that sol has more combat experience than Tony, and he can recharge the mecha at any time with the power of thunder. But Tony knew that this was not the reason why strange opposed himself. Because he is the last person to appear in this battle. He should not appear here, either for himself or for Nagini. The triangular energy core is now installed on Sol''s chest. Countless nano robots cover Sol''s body and finally form a set of golden red armor. In fact, the real anti Nagini armor is not just a nano robot covered on the surface. Tony is well aware of the strength of Nagini, so in his vision, it is not the strength enhancement like applying external bones, but the improvement in all aspects, even involving the level of life. But this requires hundreds of millions of nano robots to be injected into the driver''s body. Sol is not Tony. He can''t inject nano robots into his body. After all, he is Asgard, not earth. Moreover, his relationship with Tony is not good enough to transform his body to each other. But even so, with the anti Nagini armor covering Sol''s whole body, looking down at the palm covered by the nano robot, sol clenched his fist, "Bang", it didn''t use much strength, but the air in the palm was pinched and burst. With a random stomp, the sole of the foot is like stepping on tofu, and the half meter thick asphalt is directly penetrated. With the wave of Thor''s hammer in his hand, countless thunders rose around sol. The twining and jumping lightning, like dazzling thunder dragons, wound around sol and formed a lightning field around him. Feel the explosive power in his body and look at Nagini not far away. Sol''s eyes flicker with war. And looking at sol, whose body expanded in a circle and rushed straight towards himself under the stimulation of lightning. Step out, raise your fist high, and the bulging muscles seem to open the scales. Your fist is the size of an adult''s head. At this moment, it collides with Sol''s Thor hammer. "Boom!" The huge sound seemed to destroy the sky and the earth. It seemed that the world was torn apart at this moment! The aftermath of the collision between the two sides instantly destroyed the buildings in seven or eight streets around. Even the temple in New York, an ancient building, looks a little shaky at the moment. The surging force forced both sides to take a step back. With this inertia, Nagini turned around and was a whip leg. The thigh covered by black scales is like a dark war knife, tearing the space in front of me with a bleak sound. Although he looks very young, sol is Asgard''s Thor after all. In his thousands of years of war, his fighting skills have long been honed to the limit. The mastery of power and the experience honed in war. So sol quickly adapted to the strength of anti Nagini armor, and when facing Nagini''s attack, sol instantly counterattacked. With the stimulation of lightning, nano robots are highly active. The black scaly calf landed on Sol''s Cross raised arm. Then there was a "pop" and the fire splashed everywhere. The nano robot, which should have unloaded the Nagini attack, directly entered the overload state at the moment of bearing the power. Fortunately, sol realized this problem from the beginning. He leaned sideways and fell Nagini''s lower leg on his shoulder, which was borne by his arms and turned into a whole body. "Dong!" The dull sound was like a heavy hammer, Sol''s body was like a nail, and his legs were rammed directly into the soil. But as he drank like a human Tyrannosaurus Rex, sol struggled. Nagini, out of balance, flew top under this terrible brute force. By the way, sol smashed the Thor hammer into Nagini. This is not the weak sol before. Wearing anti Nagini armor, Sol''s strength has increased more than tenfold. Now he is qualified to fight Nagini. As the hammer fell, there was a cramp in the abdomen, as if the intestines were going to be broken. At the same time, the huge force also knocked Nagini away, but just when sol was ready to recall the hammer, Nagini, who endured the pain, grabbed the hammer head! Two forces, one positive and one negative, wound around the arm bone. The tough muscles like steel wires were pulled to the limit. Through the black scales, you can see the uplifted muscles trembling because of the excessive strength. But in the end, with his excellent physical quality, Nagini held the hammer head and was brought to sol with this pulling force. Looking at the grinning Nagini, sol didn''t want to stop the hammer, but the problem is that this is Thor''s hammer. The hammer will never stop until it returns to Thor. Helpless sol could only gather a thick layer of almost substantive thunder on his arm. "Bang!" The huge fist fell, the violent roar sounded, and countless thunders were smashed, like trees of fire and silver flowers, and scattered thunder debris filled the air. It was late and fast. Sol played Nagini dozens of times between electricity, light and flint. Sol, who was holding the hammer of Thor, jumped up, and a large number of thunder condensed on the hammer, forming a layer of substantive thunder like an axe blade. With a pick-up, starting from Nagini''s lower abdomen, the ferocious scars extend directly to his chin. Deep bone scars can be seen, and broken flesh and white bones can be seen. The intense pain stimulated Nagini''s nerves. The roar of the beast sounded from his throat, filled with the beast''s dark golden snake pupils, staring at the front. Sol instinctively felt a sense of crisis. Although with the help of the anti Nagini war a, sol, whose strength has increased sharply, has been able to play back and forth with Nagini, he won''t really think that this is all Nagini''s strength. In other words, the reason why he can play back and forth with Nagini is not because of his strength, but because now Nagini is weak enough. The beast forced to a desperate situation can break out a fatal blow, let alone a strong man like Nagini. But the next moment, sol, who was tight and dignified, didn''t wait for Nagini''s counterattack. With the vague moment of space, Nagini''s body disappeared in front of sol. battle? counterattack? Why fight? Why fight back? Is it just because sol left a scar on himself? What is this? Even if sol cut off his head, does it mean that the other party can kill himself? From beginning to end, Nagini''s goal was not sol. He knew what he was doing here. Of course, opposite sol and strange, they also know that their goal is the gem of time. Nagini didn''t want to send it directly to strange before, so as to take away the time gem, but the problem is that sol is staring at himself, and strange has been guarding against him. Helpless Nagini, can only buy a flaw, let sol seriously hurt himself, so that the other party thinks he will fight back, but in fact? The figure appeared in front of strange in an instant, and the scaly palm stretched out. The human reaction limit is 120 milliseconds, and even the world''s top athletes can''t break through this limit. In 0.3 milliseconds, Nagini can take the eye of ATOMOS from strange! In other words, 0.3 milliseconds later, Nagini, who gets the time gem, can reverse the time and revive the dead Sam and the child! But in this 0.3 millisecond time, a space ripple appeared between Nagini and strange. The two sides were only less than half a meter apart, but this half meter was infinitely elongated by space. Ten milliseconds later, strange reacted and realized that when Nagini appeared in front of him, strange''s body immediately disappeared from the dimension in front of him. Standing still, I looked at the figure in a yellow robe not far away, and the dark golden snake pupil became blood red at this moment: "Gu Yi, I want you to die!" Chapter 409 Early in the morning, when it should be vigorous, the first ray of sunrise sprinkled on the earth, as if it had paved a layer of gold foil for New York, but at the moment, most people in New York are inexplicably more confused and palpitating. And all these changes, only because of one person - Nagini! The sticky blood slides down the scales and finally falls to the ground and is gradually absorbed by the soil. The cold dark golden snake pupil is flashing a strange bright red due to the change of mood. Guyi, the last person Nagini wants to see. For Nagini, whether it''s the previous strange or the enhanced sol, the fight with them is a small fight after all. After all, the gap between the two sides is too big. However, Gu Yi is different in front of her. Even if she is dying, she has to admit that the other party exists at the same level as herself and is a multi-dimensional power that can really pose a threat to Nagini. Nagini is sure to steal the time gem from strange. Even though he has made so many layout with the time gem, the gap between the two sides is huge. Just like the crucial 0.3 millisecond just now, strange had no time to respond. As long as Nagini caught a loophole and waited for him, he would be doomed. But Gu Yi is different. She doesn''t need to dance on the tip of the knife like strange. 0.3 milliseconds is not enough to become Gu Yi''s flaw. Similarly, the other party won''t give herself this 0.3 milliseconds. The torn wound, stimulated by vigorous vitality, stimulates granulation one by one, so that the split muscle heals. Except for the scale on the surface, it cannot heal in a short time. The seemingly terrible wound has disappeared at the moment. Gazing not far away, Gu Yi in the yellow robe and Nagini with a cold smell all over him, his face was extremely gloomy: "Gu Yi, what are you doing here?" Gu Yi shook her head. She calmly looked at Nagini and pointedly pointed out: "give up. The gem of time can never be given to you." The blood color of the eyes becomes more and more intense. As Gu Yi''s voice fell, the surging killing intention rose from Nagini''s body, but with a deep breath, the killing intention in his heart was pressed down: "get out of the way, you don''t have to do this. Give me the time gem. I promise to solve all the problems, and you can live a few more years." Unlike trange, Guyi is a strong man who needs to be respected, and Nagini is willing to compromise with Guyi. Although this is bound to pay a certain price, Nagini is willing to bow her head for Sam, or the children she has not met. After all, this is likely to be the only chance to be a father in her life, and Nagini will never give up. But the question is, if giving the time gem to Nagini can solve all the problems, why should strange die here? Trange''s strength may not be the strongest among the previous supreme mages, but his fit with the gem of time is the highest. Compared with Nagini, Guyi obviously believes in strange. After all, he is the next successor of the supreme mage. Looking at each other, the dull air is oppressive and makes people unable to breathe. The whole of New York is now shrouded in two momentum. One is the momentum of the supreme mage. It is vast and mysterious, giving people the feeling of being as vast as the starry sky. The other belongs to Nagini, savage and animal, like a predator at the top of the food chain, looking down on the prey. Because of Nagini''s sudden appearance, strange was scared into a cold sweat. The strength gap between the two sides is too big. Even though strange has predicted Nagini''s action, he still overestimates his reaction speed. Fortunately, the emergence of master Gu Yi has helped strange make up for the loophole and let him find the backbone. Looking at the teacher who did not lose the slightest in this momentum confrontation and sol who was eager to try not far away, a bold idea emerged in strange''s heart. As his mind moved, strange appeared in the dimension where Nagini was and shouted, "teacher, I''ll help you." Seriously, his idea is very simple. Nagini is too terrible. Even if he is seriously injured and has no strength, it is still beyond the ability of strange and the Avengers at this stage. And this time he will offend Nagini so miserably. It''s not too much to say it''s a deep blood feud. When Nagini recovers? Will be crazy revenge! So why don''t you get rid of Nagini once and for all? Strange was not an indecisive man. When he found that this was the best chance to kill Nagini, he took action immediately. But strange didn''t know that at the moment when his body appeared in New York, at the moment when he was ready to snipe Nagini, Nagini, who was confronting Gu Yi, suddenly flashed a flash of blood in his eyes! Almost at the same time, the blood dripping on the ground suddenly appeared a touch of green fluorescence. Three meters high and covered with black scales, Nagini disappeared like a little giant and was replaced by a 100 meter black snake with only half of its body. On the ground, the drop of blood flashing green fluorescence directly burned at the moment when Nagini became a snake monster. Countless pure time forces were extracted from this drop of blood and applied to Nagini''s body. Under the influence of the power of time, the injured Nagini is back to his peak now! Of course, only with the power of the gem of time can Nagini reverse time in the real sense. Now, although Nagini has returned to the peak state, in fact, this state will not last too long. After all, the time power contained in a drop of blood is still too little, and it is likely that he can''t even hold on for a second. But less than a second is enough for Nagini. What is it like to be watched by Nagini at his peak? This feeling is very bad. Big drops of cold sweat burst out and wet his back in an instant. In less than a second, strange seems to have experienced centuries of painful reincarnation. He tried to escape, but he couldn''t control his body. His muscles tightened instinctively because of fear. Strange has never been so close to death, as if the whole person was immersed in the world of death, unable to breathe, nor dare to breathe. Until this moment, strange really realized what kind of monster he provoked to himself and the world! When strange was upset and desperate, a not tall but very reliable figure appeared in front of strange, A magic shield appeared in front of Gu Yi mage. In front of him, the space collapsed from three-dimensional to two-dimensional, and was just carried down by this hard magic shield. Looking half kneeling on the ground and gasping, as if strange had been pulled out of the water, he ignored the other party''s behavior of death, Master Gu Yi, who hid his fatigue in his eyes, said firmly in his voice: "take sol away. You can''t intervene in the next battle!" At the same time, Nagini, exhausted by the power of time, was instantly beaten back to his original shape. Looking at Gu Yi who stopped him for the second time, Nagini''s face was completely cold: "Gu Yi, do you really want to die?" What does Gu Yiming Bai Nagini mean? Nagini compromises himself, not because he is strong enough to make the other party compromise, but because Nagini needs to save strength for reversal time. It doesn''t matter to fight with those people in strange, but if you fight with a strong man of the same level like Gu Yi? Consumption will increase exponentially! This is why Nagini doesn''t want Gu Yi to appear, because if Gu Yi insists on blocking himself, Nagini can''t get the time gem today. And once Nagini gives up the gem of time? Seriously, you will die!!! Standing still in silence, Gu sighed. She smiled freely and freely. There was no fear of death in her eyes. She was calm and calm: "I''ve lived long enough. Even if I die now, there''s nothing to regret." Blood colored eyes stared at Gu Yi. I didn''t know if it was her illusion. Gu Yi seemed to hear Nagini''s voice trembling: "you must stop me?" Gu Yi didn''t speak, but her actions represented everything. The blood color of the eyes dispersed at this moment, and the hatred that made all sentient beings tremble was covered with a layer of haze at the moment. The black snake with only half of its body was entrenched on the ruins, and its fearsome body was bent at the moment. Almost instantly, Nagini''s breath declined to the extreme. But Gu Yi didn''t feel relaxed because of the decline of Nagini''s breath. On the contrary, she felt an unprecedented sense of crisis at this moment, Because she knew that Nagini''s counterattack was the most terrible. But what Gu Yi never thought of was that the body of the half 100 meter long black snake began to disintegrate, just like the melting of ice and snow, and his life dissipated at this moment. Dead? That''s how Nagini died? This is not in line with his character? When Gu Yi was confused, she seemed to realize something. Her face suddenly changed: "Damn, Nagini, you madman!" Chapter 410 Nagini''s dead? Well, in every sense, he''s really dead. At the moment when it was determined that Sam and the child could not be saved, the sorrow was no greater than death. But from another point of view, in fact, Nagini is not dead, or what he died is only Nagini''s human side, which he has been trying to maintain for so many years. With the collapse of human nature and benevolence, the animal side that has been suppressed will replace the Nagini and form a monster full of destruction and animal desire in a real sense. It''s like a candle in the night. The candle and the night represent both sides of Nagini. It doesn''t mean that Nagini disappears when the candle goes out. After all, candlelight is born because of the night, and the night without candlelight is still the night, but it lacks the light of human nature. Of course, before the arrival of this real monster, Nagini, who still retains some kindness and humanity, left Gu Yi and the world a small gift. In New York, in front of the master''s temple, I don''t know whether I''m tired or scared. At the moment, master Gu Yi has long lost his calm in the past. Sweating, she looked terrified. At the front of her sight, the position where Nagini''s body fell, although the body had melted, it left a blue energy body the size of a head, which was emitting a terrible killing machine at the moment. High level life will leave energy residue after death. For example, another rumor of infinite gemstones is that these six infinite gemstones are the product of the death of a powerful cosmic God Nagini in the fifth stage is not enough to leave infinite gemstones after death. According to his assumption, if he wants to produce cosmic treasures of infinite gemstones, he must at least wait until he reaches the sixth stage. But even so, as a regular life that has mastered the rules of space, or itself represents the rules of space, the space energy left by Nagini after his death is still a cosmic treasure. And this level of treasure, let alone the backward earth, even the top force in the universe, can not help but be jealous. But at the moment, Gu Yi didn''t feel excited at all. Although Nagini died, the space energy left inherited his last will. Therefore, in the eyes of master Gu Yi, this energy group, which is only the size of a head, is destroying or even destroying the world at the moment! Pure space power gushed out of the blue energy group, the surrounding space began to collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye, the ruins at the foot disappeared, and the surrounding streets turned into nothingness at this moment. But Gu Yi knew that neither the ruins nor the streets had disappeared. But the state of these substances is shot down directly from three-dimensional space to two-dimensional space. Because of the great differences between dimensions, even if you can understand that it is a two-dimensional world, you can''t see it with the naked eye. Because there can be no simple line in this world. Even if the height of this line is only a few microns, it still needs to be high. As long as there is height and length, it is a three-dimensional world. The real two-dimensional world is only long or high. It is impossible for the two to coexist. Considering the amount of space energy left after Nagini''s death? Gu Yi mage was horrified to find that if this energy was allowed to continue to spread, the whole earth would be shot down from a three-dimensional state to a two-dimensional state. Even though the earth still existed at that time, it was no different from being destroyed. Huge power rose in the body, and countless magic shields trapped the residual energy after Nagini''s death, but it was like snow falling on the stove. These magic shields didn''t even have the ability to struggle, so they changed from three-dimensional state to two-dimensional state. After all, only rules can fight rules. Nagini died voluntarily. Although the blue energy is only the size of a head, it is the embodiment of real rules. Even if it can''t reach the level of infinite gem, it is almost the same in nature. What does Gu Yiming Bai Nagini mean? After all, not long ago, it was Gu Yi who shouted to make Nagini sacrifice to save the earth. The only difference is that Nagini, who originally saved the earth, became the man who destroyed the earth. Those who looked on coldly took Nagini''s place. Of course, the way to save the earth is also very simple. Just consume the energy left by Nagini after his death, but it needs to be offset by the power of rules, which means that ancient will die! So? Looking at the space force extending around, he seemed to understand something. Gu Yi had a bitter smile on his face In London, in the temple of the supreme mage, the frightened strange came here with sol. As for New York? I''m sorry, he doesn''t want to stay for a moment until the matter is settled. Although from the beginning to now, Nagini has never touched his finger, he can feel the deep malice from Nagini and the strength gap that makes him despair. Looking at the pale, ghost like strange, he knocked on the steel armor. Sol''s eyes twinkled with confusion: "didn''t you say to help master Gu Yi? How did you come here?" Strange shook his head. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "we can''t intervene in that level of battle." Sol frowned slightly. With the help of the anti Nagini armor, he felt his body was full of strength, and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed in Sol''s eyes: "What are we doing now? Wait here?" Shrinking his neck, strange had some helplessness in his eyes: "there''s no way. After all, the strength gap is too big." Counsellor? It''s impossible. It''s called judging the situation. How can it be counseling? But sol, wearing anti Nagini armor, was eager to try: "Actually, I feel I can try." If he didn''t face Nagini at his peak, strange would have a similar idea with sol. After all, everyone knows that Nagini is very strong, but how strong is he? No one knows, just know that it''s strong. But only when we really face Nagini will we understand that powerlessness and despair. So the next moment, strange rolled his eyes and said, "try it? You think too much. Be honest, wait for news here." Sol ignored strange''s reaction and felt the explosive power in his body. He took a deep breath and said if he pointed, "can master Guyi do it? If I remember correctly, she''s not in good shape." But strange''s attitude was firm: "don''t worry, my master is very strong. You see, there''s news." As the voice fell, a figure suddenly appeared in the London temple, and strange''s face was a little more happy: "teacher, you come back..." But before strange finished speaking, the whole person was stunned. Because he realized a very serious problem, the ancient mage in front of him; It is not a real ancient mage, but a virtual shadow. This makes strange strange strange in strange''s heart a little more uneasy, and seems to be to confirm strange''s idea. Gu Yi in front of him calmly tells: "When you saw me, I was dead." "I''m sorry I can''t stay with you, but I believe you have grown up enough to be alone." "As for the person who killed me? I don''t know, because too many people want to kill me, but the most likely is Nagini." "If it is someone else, I believe you will solve it. After all, as the next supreme mage, I believe you have the strength and ability to solve these problems, but if it is him?" His eyes flickered. Even if it was a virtual shadow, strange could still feel the hesitation and entanglement of master Gu Yi at the moment, even with some helplessness and fear. At the moment when the other side raised his head, master Gu Yi''s face was dignified as never before: "Strange, I have two very important things to tell you, you must remember!" "First, I have solved Nagini''s problem. I can tell you clearly that he is dead." "Second, and the most important thing, you must remember that Nagini can''t be killed!" Chapter 411 Borneo, the airtight virgin forest and the humid and hot air make it like a huge sauna, which is stuffy and breathless. A dilapidated ferry, under the rusty railings, the white anti-corrosion paint has long been rotten. The black iron plate was covered with dark green substances that didn''t know if they were green algae, and there was even rust that broke when pinched. Harry, the Mercenary Captain and new captain, wearing a camouflage vest with a shoulder, is sitting in the bow of the ship. With a height of 1.7 meters, bronze skin, high bulging muscles and fierce eyes, people will temporarily ignore each other''s ridiculous height. Looking at the yellow and green river in front of us because of the flood of the river in the rainy season, there are unlucky corpses hanging on the branches buried by the river. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and took out a small silver wine pot from his waist. Although many people wonder why captain Harry is so thirsty, he has to drink high spirits. But considering that the last newcomer to ask this question has been thrown into the river called kapas by the captain. Well, emmm! In short, on this ship, we must not question what the captain said. The hot high spirits, like a fire, were swallowed by Harry, scratched his sweat soaked short hair, and wiped the white scalp dirt on his belly, Then he turned and looked behind him. In addition to the necessary three-story captain''s room, there was a rectangular iron cage in front of the whole ship, almost ten meters long. Because it was covered with a layer of white canvas, he couldn''t see what was locked inside. Next to the iron cage, Porter, the new mercenary in charge of guarding, was holding a branch that had been broken off from somewhere. He was stabbing it down the hole of the iron cage, and smiled happily from time to time. Looking at the fool of his new family, Harry rolled his eyes and spit thick phlegm at each other''s feet: "play an egg. I asked you to come here to prevent it from dying." As he spoke, Harry smashed the silver jug in his hand on each other. Although Harry is not big, his strength is not small. Moreover, the silver wine pot belongs to iron. Even if Potter subconsciously protected his head with his hand, a new bruise was still hit on his arm. But Porter seemed unconscious. He happily picked up the silver wine pot from the ground, and then wiped the thick phlegm on the wine pot with his hand: "Captain, your wine pot." When Porter stood up, he found that the other party was a strong man more than one meter nine tall, with thick long hair, strong muscles and yellow green camouflage clothes. The hormonal breath of the burst table, combined with the enviable height, makes Potter look powerful. And that''s why Harry doesn''t like Potter, Even if the other party lowered his head and curled up, Harry, who was only 1.7 meters tall, still needed to look up at Potter. Well, it''s hard. But looking at Potter''s flattering eyes, Harry, who was not easy to attack, could only put down a cold sentence: "look at it for me. If it dies, I''ll let you die!" Potter shrunk his neck in fear, not because of the ferocity of the captain, but because he knew that Harry could really do such a thing, so he quickly said, "I know, I know." Looking at the back of Harry leaving and estimating that the captain was going to drink, Potter squatted down again. From his point of view, he can just see everything in the cage. This is a forest beetle, but different from ordinary forest beetles, the scales on the body surface of this forest beetle are not muddy yellow, but pure black. In addition, the body size also reached an amazing 14 meters. Harry and his team are from America. The reason why they came to Borneo is very simple. The mutant experimental base they belong to needs to use a plant called blood orchid, a specialty of Borneo, as raw material for mutant transformation experiments. There are many mutant laboratories like Harry''s in the United States and even in countries around the world. This is why the tall and powerful Potter is so afraid of Harry, because Harry is a normal person and Potter is an artificial mutant. As for why the team that should have been looking for blood orchid has caught a black mutant forest beetle? Not everyone is lucky enough to find the blood orchid when it blooms. Moreover, many people know that this precious plant called blood orchid grows in a few areas of Borneo because of the "pseudo" documentary filmed by Nagini. Harry''s team searched Borneo for two months. But because of bad luck, I didn''t succeed every time. Seeing that the flowering period of the blood orchid was about to pass, helpless Harry could only catch a mutant forest beetle that had eaten the blood orchid. Although the task has not been completed, you can''t take nothing with you. Let''s go back like this? If you let the boss know that they have been in Borneo for two months and haven''t got anything, it''s not the men in front of them who died, You know, even captain Harry may be sent to the operating table by his boss. Think about the terrible mortality of the mutant transformation experiment? Even the fierce Harry shivered at the moment. With Harry''s departure, Potter''s strong body squatted down again, and his godless eyes looked at the black forest in front of him, Fourteen meters long, with black scales, two red spots on the head, sharp teeth and a head full of fine scales, giving people a very fierce feeling. But in the eyes of this forest, there was a look opposite to its body, which made people feel strange. The branches thrown to the ground were picked up again. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. As Potter picked up the branch, the ten meter long forest beetle began to tremble. The neighing, which could not tell whether it was a threat or a plea, sounded from the throat of the forest beetle. But Porter ignored it. His palm became dark and shiny with metal, and the branches he held in his hand gradually became metal. Porter stabbed him calmly as he looked at the forest beetle twisting his body in the narrow iron cage. Mori was wounded. That was the gunshot wound left on him when the mercenaries caught mori. In this way, the metallized branches pierced into the forest''s body along these gun holes. The rough bark stirred in the flesh and blood, and the forest beetle struggled frantically. With a tearing hiss, the thick scales hit the cage and made a "frame" sound. But Porter did not pay attention. The branches in his hand were still stirring in the forest, and the black and red blood flowed out of the wound one by one. Especially looking at the body of Mori taut due to pain, constantly twitching and twisting. Porter''s godless eyes lit up gradually. From his throat came bursts of hoarse, excited "Er ~ Er ~ Er ~". I don''t know how long later, footsteps came from behind. Potter, aware of Captain Harry''s return, regretfully looked at the motionless Black Forest in the cage. The branch in his hand mercilessly inserted into the body of mori, twisted his wrist, and then quickly pulled it out. Looking at mori, who was paralyzed in the cage like a dead body, his body twisted madly due to pain? A happy smile reappeared on Potter''s face. Behind him, Captain Harry came over. He didn''t know what had happened before, so looking at the moment, he was alive and kicking, even with a kind of fierce black forest, he patted Potter on the shoulder with satisfaction. In the evening, the weather in Borneo is still humid and muggy. Another member of the mercenary team called porter to dinner. Looking at the black forest beetle lying in the cage, Porter flashed a touch of regret in his eyes, but finally he carefully hid the branch, patted the soil on his body, and got up and left. Leaving the black forest beetle, lying quietly in the cage, his godless eyes flickering with despair. At night, snores rang out in the anchored ferry cabin. All the players slept, including Potter. Captain Harry sat in the captain''s room, sipping his high spirits while holding a double barreled shotgun in his hand. Yes, the whole ship, except Harry, everyone slept. As an ordinary man, Harry can hold down these mutants by no means his fierce side. But Harry didn''t know that on the deck of the ferry, in the iron cage covered with white canvas, the black forest beetle that had only half a life tortured during the day. At the moment, in its body, a very unique gene is spreading at an unprecedented speed. The black scales are becoming faint blue at the speed visible to the naked eye Chapter 412 This is an unknown world, as if at the point before the big bang, there is no concept of time and space, some are just meaningless nothingness, and Nagini''s consciousness is hidden in this pure white world. Time passed minute by minute, maybe countless years, maybe only a moment? Nagini gradually felt tired of the world in front of him. At the same time, he felt that there was a very special thing outside the world that attracted him. Under the double-layer stimulation, the pure white world in front of us was torn open. Nagini didn''t know whether he tore it himself, and how long it took him to tear it. Because in this white world, everything is meaningless. Pure black came in from the world outside the crack torn by the white world. With the integration and intersection of light and darkness, the world began to tremble violently, as if two giants, black and white, were fighting and colliding. At the beginning, the white giant beast still had the upper hand, but the world was finally wrapped in black. Although the white giant beast fought hard? But still can''t resist the boundless darkness. Finally, I don''t know whether I gave up or was defeated by the black world in front of me. Nagini''s white world was completely swallowed up by darkness, but the space was not pure darkness. In the dark as night, stars twinkled, as if they were the remnants of the white world. But Nagini knew that the white world was gone, and the stars in the sky were only seemingly. Looking at the twinkling stars closest to him, I didn''t know what I was thinking or didn''t think about anything. At the moment of touching, Nagini''s consciousness left this special world. In Borneo, the muddy river slapped the ferry. In the cage under the white canvas, the black forest''s godless eyes suddenly condensed at this moment. The body trembled uncontrollably. It seemed to anticipate what would happen next, but the difference was that except for the first one, the black forest beetle was not struggling. It calmly gave up control over the body, but at the moment when the black consciousness was about to dissipate, it made a plea to Nagini. As time passed, the consciousness of the black forest finally dispersed, but there was a relief in those godless eyes. Perhaps for this tortured Black Forest beetle, death may be the real liberation. As the consciousness of the black forest beetle dissipated, Nagini''s consciousness began to take over the body of the black forest beetle. Because the other party took the initiative to give up control of the body, the process was very smooth. At the same time, the transformation of the body continues. When he returned to the earth again, Nagini finally understood what the stars in the sky represented in that dark world. Borneo, where Nagini broke through the second stage of the Basilisk many years ago. At that time, the residues discharged from Nagini''s body melted with water. Although these residues were worthless waste for Nagini, they were an opportunity for the countless animals and plants in Borneo. But is it really that simple? As Zweig said, the price of all the gifts given by fate has already been marked secretly. Even the residue of Nagini''s body still has a unique brand of Nagini. Each mark represents a rebirth opportunity for Nagini. After all these years, how many creatures in Borneo have been branded with this brand? There are countless stars in the sky! In Borneo at night, on the ferry, in the body of the black forest beetle, the gene belonging to the snake monster has been born in the body. But for Nagini, who has just taken over the body, just this is not enough. Although the black forest beetle has mutated, what it has in its body is only a incomplete gene mark left by Nagini. Do you want to revive the giant beast that makes the world tremble? This is not something that a basilisk gene can do. You know, even if you don''t count the tianzhe that broke through from the fourth stage to the fifth stage, it still needs four evolutions. The good news is that Nagini doesn''t need to start all over again. He just needs to evolve a fifth stage basilisk gene in his body. Although in terms of quantity, there will still be a gap. But qualitatively, it is no different from before. This is equivalent to saving Nagini a lot of time. The bad news is that his current body is too fragile, just like a rotten wadding. Nagini is not sure how long it will take to condense a snake monster gene belonging to the fifth stage in the black forest beetle. With a 14 meter long body and black scales, I don''t know whether it''s a stain or blood stain. I looked around with some Golden Snake pupils. Looking at the iron cage that trapped him, Nagini thought for a moment and slowly closed the tired snake pupils. The stars move, the sun rises and the moon sets. The sleeping Potter was roughly kicked out of bed by Harry, and looked at the captain who had stayed up all night with red eyes? Not only Porter, but everyone on the ship didn''t dare to say anything at this time. Of course, there''s no problem making fun of the unlucky Potter as usual. But Porter didn''t care. He had the same silly smile on his face, but no one knew what he was thinking at the bottom of his heart. After breakfast, the captain went to sleep in the lounge on the second floor. The rest watched the captain finish his meal and gathered around the table. Malfoy, also a mutant, but now a vice captain, looked at Porter coming up. He kicked the other side''s calf without saying anything. He directly pointed to the iron cage covered with white canvas in the bow. As the only harvest in two months, this black forest beetle can''t die. And no one wants to guard the black forest except porter. Not because of fear, but because there will be no reward even if you guard the Mori and send the other party out of Borneo safely. But what if the black beetle dies? Hehe, the boss behind the mercenary team doesn''t know, but Harry will skin that guy! As for why Potter, not others? There are only two mutants in the team. Whether to avoid suspicion or to better complete the tasks ordered by Harry, Potter is the best choice. Porter was not angry, or he knew that it was no use even if he was angry. Looking at the vegetables, fruits and various canned meat on the table, Potter swallowed his saliva, but finally only took a dry and hard magic stick. A calm day began. Although the sun had just risen, the temperature in Borneo increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. Porter looked numb and bit the staff, and took a sip of cold water from time to time to put the staff into his stomach. After about ten minutes, Potter swallowed the staff in his hand. Squatting on the ground with his back against the wall, curling up and watching him eat at the table, he obviously has no time to take care of his "companions"? Potter carefully took out his favorite branch. What made Porter wonder was that today''s black forest did not cry as usual, which made him frown. The branch poked on the black scale. The motionless forest made Potter panic. He remembered what Harry said to himself yesterday. He didn''t care whether the snake died or not, but Potter knew he didn''t want to die. Following the bullet hole on the Python''s tail, Porter stabbed the branch hard. Looking at the suddenly twitching body of the black forest because of pain, Porter was relieved. Then somehow, a flash of anger and shame flashed in his eyes. The branch just pulled out stabbed into the body again. While stabbing, he read it in his mouth: "Stab you, stab you, let you bully me, stab you..." It is reasonable to say that the black forest beetle should hiss in pain under its own torture. But today, somehow, half of the branches were red with blood, but Porter got nothing except the first convulsion, which confused his eyes. Without the resistance and neighing of the black forest, everything seemed so dull to Porter. Just when he looked at the black forest? I don''t know why, Potter subconsciously shivered. Chapter 413 Illusion? Porter looked at the black forest in front of him suspiciously, trying to see something from each other''s eyes, but he didn''t get anything after looking at it for a long time. The turbid snake pupil is still so godless, just like a walking corpse. Just don''t know why, squatting down Porter, but never touch the black forest with the branches in his hand, as if a voice was warning him that if he was doing so, something terrible would happen! But can he really hold it? As time went by, the weather in Borneo in the rainy season was capricious. The sky was clear in the morning, and a cloud passed at noon. In more than half an hour, the river ushered in torrential rain. When the ferry breaks down, the water level caused by the rain rises sharply, which will turn the already dangerous Borneo River into a desperate situation filled with killing opportunities. "Boom" A flash of lightning flashed from the top of the head, as if it were close to the scalp. Looking at the dark clouds shrouded in the river for a long time, these mercenaries in the cabin have some lingering fear on their faces. After all, this is the great power of nature, a terrible power that human beings can''t resist. I don''t know whether it was because the rain outside the window was too loud, or because of the thunder just now. Harry, who slept on the second floor, rubbed the scabs around his eyes and came down. He took out his silver wine pot from the small leather bag hanging on his belt. The hot feeling of liquor in his throat shocked his spirit. Looking at the gloomy sky outside, Harry spit impatiently: "shet, this damn weather!" Deputy captain Malfoy took Harry''s wine pot and filled it with high spirits: "boss, I stopped the boat. It''s too dangerous to sail in this weather. You were sleeping at that time, so you didn''t have the good intention to wake you up." Harry waved his hand. Although he was a mutant, Malfoy was not Potter. As his vice captain, Malfoy was trustworthy in both ability and character. Besides, Malfoy is his vice captain, and he can''t scold each other like a grandson. So he waved his hand: "it''s all right. I''m at ease when you do things." Malfoy smiled. Although Harry didn''t say anything, he took out a glass can: "boss, would you like some sour cucumbers? I just found it in the kitchen." Harry is a hybrid. His mother is from America and his father is from the bear country. However, considering that there are few pure blood in America, Harry should be regarded as a mixed blood. However, his father is a standard bear country man. As the father of a football player, although he is not famous, he is also close to two meters tall. This may be why Harry hates people who are much taller than himself. Because when he was growing up, his father often showed disappointed eyes at him because of his height. Of course, although Harry''s relationship with his family is very general, some things have inherited his father, such as Harry''s alcoholism and the Russian sour cucumber loved by the men of bear country. A mouthful of sour cucumber, a mouthful of vodka, Harry narrowed his eyes comfortably, and even dissipated a lot because of lack of sleep. He just looked at the pouring rain outside. As if thinking of something, Harry asked, "how''s the snake?" Malfoy sat in his chair, took out a piece of dried meat from his arms and tore it into his mouth one by one: "I let Potter take care of it." Harry rolled his eyes. He kicked Malfoy''s chair leg under his ass angrily: "aren''t you afraid that Potter boy killed the snake?" Although Harry doesn''t drink or sleep all day, everything that happens on the ship can''t hide from his eyes. For example, Potter, who looks simple and honest, is actually a pervert who likes to abuse animals. This is not only known to Harry, but also to Malfoy, the vice captain. However, in the face of Harry''s rhetorical question, he waved his hand in disapproval: "It''s all right. Although the boy is a pervert, he has little courage. He doesn''t dare to do too much." The rain with big beans fell on the window and made a crackling sound. After sipping the high spirits, Harry asked thoughtfully, "how long has it been raining?" Looking at the two finger wide dried meat in his hand, Malfoy, who was too lazy to tear it down, directly threw the dried meat into his mouth, and then patted the sauce stuck in his hand: "It began to rain at lunch. I guess it will take two hours?" But Malfoy''s careless remark made Harry frown, and his low voice was somewhat angry: "he''s been outside?" Malfoy was stunned. If he had already reached his mouth, he looked at the obviously wrong look on Harry''s face. He couldn''t help but freeze his face: "well..." "Click!" A thunderbolt fell from the sky, reflecting Harry''s uncertain face. There was a dead silence in the cabin. Harry took out a sour cucumber from the glass can and bit it. The fierce eyes glanced at the men around, and there were inexplicably more palpitations in their hearts. Deputy captain Malfoy''s face was frozen, and there was half a piece of dried meat in his mouth. He didn''t know whether to swallow it or spit it out, so he looked funny, but the fear in his eyes could not be fake. Why did Harry become captain? On the one hand, because he was fierce enough, even Malfoy was unwilling to face the angry Harry. On the other hand, it is because Harry can treat Harry equally. Even if he is unhappy with Potter, as long as Potter is still under his hand, Potter will be his Harry''s man. The two finger wide jerky was swallowed and felt the burning pain in his throat. Malfoy stood up and said in a hoarse voice: "Captain, I''ll change him right away." Since Potter was thrown into the rain for two hours, he should also be exposed to the rain for two hours. Otherwise, it would be unfair to potter, even if he was the second only to the captain of the mercenary team. Looking at Malfoy, who was getting up to leave, Harry nodded, his fierce and sharp eyes gradually softened: "well, go and get two bottles of wine from my room, one for each of you. Have a good chat." "Boom!" After a flash of lightning, there was the roar of thunder. The roaring wind rolled up the big raindrops of beans, causing pain on the body and taking away the precious heat at the same time. Malfoy, in his raincoat, had two bottles of vodka in his hand, but when he came to the deck in front of the ferry, he didn''t see Potter, which made Malfoy frown and murmured: "Shet, where the hell is this guy lazy?" Thinking of the embarrassment he had just been scolded by Harry, Malfoy became more and more depressed. But just when he was ready to go to Potter for trouble, he didn''t know what to think. Malfoy raised his legs and kicked the cage, and then Malfoy was frightened. Because with his own foot, "bang Dang" closed the cage door of the 14 meter long black forest, which was opened in this way, "Boom!" A thunder flashed across the sky again. Malfoy felt a little more cool at this moment Chapter 414 "Boom!" The thunder cut through the sky. It was still day, but now the sky in Borneo was as gloomy as night. The big raindrops beat on him, and the dazzling lightning fell less than ten meters in front. Stimulated by the strong light, Malfoy felt his eyes hurt and seemed to be blind. But even so, he did not dare to make any action, because in the front of his line of sight, the dazzling thunder seemed to be pulled by some force, and all gathered around Potter, as if a terrible thunder world was formed around him. What really made Malfoy afraid was not these dazzling thunder, but the terrible momentum rising in Potter at the moment! That was the most terrible momentum Malfoy had ever seen in his life. Standing high, he was like a creature standing at the top of the food chain, staring at himself with cold, tyrannical and hate eyes! In an instant, I didn''t know whether it was rain or sweat. Malfoy felt cold all over. Porter did not dare to move, nor could he move. He was like a hare watched by a lion. If he met natural enemies, he stood rigidly in place. But the next moment, to Malfoy''s consternation and even puzzlement, Potter slowly raised his hand wrapped by thunder and said to himself word by word: "help... Help... Save me..." "Boom" As if to tear the eardrum, seven or eight thunders fell from heaven and earth. Vaguely, Malfoy seemed to see a snake composed of lightning on Porter''s back. The most striking thing was a pair of scarlet eyes! In an instant, Malfoy felt his scalp burst, his brain was blank, and there was only one word: "Escape!!!" Time goes back to two hours ago. At that time, although it hasn''t rained yet, it is also gloomy with the naked eye. Potter squatted on the ground with his back against the wall. He held a branch in his hand, but he didn''t dare to touch the black forest beetle that had been tortured by himself. Obviously, the state of the black forest beetle is very poor. Obviously, there is a strong cage between the two sides, but the longer he contacts with the black forest beetle, the more uneasy he feels in his heart. Until now, he didn''t even dare to look at the black forest beetle. The gloomy sky, rolling dark clouds, after a burst of rolling thunder, raindrops fell on Potter''s face. The cool rain made Potter shiver. Looking at the bloodstained branch in his hand, with a sigh, Potter threw the branch into the tumbling Borneo river nearby. Porter never thought it was wrong to abuse animals, because in his opinion, it was his own fun and hobby, even his way. Although this sentence came out of his mouth, it seemed a little nondescript. But I have to admit that as the country in the east becomes stronger and stronger, some cultural impressions have spread all over the world. However, under Porter''s distorted interpretation, although he knew it was wrong, Porter didn''t think so at the bottom of his heart. He likes to listen to animals wailing. For example, he will blind the kitten''s eyes and watch it grope for wailing on the ground, or lock the dog into the cage. Through electric shocks, he will look at the dog''s embarrassed appearance of incontinence and laugh happily. In short, these abnormal behaviors will make him feel great satisfaction. The branch in his hand was the crime tool of the first American short haired cat he stabbed blind. Do not know why, when he saw each other''s amber, gem like eyes? Porter instinctively thought that it would be a pity not to poke blind with such beautiful eyes. Yes, Porter is a pervert, even a madman. He paranoia believes that the wrong is not himself, but the world in front of him. But unfortunately, although Porter wants to fight the world, he doesn''t have that strength. He has felt this sense of powerlessness for a long time, but today''s sense of powerlessness is stronger than ever before. If he can, Porter doesn''t want to throw away the branch in his hand, because it''s not just a branch. For Porter, this branch has special significance. Whenever he feels powerless, he can use the weapon in his hand to gain strength from other animals. Just looking at the black forest in front of me? Potter sighed. When a swordsman is afraid to draw his sword because of fear, he will no longer be a swordsman. Similarly, when Porter realized that he could not obtain satisfaction from these animals with a high attitude, Porter understood that he was not a great martyr, he was just a simple pervert. Maybe it''s time to change yourself? Porter thought of the moment when he threw away this weapon, which represents his past memories and even brilliant weapons. If things end here, it may not be a good thing from the perspective of the world. After all, there is a good man and a pervert in the world, but what is the truth? The heart is a stove, and the body is the fuel around the stove, and all this is for a subtle gene chain in the heart. The faint blue light emits an incomparably mysterious atmosphere. A special force rises on this gene chain and pulls all parts of the body. If you tear the body of the black forest beetle at the moment, you will find that the seemingly living Black Forest beetle has lost its activity and even separated from each other. If it were not for the heart, the gene chain would forcibly bond these parts together, the black forest beetle at the moment would be dismembered in an instant, just like a broken doll. The last thing Nagini wanted to happen finally happened. Even if what he wants is only a gene chain, it is not what the black forest beetle can meet. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is too large. Even if he drains the black forest beetle''s body, the power he provides can only raise the level of this gene chain to the third stage of the snake monster. When Nagini was about to control the black forest to leave, he flashed across the gloomy sky and let Nagini notice Potter not far away. Lightning? The ability to change freely into a variety of metals? Nagini, who was about to leave, stopped and stared at Potter with his stiff eyes like a puppet. Potter, who had just thrown away the branch, was about to get up and leave. After all, he didn''t want to be caught in the rain. But when he looked at the godless eyes of the black forest? He noticed that the black heart bulged suddenly, and then with a bang, the scales burst, and a faint blue light appeared in front of Potter. Subconsciously give full play to his variant ability. Porter''s strong body is covered with a layer of black metal, but in front of Nagini, Porter''s so-called defense is no different from white paper. Although it is only a gene chain, it is also a gene chain condensed by squeezing out a 14 meter long mutant mori, which can not be compared with an artificial mutant like porter. Moreover, after the gene chain enters Potter''s body, the real battle is not the battle of strength, but the collision of soul. Nagini''s soul has three characteristics. In addition to the recently obtained third monster that has not been officially born, the remaining two are the space snake in the fifth stage and the dragon in the fourth stage. The huge strength gap made Nagini quickly seize the control of Porter''s body, while waiting for Porter was boundless pain. Different from the black forest beetle who was also taken away by Nagini, Nagini has no interest in Porter''s body. He just needs Porter''s tool. So he pulled the lightning around without scruples. These lightning bolts are necessary nutrients for Nagini''s growth, but for porter? He has always believed that electric shock to animals is a very happy behavior, and now he is "happy" himself. Generally speaking, the voltage of natural lightning can reach hundreds of millions of volts. This level of voltage can electrocute people in an instant. But Nagini didn''t want Porter, a tool man who was not easy to meet, to die like this, so Nagini specially divided part of his strength to ensure that Porter would not be killed by lightning. But even so, every thunder will make Potter miserable. Don''t think that electric shock is just some perverts'' favorite sex products. Primary electric shock can really play an interesting role, but a slightly stronger current is enough to torture prisoners. You know, electric current will cause spasm, and the so-called spasm is commonly known as cramp. With the increase of electric current, spasm will lead to physical pain, even severe pain. Urinary incontinence is only primary. What''s really terrible is the sharp pain of cramping in every muscle of the whole body. As time passed, even though Nagini did nothing, Porter''s consciousness collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye under the stimulation of pain. As for the black forest beetle in the original cage? Without Nagini''s control, Mori''s body disintegrated under the rain, and just when Potter thought he was going to die, he saw Malfoy. At this moment, Porter burst into an unprecedented desire for survival. He just sent a signal for help to Malfoy under the control of Nagini. But to Porter''s horror, Malfoy stood in place like this. With the rain falling on him, his body was dissolved little by little, just like the 14 meter Black Forest beetle in the cage Chapter 415 July is a sunny day in New York. In the lazy golden sunset in the afternoon, in the transit plane from Singapore to New York, porter looked a little tired and came out of the cabin. Looking at the familiar and strange things in front of him, it was only two months, but Potter had a feeling that things were right and people were wrong. There were still so many people in New York airport. They found a taxi and threw the salute to Porter in the back seat. They thought for a moment: "go to Brooklyn." The air is filled with the smell of daffodils. The driver is an Indian. He looks a little silent, but once he opens the conversation? His name is dorfand. He likes a girl named Gita, but it''s a pity that his cousin BANDU is a handsome scum man, It is well known that in modern society, if you want to find a beautiful and suitable girlfriend, either you are rich or you are a scum man, and an honest man like doffin can''t even drink pot water unless he can evolve into a plate catcher. Under Porter''s comfort, a "happy" smile appeared on his face. As for whether he will commit suicide after taking over the business? That''s not Porter''s business. Three hours later, it was more than eight o''clock in the evening. He threw the remaining $61.50 to dovender. Porter left a word to keep it, and then picked up his luggage and left. Dovend seemed to want to say something, but looking at Porter''s 1.9-meter strong body, he shrunk his neck and reluctantly put away the money. Although he didn''t make much money, he didn''t lose money at least. That''s good for Leonardo. Brooklyn, an area southeast of Manhattan, is also the most populous area in the five districts of New York City. Because it is cheap, there are a large number of non American people here. In a sense, most of the guys from all over the world with the New York dream took their first step from Brooklyn. So don''t look at the chaos in Brooklyn, but there are many capable people and different people here, which can even be described as a mixture of dragons and snakes. Of course, chaos breeds evil. The dark streets smelled of swill and garbage in the air. A group of sixteen or seventeen children gathered around an iron bucket full of graffiti and unable to see the original logo. It may be in pursuit of stimulation, or it may be in pursuit of stimulation. In short, it is not the kind of roadside picnic baby holding an iron bucket to roast meat and sausage. A little girl who was obviously not well developed licked her exaggerated death Barbie''s pink lips with her pink tongue and some wild fingers at Potter: "uncle, do you want to play? It only costs $20. I''m only 16 years old." Behind her, a girl wearing exposed clothes but also under age slapped the black tight leather pants of the first girl. With a "pop", she looked at the strong Potter: "You shameless little bichi, do you want it? Uncle, do you want to come together? My tongue is very flexible." But porter looked so cold that he didn''t even look, so he walked past the young people. Behind him, there seems to be a girl''s abuse. I don''t know whether it''s talking about cowards, impotence, or the ridicule between several plastic sisters, such as a kind concern: "You bichi!" As the street goes deeper and deeper, there are fewer and fewer people around. Every five minutes, the surroundings become desolate at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, there were few even qualified buildings around. There was only one abandoned factory with lights on, which looked gloomy and strange on the desolate land. Standing in front of the locked iron gate of the factory, Potter looked hesitant, but finally he knocked. The thick palm slapped on the iron door and made a "bang" sound. After a while, the door opened, and the woman in black tight jeans was scanning her eyes with sharp eyes, and then frowned: "Potter, when did you come back? Where are the others?" Thick skeleton, proud mind, if not the same strong waist, I believe it must be a protruding and warping devil figure. But even so, this kind of strength, which is not fat, is still a symbol of beauty and power in the eyes of many people. But with a match in his mouth, the "angel" in front of him had a little more ruffian flavor. Her name is angel. Although Porter has always wondered why she, who has super power, should call herself the dust angel. Is it because her name is angel? However, Porter did not care too much about this issue. With a deep breath, Porter flashed a dignified look in his eyes: "angel, there have been some accidents. I want to see boss." Looking at Potter suspiciously, he spit out the match in his mouth. Angel nodded: "you come with me." She doesn''t know what happened and doesn''t want to know. All she knew was that Potter came back alone and the boss needed to explain. The seemingly abandoned factory is much more lively than expected. In a room separated by glass, all kinds of strange people are locked up. For example, he has wings behind him, bone spurs on his forehead, blue skin, or a long tail. Porter belongs to an organization that specializes in making mutants. They will look for retired veterans or people with terminal diseases and inject them with drugs to stimulate the X gene in these people. Although the mutant''s reputation in society is not very good. But I have to admit that mutant man is a treasure all over his body. Powerful mutants, such as Professor X and magneto, should be feared even by a big country like the United States. Slightly normal mutants, even if they are not as powerful as magneto, can become a very excellent war machine with a little adjustment, such as Colonel Stryker''s x-weapon Wolverine. As for why not use robots? Hehe, even after two years, no one will forget the painful lesson left by aochuang. Hundreds of millions of neon people were erased from the earth, and Nagini, the strongest superhero in human history, also died in that battle. Although there are other losses, neither of the above two can be borne by mankind. Of course, this is just the result that ordinary people know. As for the truth? Do you want to tell ordinary people that in order to save the rest of the earth, they choose to sacrifice neon and Nagini''s family. What''s more, Nagini is not dead and is hiding in the dark waiting to revenge mankind? Compared with the more cruel truth, it is obvious that we are still willing to accept the former. After all, accepting the former will not have so much sense of guilt. There is Nagini outside and aochuang inside. It was in this helplessness that everyone thought of mutants. Compared with cold robots, mutants are much more pleasing to the eye. After all, machines are just machines. Although mutants are not human, they at least have feelings and can be controlled. Moreover, even the most junk mutants, their X gene, also has high scientific research value. Porter''s boss just saw this business opportunity, so he began to run a store selling mutants two years ago. With a height of 1.8 meters, a cold face and indifferent eyes, he seems to be a machine without emotion. Wearing a white coat, he looks like the man who is a scientific researcher. His name is Ajax. He is the boss of Porter, the boss of the mutant production factory. And seeing Potter coming back alone? Francis (AJAX is a pseudonym, his real name is Francis) frowned: "Why are you alone?" The cold eyes swept over and felt the indifference from the boss. Potter''s body trembled, but a moment later, his eyes were a little heavy: "Boss, we had an accident in Borneo and everyone died." With a frown, Francis was stunned, and his eyes were a little surprised: "Harry is dead, too?" Porter nodded, as if he would think of some terrible memory, which made him tremble in his eyes: "a terrible monster attacked us, boss, we..." But what Porter didn''t expect was that before he finished, he seemed to have misunderstood something. A red figure appeared in his mind, and his eyes suddenly became a little more angry: "This damn bastard, one day I''ll kill him! All right, I know, you go down." Although I don''t know what boss misunderstood, for Porter, it''s better to do more than one thing. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the voice of boss behind him: "Wait, Harry is dead. You''ll be the captain and deliver a batch of goods with me tomorrow." When his body was stiff, Potter, who was ready to leave, was stunned. Then he nodded: "yes." On the way away from the boss, Potter saw the mutants howling in pain in the glass compartment. If it was the former Potter, he would be very interested to watch, but now? He just wants to get out of here. Just the moment Porter left this seemingly abandoned factory? Porter''s breath suddenly changed, cold, crazy eyes twinkled in his eyes, and a hoarse and disturbing voice came from his throat: "Are you hungry?" There was a change in his eyes, and the numbing eyes disappeared, replaced by pain and fear. A helpless cry came from Potter''s throat: "ho... Ho..." I don''t know how long later, Potter, who was half kneeling in front of the factory, stared at the row of numbers written on the ground with flesh and blood. Trembling body, big drops of tears fell from his cheeks. Seriously, he regretted it. Chapter 416 Nagini did not kill Potter. Although the mercenary team led by Harry was killed by Nagini except Potter, only Potter survived. A week ago, with the help of Porter''s variant ability, Nagini, who absorbed a lot of lightning, successfully promoted the gene chain from the first stage to the fourth stage. But the problem is that when Nagini is ready to raise the level of the gene chain to the fifth stage, he finds that he lacks a very important link, that is, space power. So Porter''s luck is very good. If it weren''t for Nagini''s lack of enough space and power as the introduction of qualitative change, Porter couldn''t live until now. So in Nagini''s view, Potter is very lucky. But in Porter''s opinion? Hehe, he thinks that Nagini is intentional. The reason why the devil doesn''t kill himself is not because of his good luck, but because he wants to torture himself and revenge himself who tortured him! The palm is covered with a layer of black metal, covering the fingers that have been worn off a layer of flesh and blood. Potter, who is in pain and sweating, erases the number left by this string of blood on the ground. Seriously, he wants to die, but there are more terrible things in the world than death, such as the boss, such as the devil in himself. When I got home, it was eleven o''clock in the evening. Porter has a single apartment in Brooklyn, which his parents left him. It has a bedroom, bathroom, kitchen and a small grocery room. I don''t know why, as a complete pervert + bachelor, Porter''s room is cleaner than expected. It''s hard to imagine that such a clean bachelor apartment belongs to a bachelor. From the grocery store, take out medical alcohol and bandages, which are usually used on other people or animals, but now they have to be used on themselves. I have to say, it''s really ironic. Twenty minutes later, Porter, who had treated the wound, wiped the fine sweat on his forehead. The stimulation of alcohol brought severe pain, which made Porter consume a lot of physical strength. He sat weakly on the ground, gasping for air, while bursts of hunger came from his stomach. Many people may not believe it. Porter has never eaten food since a week ago. This feeling is very strange. He hasn''t eaten for a week, but he doesn''t feel the slightest hunger. It seems that his body no longer needs food. Even his other desires are decreasing at a visible speed, as if his body has become a walking corpse. Just now, Potter suddenly felt hungry. This made him stunned, and then he was happy. You know, he hasn''t experienced the feeling that normal people should have for a long time. But before he could figure out what was going on, there was a knock at the door. Porter got up from the ground and covered the blood on the ground with a bath towel, just when he opened the door? A high school student who was estimating sixteen or seventeen was stunned by Porter. However, before porter asked who he was, he saw the high school student rubbing his nose and picking up a fast-food box from the blind spot: "Hello, sir. I''m Peter Parker, the waiter at Barry''s father''s barbecue. Is that your takeout?" Despite this incubator, Porter still smelled a tempting aroma. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva and said, "it''s me." However, to Porter''s annoyance, the young man named Peter Parker didn''t give himself the barbecue he ordered immediately, but chattered in his ears: "Sir, you alone? Although I know dad''s barbecue is delicious, sir, there are thirty pounds of barbecue..." With a rough wave of his hand, Potter interrupted Peter. He casually made up a reason and pointed to the delivery list pasted on the incubator: "I''m going to have a party later. Sign here?" It seemed that Peter Parker, who was the waiter, scratched his head. He smiled shyly: "Oh, of course, sir, I''ll tell you, Dad''s..." Looking at Peter who wanted to continue, Potter impatiently took out fifty dollars: "this is your tip. Hurry up. I don''t want to hear you." After receiving the tip, he took out the barbecue with six oversized lunch boxes. Peter looked happy: "OK, sir, thank you for your generosity, sir..." "Bang!" he looked at the closed apartment door. Peter shook his head helplessly, but his eyes flickered and thought: "what happened? Why is there a smell of blood in the room?" Peter talks a lot, but that doesn''t mean he''s a fool who can''t understand other people''s faces. Porter had shown strong impatience before. The reason why Peter chattered was not because of his character, but because he smelled the blood in the room, which made him confused. With the a curious look, Peter, who did not leave, made a big circle, sneaked to Porter''s window and opened bathroom window. Looking at the blood stains on the quilt on the ground and the strong smell of medical alcohol, listening to the sound of swallowing food next door, Peter scratched his head: "am I thinking too much?" A moment later, after confirming that there was no problem, Peter cleaned up his traces and slowly closed the window. Barry''s father is dead. Now the owner of the barbecue shop is his apprentice. Super large fast food box filled with fresh, tender and juicy smoked meat, a total of six boxes, each box has a full five pounds of finished barbecue. In addition, it is served with tomato, black pepper, yellow mustard and French fries weighing almost a pound, The hunger in his heart forced porter to eat. He was very embarrassed. He mixed meat and French fries and stuffed them into his mouth. His teeth were like a cutting machine. But there was an excited smile on Porter''s face. The chewing of the teeth, the taste of the food burst the taste buds, and even the swelling of the food''s throat would make Porter feel satisfied. Just, as time goes by? What Peter Parker didn''t know was that the atmosphere in the porters'' restaurant gradually became strange. Roughly tear open the sauce box, pour the black pepper juice on the barbecue and French fries, and painstakingly swallow the food in your mouth. Your bulging stomach, trembling palms, and even your mouth become bloody because of chewing. Looking at the uncontrollable palm, Potter shouted in horror, "I can''t eat any more. Please let me go. If I can''t eat any more, I''ll die." But obviously, Nagini didn''t want to pay attention to Porter''s idea. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, an hour, when the last piece of barbecue was swallowed, Potter finally took control of his body again. His stomach bulged to the limit, such as the abdomen of June pregnancy, now covered with a layer of black metallic luster. This is not because the mutant ability is conducive to digestion, but Porter is worried that if he does not use the mutant ability to strengthen his body, the 30 pound barbecue will burst his stomach. Struggling to get up from the table, covering his bulging abdomen, porter came to the bathroom. He put his finger in his throat and tried to pull out the food, but no matter how he pulled it, even if he had retched to spasm, no piece of barbecue came out. Lying on the ground without God, he wanted to vomit but couldn''t spit it out. His throat seemed to be blocked by something, but his stomach was bulging and almost cracked. This feeling is too uncomfortable! If Potter hadn''t taken the initiative to eat the first piece of barbecue at the beginning, he wouldn''t be so sad now. But I ate it myself and felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and satisfaction. For desperate people, the most torture is hope. For the tortured Potter, Nagini gave him a sense of happiness and satisfaction, but in front of him, he helplessly destroyed this sense of happiness. This will leave a terrible shadow in his heart. Tears flowed from the corners of Potter''s eyes. He wanted to commit suicide, but he knew that he could not die without the permission of the devil. It was like that the devil didn''t agree. Even if he spit out all his bile, he wouldn''t spit out a piece of barbecue. His soul is still the same, but his body has become the appearance of each other under the torture of the devil. A cold smell rose on Potter. In front of the mirror, half of Potter''s face became cold and ferocious. His eyes were full of murderous intent, which made people feel fear and uneasiness instinctively. The other half is full of pleading and fear. "Do you want to die?" "Please, kill me. I don''t want to torture me anymore." "I need a mutant with spatial ability." "I''ll help you find it. I swear, I''ll help you find it." "Good. I''ll allow you to spit it out." "Vomit" In the room, there was a sound of vomiting, Potter''s eyes were in tears, and his whole head seemed to be stuffed into horse pain. His expression looked a little painful, the corners of his mouth were bloody, and the whole person was extremely embarrassed, but I don''t know why, he had already cried, but Potter''s corners of his mouth were with a happy smile. After watching it, people feel miserable. At the same time, there is an unspeakable strangeness, which makes people creepy. Chapter 417 Late at night, exhausted Potter fell asleep. But he didn''t know that there was an amazing force around him at the moment! It is difficult to explain in words what this power is. But what is certain is that there is a terrible suction in Porter''s body, just like a gluttonous beast, swallowing the vitality of all life around him. This suction, centered on Porter''s body, spread around and covered more than half of Brooklyn in the blink of an eye. And with the huge force pouring into Potter''s body? The bloody corners of his mouth began to heal gradually, and even his deep bone finger wound was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, compared with the energy pouring into Potter''s body at the moment, the energy that led to his recovery is only a drop in the ocean. In Porter''s heart, the source of all this is a viscous blood. Like normal blood, it is flowing red. But I don''t know why, even if the color of these blood is the same and they are all mixed together, it can be seen at a glance that this blood is different from other blood. And this blood represents Nagini''s will and power. Although Nagini has not reached the fifth stage in a short time, it doesn''t mean he can''t improve himself. After all, in addition to quality, quantity is also very important. Of course, Nagini can also leave Potter''s body directly. Although it can only appear in the snake monster state of the fourth stage, the once state will not fall, and the recovery speed is the same. But the problem is that Nagini has disappeared for two years. He needs to know what happened to the earth during his disappearance. Besides? Name: don Nagini First race: basilisk. Growth: the fifth stage - research body (max) Properties: spaces Upper limit: Cosmic civilization level ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Second race: Dragon Growth: stage 4 - complete body (99%) Properties: time (not fully activated) Upper limit: interstellar civilization ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Third race: Godzilla Growth:? (not activated) Feature (12): destroy??? Upper limit: Cosmic civilization level ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Current points: 3.94 million 4.56 million Type I growth agent: 290.32 million Type II growth agent: 300000-320000 Type III growth agent: 300000-320000 PS: the medicine cannot be used due to special reasons. Please restore the monster state as soon as possible and turn on the monster gene of the third position!!! Nagini didn''t know what means Gu Yi finally used. After all, Nagini died early two years ago. So the moment he returned to earth? To tell the truth, Nagini was surprised to know that he wanted to destroy not only New York, but the whole world! At that time, Nagini''s idea was very simple. He just didn''t want to live. So he planned to go to hell with a large number of people, such as aochuang, Guyi, strange and so on. As for the innocent? Hehe, if Nagini didn''t go to neon to stop aochuang, they would die. The only difference is that the former died in the hands of aochuang and now in the hands of Nagini. But when Nagini woke up, he found that things were different from what he thought. He didn''t leave the world, so it means that his self explosion two years ago didn''t pull everyone in the world to hell together. And from the current situation, their self explosion power is smaller than expected. New York has a population of nearly 9 million, and Nagini''s total score is only 4.56 million. This means that Nagini only killed half of the lives in New York. This is unscientific. After all, in his idea, this number should at least be doubled a hundred times, and even theoretically the whole earth can be erased. In his mind, Nagini wondered what means Gu Yi used, but a moment later? Nagini stopped thinking about these issues. If you don''t succeed once, do it again. For Nagini at this stage, time is the most scarce and indispensable resource. And think about it from another angle. In fact, it''s good. After all, I have enough time to revenge those damn guys! Massive vitality was swallowed by Nagini, and in Porter''s heart? His heart, which originally belonged to him, has now melted more than half. In a hole the size of a fist, a blood containing terrible power swallowed this huge vitality like a gluttonous beast. The hole in Porter''s heart seems to be bigger Early in the morning, the harsh alarm bell woke Potter from his deep sleep. He subconsciously rubbed his face, but a moment later, looking at the palm wrapped in gauze, he was stunned. If you remember correctly? His index finger was sharpened yesterday and white bones can be seen, but at this moment? With hesitation in his eyes, Porter slowly pulled off the gauze and looked at his injured but harmless fingers? The idea of normal people is surprise, but Porter is different. He subconsciously thinks that the devil in his body wants to torture himself with what moves. Nagini doesn''t know what Potter is thinking. Although he can control Potter''s body, it doesn''t mean he knows Potter''s thoughts. Moreover, Nagini is not interested in Potter''s thoughts. After all, in Nagini''s eyes, he is just a tool man. No one will think about what the mobile phone will think when playing the mobile phone? Then this man is too boring. As for the changes in porter? Very simply, although the power absorbed last night was just an attempt for Nagini, his body benefited a lot from the process of energy passing through Porter''s body. If he can live, maybe in a short time, there will be the next fourth level mutant in the mutant world. Of course, if he can live. You know, not all creatures can survive tenaciously after losing their heart. He simply washed his face and pulled the gauze off his hand. Potter found two band aids to stick the wound well, and then got up and left. Although he didn''t know the name of the demon in his body, Porter remembered what Nagini told him yesterday that a mutant with space ability was the only way for him to get rid of the demon and get rid of it. For ordinary people, even for most mutants, it is by no means easy to find a mutant with spatial ability. After all, there are too few mutants with space ability, but don''t forget what kind of business Porter''s boss does. Brooklyn during the day is more lively than Brooklyn at night. But the path Porter is taking now is more desolate than at night. Next to the bucket sprayed with graffiti he saw yesterday, Potter saw a pool of blood, a broken * * * and a wallet thrown on the ground. Brooklyn alleys are not so easy to enter. What kind of Hunter? Or prey? Sometimes they can''t tell by themselves. As yesterday, the dust Angel opened the door for himself. Just looking at Potter''s injured finger, angel frowned: "what''s the matter with your finger?" Porter laughed. He scratched his head and looked embarrassed: "there were some accidents yesterday." Although they are mutants, people are different. Angel has a good relationship with the boss. Even Harry is not willing to offend the woman in front of him easily. But obviously, Porter''s answer didn''t satisfy angel, but just as she was about to say something, Francis, the boss, stood up. He patted angel on the shoulder and then looked at Potter coldly: "I know your special hobby, but I hope you can restrain yourself. After all, you are different now, okay?" In the boss''s indifferent eyes, Porter quickly said, "boss, I see." Anyway, the boss is the boss. Potter doesn''t want to be sold goods. Facing Porter''s reaction, Francis nodded with satisfaction. Although he doesn''t like Potter''s character very much, after all, he is a complete pervert. Of course, in the eyes of many people, he is also a pervert, but Francis despises Potter who obtains happiness by abusing small animals. After all, only cowards will fight against weak people. But there''s no way. Potter''s ability is excellent, and he needs a mutant he knows as one of his deputies. After taking a deep breath, he turned and pointed to the ten coffin like metal boxes under angel''s ass. Francis said indifferently: "good, transport these goods to the car, and we''re ready to go." Chapter 418 As the boss, Francis runs a special shop. The reason why he is special is that he doesn''t sell commodities such as tobacco and alcohol, but mutants who make more profits. There were ten cars, seven of which were loaded with goods. In a car, there are two metal boxes that look like coffins, representing a total of 14 mutants waiting to be sold. The remaining three vehicles are in the front, back and middle of the team to monitor and protect the normal operation of the whole team. Because he is a mutant and has just become the captain, Potter is sitting in the middle of the team. Although he is also a mutant, Porter has no mercy on these mutant brothers and sisters in the coffin. However, when looking at the mutant information, porter looked a little unnatural. A disturbing voice came from Potter''s uncontrollable throat: "did you find it?" At the moment when Nagini''s voice sounded, it seemed that he had formed an instinct. Potter''s body trembled subconsciously: "give me some time. There are no mutants in this batch of goods, but I promise there must be mutants you need in the factory." I have to say that Nagini''s training level is still good. Now Porter doesn''t need Nagini to punish. Just one word can make Porter feel the shudder from his bones. In Francis''s factory, the sand angel who was debugging the mutant''s goods, she adjusted her ear and asked, "Potter, I didn''t hear what you just said." Angel''s voice sounded in his ear. Porter stared and made up a reason: "Nothing. It suddenly occurred to me that something had been left in the factory." Angel, who did not think much, asked subconsciously, "what is important?" Although she doesn''t like Porter, everyone is an employee of the boss, especially after Porter has changed from a dispensable commodity to his colleagues. Angel felt that he should try to accept porter. At least the relationship between the two sides should not be as rigid as before. Just Porter''s next words made Angel frown. Porter was silent for a moment, with something strange in his voice: "you won''t be interested." Under Porter''s hint, angel, who immediately understood what the pervert was thinking, couldn''t help feeling a little more disgusted: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up first." At the same time, in another part of the team, Francis, who listened to the above conversation, looked indifferent and thought a little. He was thinking about whether to remove Potter as captain. After all, in his heart, angel was much more important than Potter. As time went by, things went more smoothly than expected. Although the transaction of their factory next quarter may be cancelled because blood orchid was not found, Francis''s tough attitude still made the receiver bow his head. Of course, the necessary quarrel is certain, but what does it have to do with Potter? Before leaving, Francis patted Potter on the shoulder. It''s rare to see a smile on his face, but the smile looks stiff and strange: "you see, as long as you act tough enough, they will become a group of soft eggs. Do a good job, Potter. I''m considering letting you take over the business." With that, Francis handed Potter a paper food bag. Porter glanced. Inside was a roll of twenty dollar bills, at least thirty thousand dollars. If it was Potter on weekdays, he would be very happy. Whether in the east or the west, $30000 is not a small amount. Even mercenaries like Porter earn $70000 a year, but now? Put the bag away, and Potter put on a grateful look: "don''t worry, boss, I won''t let you down." Interestingly, Francis, who left Porter, immediately called the dust Angel: "angel, recently, you have to observe more to see if there are suitable mutants." After listening to Francis''s words, the dust Angel sitting in the base camp flashed a light in his eyes: "boss, what do you mean?" Francis nodded, but he warned: "just understand, don''t talk nonsense, and don''t let Porter know until a new candidate is found." Angel grinned happily, "well, boss, I understand." After delivering the goods, the motorcade began to drive in the direction of the factory. But the two people in the car didn''t find an ugly man in red sitting on the viaduct on the road named Parker His name is death waiter. Everyone loves him and flowers bloom. He is the best-selling B-film protagonist in history. He has a good friend named Peter Parker. In addition, he also has a "good" friend from Canada. Seriously, he is not jealous at all. After all, he is the protagonist of the best-selling B-class film in history. what? You said Wolverine 3? Is the knife in my hand not fast enough, or I haven''t fed you recently, so your salted fish has become coquettish? Humming the latest popular songs, holding graffiti equivalent to the level of the senior class in the kindergarten, the dead waiter named Hugh Wade Jackman sang happily Today is a good day ~ ~ can you do everything you want? Cough, it doesn''t matter what to sing. The important thing is that today is the day of death waiter''s revenge. For this day, death waiter waited for a year, three weeks and six days. A year ago, Wade, who was suffering from cancer, found Francis. If it was just treatment, Wade succeeded, but it''s a pity that Francis bastard ruined his sexier face than Hugh Jackman. Shet! Shet!! Thanks!!! Only God knows how important a face is to a star, such as the middle-aged fat man who has been killed by the bear day? Unfortunately, he will not appear in this world, ula!!! But anyway, today is a day to celebrate. If it weren''t for the strong request of a fat salted fish who didn''t dare to go out at home, the dead waiter even wanted to untie his pants and attack the air! No, maybe two? In fact, three rounds is not impossible? Looking at Parker Avenue, he was heading for his team, finding the right time and jumping. Just before he landed, Wade with his middle finger up seemed to say something? Through the analysis of mouth shape comparison, we can roughly infer that this seems to be a sentence - come on in Wuhan? As for why can you see the mouth shape from the dead waiter''s face wearing a mask? Hehe, will I tell you something about my super power? Similarly, I won''t tell you why I see the mouth shape!!! Chapter 419 "Boom!" With a loud noise, the waiter jumped from the viaduct and successfully appeared in the black SUV in front of Porter in a very handsome posture. Ignoring the broken legs, the backhand is a set of critical hit moves of left hook + right hook + elbow Because it happened so suddenly that everyone in the back seat had no time to react. Moreover, no one would think that on the streets of New York, cars would be attacked from the sky. Without checking for a moment, the two moments in the back seat lost their combat ability under the attack of the dead waiter. Porter behind the car didn''t notice the appearance of the dead waiter. He frowned and was thinking about how to find the mutant with space ability that Nagini needed. There are many mutants in Francis''s factory, but Porter knows only one mutant with space ability. It is said that the mutant made a lot of money for Francis. In addition, as one of the two groups of mutants, Professor X also has mutants with spatial ability. But the problem is that the mutants under Professor X belong to the type that can only see and can''t eat. Even the United States, the world''s largest rogue group, does not need to and dare not easily go to war with Professor X, let alone his dispensable minion. Therefore, Porter''s only hope can only rest on Francis. After all, no one knows whether there is the legendary SSR - space ability mutant among the next batch of mutants. However, Porter felt his heart trembling at the thought of the devil who still had to live in his body before he found the space ability mutant. And when he didn''t know what to do next? An accident happened! The death attendant is very strong, whether it''s the death attendant with various variant abilities in Wolverine series, or the disfigured ugly Cough, anyway, dead waiter is really strong. However, this strong means not an attack, but the survival ability of a dead waiter. There is a saying in Marvel world that you can defeat the death waiter, but you can never kill the death waiter. The two peaks of the mutant''s recovery ability are death attendant and Wolverine. I don''t know if it''s because of cancer. Death attendant''s recovery ability is more terrible than Logan. But correspondingly, the strength of the dead waiter is not strong. His situation is similar to that of the captain. But the difference is that as long as the captain is properly equipped, he can open the line with anyone. The dead waiter is more ferocious. He can chase all kinds of superheroes, as if he opened a large level 16 Mondo. The current death attendant is obviously not the enhanced death attendant who can chase the superhero. This can be seen from the death attendant''s legs that broke in an instant when he fell from a high altitude. However, with their terrible recovery ability, for ordinary people, the injury that can be recovered in a month or two can be recovered in the blink of an eye. So the question is, what are the consequences of fighting in a high-speed SUV? In an instant, the formation of the team was in disorder. The driver of the car under Porter''s ass at the moment didn''t check for a moment and hit the ass of the car in front. Seriously, the team is not fast. But the problem is, it''s a highway. Then the tragedy happened. On the highway, there were a series of crashes in an instant. Starting from the first car, including Porter''s car and the five cars behind, they all crashed together. For a moment, the sound of collision and wailing, mixed with splashing glass and car parts, spread on the highway in an instant. Almost in the blink of an eye, Potter, who had just become the captain of the team, lost 70% of his men. And he himself was buried under the scene of the car accident. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. But all this has nothing to do with dead waiter. Here I want to say that the reason why the dead waiter wants to find Francis is not just because the other party has turned himself into an ugly... Now. (no one holds a knife around my neck, really not! PS: Crazy blink) He personally believes that men can''t just look at their appearance. In fact, inner self-restraint is also very important. But the question is, do you have connotation? If pornographic jokes can also be regarded as connotation. In short, Wade thought about it and finally found that this is a very sad story. So the reason why he wanted to find Francis was in large part because he wanted the other party to help him restore his appearance. After all, Francis said that he had a way to cure his ugly face. So the question is, can the salted fish be renewed by 180000 next month? At present, no one tells the dead waiter the answer, but it doesn''t matter. After all, he still has little sweetheart Francis. Like cutting vegetables and melons, the dead waiter soon solved the group of minions in front of him and successfully found Francis. In the case of a small gap in strength, the dead waiter is invincible. After all, his resilience, even in the Marvel Universe, can be called the same ability as a bug. Left hook, right hook. Francis was badly beaten. He even didn''t check for a moment and was beaten to the balls. However, it doesn''t matter, because Francis doesn''t feel it. Many people don''t know that as the boss of producing mutants, Francis''s first mutant was not others, but himself. However, the mutant abilities he acquired were flawed, or most of them were flawed, such as the ugliness of the dead waiter. The flaw of Francis is that his ability burned his nerves. His body doesn''t feel anything. Like a robot, he can''t feel happiness or pain. So, are there any eggs? For him, it doesn''t make any sense, because it''s the same with or without. Grasping Francis''s shoulder, the waiter threw xiaocute on the barricade beside the road with his backhand, took out a Taidao from his back, pierced Francis''s shoulder blades with his backhand and nailed each other to it. A set of movements, that is, seven or eight seconds, Francis was subdued by the death waiter. However, when the waiter was ready to ask Francis how to restore his beauty to the peak. "Boom!" With a huge roar and violent explosion, a strong figure came out of the burning ruins of the car accident. Francis, who seemed to be aware of something, suddenly found that Porter was not as annoying as he thought. After all, this guy''s strength is really strong. Maybe he should persuade angel? Just at the moment when Francis looked at the waiter, he couldn''t help being stunned. The dead waiter looked at the man who was burning fire in amazement. He looked uncertain. Finally, he solemnly stretched out his hand and untied his trouser bag. I looked at big Potter and little deathboy. This made him cry out angrily, "shet, is older than me!?" A black line appeared on his face. Francis glared at the waiter: "Wade, you''ll die, Potter, kill him!" "Boom!" Step by step, the appalling momentum rose from Porter''s body and spread around at a speed visible to the naked eye, like a messenger of peace. With Porter as the center, the road has collapsed and cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye, with dense cracks, like a spider''s web. Seeing such a powerful Potter, although I don''t know why he was so powerful, Francis still showed a proud smile on his face, while the death waiter shouted in horror: "Damn it, it''s getting bigger!" However, the next moment, to the surprise of Francis and the waiter, he picked up an iron piece splashing in front of him and threw it out with his backhand. "Boom!" The palm of his hand seemed to feel a strong binding force, like something hindering his movement, but Nagini''s strength was enough to tear the binding. With a loud bang, it seemed to explode in the air, rippling layers of ripples around the stones. With a bang, Francis''s body was torn. He wiped the sticky body tissue on his face, looked at Francis who was broken into countless pieces on the ground, and then turned his head to look at Nagini in front of him. With his head shaking from side to side, the waiter grabbed the broken knife on the ground and wanted to cut it off at Nagini: "Walter? Who let you kill? Who let you kill?" Chapter 420 Nagini doesn''t want to kill Francis. After all, at this stage, he still needs to endure for some time. But the problem was that the accident happened so suddenly that Nagini never thought that the dead waiter would appear and lead to his being buried in a pile of smashed cars. Known mutants have five levels, but in fact there are only two mutants in the fourth level, one is Professor X, and the other is Professor magneto, a good friend of the professor. PS: "known" highlights As for level five? Before the emergence of the Phoenix, level 5 mutants only existed in legends. And now on the market, most mutants who can be independent are actually the third level. The reason why we say so much is that except for a few top mutants of the third level, only mutants of the fourth level can survive this explosion. So the question is, is Potter a fourth level mutant? Or a third level mutant? Although Francis now will not consider why Porter''s strength will become so strong, he will wonder why Porter''s strength will be so strong when this matter passes. Not to mention that Francis is not a good man, even if he is a good man? It''s like dogs can''t change eating shit. Human beings can''t resist the temptation of curiosity, such as those who eat wild animals. Here''s a word for you. The bat makes soup and the coffin reflects light. Therefore, Porter can''t explain the problem of strength. Of course, this alone is not the reason why Nagini wanted to kill Francis. After all, Porter is just a tool man in his eyes. Nagini won''t care what problems porter will encounter. But the problem is, Potter hung up! In the field of mystics, the kind of behavior Porter experienced at the moment of the car accident is called soul decomposition. In the field of science, Porter''s behavior is brain death caused by emergencies. According to the popular saying, the child hung up. So that''s why Nagini killed Francis. After all, the person who controls this body now is Nagini, not porter. Potter worked for Francis, but Nagini wasn''t. So for unnecessary trouble, such as revealing his identity, Nagini can only kill Francis. This is one of the reasons why the dead waiter shouted again. Because at the moment of Porter''s death, Nagini, who had no choice but to take over the body, had to instill blood into Porter''s body, which strengthened Porter''s body. Compared to Nagini''s real body? This is certainly not as good as, but this skin bag has begun to change dramatically because it is supported by Nagini''s blood as a skeleton. But the problem is, the dead waiter doesn''t care. All he knew was that Francis was dead, and he couldn''t find anyone to help him restore his appearance to the top. If you can''t restore your peak appearance, you won''t have the face to see your sexy girlfriend. What''s the point of living without a sexy girlfriend? Therefore, "Keng" made a sound of gold and iron, and the sharp Samurai knife cut Nagini''s neck. If it is a normal human, it is estimated that the head will be cut off. But the problem is, now standing in front of the dead waiter is not the psychopathic Porter, but the once strongest creature in the world - Nagini! The samurai Dao, although sharp, is only an ordinary Samurai Dao after all. This kind of weapon can''t cut even the neck of steel Hercules, let alone Nagini. Nagini, frowning slightly, grabbed the dead waiter lying on his body. The dead waiter''s height is 188 and Potter''s height is close to two meters. The body strengthened by Nagini''s blood is now nearly two meters high. With a height of nearly 20 cm, the dead waiter is a smelly brother in front of Nagini. The thick palm grasps the dead waiter''s shoulder and pinches the bone of the shoulder with a click. The backhand threw it out, just like throwing garbage. Nagini''s eyes flashed impatiently: "are you sick? Don''t bother me." Seriously, Nagini is not in a beautiful mood at the moment. It''s like stewing a pot of big dishes. It should have been stewing the fried cabbage and frozen tofu together, but now the frozen tofu has not been cut, and the cabbage in the pot is almost ready to serve. What about the impact? In fact, it has no impact. After all, it is a pot of stewed dishes. From the perspective of food, there is no difference in nutrition between the former and the latter except taste and taste. Even soft and rotten cabbage is more suitable for human absorption, but the only trouble is that it tastes worse. Nagini left Porter because he needed porter to help him find a mutant with space ability. Why didn''t he find it himself? It is because Nagini''s current identity and state are not suitable to appear in the human world. But the problem is that Porter is now dead. Only the dead waiter in front of him is suitable for his parasitism. But the dead waiter is different from Porter. Porter will succumb under his own torture. Will the dead waiter succumb? This has nothing to do with strength, good and evil. In terms of will, seemingly playful and unprincipled waiters are much better than those so-called superheroes. On the contrary, he didn''t care about the shoulder crushed by Nagini. Because of Francis''s death, the angry waiter couldn''t help howling at Nagini: "Shet! Don''t think you''re the protagonist. I''m afraid of you? In Marvel''s novels, the iron waiter and the protagonist of running water, I''m going to kill you today." His brow was slightly wrinkled, and a flash of confusion flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "what are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly." "Cut, damn dimensional wall!" The waiter stared angrily, "I said I would kill you!" The muscles were bulging. On the black body reflecting the metallic luster, under the bulged muscles, the strong muscles swam around like a dragon. Looking at the dead waiter in front of him, the X gene in his body, stimulated by Nagini''s strength, made his body stronger and stronger: "what do you want to do?" Now, there are two meters of Nagini. The whole person''s momentum was infinitely high, and Nagini jumped without fear. "Pa!" sounded like an octopus. The dead waiter wrapped himself around Nagini. He probably felt something pressing and panicked, and the dead waiter twisted his ass. "Right gun?" The black faced Nagini tried to tear down the pervert lying on his body: "get out, I''m not interested in men." However, the waiter clung to Nagini''s body. The most extreme thing was that the guy seemed afraid that Nagini would throw him out, jumped up, locked Nagini''s waist with his two legs, and looked at Nagini''s strong body with drooling eyes: "Don''t like men? It doesn''t matter. I''m interested in men." Nagini, who felt his body cold, slapped his backhand: "get out!" "Don''t... ah... How big!" "Don''t try so hard... I can''t stand the birds, ah ~ ~" On the smoky highway, the voice was loud and red. Nagini''s face was red, and he glared with shame. "Fuck! Shut up, please!" The waiter lying on Nagini''s chest looked up at Nagini, looking pitiful: "cure my face." It''s not so easy to cure the dead waiter''s face. In theory, it is impossible to cure the dead man''s face unless he has the ability to completely kill the dead man, just like the two sides of a coin: "I can''t do it. Come down quickly." Although he knew it would be the answer, the waiter turned his eyes: "cut, you spicy chicken, it''s good to say that you are a jumper?" Looking at the dead waiter lying on his body with an unhappy look, Nagini frowned and filled with impatience: "what are you talking about? Don''t always say something I don''t understand." "And get off me." Come down? That''s impossible. How can a man who has been waited on by me be allowed to lift his pants and run away? Facing Nagini''s warning, the dead waiter not only didn''t let go, but clamped Nagini''s waist more forcefully with his legs: "I don''t care. You must be responsible for me if you do so much to me." Then the waiter put his head on Nagini''s broad and hard chest and twisted his flustered ass disgustingly. I have to say, this guy is really big, not right, really hard, not right. Forget it, that''s what it means anyway. And when the dead waiter made up his mind and depended on Nagini not to go. He heard a voice full of disgust behind him: "eh ~ ~ so disgusting, you two..." Chapter 421 I don''t know when, in this street called "Parker", there were two more people, a man and a woman, in addition to Nagini and the dead waiter. The man is very tall, and his figure is not even inferior to that of Nagini at the moment. He is wearing a black waistcoat on his upper body and shows his silver strong arms. He looks very powerful. In fact, not only the arms, but also the other party''s bodies are all silver white, as if the body was made of steel. This man is one of the famous superheroes in the X-Men. Next to the steel lux is a girl who looks a little rebellious. Vigorous short hair, black lip gloss and chewing bubble gum. The man who said he was disgusting just now is this girl. He took the dead waiter off his body. Although Nagini didn''t care that others saw him naked, he still asked: "Excuse me, can you lend me a suit?" Clothes? Ganglishi looked at his exposed metal arm and looked at the black spider girl with help seeking eyes. Although I''m curious, why do girls with similar abilities like bullets name themselves black spider. But this is not the point. Looking at Nagini in front of her, she thought for a moment. The girl hesitated to take off her coat and threw it to Nagini with a disgusting face: "Here you are. Don''t pay it back." After taking the coat, ignoring the other party''s dislike, Nagini tied the coat around her waist. After Nagini''s strengthening, Porter has been strong for several times. Now he is a two meter three little giant. Even the tall steel man is like a brother in front of Nagini. The girl who gave her coat was estimated to have just reached his waist, so she could only barely cover her little brother with her coat. At this time, the dead waiter who got up from the ground jumped left and right between Nagini and steel. Finally, the dead waiter hesitated to go to Nagini: "are you sure you don''t have a twin brother?" Compared with steel lux, sure enough, he still prefers Nagini. After all, he is bigger. Thinking about it, the dead waiter''s palm stretched out very dishonestly. However, this time Nagini will not give the dead waiter a chance to lie on himself. Looking at the dead waiter who jumped, Nagini buckled the dead waiter''s neck and threw his backhand to the steel man: "this is for you. It''s a compensation for clothes." Because of his broken cervical spine, Nagini''s body is like mud, but he is naturally nagging and can still remain optimistic: "Isn''t it, so ruthless? It''s good to be each other''s RBQ? If you don''t want to, I can let you... Wait? Are you right for this silver big man..." "Shut up!" Ganglishi''s huge fist briefly plunged the dead man''s brain into a state of crash. He looked at the dead man who shut up and at Nagini who was silent not far away. He took out a pair of handcuffs from his back waist and put them on the dead man''s wrist. As for the injury? Hehe, it''s not so easy to hang up the dead waiter. Just after solving the problem of dead waiter, ganglishi couldn''t help looking at the stranger in front of him again In terms of breath, this is obviously a mutant, but the momentum of the other party? At present, among all the mutants ganglishi has seen, this one can at least rank in the top three! So when did such a terrible guy come to New York? And why did the other party get together with the dead waiter? In addition, the most worrying problem for ganglishi is that he feels a strong killing intention in Nagini! He only felt this degree of killing in magneto, and he didn''t know if it was the illusion of steel force. He felt that the man in front of him was more terrible than magneto! This made ganglishi very uneasy. With a tentative idea, ganglishi immediately asked: "What is the relationship between you two?" Nagini shook his head. His face was cold and even disgusted. "I don''t know him." The broken spine has been repaired. The dead waiter turned his eyes and raised his middle finger to Nagini bitterly: "ha ha, you big pig hoof." With some hesitation, ganglishi thought about it, and finally stretched out his hand: "Meet me. My name is ganglishi." Out of politeness, Nagini didn''t refuse, just the moment she asked her name? The scenes of the past appeared in front of us, with a look of memory, but more pain. But after a moment''s hesitation, all the emotions in the eyes converged, replaced by calm, or indifference: "I... forget it, you can call me Val KONE." Ganglishi was stunned. He turned and looked at the rebellious girl beside him: "fire? Fire? Shooting?" If you remember correctly, rebellious girls have two abilities, one is to impact in one direction, the other is to explode, and these two abilities are combined, some similar to bullets. And considering the sentence fire that most people would shout before the war? Steel lux doubted the authenticity of the name given by the other party, and even felt that the guy was driving. However, it is a pity that steel lux does not have so much time to think about these problems. Not long ago, ganglishi used handcuffs to lock himself with the dead man''s wrist. If there were roses and diamond rings around, the dead man might be very happy, but unfortunately, there was no such thing. The waiter who found himself caught was not too surprised. After less than a second of thinking, he rolled his eyes and took out a sharp knife from the inside of his thigh. A few seconds later, the dead waiter who cut off his wrist looked dignified and melancholy, but through the mask, he could vaguely see a light shining in his eyes: "although I hate you, I still want to leave here. Feet... Cough, I don''t want my hands. I''ll give them to you." "Gula Lala... Nothing can stop men from running to the sea!" Looking at the dead waiter who jumped and fled in an instant, Nagini was stunned and couldn''t help scratching his head: "Shiki emmm, the golden lion, is worthy of being a man who breaks the dimensional wall? And your imitation of white beard laughter is not like it at all, right?" Looking at the middle finger on the handcuffs, ganglishi was not too surprised. If he wanted to, the dead waiter could not escape. Although he was slow, he was not so slow. Looking at the same calm Nagini not far away, he hesitated for a moment and asked, "do you want to come to the mutant school?" How to put it? Compared with the dead waiter, ganglishi is still more worried about Nagini. In fact, that''s why Nagini needs Porter as a tool man. Ganglishi thinks that Nagini is terrible now. After all, the momentum of the corpse mountain and blood sea can not be fake, but in fact? This still has the effect of covering the outer skin bag. If you tear up Potter''s skin bag and face the real Nagini? Steel lux will find that compared with Genghi, the so-called magneto with villains is nothing at all. His eyes twinkled and his body surface was black. With the release of Nagini''s mutant ability, he has now returned to normal, but the height is still two meters and three meters. In the face of the invitation of ganglishi, a flash of emotion flashed in Nagini''s eyes. As far as he knows, there are at least two mutants in Professor X''s mutant school who have spatial ability. On the contrary, it is a more rare time variant ability, which Nagini doesn''t need very much. After all, the dragon of time is still in the fourth stage. Nagini can use money to buy medicine containing time ability. However, space ability cannot be obtained through the system because the Basilisk has entered the fifth stage. But it doesn''t matter. All Nagini needs is a drug guide, so the process of obtaining it is not troublesome. Nagini wanted to agree, but after thinking for a moment, he shook his head and refused: "I''ll go there sometime, but not now. I still have some things to deal with." Looking at Nagini''s serious eyes, ganglish thought, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Well, although I don''t know what you want to do, I still want to remind you that the relationship between mutants and humans has been relatively rigid in the past two years." Nagini rolled his eyes and waved his hand silently: "What do you think? I''m a good man." good person? Looking at the figure of Nagini leaving, ganglishi scratched his head. He also hoped that the other party was a good man, but it was a pity that the smell of blood on the other party was too strong. Chapter 422 "Dong Dong Dong" Angel of dust, in a remote area of Brooklyn, has just finished the game of cloud top. Trying to play with the shackles of nine purgatory, she found that she had sold two rounds of blood in a row, but she didn''t have a shovel. Because the early blood selling was too serious, I had no choice but to synthesize the only big stick, but I didn''t expect that there was a shovel in the third election, and then Sure enough, she never got a stick again. Angry angel, his teeth clanging. She felt, no, she was sure that the game must be aimed at herself! While angel was swearing and ready to start the next game, he heard a knock outside the door. With anger, angel left the computer. Just the moment she opened the door? Angel was stunned. In front of him, a strong pressure came on his face, forcing him to subconsciously look up. The first thing to see is a bulging muscle, most of the red fruit''s body, only a black coat around his waist. If the other party''s body is not too amazing, angel even subconsciously wants to shout a pervert. But as his eyes jumped from his thick neck and looked at the firm face, he vaguely felt familiar, but felt a little strange angel, hesitated for a moment: "Are you Potter? How did you become like this, boss?" His face was cold. Nagini was silent for a moment, and shook his head solemnly: "something''s wrong." With a jump in his brow, angel flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "what happened? Didn''t the transaction go well?" Francis trusted angel, or he wouldn''t let her guard the factory. So will a man trusted by his boss paddle during his work? The answer is no, angel''s reason for playing the game is very simple, because she is sure that the boss after the transaction is completed is absolutely safe, and it is precisely because of safety that she began to paddle. Now that he knew that an accident had happened, angel couldn''t help wondering what had happened to make Porter come back alone? And where''s the boss? Looking at angel, whose eyes became increasingly anxious, Nagini''s voice was just a little confused and lost: "we were attacked, and the boss was taken away by a guy in red." "Red clothes?" Seems to realize something, with a "boom!". With a hard punch, he made a big hole in the three centimeter thick solid iron door. Angel roared angrily, his teeth clattered, and his killing intention in his eyes was like an enraged female wolf: "Damn it, it must be that bastard." "Dead waiter? Who is he? Are you hiding something from me?" He tore down the iron gate. Although Porter is not a mutant of the power system, his power is not weaker or even stronger than angel of the power system. The three centimeter thick solid iron door, even bullets, may not be able to penetrate, but it was torn like a piece of paper with Nagini''s thick palm. He looked up at the big man in front of him, at the other party''s arm stronger than his waist, and the iron door torn to pieces on the ground. After fully estimating the strength of both sides? Angel quickly opened the subject: "I''ll explain to you later. The problem now is how to save the boss." Porter is different from angel. According to the conventional division, Porter is an optional ordinary member, while angel is a core member who can be entrusted with important tasks. So there are many things that Porter doesn''t know. For example, from a year ago, there was a pervert called death waiter who had been looking for Francis''s trouble. The reason why he didn''t tell Potter was very simple. On the one hand, Francis wanted to stabilize his subordinates. After all, he suffered many losses in the hands of the dead waiter. Another reason is that Francis didn''t trust Potter, or at that time, Potter was just a commodity in Francis''s eyes. So how could angel tell Porter, or Nagini at the moment. He looked at Angel coldly. A cold hum represented Porter''s dissatisfaction at the moment, but there was still a hesitation in his eyes. With a sigh, Nagini said: "That guy is very strong." With a long sigh of relief, angel smiled a little more. Since Porter didn''t turn his face, it means there is still room for maneuver. It''s a big deal to compensate the other party more in the future: "I know. Come with me." She is really afraid of Porter''s turn. After all, Porter''s strength is very strong. Although she still has some strength in her hand, she still needs to rely on Porter''s strength to save her boss. After all, the boss and Potter, plus a team of people, were defeated by the damn waiter, and finally only Potter came back alive. Angel knew the strength of the enemy. So angel was really happy at the moment when he was sure that Potter could be trusted. He frowned slightly and looked at angel who was going to leave. Nagini was puzzled in his eyes: "where are you going?" As for Nagini''s doubts, angel smiled and asked: "You don''t think the factory is our only stronghold?" The rabbit has three caves. Francis''s character itself is very cunning. In recent years, he has been in trouble every day, so it is even more impossible to put all his eggs in the same basket. It''s about an hour''s walk south from the remote area of Brooklyn. There''s a huge garbage dump in front of it, in which a cleaned aircraft carrier is parked. The mottled hull and the huge body like a giant beast lie in this piece of metal ruins. Vaguely from the rusty surface, you can see the name written in white anticorrosive paint - Nagini hero glory. It''s an interesting thing. Two years ago, Nagini, with influence all over the world, was defeating aochuang and saving the world at the cost of his life. Although after this incident, Nagini''s reputation reached an unprecedented height. But in the next two years, it fell like a meteor, as if there was an invisible force to prohibit everyone from discussing everything about Nagini. And an aircraft carrier like the one in front of you? Although we do not discuss it on the surface, in fact, this is a very common phenomenon in various countries and regions. Take all available resources away until the last drop of value is drained, and then discard the other party with only one wreckage here at will, leaving it to live and die. This may be why Francis bought the aircraft carrier. Real bigwigs don''t touch these things, and ordinary people can only think if they want to. Only Francis, who has some money and ability, can afford the hollowed out aircraft carrier. And looking at Nagini standing in place staring at the aircraft carrier in front of him? Originally wanted to pat Nagini on the shoulder, but he found that he couldn''t reach it. Angel, who had to jump up and pat his shoulder, had a depression on his face: "all right, don''t look. You''ll know when you live inside. It''s not cool. There''s no WiFi, no air conditioning, and daily travel depends on climbing stairs." Nagini shook his head. He smiled and said nothing. As for what was in his mind? Only he knows. Two hours later, under the afterglow of the sunset, the whole metal dump was covered with a light red. Nagini didn''t know what angel had done, but he knew there were a lot of people on the aircraft carrier. Some knew Potter and some didn''t know Potter, but Nagini didn''t know them all, so he could only smile with embarrassment and politeness. Finally, he found an excuse and went back to his room. In the room, tear open the shell of the lunch meat, throw the whole piece of lunch meat into your mouth, pinch the iron box in your hand into a ball, and throw it back into the garbage can that is about to be filled. "Dong Dong Dong" There was a knock at the door. Angel, who looked tired and excited, pushed the door and came in. She glanced at Nagini and paused for a moment on the garbage can that was about to fill, but before angel could speak, Nagini swallowed the lunch meat in her mouth: "Food can better help me recover." Most mutants, after the ability awakening, the strength is fixed. However, there are a few exceptions, and their strength will go further on the original basis. Obviously, in angel''s eyes, Nagini is a very few special cases, so she shook her head: "you don''t have to explain, isn''t it just some food? If you need it, I''m helping you with a can." Getting up from bed, Nagini''s huge body brought great pressure. Even seven or eight meters apart, angel still felt suffocated: "Everyone is here?" To suppress his uneasiness, angel nodded: "Well, don''t tell them that you were defeated by the dead waiter." Although he knew Potter wouldn''t do such a stupid thing, angel couldn''t help reminding him. Glancing at angel, Nagini asked, "why don''t you wait?" wait? Although boss Francis made a lot of money, and he can be regarded as a strong mutant, but in fact? Their organization is not the X-Men or magneto''s hellfire. Angel has found all the people he can mobilize. As for more? She can only show that she did her best. So in the face of Porter''s inquiry, angel smiled bitterly. She shook her head: "no, these people are enough." However, the next moment, something that angel didn''t expect happened. I don''t know when porter came to his eyes. At the moment, he touched the beard that didn''t exist on his chin and looked with a bit of ponder: "shouldn''t these people be under the boss?" With a frown, angel looked at Nagini: "Potter, what do you want to say?" Looking at angel''s expression, although he couldn''t smell it, he subconsciously rubbed his nose: "it seems that I guess right." If Angel hadn''t noticed the problem now, she wouldn''t have been Francis''s deputy. This made her shout angrily: "You... Wait? You''re not Potter, damn it, you are..." When he tried to remind others of angel''s killing, Nagini shook his head with regret. Very nice woman, unfortunately, with the wrong person. However, Nagini did not go out, but threw angel''s body into the corner and went back to bed again. Just over time? In Porter''s body, it seems that there is a black hole that is swallowing everything madly. Moreover, this suction is spreading around his body Chapter 423 Angel must die, and so must the rest of the carrier. Nagini can''t let others know he''s still alive. At least, before his strength recovers to the peak and even makes a breakthrough, Nagini hopes he is still a dead man. Although strictly speaking, he is only a mass of blood now. The reason for angel''s death is very simple. After all, Nagini is what Potter looks like now. But the problem is that Nagini is Nagini. He will never become Potter, so those who know Potter will become his flaw! This is also the reason why Nagini refused the invitation of ganglish and deliberately ran back, because he wanted to kill all people who knew him. Only in this way can he live as far KONE. Or he still needs the identity of fal KONE. Time passed like this. Take out the last can of lunch meat from the carton in front of you. With the chewing of his teeth, a lot of vitality gathered in Porter''s body. Although his body shape did not change, on Porter''s body surface, the layer of black reflecting metallic luster gradually added a layer of texture like snake Lin. And as more and more vitality poured into his body, the snake Lin pattern on the body surface seemed to jump out of the body surface In a slum in Queens, Wade looked at the ceiling in confusion. In fact, this is not his base, because the house belongs to an old Mexican woman, and the waiter never thought about doing anything big here. Let the death waiter kill? He is very good at this. He arranges the perfect Christmas plan for you every minute (the dead waiter likes Christmas, so he will say Merry Christmas when killing people, and make the so-called holy (killing) Christmas plan) But if you want to command the mutants like magneto? Ha ha, the dead waiter can be a soldier or even a good man, but he can''t be a leader. After all, his mouth is too broken. The owner of the house, that is, the blind old lady, although she kills people, takes drugs and maybe has a tattoo? Anyway, Wade knew the old lady was a good man. After a daily friendly conversation? Wade took a book, a bottle of lubricating oil and a white unicorn toy from the cabinet. Because of Francis''s death, Wade feels terrible today. He''s going to make a hard shot. No, maybe he''s going to make ten shots today? Just FAK!!! Can we solve the problem at once? The dead waiter wanted to immediately take his weapon and give the salted fish with a problem in his head a happy Christmas. By the way, put his pig head into his big fat ass! Shet! Who told you to kill Francis? You''re retarded. You deserve to be on the street all your life! single af Sooner or later, you will be locked up in a small black room by readers and adjusted to RBQ that can only code words! In the room, hearing the blind old lady who threw books at the dead waiter, orsia couldn''t help shaking her head. A year ago, she met a dead waiter, and then two abandoned wastes lived together. She knows how Wade feels now, but she believes that social scum like Wade will never be knocked down by these difficulties. Sure enough, less than five minutes later, Wade came out of the room and sat down next to orsia. She sighed: "Are you better, son?" Wade shook his head and said in a low mood, "no, I still feel terrible." Feeling the other party''s lost mood, the blind old lady asked, "what''s the matter?" But what she never thought of was that Wade, a pervert, said pitifully to himself, "I can''t roll it out." With a jump in her eyebrows, orsia''s nasal tone increased and said, "huh?" The dead waiter had a mean smile on his face: "if you can..." But unfortunately, before the waiter finished speaking, the old lady took out a pistol: "get out! Believe it or not, I''ll blow your eggs!" Um Facts have proved that the dead waiter is an ugly In short, he is a pervert (no one threatens me, really no one threatens me, PS: Crazy blink) As time went by, with his strong recovery ability, he stayed in the propulsion city. No, it was left to the palm of ganglishi and gradually grew back. Looking at the palm like a baby, the dead waiter suddenly felt it. After all, strictly speaking, this palm is new and unused. I believe it will make him feel... Copper smelting, no, it''s an extraordinary feeling. On the other hand, orsia is still preaching. For example, love can make people blind. In the eyes of two people who really love each other, beauty is not important. The dead man rolled his eyes. He said, do you think Ryan Reynolds (the actor of the dead man) can achieve his present success by his acting skills? No, because his ex-wife is Hollywood star Scarlett. Well, I have to say, it''s a sad story that women are strong and men are weak. Do you want to talk to the black widow and make the Hulk greener by the way? No, why do you feel green? The dead waiter covered his chest. He didn''t know why. He felt as if he had been stabbed. So here comes the question..., Nothing to repay, can only promise by example. What is the difference between being a cow and a horse in the afterlife? The difference is that the former has a high appearance value and the latter has a low appearance value. Assuming that the dead waiter let Hugh Jackman play, can the cumulative box office of those two films exceed $1 billion? No, you don''t need a second one at all. The first one can exceed a billion dollars. Don''t ask why he knows. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. Pick up the lubricating oil still on the ground and return to her room happily in the disdainful expression of the blind old lady. You know, cutting hands is very painful. The waiter doesn''t want to waste this opportunity of copper smelting. Well, it shouldn''t be illegal to play by yourself? Just looking at the palm covered with lubricating oil and the unicorn nearby, the dead waiter who has been lying down obediently, somehow, becomes dull again. Especially when I think of the second half of my life, I will be with you. The dead waiter''s eyes glittered with anger and panic. He felt he had to do something, whether for himself or for his sexy little wife. Ten minutes later, the waiter jumped out of bed. He ran out with an excited face and looked at the blind granny sitting on the sofa watching TV. Wade laughed happily: "olsia, I''m fine. I feel like I''m alive." The blind old lady hesitated for a moment and asked, "so you finally shot out?" The Deacon shook his head. The reborn man said solemnly, "no, I just thought of how to make Vanessa accept me again." She still looked hesitant and felt some abnormal blind old lady. She said perfunctorily, "Oh, congratulations." Speechless rolled his eyes and stared at each other: "Please, don''t be so sad, okay?" The old lady gave a sneer and said, "I''m very happy." The dead waiter shook his head. He looked at the blind old lady suspiciously: "I don''t believe it." The old lady hesitated for a moment. She asked, "so?" A cheap smile appeared on his face, and the dead waiter said obscene on his face: "let me send it in your mouth, and I''ll believe it." As soon as her face turned black, the blind old lady took out her pistol and shouted: "Get out!" "Pa Pa Pa!" with a burst of gunfire, the waiter left the house in embarrassment and said, "OK ~ ~" However, with the footsteps of the dead waiter, it became smaller and smaller in his ears until it completely disappeared. The blind old lady who took back her pistol had a smile on her face. Although she is blind, she is not blind. She can feel that wade should want to understand something. So, how can a scum like Wade be defeated so easily? You know, the life of such scum is the hardest life. Chapter 424 Francis''s death was a great blow to the dead waiter. But after ten minutes of thinking? He realized that he was not Ryan Reynolds, so his appearance was not so important to him. In fact, if you make a choice between selfie and Ding Ding''s big circle, the dead waiter will choose the latter without hesitation. So the question is, why must the dead waiter restore this disfigured face? The reason is very simple, because the dead waiter is worried that his sexy little wife will not be able to accept his ugly self. After all, this society still depends on his face So the key point is not that he becomes ugly, but his girlfriend, Vanessa. How to make the other party accept his ugly face, the waiter thinks he needs to make up a white lie, such as a hero to save the United States. Well, although some old-fashioned, even vulgar, this bridge section will succeed... Right? So the waiter who left queens soon came to the beach near Brooklyn. Don''t ask why he knew Nagini was here. He is an omnipotent waiter. He never gets the news by threatening a fat salted fish with a knife. Absolutely not! However, the waiter who came to the dump couldn''t help but stop, because it was so quiet that he could clearly hear his heartbeat and breathing. A gust of wind blew, and from the dust raised, the death waiter smelled the smell of death and corpse. This made him look dignified. What''s more, he was hard! Xie te, don''t look at me like this. Everyone''s performance in the face of fear is different, such as watching a horror film Cough, in short, with years of experience, the waiter determined that the dump was abnormal. The moment the death waiter came here, he realized the problem because it was too quiet around. You know, even if it is a barren desert, careful observation can still find traces of life, but here? Facing the pile of cold metal parts nearby, the waiter raised his legs and kicked, and shouted: "Cybertron, change!" However, the sky didn''t even float past the black crow. The waiter turned his mouth and raised his middle finger at a salted fish that revealed its secret "Garbage, you deserve to jump on the street!" He twisted his ass and the waiter tidied up his black tights. He jumped and walked happily to the huge aircraft carrier shell. No way. Who makes him like big ones. Whether it''s yourself or others, in short, as long as it''s big, it''s good. At the same time, in a cabin in the aircraft carrier, a huge figure sat on a two meter folding bed. It is as strong as an iron tower, and its strong arms are no worse than the waist of an adult woman. On its thick and short neck, there is a head full of black scales, which glitters with metallic luster. Like a giant beast, he sat on this shaky and sleepy folding bed. From the sour sound that sounded from time to time? The poor overburdened bed is obviously going to hang up. On the black, glittering metallic palm, a drop of ruby like blood stayed on the thick and thin fingers of carrots. Pure black, like an ink pupil, staring at the drop of fire red blood in front of him, Nagini frowned: "how do you feel, like almost something?" Nagini has three states: the space snake in the fifth stage, the time dragon in the fourth stage, and Godzilla, which has not yet been born. In fact, Nagini is in an awkward state. Although the dragon of time is very strong, it is not strong enough to resist the whole world. After all, the dragon is still the fourth stage. Nagini''s strongest state is the snake monster in the fifth stage. Due to the lack of space energy activation, it still can not be started. In other words, the upper limit that Nagini can explode now is actually only the dragon in the fourth stage. Strong is strong, but it has not reached an invincible level. If he is just a general super villain, Nagini doesn''t need to be so cautious. But he knows very well that he is different from the normal villain. Once he appears, he is not waiting for the resistance of one or two superheroes, but a group of superheroes, and even the general attack of super villains. After all, he wants to destroy the whole world. Because nothing could be done in the short term, Nagini, who had nothing to do, thought of Godzilla, which had not been activated. The drop of blood in his hand is the gene of Godzilla, the third race of Nagini, but what makes Nagini wonder is that when he wants to activate Godzilla''s gene, he always feels that something is missing. At first, Nagini thought it was nutrients. But it absorbed the vitality of hundreds of people, even several mutants, but it didn''t have the satisfaction Nagini wanted. This made him think of a special kind of metal uranium, which was regarded as the raw material of food by Godzilla. While he was thinking about how to obtain "nuclear" raw materials, the door of the room was roughly pushed open with a "bang". Nagini couldn''t help being clever. The folding table under his ass was finally broken under the unbearable weight of his life. "Click!" The waiter holding the mobile phone accurately caught Nagini''s embarrassing scene. At this critical moment, he pressed the shutter button on Nagini. But a moment later? Nagini didn''t say anything, so she calmly looked at the dead waiter and let the time pass. Under Nagini''s gaze, the dead waiter who felt uncomfortable all over said, "hate, don''t look at me like this, I''ll be shy." Just facing Nagini''s eyes that have not changed at all, and even become more and more indifferent? Feeling flustered, the waiter could only wave his hand reluctantly: "Okay, okay, I deleted the head office? What a boring man." After confirming that the waiter would delete the photo, Nagini''s face slowed down slightly, but he asked impatiently: "What are you doing here?" Not paying any attention to Nagini''s attitude, the waiter looked at Nagini with a sad face: "You are responsible to me," With a slight frown, Nagini got up and looked a little serious: "As I said, I can''t solve your problem." As I said before, the ability of dead waiter is like two sides of a coin. Since he has obtained amazing recovery ability, he must bear the cost of becoming ugly. Otherwise, with his recovery ability, why didn''t he go directly to the plastic surgery hospital, but to find Francis who had harmed himself as he is now? Because of conventional means, he can''t recover his body at all. His body seems to be shaped. No matter what changes he makes, he will eventually return to his ugly... Not very handsome appearance. It''s like someone forcibly locked the dead waiter''s body with the power of rules. Nagini may be able to kill the death waiter, just as two years ago, Gu Yi eliminated the power of space rules before Nagini''s death. But whether it''s Nagini or Gu Yi, they may be strong, even strong enough to destroy the rules, but they can''t change the rules. It''s like you can break chopsticks, but you can''t turn wooden chopsticks into iron chopsticks. Because wood is wood, it can''t become metal. However, facing Nagini''s rejection again, the dead waiter shook his head in disapproval. He opened his mouth and said with his palm, "no, you can, just do it first ???? then ???? after ???? last ????? Last again ????¡± Nagini rolled his eyes. He slapped the dead waiter with his backhand and said, "get out!" But before long, the dead waiter ran back again, wrapped around Nagini like an octopus, and twisted his ass wildly: "I don''t care. You should be responsible for me." "Get out!" "No, unless you help me bite." "Boom!" "I''m kidding. I can''t bite you. I''m very good. Wolverine said it after trying." "Get out!" "Dead ghost, that''s not what you said in bed last night." "Boom!" Ten minutes later Half an hour later An hour later Nagini, who was extremely upset, broke the half meter thick aircraft carrier load-bearing column with a punch. He glared at Wade. With a heavy nose breath and a bloodshot round pupil, he said gnashing his teeth: "Get off me and I promised." A surprise flashed in the dead waiter''s eyes. He was excited and twisted his ass under Nagini''s crotch: "really? I don''t believe it unless you..." Looking at Nagini''s bad eyes again, the waiter swallowed and spit. He scratched his head and smiled: "How could I possibly want one on you? How about a taco? I want the big, thick one! It''s best to have a thick, white sauce. Oh, my God, it''s delicious!" Chapter 425 Vanessa, dead maid''s girlfriend. Because of her beauty, she wandered around Hollywood for some time when she was young. But then she found that Hollywood in her mind seemed a little different from the real Hollywood? Devastated, she returned to New York disheartened because of the general family situation and the chaos in America in recent years. It''s either aliens or monsters. Anyway, all kinds of disasters flock to New York. So she didn''t find a suitable job. Helpless, I can only do the work of selling love. Well, the United States does not allow "* * * *. But if it''s a boyfriend or girlfriend, the police won''t care. Although most of these things happen in Las Vegas, New York is not bad. However, since she met Wade, Vanessa stopped selling love, because all her love was robbed by Wade, a little lusty ghost. Although I smoke, drink, get tattoos and have sex, I know I''m a good man. If in the East, this is just a joke, no one would really think so. But in the west? Especially in this chaotic world, people feel it''s normal. Even many parents believe that if children do not talk about more than a dozen objects, it is difficult to find the person who is really suitable for them. Of course, if you really determine the relationship and are willing to spend your life together. That''s totally different, like Vanessa. Before she knew Wade, she didn''t know how many men she had slept with. But after knowing Wade, she didn''t find a second man except Wade, even though her life was very down and she needed to be a waiter in a strip club. I can''t help it. I want the right meal. Vanessa''s education level is very low. When she was young, she felt that she could make some fame in Hollywood with her appearance, but later she found that Hollywood was not so easy to mix, so she had to come back disheartened. At this time, it is too late to pick up knowledge. No skills, only to do the meat business. No way, the capital society is so ruthless and cruel. Moreover, don''t think that the salary of strip bar is very high. In fact, working here, the salary is only a little higher than that of normal factory work. The real big head is the guest''s tip and some private income. So what Vanessa can really get is only the income of the former. Considering that she had cancer before the dead waiter left, Vanessa overdraw a lot of funds and credit cards for treatment, so her life is actually very tight. A wine glass similar to high-heeled boots and throw in a handful of sliced lemons. Bottles of corona are poured inside, which is the feature of the bar. No matter from any point of view, it is the feature. Men are really strange. They say abnormal things, but in fact, most men who come to the bar like to use this special wine glass. However, they do not know that a case of corona is $12.9, a special cup of high-heeled boots beer is $16.9, and two cases of corona are equivalent to three cups of high-heeled boots beer. But it has nothing to do with Vanessa. Although she is beautiful, she sells very little wine. After all, in this industry, people who can''t let go can rarely make money. The girl who poured the beer in front of her is Jenny. It is said that she also came back from Hollywood. She is beautiful and has a good figure. Vanessa saw her shadow in the past, so when she is free, she often advises each other. If she has time, she''d better learn a skill. Did Jenny listen? That''s not Vanessa''s business. Just as Vanessa was about to deliver wine to the guests, she was held by Jenny behind her: "sister Vanessa, can you do me a favor?" "What''s the matter?" "Can you deliver the wine ordered by the guest at table 27?" "He harassed you?" "No, he looked at me. His eyes were very scary. I was a little scared." "All right." "Thanks, sister Vanessa. I''ll buy you milk tea in the evening." With a tray in one hand and a wine glass in the other hand, Vanessa walked through the scattered seating area. Finally, in the card seat inside, she saw the fierce man Jenny said. To tell you the truth, the other party is not fierce. Her facial features look very masculine and give people a good first feeling, but even so, Vanessa was startled at the first sight of the other party. Because the other party is too big! The card seat sofa that can sit two people is just right under each other. Normal people need both hands to grasp the high-heeled boot wine cup. Each other can grasp it with one hand. It looks as easy as grasping the milk cup. However, just as Vanessa was about to leave, the strong man put down his glass: "Do you know Wade?" There was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. Vanessa asked tentatively, "are you?" She knew that wade had been a mercenary for some time. At that time, she said that he had some good friends, but also some enemies who hated him to the bone. So Vanessa was not sure whether the strong man in front of her was the former or the latter. Facing Vanessa''s temptation, Nagini said calmly: "I''m his friend. I''ve been looking for him all these years." Vanessa is not a fool. At the moment when Nagini finished saying this sentence, she was alert and even alert. She stepped back: "sorry, I don''t know." However, Nagini took a picture out of her arms and put it on the table in front of her. There are two people in the photo, Wade and Vanessa. They have a close manner. At first glance, they know that the relationship is very "shallow". Looking at Vanessa, her face suddenly changed at the moment she saw this picture. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and a hint of ponder appeared on Nagini''s face: "that''s interesting. Someone helped me find this picture." If Vanessa was just suspicious of Nagini before, now? She was sure that the other party was by no means Wade''s friend. Because she knew the owner of the photo, Wade gave it to a very good friend of his at that time, and with his understanding of the friend, the other party could not give the photo to others. So there was a little more hostility on her face: "What do you want?" Nagini shrugged. There was not much emotion on his face, but the whole person exuded a depressing atmosphere. A pair of indifferent eyes looked at Vanessa like this and made a hoarse voice from her throat: "Don''t do those useless tricks. Come with me." But Vanessa shook her head, raised her voice and asked, "what if I say no?" The bar is not a good place. Even if Vanessa says she has a boyfriend, there are still bastards who can''t change their shit and want to wipe themselves off. But from another point of view, most of the people who come to the bar are the same group. Moreover, in a place with mixed people like the bar, the boss must have some strength if he wants to continue to open the bar. So bars are the easiest and least likely places to make trouble. With Vanessa''s reminder, others around also noticed that there seemed to be a problem here? The dancer stopped dancing, and the drunk looked at Nagini coldly, because he was too lazy to invite a DJ. After all, this was not a serious bar, so there was still strong music on the scene. But the atmosphere? A little less noisy bar, now a little more weird and cold. Glancing around and looking at these bad looking guys around, Nagini stood up from the sofa. With a height of 2.3 meters, a cold and determined look, strong muscles and a very oppressive body shape, all the people present were a little more afraid. Many people have no concept of height. Nagini''s height is 2.3 meters. Besides him, the tallest one at the scene was not one meter nine. According to 1.9 meters, there is a full 40 cm gap between the two sides. Suppose you are 1.8 meters tall and surrounded by a group of dwarfs only 1.4 meters tall The feeling of high school students watching primary school students is probably like this. In fact, even if Nagini looks kind, his size is frightening. So as Nagini''s eyes swept over, the dancer''s face became abnormal, and the drunk''s drowsy brain began to wake up. Look at the other party''s muscles, look at the other party''s fist. If this fist goes on, I''m afraid I''ll be killed! With a cold hum, Nagini''s hoarse voice echoed in the bar: "give you three seconds, everyone take your eyes off me, or I''ll pull out your eyes and put them all into your mouth." However, Nagini has not yet started the countdown. The heroes and heroes present took back their eyes one by one, and the dancers on the stage began their charming and colorful dance again. She scolded these soft and hard bastards in her heart. Looking at the smiling Nagini, Vanessa shrank. She was thinking about how to escape. But unfortunately, Nagini, who saw through the other party''s ideas, knocked her unconscious with her backhand. Casually took out a roll of half used banknotes and casually remained on the sofa. Then she carried Vanessa on her shoulder and swaggered away. As for the bar? As if nothing had happened, the dancing and drinking atmosphere was very harmonious. Just two or three minutes later? Jenny, who had asked Vanessa to help deliver wine to Nagini, sneaked to card seat 27, looked at half a roll of bills on the sofa and estimated that there were seven or eight hundred dollars. She couldn''t help smiling happily on her face. As for guilt? Hehe, old aunt, it''s too simple for you to think after 00. Chapter 426 The dead waiter''s plan is very simple. He asks Nagini to help him kidnap Vanessa, and then he appears as a hero, just like the old-fashioned brave and demon king. Although the story is rubbish, I have to admit that this is the real king. After all, when we mention the brave, we subconsciously think of the demon king and princess, as well as touching love stories. As for the plan, who came up with it? Hehe, the dead waiter looked coldly at the salted fish locked in the small black room, kicked his fat ass, listened to his ecstatic howl, and looked disgusted: "Die on the street, eat shit, you!" Tidy up your clothes, take your favorite Mexican roll and leave home happily. It looks like a mental retardation!!! But the dead waiter didn''t care. Thinking of his sexy little wife, he couldn''t help showing a happy smile on his face. But what the waiter didn''t know was that, at the same time, in the kitchen of the abandoned aircraft carrier, there were pink aprons, sexy black mesh socks and big white legs, which made people feel that the legs were really white, wrong, soft, and seemingly wrong? Anyway, look at Vanessa making bear cookies? Squatting at the door, Nagini sipped the milk in the glass. His look was a little complicated. Vanessa, who didn''t know what Nagini was thinking, noticed that the other party was staring at the half milk cup in her hand. She thought and picked up the box of milk on the table: "Do you want milk?" Although he was squatting, he was still huge. The normal size milk cup was like a toy in his hand. Glanced at Vanessa, thought for a moment, and finally nodded, "thank you." Sixteen hours ago, Nagini took Vanessa from the bar. Returning to the carrier, he threw Vanessa into the warehouse and ignored her. Vanessa woke up from a coma twelve hours ago. She was a smart woman. The moment she woke up, she realized that Nagini grabbed herself to force wade to show up through her. After all, if it''s just pure revenge, the other party doesn''t have to keep himself alive. In theory, killing yourself directly is the same as killing yourself in front of Wade. Then there was an hour of abuse, but Nagini disagreed. He threw the canned lunch meat into the dustbin. Listening to Vanessa''s hoarse voice, he nodded with satisfaction. Ten hours ago, Nagini threw a bottle of water to Vanessa and took some food from the warehouse. At this time, Vanessa tried to resist, but Nagini slapped her back and put her in a coma again. Two hours ago, Vanessa woke up. After knowing the huge strength gap between the two sides, she chose silence. If there is no accident, from now on, at most one and a half hours later, Wade will play a hero to save the United States. But unfortunately, two hours ago, an accident happened - Nagini was hungry. The situation at that time was like this. Nagini opened the warehouse and wanted to get some food. Then she found that the remaining boxes in the warehouse were filled with groceries and some ingredients such as flour and butter. This made his face a little ugly. Nagini agreed to Wade''s plea because it did not conflict with his plan. Remember when Nagini promised ganglish to go to mutant school? This is what Nagini will do next. At that time, the reason why Nagini didn''t promise steel lux was that Nagini needed to erase all traces of Potter, on the other hand, he didn''t want his true identity to be exposed. In addition, mutant schools are not simple. Nagini, who didn''t want to reveal his true identity, thought of Porter''s body. Due to the influence of the Basilisk gene, Potter''s body has become Nagini. Before reaching the fourth stage, the body can obtain energy through food and continuously improve its mutant ability level. For example, Porter''s strength is theoretically no less than that of the fourth level mutant. However, looking at Nagini''s suddenly gloomy face, Heart read a move, Vanessa''s eyes flashed a hesitation, she tried to say: "that, in fact, I can cook." She thought Nagini would knock herself out again. Even at this time, Vanessa chagrined and asked herself why she was talkative. After all, the other party was Wade''s enemy. But what she never thought of was. There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. Nagini nodded and said, "OK." Then Vanessa''s cell was changed from prison to kitchen. Now this batch of biscuits is the second box she baked. "Ding!" The oven gave a crisp reminder. With her lovely pink gloves, Vanessa opened the oven. A strong smell of milk brightened Vanessa''s eyes and made Nagini rub her nose. When she took out the baking tray, Vanessa didn''t care if the biscuits were a little too hot. She put them directly in front of Nagini, looked forward to asking, "how about this taste." Vanessa doesn''t care if it''s hot or not. After all, she can''t eat a bite. As for Nagini? It''s impossible for him to get hurt at this temperature. Pick up a biscuit from the baking tray and look at the lovely bear. After a moment of silence, Nagini threw the biscuit into his mouth and chewed: "there are 300 grams more sugar, the quality of milk is average, and the mixing time is not enough. Although normal people can''t eat it, they still have a slight sense of granules." Vanessa, who didn''t know where to take out her notebook, carefully remembered the shortcomings Nagini said. After confirming that there were no other problems, Vanessa put away her notebook: "Then I''ll bake it again?" But Nagini shook his head, "no, that''s all." There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but looking at the seriousness in Nagini''s eyes? Vanessa nodded and sat down beside Nagini. Time, minute by minute, Nagini eats cookies every five minutes. Vanessa is free and will help Nagini bring a box of milk. Just don''t know why, looking at the silent Nagini, it was like a cold robot, but Vanessa could feel the anger and sadness in each other''s heart. I don''t know how long later, Nagini swallowed the last cookie. He carefully ate the debris in the gap between his palms, then got up, looked at Vanessa calmly, and left without looking back. Looking at Nagini''s back, Vanessa''s eyes flickered with hesitation. Finally, she gritted her teeth: "you''re not Wade''s enemy, you should be his friend." Vanessa had been thinking about this before. To be exact, she had this idea when Nagini pointed out to herself at the moment when she turned out the bear biscuit sharpener from the kitchen. If Nagini was Wade''s enemy, he couldn''t tell himself. You know, after only two instructions, my bear biscuit, which can only be used as family dessert, has the taste of a professional dessert shop, and Nagini''s third instruction, although Vanessa hasn''t tried yet, it must be very delicious. If it is the enemy, the other party will not and cannot point out to himself. The reason for Vanessa to determine that Nagini was not the enemy was that Nagini, who had finished eating cookies, didn''t lock herself in the warehouse, but turned and left. Obviously, this is not a normal relationship between prisoners and kidnappers. Although I don''t understand why the other party kidnapped me, all kinds of signs show that Nagini can never be Wade''s enemy! However, in the face of Vanessa''s problem, Nagini didn''t seem to hear it until he heard Vanessa pleading and said to himself, "please, tell me where Wade is now and tell me how he is doing now." As soon as his body was stiff, Nagini stopped, turned his head and looked at Vanessa behind him. His eyes were opposite. Nagini sighed and looked a little complicated: "Seriously, I envy it." Vanessa''s face was confused. She didn''t understand what Nagini meant. However, when she wanted to ask again, she was frightened to find that Nagini''s figure had disappeared. So... He''s a mutant? Chapter 427 "It is reported that Eric lancher was found in a small town in central Poland yesterday, and Polish leaders have called on the broad masses of the people to remain calm..." "The local police and army have launched a rigorous search to try to prevent him from launching another terrorist attack. The relevant authorities remind the masses that anyone who has news about Eric lansher or magneto must contact the local police!" "At the same time, please be careful, because Eric lancher is an extremely dangerous person." A little-known barbecue restaurant in New York. What is on TV is an emergency news. Everyone talked about the magneto King Eric. But seriously, for most New Yorkers, they don''t care much about the news. After all, magneto attacked the president of the United States for several years. Moreover, every once in a while, the president will be assassinated, which is a very normal thing in the United States. It''s none of your business. Hang up. Although some indifference, but for most people, this is a fact and reality. Compared with the legendary mutant terrorist, we are actually more concerned about our salary this week and whether we can smoothly repay the credit card of last month and next month. Of course, adult life is not as boring and sad as expected. This topic is very suitable for chatting. We are still willing to discuss. As for how much nutrition? Neither the speaker nor the listener cares much. Moreover, compared with this well-known topic, in fact, we prefer to discuss another thing after the meal. For example, there is a double card seat near the window with a person sitting in it. Scattered sunlight, through the glass, shines on each other''s firm face. The vigorous short hair and sharp eyes, combined with the bulging muscles and muscles, make people feel like a black bear sitting on the card seat, emitting a fierce and cruel atmosphere, which is frightening. On the other side''s table, there is a pile of plates. From the moment the man entered the door, he attracted the attention of everyone present, not only because of the other party''s body comparable to a giant beast, but also because of his amazing appetite. This is a restaurant specializing in meat. Most of the people who come here for dinner are enthusiastic meat lovers. And because the smoked meat here is very delicious, it is deeply loved by all kinds of fierce men. Just like each other, a fierce man who has eaten more than 20 pounds of barbecue in a row? Even the big stomach king is difficult to do, and just when everyone is curious about how much food this fierce man eats, is the other party''s limit? A rough voice came from the kitchen: "Peter, where are you lazy little bastard? The dishes are almost cold. You little bastard hurry to serve me." However, before the voice fell, I heard a clear voice with some helplessness: "Chef, you forgot that Peter went to deliver the meal." "Pa" sound, as if palm and bright forehead clapped together. The chef with a rough and thick voice said angrily, "thanks, I forgot. There are not enough hands. Richard, please help..." "Creak ~" The old kitchen door made a sour sound. From inside came a handsome boy with long blond hair and thin body. His thin eyebrows made him look weak, but his eyes were very sharp. Wearing a black apron with white cross stripes on it, it looks very exquisite, like a talented cook. On his hand were two large plates of smoked beef filet. The large portion of Niu Feili was very thick, two to three fingers thick. One piece was almost 1.2-1.3 pounds. Richard was surprised when he heard the guests at other tables say that it was the 26th set. Put the last piece of Philip cut from the plate into his mouth, and Nagini wiped the corners of his mouth. He calmly looked at the familiar boy in front of him: "What? Is there a problem? Or is there something on my face?" Looking carefully at the strong stranger in front of him, I vaguely felt familiar, but a moment later, Richard, who realized that he was distracted, flashed an apology in his eyes: "I''m sorry, I thought of an elder just now." Nagini, with frivolous eyebrows and chewing beef, flashed a hint of playfulness in his eyes. He asked, "he is very similar to me?" It seemed that he thought of some bad memories. Richard''s sharp eyes dimmed a lot, but a moment later, he barely put on a smile on his face: "some places are very similar, but he is much more handsome than you." "Jingling bell ~" The door of the restaurant was pushed open, and Peter came in with the delivery box on his back. He shouted carelessly, "I''m back, eh? Uncle, have we met?" Peter was a little impressed with Nagini, but he couldn''t be 100% sure. After all, when we met last time, Porter was 1.9 meters, but now Porter''s height is 2.3 meters. Only through spider induction, Peter has seven or eight points to be sure that the other party is the strange man he has seen. So he was curious about how the other party did it. He actually grew so much in such a short time, which made the thin Peter very envious. And look at Peter''s straight eyes? With a slight frown, Richard flashed a warning in his eyes: "Peter!" Yes, but look straight at it, because it''s a very impolite behavior. Under Richard''s warning, Peter scratched his head and laughed: "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Nagini ignored it. He wouldn''t be bored enough to bully a child. In two or three minutes, solve more than two pounds of beef. For normal people, a piece of beef is equivalent to a meal, but for Nagini, two or three bites can solve it. Besides, the smoked meat in dad''s shop is fresh and juicy. He took out a napkin and wiped his mouth. Nagini took out a roll of money from his pocket and looked at Peter who was cleaning the table not far away: "The food here is delicious. Don''t change the rest. Just take it as a tip." Twenty dollars a roll, a roll of 100, a total of two thousand dollars. Even if the company eats a lot, that''s enough money, after all, it''s not what Michelin 3-star is. When I left the restaurant, I listened to the cheers and chagrins behind me, such as: "I said he couldn''t eat thirty plates." "ha ha, give money, give money," "I don''t think he''s full, no, he must not be full." Nagini shook her head and called a taxi: "Xavier gifted junior school." With the familiar smell of daffodils in the air, as a taxi driver, he looked at the man as strong as an iron tower in the back seat through the rearview mirror: "Have we met, sir?" Nagini nodded. He twisted his ass. his huge figure made him feel very narrow and comfortable in the back seat: "Last time I took your car." He was stunned. He subconsciously thought of the guest who had only $61.50 at the New York airport last time, which made his mouth a little more strange: "Don''t tell me, sir, you haven''t brought enough money this time?" Nagini touched his pocket and felt a little helpless on his face: "well, it seems that I don''t have money with me this time." When she went out, Nagini brought money, but just at dinner, Nagini left all her money. With a helpless look, Nagini thought and said a compromise: "Why don''t you stop?" There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, and dovender finally sighed: "Forget it. If you can meet it next time, let''s give it together." With the economic downturn, fewer and fewer people are willing to spend money on cars. Here is America, a country riding on wheels. How could he be a taxi driver if he couldn''t find a job? I can only hope that the next time I meet the other party, I can pay the fare I owed the previous two times together. Chapter 428 Kurt Wagner - Night Walker. A very special mutant. It is said that his mother is a devil shaped woman and his father is a red devil, so he has a devil''s tail and a devil shaped woman''s unique blue skin. But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that he has extremely rare space ability. Although this ability is very weak and can only shuttle through space for a short time, it has to be admitted that this is a quite bug ability. But unfortunately, this ability did not bring him good luck, because he was a mutant. I don''t know whether it''s jealousy or fear. The world is not friendly to mutants. If it is also burglary, the normal person is estimated to be imprisoned for one year. If you have skin advantages, such as being black, and the judge happens to be white, in order to avoid you saying that he is racist, the other party may reduce your sentence by three months. But if you''re a mutant? Hehe, a minimum of 20 years'' imprisonment, what? How dare you disagree? Buy one get one free. In order to reward your courage, this judge will give you another 20 years! No one likes mutants, yes, no one likes!!! The reason for this result is not only the danger they represent, but also because in the human subconscious, normal human and mutant human are two distinct creatures. This is not a simple non-human race, its heart must be different. But mutants have a stronger body than normal humans, a longer life span, are also smarter, and have all kinds of magical abilities. In other words, the emergence of mutants will perfectly replace the current human beings. To put it another way, if we don''t suppress mutants now, one day, ordinary humans will eventually be eliminated because of mutants! In fact, that''s why humans don''t like mutants all the time. Even a superhero like Nagini is strong, but he is strong alone and can''t rise to a race. Therefore, in the face of the threat of Kaiju beast, humans without internal disputes resolutely choose to cooperate rather than continue to target Nagini. A mutant? Although Nagini died for two years, the world is not safe. Although the problem of chrysanthemum opening beast was solved, Titan creatures in ancient times were found on the earth. These monsters are huge and more powerful than chrysanthemum opening monsters. In addition, aochuang has not been idle for the past two years. He is either doing things or on the road of doing things all day. In the human world, when Thor came home, the supreme mage couldn''t go out. The Hulk ran away for no reason a year ago. So far, his whereabouts are unknown. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. was elevated because of Nagini and hydra, which led to the subsequent Avengers'' Alliance fighting separately and a mass of loose sand. It can be said that human beings are suffering from internal and external problems. But even so, the relationship between humans and mutants is still fragile, like a layer of just frozen ice. Although Professor X tries to ease the relationship between the two sides, it is also because humans need the powerful power of mutants to help them solve some unsolvable problems. So on the surface, the relationship between humans and mutants is not as bad as expected. But actually? If it were true as reported in the news, there would be no mutant trafficking organization like Francis. Similarly, the Night Walker did not need to work in the circus, and was caught in the underground boxing ring to fight for life and death. But this is not important. What is important is that when the Night Walker thought he wanted to be cool, he was saved by the legendary mutant, the demon shaped woman Ruiwen. Although he doesn''t know why the devil shaped woman wants to save him, you know, she is a devil shaped woman, a hero widely spread in the mutant world. Different from the disappeared magneto and Professor X who became a human licking dog. The power of the devil shaped woman may not be as powerful as the first two, but the other party has been saving the mutants tortured by humans. So for most mutants, compared with magneto and Professor X, the magic female Ruiwen is the real legend and real hero. Why save the night walker? Seriously, Ruiwen doesn''t know that she has saved many mutants over the years. The Night Walker is not as special as expected. At least in her opinion, the other party is the same as other mutants. If there is no accident, Ruiwen will find a place to throw away the Night Walker. Although she saved people, she is not a nanny. There is no need to take care of night walkers who don''t recognize 24 hours. Just a piece of news, but Ruiwen realized that something terrible was about to happen¡ª¡ª Eric, or magneto of the Hellfire club. Ruiwen learned through a friend''s news channel that he had been living in seclusion for many years and was killed by his wife and daughter! Nowadays, many people don''t know who magneto is and what the name means. In short, Kennedy was killed by him. Although it was later proved that he carried the pot, this is not the point. The point is that the other party once lifted a large stadium with 80000 people on its own. In addition, in the Cuban missile crisis many years ago, magneto, which manipulated thousands of shells, also showed the unique war level dominance of the fourth level mutants. This means that magneto itself is strong enough to start a war! Now magneto''s wife and children are dead. Who knows what he will do when he is angry? The most frightening thing is that when the time comes, the magnetic king will wave his arms, With each other''s influence, coupled with the hatred accumulated in the hearts of mutants under human persecution these years? I''m afraid the world will be in disorder. So Ruiwen immediately took the Night Walker to New York. If she wants to have magneto, she must have Professor X. on the one hand, Professor X and magneto are all mutants of the fourth level. Another reason is that Professor X is magneto''s only man... Who won''t hurt. PS: no harm can be removed. Apply the school flower school grass theory, which is why there is no fragrant grass at the end of the world, why love a flower alone. But Professor X doesn''t seem to be at home? Looking at the shy beast hank, Ruiwen thought and decided to chat with him. As for the night walker? Stay where it''s cool. No one treats you as a mute if you don''t talk. The little poor man who was thrown out by the idol met laser eyes and Gretchen. He didn''t know what to think. A group of people who had just met for less than five minutes decided to go to dinner and see a movie together. So, is American friendship so simple? Or is the screenwriter mentally retarded and deliberately found an excuse to send Gretchen out? In short, these are not important. The important thing is that when the party was ready to go home, the laser eye driving keenly found a problem. He lowered his voice and tried to pretend to be normal: "pay attention, the car behind us has been following us." The Night Walker looked behind him. He turned his eyes: "it''s just an ordinary taxi." But the laser eye obviously disagreed with the idea of Night Walker. He asked, "where is the school?" The Night Walker subconsciously replied, but before he finished, he seemed to realize something. His face changed a little more: "suburban... Wait, what do you mean?" The laser eye, who realized that the night walker had noticed the problem, nodded and looked a little dignified: "Although I don''t know much about the school, I''m sure there are few taxis around in such a remote place. It''s not the school season now, and it''s impossible for parents to pick up the children. So I dare to speculate that the other party''s goal may be us." Just looking at the serious laser eyes and the dignified Night Walker in the back seat? Gretchen, who has secretly used her ability to know everything just now, looks a little strange: "Well, maybe the other party is just on the way?" But the laser eye shook his head. He looked at Gretchen with a warning and sermon: "no, you''re too naive." With a sigh in her heart, Gretchen looked at the confident man helplessly. It can be predicted that when radium rays know the truth, they will die of embarrassment. But I''m not to blame. After all, I''ve reminded you. Just with a casual glance from the corner of Gretchen''s eye, she saw two people sitting in the taxi behind through the rearview mirror, and her face suddenly changed! There are two people in the back of the car. Gretchen knows that. But just now, Gretchen found that there was only one person behind her, but she could see two people. There are two conclusions. One is that the man in the back seat realized he was looking at him, so he hid his breath. The other is that there are actually three people behind. Neither the former nor the latter is good news for Gretchen. At the same time, in front of the mutant school, the little angel quickly scratched his head and flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "in other words, did a hot man smile at me when passing a taxi just now?" Chapter 429 There are five levels of mutants, but the strongest known mutants remain at the fourth level, so apart from magneto and Professor X, are there any mutants at the fifth level? According to Professor X, there are, but most people don''t believe it. After all, if there are really fifth level mutants, why are mutants bullied by humans? From another perspective, when the Soviet Union collapsed, if there was no big Ivan as a deterrent, would other countries in the world allow themselves to decompose? That''s why most people don''t believe in level five mutants. But in fact, only a few mutants, or only one mutant, know that there are really mutants of the fifth level in their race. And this mutant is the humble Gretchen in the mutant school. The specific reason cannot be determined, but it is certain that the reason why Professor X accepted Gretchen in those years was not simply looking at each other''s pity. But now I''m not talking about Gretchen, but another mutant - Apocalypse. It is said that the Apocalypse is the first mutant, and also the first mutant of the fifth level. The strength of a batch of people suddenly. The most important thing is that this guy can be called a human experience bag. With his strengthening, his strength has been greatly enhanced. But when I met magneto, some small problems occurred. After all, magneto is different from other mutants. His strength is very strong. Even if it is not comparable to Apocalypse, the gap between the two sides will not be so big. Moreover, I feel that the Apocalypse can not reach the fifth level. If he was really a fifth level mutant, why was he killed by Gretchen who was also fifth level? Therefore, the mutant system is likely to be similar to Nagini''s monster system. In the first four stages, although each has its own world, there is still no big gap after all. At best, the power is stepped up from one to 100. But the fifth level is different. It''s a qualitative transformation. Assuming that the strength of mutants can be calculated by combat effectiveness: The number of first-class mutants is 10, the number of second-class mutants is 100, the number of third-class mutants is 1000, and the number of fourth-class mutants is 10000. That day, it may be 100000, maybe 200000, or even more than 1 million. But the Apocalypse can''t explode the watch like Gretchen. What do you think Gretchen''s fighting power is? I''m sorry, I can''t figure it out. Of course, I don''t know these apocalypses. I still think that Professor X is the strongest mutant in the world except magneto. Similarly, this is why the Apocalypse kidnapped Professor X. He said that he was the apocalypse, and there should be four apocalyptic Knights around him. Then I found storm girl, spirit butterfly, angel and magneto. I thought this was the strongest mutant in the world. After all, his spirit butterfly told him that the angel had become a thief, and magneto was a legendary hidden boss. Then? emmm£¡ The Apocalypse discovered Professor X. This feeling is uncomfortable, as if you think you have seen through the mind of the game developer, successfully defeated the hidden boss, and then found that the developer is one more layer than you think. The helpless Apocalypse can only pretend to look like I have seen through for a long time. Yes, you think I''m the second floor. In fact, I''ve seen through your third floor. Guess what floor I''m on now? He took Professor X back and told others that Professor X was important. I have been waiting for thousands of years for each other''s body. Hehe, Professor X''s ability is psychic perception. Apocalypse has the same ability. Even in terms of telepathy, apocalypse is stronger than Professor X. You know, in order to stop the apocalyptic world "nuclear" level, Professor X fought with each other at the risk of brain death, which was barely able to pull back a game So why does the Apocalypse need Professor X''s useless body? The reason is very simple. He has evolved to the end. He knows that his strength has reached the limit. But magneto and Professor X are different. They both have the potential to reach their own level. People''s hearts are complex. The Apocalypse can suppress magneto. Even if he can''t, he is sure to survive in each other''s hands. But if there is a Professor X of the same level in the world in addition to magneto? Well, there can be a second God in the world, but there must be no third God. So the Apocalypse came to Professor X''s mutant school and took Professor X. as for the explosion behind it? The Apocalypse said he didn''t carry the pot. It was your own school that blew up. What does it have to do with my apocalypse? But this is not the key point. The school was detonated. The Apocalypse left with Professor X and others. At the same time, it found that there was something wrong with the fast silver little angel, and sent all the students out of the school. At the same time, two cars stopped outside the school gate. Nagini, who promised to give it next time, waved goodbye to dorfand. And looking at the strong and oppressive Nagini? He walked down from the car. The laser eye clenched his fist and pretended that I was not easy to mess with: "Why are you following us?" track? Glancing at the laser eye, Nagini ignored the kid who felt great about himself. He looked at the blue skinned kid next to the laser eye, took a deep breath, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help turning up. This is the taste of space. Although the taste is very light, and the quality of energy cannot be inferior, it is indeed the power of space. And look at Nagini''s iconic villain smile? The extremely nervous laser eye, although very flustered, still pretended to be calm: "I warn you, don''t come here, we are all mutants!" Mutants? You''re great~~ With a cold look at each other, Nagini stepped out. "Boom!" Don''t get me wrong. Nagini didn''t do anything. He didn''t bully a group of children. The violent roar was caused by the explosion of the nearby school. The fire rose to the sky, and the fierce roar was like a thunder from the ground. The flames swept all over the world. The terrible high temperature flashed a little memory in Nagini''s eyes. Unfortunately, there is less magma on the ground and the smell of sulfur. The four kids in front of them were stunned at the moment of the explosion. At the moment, they didn''t care about Nagini''s problem. Aware of the danger in the school, they hurried to the direction of the school. Just before leaving, Nagini saw Gretchen turn his head and look at himself. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He seemed to feel that the other party''s stare at him seemed to be a threat? At the same time, among the four people running, the female mutant who had no sense of existence all the time asked curiously, "Qin, what are you looking back at?" Gretchen said, "look back?" The girl nodded, but Gretchen''s eyes became more and more confused, because she didn''t remember turning back just now, but through each other''s memory, did she really turn back just now? Chapter 430 The explosion happened so suddenly that no one was aware of what had happened, and no one knew why they appeared on the playground in the blink of an eye. While everyone was puzzled, there were bursts of helicopter roars not far away. Mora marktag, a CIA agent, was relieved at the moment. Many people don''t like this agent. After all, in most people''s eyes, magneto and Professor X are the original match, but anyway, this CIA agent used to be Professor X''s girlfriend. Although I don''t understand why this kind of mutant person''s internal affairs, Professor X wants to find this ordinary person and know that the other person is really just an ordinary person. But anyway, the other party followed the professor and experienced the explosion together. Seeing the American helicopter appear, it seems that she has found the backbone. Mora breathed a sigh of relief. She said, "thank you so much for coming." However, the devil shaped woman who has been fighting for the liberation of mutants for so many years can see at a glance. The man who came down from the helicopter was the number one enemy of the mutant, a ferocious American colonel who wanted to transform the mutant into a weapon of war - Stryker! Just before Raven reminded everyone, Colonel Stryker waved coldly: ¡°fire£¡¡± The gang Lishi in the crowd subconsciously looked at Nagini not far away. When he realized that the other party was not Nagini, it was too late. High frequency pulse gun, although the other Hulk Hawk has no effect, but deal with these mutants in front of you? Not everyone can match the Hulk. Moreover, this is not an ordinary pulse gun, but a special pulse gun for mutant people, even mutant people of Professor X''s level. If you don''t notice, you''ll be put down. With Stryker''s order, the pulse gun instantly formed a fire network, just like cutting leeks. These mutants "brushed" fell to the ground and were wiped out in an instant. In addition to Nagini, who is no longer a mutant and whose body is strengthened, only Gretchen, laser eye and Night Walker in the distance escaped because they shot dead corners. Looking at Nagini, who was still standing in front of him, Colonel Stryker frowned: "aren''t you a mutant?" Looking at Colonel Stryker, who looked puzzled, and the soldiers around him who raised their guns, Nagini reluctantly shook his head: "I hate trouble." However, Stryker, who did not hear what Nagini said, looked extremely dignified: "Stop, hands up, don''t move!" He was not sure what a monster Nagini was. Anyway, the other party could never be normal. After all, their pulse guns, in addition to targeting mutants, also do great harm to normal people. Based on their understanding of normal people, they can never stand there intact after being attacked by pulse guns. Although he was pointed at by the gun, Nagini was calm. He raised his hand and looked at Stryker seriously: "Don''t worry, I don''t have any ideas about you. Can I take a mutant? I promise I can act as if nothing has happened." Seriously, Nagini had no idea what Stryker was going to do next. Similarly, he didn''t want to stop each other. In fact, the more chaotic the world is, the happier he is. If his identity wasn''t too conspicuous, Nagini even wanted to step in. Of course, it''s not Stryker, but the big thing that apocalypse and magneto are preparing to do. But Colonel Stryker, who did not know Nagini''s identity, flashed a murderous opportunity in his eyes after some thinking: "since you saw it, you can''t leave alive. Do it!" The reason why he chose to do it was not because Stryker was mentally retarded. He just made a decision that normal people would make. Although their action was tacitly approved by the United States, there was no order for Stryker to attack the mutant school. That''s why Stryker ordered fire when he got off the plane. Because he doesn''t want too many mutants to find them, because this matter must be kept secret. But unfortunately, they met Nagini. A bullet was accurately shot on Nagini''s forehead. At the same time, a bullet exploded in his heart. Looking at the bullet hole in his clothes, Nagini shook his head reluctantly. He tore off his coat, and the bright sun shone on the light skin, just like gold. With the shaking of his arm, the broken muscles were tied together like dragons. "Dong... Dong Dong... Dong Dong..." The heart beat like a war drum, stronger and stronger every time. The hot breath rose from Nagini''s body and faintly formed a ferocious snake around him. At the same time, a terrible breath, centered on Nagini and accompanied by a war drum like heartbeat, spread around him. The feeling of night walkers and laser eyes not far away is not very strong, because they only feel palpitations and fear. But Gretchen was different. She could clearly feel a pair of cold eyes staring at herself. However, before Gretchen could see what was hidden behind these eyes, Nagini''s figure disappeared from their sight. When he appeared again, Nagini was already behind Stryker. He was holding a towel he didn''t know where to tear off, wiping the blood on his palm and shaking his head again and again: "Actually, I don''t want to." Then he threw the towel to Stryker''s bleeding chest. Although his body was still twitching, it was hopeless. After all, his heart was broken. The night walkers hiding not far away were stunned in each other''s eyes, perhaps more frightened. What just happened? Why did Stryker and the soldiers he brought die at a glance? How did the other party do it? And how long has it been? Maybe not even half a second. These people die? When the surprise in the eyes of the people had not dispersed, they only felt that it was dark in front of them and a terrible shadow shrouded them. Among the three, the tallest is the laser eye, which is 1.8 meters tall, but it is still half a meter away from Nagini. It is estimated that the shortest Night Walker can only reach Nagini''s lower abdomen. The huge size difference made the three people tremble in their hearts. The Night Walker with sensitive smell could even smell the residual bloody smell on Nagini. I thought that the other party killed a group of people in less than a second. He couldn''t help trembling and had an impulse to kneel. Fortunately, the laser eye still maintains his courage, or even if he is afraid, he should harden his head and show his bravery in front of the girl he likes. After all, American girls don''t like soft eggs. However, before he could speak, Nagini glanced coldly, which was different from the evil spirit once felt by steel. At that time, although Nagini did not deliberately hide, he did not deliberately reveal his intention to kill. But now it''s different. With Nagini''s eyes staring, the smell of corpse mountain and blood came to his face. Whether it is a basilisk, a dragon, or Godzilla, these monsters are ferocious in nature. They are the top existence in their respective worlds. The predators at the top of the food chain, combined with the momentum of Nagini''s killing and raising over the years, are absolutely earth shaking! The face of the laser eye turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. He seemed to fall into a bloody sea, in which countless hands pulled himself, trying to drag himself into the depths of the sea. The blood from his face poured into his throat, making him unable to breathe. Until Nagini''s eyes moved away from the laser eye: "get out of the way. I''m in a good mood today and don''t want to continue killing." With a plop, the exhausted laser eye fell directly to the ground. The blush on his face dispersed and replaced by the pale of the dead. The cold sweat wet his clothes, leaving only a short breath to prove that he was still alive. With only one look, the laser eye fell. Gretchen''s face changed a little. In Nagini, she felt a strong sense of crisis. This is her current strength and can never fight against the enemy. But if you can''t do it yourself, it doesn''t mean that the other person can''t do it himself. Feeling the restless power in her body and the bewitching sound constantly beside her ears, Gretchen clenched her teeth and twinkled with determination in her eyes: "Your goal is me. Let go of others. I''m willing to go with you." It was just an embarrassing scene for Gretchen. Nagini rolled her eyes and said, "what do you think?" Gretchen was stunned. She looked at Nagini suspiciously: "aren''t you for my strength?" She stared at Gretchen angrily. Nagini turned her head and looked at the Night Walker shivering aside. A look of self kindness appeared on her face: "can you give me your blood?" However, something embarrassing happened to Nagini. As soon as his voice fell, the Night Walker cried "wow": "Don''t kill me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die ~" Chapter 431 On the ruins of the mutant school, looking at the night walker who was scared to cry, a flash of embarrassment flashed in Nagini''s eyes. Judging from the appearance, the Night Walker is estimated to be 14 or 15 years old, belonging to Richard''s generation. And Nagini? Strictly speaking, he is already an uncle. After all, when Richard was born, Nagini had already celebrated his sixteenth birthday and even finished making his first film, and the Night Walker is not as old as Richard. That''s why he didn''t want to do it. After all, strictly speaking, he is an elder, especially when he looks at the Night Walker crying, Nagini even feels guilty of robbing children''s lollipops. I have to say, this feeling is cool! Gretchen was also embarrassed. She thought that Nagini''s goal was herself. No matter how bad it was, she should also be a magic woman, but she didn''t expect that the other party''s goal was the night walker who had been ignored by herself. Well, am I not coquettish enough, or are people so interested in blue children now? But anyway, Nagini must get the blood of the Night Walker. Although in addition to the Night Walker, Nagini has several options: Apocalypse, red devil, or cosmic cube. But the problem is that the Apocalypse''s strength is a little strong. If you don''t expose some things, you may not be able to fight with your current body. The cosmic cube was taken to Asgard by Thor. If the cosmic cube was in New York, Nagini couldn''t feel it at all. As for the red devil? The other party''s whereabouts are too strange. Not only Nagini, but even the devil shaped woman and his old owner magneto don''t necessarily know where he is. Besides, except the cosmic cube. Whether it is the apocalypse, the red devil, or the Night Walker in front of them, their blood is the same for themselves. Even if they get it, they must be purified. So the next moment, Nagini frowned, and he glared at the Night Walker: "Shut up and I''ll kill you if you''re crying." The cry stopped suddenly, and the Night Walker quickly covered his mouth. Normally, as a mutant, the Night Walker should not be so unbearable, but the problem is that Nagini is not a normal person, or even a person. The smell of predators at the top of the food chain, combined with the killing intention of the sea of corpses, even with laser eyes, you have to kneel when you look down, not to mention some weak night walkers. Looking at the Night Walker with his mouth covered and his face slightly affected, Nagini coughed: "I won''t kill you, I just need your blood." "All?" The Night Walker looked pitifully at Nagini. "Not necessarily. It depends. Of course, you can refuse, although the outcome will not change." The outcome won''t change? In other words, if you refuse, the other party will do it himself? Considering that the other party killed so many American soldiers in less than a second, and one eye stunned the laser eye. Struggling to resist the fear of death, the night walker had a horizontal neck and a mouthful of teeth: "come on." Looking at a night walker who sacrificed his life for justice, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "What good thing do you want? Hurry and move yourself." When he opened his eyes, the Night Walker looked at the demon in front of him with a shocked face. He was already like this. Do you want me to move by myself? This is shameless! One side of Gretchen really couldn''t see it. She didn''t know where to turn out a needle tube and then inserted it into the Nightwalker''s blood vessel. The dark red blood soon filled the needle tube. When Gretchen was ready to do it again, he saw Nagini wave. The blood in the needle tube directly broke through the piston as if it were life, just like a red and living liquid, appearing above his palm at Nagini''s call. At the same time, Nagini''s palm cracked, and a thick stream of blood gushed out of the crack and finally fused with the blood of the Night Walker. This feeling is very strange. It''s all blood, but whether it''s Gretchen or Night Walker, they can clearly feel that there are two distinct strands of blood in this blood. What Gretchen and the night walker can''t see is inside the blood. The snake monster gene belonging to Nagini is decomposing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a pure force is directly integrated into the blood of the Night Walker. After absorbing a large amount of power belonging to the snake monster gene, the blood of the Night Walker began to change. His own genes are being eliminated little by little, leaving only a broken and incomplete spatial gene chain. With the help of Nagini, this gene chain has been continuously improved. As time went by, Gretchen and the Night Walker didn''t know what was happening inside the blood. The only thing they knew was. With the passage of time, Mingming Nagini still poured blood into this blood, but the volume of the blood was shrinking. In addition, we can vaguely see that there are blue cracks flashing in the blood, like lightning, which is frightening. Gretchen can''t understand what this is. After all, her ability doesn''t involve space, but the night walker on one side is different. One fold of space, multiple folds of space, normal collapse and three-dimensional collapse of space, and so on, these behaviors that night walkers did not dare to think before appeared in front of him. Although many of them are fragmented and even flash by, they benefit night walkers a lot. However, with the progress of evolution getting deeper and deeper, especially in the end, it has involved the separation of the dimension framework, that is, after the so-called dimensionality reduction attack. The Night Walker felt more and more uncomfortable. His mind swelled, his eyes blackened, and his stomach churned, as if he were going to spit out. In fact, he really threw up. The yellow viscous liquid vomited out of his throat. The air smelled of food corrosion. There was an unspeakable nausea. At the same time, the already thin Night Walker seemed to be drained. At the moment, he was incredibly thin to the extent of skin and bones. But one side of Gretchen did not care about these problems. Different from the Night Walker, she stared at Nagini with her eyes. Maybe she felt the danger? Around Gretchen, I don''t know when it was covered with a layer of crimson energy. With the continuous shaking of the air flow, it was like a layer of flame. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, which is different from the parallel product of the apocalypse. As a real fifth level mutant, even though Gretchen is still very weak, her life level is no less than Nagini. Feel Nagini''s breath belonging to the snake monster, the power of the Phoenix in his body, run spontaneously, and faintly heard a Huang Ming. It seems to be provocative and a bit threatening. It seems to say to Nagini, don''t come here. I''m not afraid of you. It looks very fierce. But as Nagini completes the last section of the spatial rules? "Boom!" The surrounding space disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. After this drop of refining, there was only blood the size of glass beads, torn space, chaotic dimensions, and terrible storms swept around. If the Night Walker still stared at this drop of blood, it would not be as simple as dropping it afterwards. The evolution caused by Nagini is likely to drain the Night Walker''s body. At the same time, Gretchen has a hard time. Although this vision only happened around this drop of blood, it made Gretchen''s Phoenix feel a strong crisis, and even couldn''t help crying at Nagini, as if saying: "Big villain, what are you fierce?" She looked at Gretchen coldly. The strong sense of crisis made her hair explode in an instant. While taking a step back, Gretchen, with both hands protecting her chest, showed her teeth at Nagini. A fierce, fierce appearance. But Nagini did not pay attention. The blood of blue lightning flickered faintly on the surface, slowly disappeared into Nagini''s body and felt the changes taking place in his body. The next second, Nagini''s figure disappeared from Gretchen''s sight. I don''t know how long the time passed. The Night Walker got up in embarrassment. He wiped the vomit at the corner of his mouth and looked frightened: "has he... Gone?" At the same time, Gretchen, who realized that Nagini had left, didn''t know what she was thinking. Her face changed for a while, and finally glared at the Night Walker: "Don''t say anything about today!" The Night Walker nodded, but before he promised, a killing intention that made him cold all over locked him: "if I hear other people mention this thing today, I''ll kill you!" Under the cover of killing intention, night walkers can''t help feeling that their legs are soft and their scalp is numb. Fortunately, he was alert and hurriedly said, "I don''t know anything. I fainted just now." After making sure that the other party would not lie, Gretchen nodded with satisfaction. She just recalled the tough, rude, unreasonable and controlling power that Nagini exuded? Subconsciously pursed her lips, and Gretchen''s face showed a blush: "this damn bastard, I don''t know to be gentle. I''m a girl." But a moment later, Gretchen''s face changed a little. She looked at the laser eyes fainting on the ground and the stiff Night Walker with a bit of confusion in her eyes: "What''s the matter with you? What happened just now? Where''s that terrible man?" Chapter 432 Phoenix, also known as "Phoenix emperor", is the king of birds in ancient legends. The male is called "Feng" and the female is called "Huang", which is generally called Phoenix, also known as danniao, Firebird, chicken, Weifeng, etc. It is often used to symbolize auspiciousness. The Phoenix flies together. It is a symbol of auspiciousness and harmony. High level beings are lonely. They have a long life and immeasurable power, which makes it difficult for them to find a suitable partner. It''s like you''re not bored enough to fall in love with a rabbit. As for why Gretchen finally came together with the laser eye? Suppose you are the only one in the world, and there happens to be a lovely rabbit around you. Although it can also be said that this is a kind of love. But the essence of this love is actually the inner turmoil caused by boredom. Of course, in the current situation, Gretchen has no feelings for Nagini. At least she won''t have the idea of love because of a meeting, but this meeting still planted a seed in her heart. Whether the seed is kind or malicious, at least in Gretchen''s heart, to be exact, in the real sense, the Phoenix with the power of the fifth level mutant has left Nagini''s figure. As for Nagini? He didn''t know what Gretchen was thinking. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t have any ideas. Besides, he has more important things now. The cause of this matter should start with the apocalypse. After finding magneto and gathering together the fetters of the four knights of the apocalypse, he began his great plan. First of all, it is to solve the problem of "nuclear" peace in the world. Although it is not possible to die at once, even if there are more than a dozen rounds in a row due to the high temperature of hundreds of millions of degrees, even you can''t stand it. So the Apocalypse did a big thing. He threw all the missiles the earth could find into the sky and was ready to detonate at one breath. At this time, Professor X, who found the Apocalypse''s intention, blocked the Apocalypse''s crazy plan with the help of the brain wave amplifier. It was precisely because of his obstruction that the Apocalypse had a chance to kill. Finally, he decided to play a hidden boss before customs clearance. And this is all that happened before the mutant school exploded. Nagini had no idea about apocalypse and Professor X. what really interested him was the thousands of delicious "nuclear" warheads. If it weren''t for the inconvenient exposure of Nagini''s current identity, he even wanted to go to Egypt in person and send a good man card to Apocalypse in person. The benefits are taken by yourself, but the pot is carried by the apocalypse. The top ten people who moved Nagini this year must have your Apocalypse vote! So after solving his own problems, Nagini will appear in outer space the next second. At the same time, not only Nagini, but also leaders of all countries in the world, are eyeing these missiles. After all, these missiles are floating in outer space, and their names are not written on them. Whoever picks them up will naturally be whose. Can you still hit me for several missiles? Don''t be ridiculous. Those who can participate in such things, even if they are not the five powers, must be the top ten powers in the world. Nowadays, no one will do it under the circumstances of domestic and foreign troubles. So this time, if you make a profit, you can only swallow your teeth. At the s.h.i.e.l.d. in New York, compared with two years ago, Frey has a little more wrinkles in the corners of his eyes. Nagini''s death, Hydra''s counterattack and successive troubles have exhausted the director of the Divine Shield Bureau. If the world and the current Divine Shield Bureau didn''t need him, maybe Frey would have fallen long ago. "Dong Dong" There was a knock outside the door. It seemed that he knew who the other party was. Frey turned around and dispersed the fatigue in his eyes and returned to the cold faced king of hell in the past. Just looking at the man in a blue tights and a shield in his hand, Frey couldn''t help but flash a touch of disgust in his eyes. But a moment later, the disgust faded, and Frey asked coldly: "Captain, do you know about this mission?" Rogers nodded. He patted his strong chest and said with firm eyes: "I know, I will recover the missile safely." After looking at the captain, Frey waved his hand perfunctorily: "well, get ready. The spacecraft will take off in five minutes. This time you are the main commander." But the captain didn''t leave. He was silent for a moment, looked up and asked: "I have a question." The cold eyes looked at the captain. There was suddenly a little more dignified in the air, but the captain was unwilling to show weakness and looked at Frey. As time went by, Frey''s face became a little more gloomy: "Say!" Took a deep breath and looked at the poor looking Frey? Without the slightest fear and concern, the captain said quite strongly: "why not find Tony, he should be more suitable for the task than me." Frey shook his head. He gave the captain a cold look: "I didn''t contact him. Besides, even if I did, he wouldn''t come." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He seemed to think of something. The captain''s face was a little more. He didn''t know whether it was indifference or sarcastic strangeness: "it''s been two years. Hasn''t Tony put down his heart knot?" After Nagini''s death, although the avenger alliance did not dissolve, it was also fragmented. The main reason for this result is Tony''s withdrawal. He felt sorry for Nagini, not because Tony shot Nagini in the battle in New York that day. In fact, Tony left after helping Thor build the anti Nagini armor. And Tony never thought it was wrong for him to help Thor at that time, because it was his choice, and the reason why Tony really felt sorry for Nagini was that he was annoyed about why he wanted to create aochuang. After listening to the captain''s words, Frey''s pupils narrowed. He looked up at each other fiercely and asked subconsciously, "don''t you feel guilty?" The captain shook his head, and his eyes answered firmly: "I just did one thing that I have to do as a captain." Looking at the captain with a straight waist and correct thoughts all over his body? Frey, whose face changed for a while, finally waved his hand wearily, "get ready and go." If the Winter Soldier didn''t happen, maybe Frey would really think that the captain, like others, chose to live with a load for the happiness of more people. But actually? He chose to sacrifice Nagini''s captain for the world. Unexpectedly, after the event, he chose to sacrifice most of the s.h.i.e.l.d. for a murderer who killed Tony''s parents, just because he owed the winter soldier. Are you kidding? How many people did winter soldiers kill? Is he a hydra? Did Tony''s parents be killed by the winter soldiers?. As for the debt? You, Steve Rogers, were rescued from the ice by the s.h.i.e.l.d., and the shield in your hand was made by Tony''s father. If you really owe, you owe Nagini more than you owe the winter soldiers! If it hadn''t been for Nagini''s affair, which led to a mass of loose sand in the avenger alliance, and I don''t know when, the captain hugged vakanda''s thigh. Frey really didn''t want to see him, because he was so disgusting. Every time he saw the other party''s serious appearance, Frey wanted to vomit. He can accept double bidding. After all, no one is perfect, but how can a person show such a thing as double bidding so openly and aboveboard? In addition to Tony, the reason why the reconnection is scattered is largely due to the disgusting man in front of him, who dominates the reconnection at the moment. Seriously, facing this situation, Frey really feels tired. When the captain left, there was a floating steel castle about 300 kilometers from the coastline of New York. Aochuang, made of black metal, felt his smooth chin quite anthropomorphically. In his scarlet eyes, with the beat of data flow, a touch of fun and excitement crossed the corner of his mouth: "How can such an interesting thing be done without me?" It''s not just the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and aochuang, because this Apocalypse led missile incident, they realized that this was an opportunity. Many powerful countries in the world have begun to take action. Chapter 433 Because of the apocalypse, a missile was launched into outer space. It is not only the leaders of various countries who have noticed this, but also some ambitious super villains. In fact, a large part of the reason why the United States sent a team leader is that there are likely to be super villains to make trouble in the process of missile recovery. Of course, to be precise, it is not that super villains may appear, but that they will certainly appear. After all, these missiles represent one of the strongest weapons of mankind! Among these super villains, including aochuang, which is only 300 kilometers away from New York. At the moment the missile took off, aochuang knew that his opportunity had come. Two years ago, he wanted Nagini to destroy mankind, but unfortunately, it seems that his plan failed. Seriously, aochuang never thought that such a powerful Nagini would die like this. This made him regret for a long time. You know, aochuang always thought that Nagini could destroy mankind, even the earth. So he was puzzled that there was a problem there, which led to mankind''s escape. But this is not important. After all, Nagini is dead. What really matters is that mankind has not been destroyed and its mission has not been completed. Therefore, in order to destroy mankind, I have to work harder. However, human beings are not so easy to be destroyed. In the past two years, aochuang has also made several major events, but unfortunately they all failed. Perhaps it is because it will make these so-called superheroes feel better to put all the responsibility for Nagini''s death on themselves? In short, every time aochuang wants to do something, not only the mutants, but also the avenger alliance, which is a mess of sand on weekdays, will unite at this time. As a result, every time aochuang wants to do something, it will die miserably. However, because of the particularity of aochuang, it is almost impossible to kill him. But what''s the use? My goal is to destroy mankind. If we continue to develop according to the current situation, who knows when mankind will become extinct. And when aochuang was ready to settle down and do something big, an accident happened, He saw countless missiles rising from the sky. In an instant, aochuang thought of four words - World "nuclear" peace! How many such missiles are there in the world? I don''t know. This figure is difficult to calculate because it is top secret. Even aochuang can''t get an accurate figure. But it is certain that at least more than 5000 missiles will be launched this time. Although it is impossible for 5000 missiles to destroy the earth, what if they just want to kill humans? In theory, only 100 missiles are needed, and the smoke and dust caused by their explosion can trigger a "nuclear" winter, leading to the collapse of the human world. Destruction is impossible, but if continuous explosions lead to mankind being forced into a dark "nuclear" winter without food and food. In a few years, countless people will die. After all, humans need to eat. Although it''s a little slow, I have to say that this is an opportunity for aochuang. In fact, aochuang had this idea long ago, but the problem is that whenever they have ideas about these missiles, Tony Stark and damn Jarvis will come forward to block them. Over time, altron gave up the idea of "nuclear" winter. Until this time, the Apocalypse directly sent the missile into the air, which made altron give up the idea long ago and revive. Therefore, when countries sent troops to recover missiles, aochuang also rushed into outer space with his aochuang Legion. But when aochuang broke through the atmosphere and entered the universe, he found that things seemed different from what he thought? Not that there are no missiles, but that the number of missiles is much less than they expected. According to his estimation, with his strong mobility and the estimation of missile launch, he can get at least 2000 + of these 5000 + missiles, and the remaining more than 3000 missiles. Aochuang''s speed is very fast, but human speed is not slow. According to his assumption, when he harvests 2000 + missiles, the first batch of human missile recovery troops should come. What aochuang didn''t expect was that he only collected more than a dozen missiles and ran into Steve Rogers, who came to recover the missiles. When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous, not to mention the lack of so many missiles around him. The captain made a quick decision and launched an attack on aochuang. I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t see the Yellow calendar when I went out today. After the spacecraft of other countries came to space, they first saw the captain at war with the Austrian Legion. Just when everyone gloated and was ready to watch American jokes, they found that their missiles seemed to be gone. Although due to technical problems, their missile recovery teams come sooner or later, there will basically be no big gap. So where''s the big missile in our family? Think of the United States at war with Austrian innovation and the missiles protected by the Austrian innovation Corps. Stone hammer didn''t run away. Although I don''t know where aochuang is hiding, Conan Doyle said that excluding all the impossibilities, the remaining one, even if it''s incredible, is the truth! Therefore, our missiles were robbed by aochuang. At the beginning, aochuang could also play back and forth with the captain. Although the captain brought thousands of spaceships, aochuang also brought thousands of aochuang Corps robots. However, as several other countries joined the battle, aochuang was a little confused. He may not be able to fight a dozen, let alone a group of spaceships in front of him. After all, every model of spacecraft represents a top ten country in the world. Seeing the Austrian innovation corps, fewer and fewer people fight. Angry aochuang, gritting his teeth, directly took more than a dozen missiles he finally picked up and crashed into the American space fleet. Because there is no sound in space, it is not as shocking as expected. But even so, it is still the strongest weapon on earth. With the missile detonated, even ordinary people on the ground can see the huge flower of death blooming in the sky. The iron fortress 300 kilometers away from New York, like a coffin of a metal box, was opened, staring at a pair of scarlet eyes, and aochuang''s eyes glittered with anger: "Shet! These damn humans!" His original idea was to steal thousands of missiles and let mankind enter the "nuclear" winter ahead of time, but he didn''t expect to get nothing this time and lost thousands of aochuang robots in vain. But this is not the most annoying thing for aochuang. What really annoys him is that he knows that he helped others carry the black pot, but he doesn''t know who carried the pot. Austrian Chuang''s eyes flickered with thinking that he could appear in space faster than himself and transport these missiles before himself. According to the current situation of the earth, few people meet this condition. Tony Stark? Or the one who can''t shut up? Or vakanda hidden in the dark? I don''t know that magneto has been mixed with apocalypse. I''m even thinking about whether magneto is going to build a mutant Kingdom, so I specially took these missiles away. What aochuang didn''t know was that in New York, no more than 400 kilometers away from him, he tore open the space and looked at the missiles piled into a hill. Nagini took one with him. Under the influence of space forces, the size of the missile shrinks to the size of the thumb, just like a slender virgin fruit thrown into the mouth. "Click!" The shell case was bitten, and the hot energy like magma erupted in his mouth. Nagini''s body could not help but freeze. After a long time, I trembled with my body. Push the golden mountain and pour the jade pillar. The majestic Nagini, like an iron tower, fell straight to the ground. With a loud bang, two hot air streams gushed from Nagini''s nostrils: "Ding! If the conditions are met, is it activated - Godzilla?" Name: Godzilla Grade: ¡î¡î¡î¡î Species: Titan creatures Growth: phase I Polar body gene (12): destruction (activated)??? Chapter 434 Blue is the sky, and the cool sea breeze blows, In addition to the unique cool sea breeze, I don''t know why, it''s a little hot. In the abandoned parking lot near the sea, an aircraft carrier that has been raked clean is parked here. There was a dead silence around. A gust of wind blew, and the sound of sobbing was full of desolation. I don''t know whether it''s because it''s too desolate, so no one comes, or because no one comes, so it becomes desolate. In short, this abandoned dump is quiet and strange. You know, even in the desolate amusement park, there are at least some insects and birds, but here? There was no sound. The silence reminded people of death and desolation. "Dong!" A sudden heartbeat broke the desolation and silence here. In the frame of the huge aircraft carrier, Nagini, who was red and hot, trembled slightly, like a lobster being cooked. Eyes staring at the sky, with slow breathing, on the hard chest and skin on the body surface, sweat is like a stream gathering together. At the same time, in Nagini''s eyes, there was a touch of helplessness and big support! At first, Nagini thought that a missile would not pose any threat to himself. After all, it was only a missile. But then? When the hot, aggressive power is instantly injected into every inch of your skin, and the terrible high temperature seems to burn every inch of muscle and bone to ashes through your own blood vessels, Nagini realized that things seemed different from what he thought? If the man who swallowed the missile was Nagini, these things would not happen now. But the problem is that the person who swallowed the missile was not only Nagini, but also a body named Potter. These burning energies that spread in Nagini''s body as the missile disintegrated will not have any impact on Nagini''s body, but what about Porter''s body? The body turned red and began to tremble uncontrollably under the stimulation of radiation. Although under the protection of the snake monster and dragon genes, the high radiation energy in the body will not make the body die in an instant, even so, the harm of radiation to the body is still enormous. With each heartbeat, the energy in the blood vessels that has been eroded by radiation will make the body further away from the unknown variation. Even though Nagini''s gene, which belongs to Godzilla, is trying to absorb the radiation power in his blood, the efficiency is still too slow. Radiation will lead to body variation. Body variation will accelerate the heartbeat, so as to speed up the blood flow, and make the contaminated blood spread all over the body faster, so as to further accelerate the variation speed. This is a vicious circle. If it was Nagini''s own body, there would never be such a problem. Even without the power of space and time, with the genetic strength of basilisks and dragons, it is enough to resist the erosion of radiation. But the problem is, Potter is just a normal person. Although with the help of Nagini, his body is no longer ordinary, there is still a big gap from the real monster. So the next moment, under an invisible force, the polluted and eroded blood in his body began to converge to Nagini''s chest. The strong body began to shrink. From the limbs, it seemed to be drained. It shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if it was not only the blood in the blood vessels, but also the fat and water in the body. It''s just different from a thin body. At his chest, because a lot of blood gathered there, it finally formed a drum bag that was bright red and the size of a human head, which squirmed with the epidermis. Finally, the drum bag was torn open, just like a suddenly cracked mouth and a mass of eroded blood gushing out of it. A lot of blood gushed from Nagini''s chest. The bright red blood, flashing dazzling light, boiling like a mass of magma. At the same time, a slender blood line was separated from the eye-catching blood mass, and the dark red blood was being injected into Nagini''s body through his chest again. Just different from the eroded blood, there is a special group of DNA inside this red blood, which is constantly swallowing the radiation power in the blood. Potter''s body can''t be broken. At least for a short time, Nagini needs Potter''s body. At the same time, Nagini can''t give up Godzilla. So he found a compromise to force all the infected blood out of the body, and then let Godzilla''s gene absorb the radiation energy in the blood mass. The only trouble is that Porter''s body can''t adapt to the power of radiation. After all, his essence is human, and the Godzilla gene that has swallowed the radiation energy is much more toxic than a simple missile radiation. Therefore, Porter''s body and Godzilla''s genes may not coexist. But it''s nothing. After all, the newly born Godzilla can''t provide enough help to Nagini. In fact, even without these problems, he planned to throw Godzilla out for a while. In this way, time passed minute by minute. With a large number of purified blood flowing into the body again, the previously skinny body finally recovered its strength. Moreover, I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. The purified blood makes Nagini feel different. If he was only contaminated with Nagini''s taste before, his body has been transformed into Nagini''s appearance. Even so, does it feel ambiguous? But the purified body feels more fit and comfortable. When the crack in his chest began to heal, Nagini struggled to get up from the ground. There was a blood mass suspended in the air, estimated to be the size of a small ball, and with the rotation of the blood mass, a layer of material like an eggshell gradually emerged on the surface. Finally, it really becomes an egg that looks like an ostrich egg. Then with a "Dong" sound, the Godzilla egg fell to the ground and instantly hit a pit in the metal cabin. It can be seen how hard the egg is. And after picking up the egg, feel the desire from the inside of the egg? After some thought, Nagini weighed the weight of the egg, then stretched his arms and threw the egg out. At first, I felt some resistance, but with the increase of strength, the air resistance was torn open in an instant. Then there was a loud "boom!" sound. The dazzling white light crossed the sky, and the starting speed reached the supersonic egg. I don''t know how many clouds were torn, and finally disappeared in Nagini''s sight. Nagini was going to leave the egg with her. But when his consciousness entered Godzilla''s body, he felt that there was a special force attracting and calling himself. Just as Nagini got up to leave, a familiar voice came from behind: "Hi, big Kiba boy. Did you just throw the pistol paper into the sea?" Looking up, he saw the room where Nagini had slept. Because he had lost control of his body, the floor was directly smashed into a hole by himself. Wade sat on the edge of the hole, shaking his two small short legs and waving to himself. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and a puzzled flash in his eyes: "Wade, what are you doing here?" Wade scratched his head. He held his chin in his hands and pretended that I was a little flower: "if I said that your figure was in my mind after I left last time, I can''t help falling in love with you, do you believe it?" And look at Nagini''s cold eyes? The waiter couldn''t help but curl his mouth. He looked disgusted and raised his middle finger to Nagini: "well, it seems that he doesn''t believe it. Do you have time tomorrow?" "And... Do you know aochuang?" "Boom!" As soon as the voice fell, the waiter didn''t even know what had happened. There was a roar of explosion in his ear, and the whole man flew out uncontrollably. Thirty meters? Forty meters? Shet! Who knows what just happened. Wade, who flew out of the aircraft carrier, didn''t know what had just happened. He clasped his throat with a thick palm: "Say, what do you know!" Chapter 435 The cause of the matter should start with the launch of missiles by the apocalypse. Although the Apocalypse ignored these things after the missile launch, the subsequent impact did not stop. For example, Nagini, who went to space to collect missiles, and aochuang, who carried the pot, but do you think it''s over here? Impossible. With more than 5000 missiles, less than 1000 have been recovered. Where are the remaining 4000 missiles? It only takes 100 missiles to make the earth enter the nuclear winter. Who knows how terrible the disappearance of more than 4000 missiles will have on the world. This is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that these missiles are likely to be in the hands of aochuang. Yes, aochuang carries the pot again. It is not that no one has ever thought that the missile may no longer be in the hands of aochuang. After all, in terms of time, aochuang''s time is not enough for him to hide 4000 missiles before troops from various countries arrive. But the problem is that the loss of more than 4000 missiles is a fact. And in the face of such a serious thing? There must be an explanation, whether to the country or the people. Therefore, he must carry this pot, whether it is aochuang or not. Meanwhile, in this crusade against aochuang, there are not only superheroes, but also mutants. Seriously, in fact, mutants don''t want to participate. After all, this is the resentment between aochuang and superheroes. Even if it rises to the height of aochuang and humans, it has nothing to do with them. what? You say mutants are also human? Come on, even monkeys are forbidden to do human experiments, but the news that mutants are transformed is common. What does this mean? It shows that in most human eyes, mutant people are not even as good as monkeys. But there''s no way. Who let it be caused by the apocalypse. Apocalypse is powerful. Let alone throw a few missiles into the sky. Even if the trouble is big, leaders of all countries will not go to his trouble. But most mutants can''t. If they are weak, they will be angry. Therefore, the mutant school can only send some mutants to support this operation. Although it will not have any good effect, it can live in face. However, because mutants still need to face the number one enemy of apocalypse, they can only send substitutes, such as steel lux, negative sound wave, xuexu and so on. However, I don''t know what ganglishi thinks. He actually found Wade. Is it because Wade has experience in this field? Or do they have a py deal? Wade, who was found by steel, refused at first. If you can''t let me help, I''ll help. I''m waiting for no face? But after hearing about the $100000 reward? The dead waiter said that face is worth a few dollars. Give me 100000 dollars. It''s the crazy moustache in Germany. I can kill you! Just waiting for ganglishi to leave his house, the waiter found Nagini. Kill altron? Get the missile back? Don''t be ridiculous. Some people really think that they can solve aochuang with their dead fish and rotten shrimp? So many superheroes haven''t been killed. Why can they kill them? Moreover, only $100000 is given to hand in the missile, but if you can sell one missile at will, you can get tens of millions of dollars. Of course, neither the former nor the latter is important for the dead waiter to find love again. The former wants to work hard, and the latter will be pursued. This is not what the dead waiter wants to see at present. His reason for looking for Nagini is very simple. He just wants to cheat some funds. One person is 100000 US dollars, and two people are 200000 US dollars. Take your share of 100000 dollars first, and Nagini''s share is 37 points. You don''t have to do anything. If you use your mouth, you can get 97000 dollars. I''m really a business genius! That''s why he found Nagini. As for why not find someone else? First, because Nagini''s strength is strong enough, and second, because he only knows Nagini, a powerful mutant. I have to say, as a powerful mutant, this is really a sad story. PS: you think I don''t want to know Professor X? Magneto? Fast silver? It''s not because the poor director has no money! Just feel the terrible momentum rising in Nagini''s body and the other party''s suddenly changed look after hearing aochuang''s name. The dead waiter felt inexplicably that he didn''t feel very good In the blue sky, a few white and tender clouds floated by. The waiter looked at the sky in confusion. Before he felt really white, his rough big hand clasped his throat. With a strong sense of suffocation, the dead waiter couldn''t help but start to struggle indiscriminately, listening to the sentence asked by Nagini: what do you know? The dead waiter rolled his eyes and raised a middle finger to Nagini: "Madder''s staff, you''re pinching my neck!" Fortunately, Nagini finally put down the dead waiter, but not because he realized his mistake, but because he found that the dead waiter seemed hard? In a popular way, this is perversion. However, there are also professional terms that call the current state of dead waiter "sexual suffocation". Generally speaking, only extremely abnormal people will feel in the state of suffocation. On the contrary, after being thrown away by Nagini with a disdain on his face, a faint resentment flashed in his eyes. But a moment later, he looked at Nagini with expectant eyes, hoping that the other party would be more rough, but with Nagini''s decisive punch? In the abandoned parking lot, there was a sad scream, the dead waiter whose brain returned to normal, angrily pointed to Nagini: "shet, you cold-blooded bastard, killed my brother!" However, Nagini was not in the mood to continue his mischief. His body was as strong as an iron tower, and his tiger eyes flashed cruel and cold eyes: "That''s enough. Tell me everything you know." The dead waiter wanted to say something. After all, he was not afraid of heaven and earth, but looking at Nagini''s eyes that seemed to bite people, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck: "First of all, I''m not counseling. It''s just for our better cooperation. Besides, I don''t know the specific situation. I only know..." Five minutes later, the dead waiter told him everything he knew, including what ganglishi told him and some guesses about the mission. Although there are some differences with the facts, on the whole, there is not much difference. His eyebrows flickered with thought. Nagini sat on the engine of an abandoned car. The terrible weight made the bonnet make a painful sound. After careful consideration of Wade''s news, after a brief sorting and analysis, a hoarse and gloomy voice came from Nagini''s throat: "where is aochuang?" Although he felt that Nagini''s voice was not quite right, the dead waiter didn''t care too much. He casually replied, "I don''t know." Slightly frowned, Nagini''s hoarse voice was a little more unhappy: "huh?" And facing Nagini''s doubts? The dead waiter rolled his eyes angrily. He said silently, "shit! Who do you think I am? Can they tell me such top secret news?" The eyebrows twinkled with thought. After a moment of calculation? Nagini nodded and waved impatiently: "yes, after all, you''re just a simple pervert. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go. Remember to come to me tomorrow." Looking at Nagini with his head down in front of him, the dead waiter flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "wait, there''s another thing." With a frown, Nagini said in silence, "say." The waiter rubbed the corners of his clothes and pinched his face: "can you pinch me again?" With a backhand slap, Nagini yelled, "get out!" The body flew out of control, and a touch of regret flashed in the dead waiter''s eyes. In fact, he didn''t want Nagini to pinch himself. After all, he wasn''t really abnormal. But the dead waiter didn''t know and left with him. Nagini, who had been lowering his head, finally raised his head. His eyes surged. There was blood flowing out of the gap between his teeth. The waiter always wondered why Nagini kept his head down. The reason is very simple, because Nagini is afraid that the moment he looks up, he will die! The next day, they came to the abandoned parking lot with ganglish and the dead waiter, and met Nagini who had been waiting here for a long time, Just looking at the parking lot behind Nagini, the waiter couldn''t help but flash a bit of confusion: "well, I remember there''s a big ship here?" "A big ship? Is there one?" He looked at the dead waiter calmly. Obviously, he didn''t have much emotion, but the dead waiter subconsciously closed his mouth. Looking at the steel lux not far away, Nagini smiled and stretched out his hand: "Hello, see you again." Chapter 436 There is a small warship parked at the pier of New York. As for the destination of this trip? At present, no one knows. However, he guessed that aochuang should not be far from New York, because the endurance of this small warship is very poor, up to 1000 nautical miles, that is, aochuang will not be more than 500 nautical miles away. Nagini looked very calm, but it was very calm and scary, like the calm before the storm. Wade behind him was joking about steel lux. Nagini never thought that a steel lux like a tough man was a parallel cargo that was soft when he got on the ship. It''s just, Wade, why are you patting Steel''s ass? As time went by, when she boarded the ship, Nagini felt that the atmosphere on the ship was a little subtle, and this feeling became more and more strong after the warship set sail. Not only is the atmosphere between mutants and superheroes subtle, but even the atmosphere inside superheroes also has an indescribable and unidentified strangeness. On the deck of the warship, he was dressed in blue tights and held a shield symbolizing American freedom and justice. With a strong figure and a straight waist, the captain standing in front of the winter soldier is like a javelin. His firm eyes look forward and seem to be waiting for something. Ganglishi wiped the vomit at the corner of his mouth and touched the treasured Captain America Card in his pocket. He couldn''t help but flash a touch of emotion in his eyes. He said, do you want to sign with the captain? Nagini has no interest in this kind of thing. How do you feel? Probably disgusting. Just when Nagini was about to leave, a series of sonic booms came from the sky, which made him frown. A moment later, Nagini saw the man waiting for the captain. The appearance of the golden red armor has not changed much. Compared with Tony two years ago, he looks a little thin now. At the same time, he comes with war weapons driving silver gray mecha. When he saw Tony, a smile appeared on the captain''s face. He warmly held out his hand: "long time no see, Tony." But the embarrassing thing happened, facing the hand extended by the captain? As if deliberately embarrassing him, Tony walked directly in front of the captain. This made the Winter Soldier behind the captain feel unhappy. He took a step forward, and his silver metal arm made a clang sound, like a vicious dog who was going to jump up and bite: "Tony, what do you mean?" Tony didn''t answer. He gave Dongbing a cold look. The cold eyes, with undisguised disgust, made the winter soldier more and more angry. Fortunately, at this time, Colonel rod, the driver of war weapons, stepped forward and held the captain''s hand: "sorry, Captain, Tony is not in a good mood." Tony is a pure man. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like. He won''t disguise anything. As for the captain and the winter soldier? If you don''t kill them, you can compromise and tolerate, but you want to look good? If you''re welcome, do you deserve it? In contrast, Colonel rod, he is not Tony. He can''t be so pure. He is not qualified to be pure, so he must learn to compromise. A false expression appeared on his stiff face. Looking at Colonel rod in front of him, a reluctant smile appeared on the captain''s face: "it''s all right. It''s understandable. After all, we''re all for the same goal." But as soon as the captain''s voice fell, Tony with a frown flashed a touch of disgust in his eyes. He said mercilessly, "the same goal? Don''t say yourself so noble. I''m different from you." Dongbing doesn''t like Tony. After all, he once killed Tony''s parents. Put yourself in another position. One is to help your best friend, the other is to kill each other''s parents. Who is Dongbing closer to? Whether from the perspective of emotion or reality, Dongbing will not have any good feelings for Tony, and it is impossible for both sides to become friends. So standing behind the captain, he looked more and more unhappy: "Tony, what the hell do you mean? You know, we''re here to help you." But Tony asked sarcastically, "help me? It''s funny enough. Why didn''t you show up in the previous actions against altron? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking." The contradiction between Tony and the captain is due to Nagini, but the current situation is not only due to Nagini, but also due to the change of character and style of both sides. To be exact, Tony realized that the captain had changed. Because of the winter soldiers, he was no longer the American captain who insisted on freedom and equality at the beginning. This is why the contradiction between the two people is so fierce. After all, the villains in those days are still villains now. But once a gentleman has become a hypocrite. The resolute face flashed a touch of gloom at the moment, and there was a bit of anger in the eyebrows. But a moment later, the captain pressed down his anger. He looked disappointed at the former teammate: "Tony, you are too paranoid. There is not only aochuang a bad man in the world." In the face of the captain''s retort, Tony had a sneer on his face. What he despised most was the false face of the other party. Obviously, I''m afraid of provoking aochuang and causing revenge, but I have to look like I''m actually saving the world. If it were not for the confrontation in space, the captain had provoked aochuang and the subsequent pressure from the United States, the other party would not have appeared in the team to crusade against aochuang. Colonel rod, looking at the two sides of the confrontation, couldn''t help but flash a touch of helplessness in his eyes. Who would have thought that the teammates who fought side by side two years ago have now reached the point of tension? But what can rod do? Can''t he just watch them fight? Taking a deep breath, rod, who looked a little tangled, could only come forward and mix the mud with a hard scalp: "guys, I suddenly remembered that there was a bottle of forty year old whisky in the cabin. Does anyone want to drink?" Because of Colonel rod, the smell of gunpowder in the air dissipated a lot. With a cold hum, Tony turned away, leaving the captain with a look of annoyance, but his eyes were cold and frightening. The crowd dispersed. Although the melon wasn''t very enjoyable, it still ate two bites in the end. On the way back, Nagini was puzzled. He touched Wade''s shoulder with his elbow: "does anyone know what''s going on? Aren''t they together?" Just before Wade said, ganglishi''s partner, a negative sound wave dressed up as a rebellious girl, flashed a touch of disdain in his eyes: "together? You mean the avenger alliance? Their team has long been scattered." His brow was slightly wrinkled, and Nagini''s eyes flashed a puzzled: "scattered? What''s going on?" When the negative sound wave scratched her head, she carelessly hugged xuexu''s shoulder, bit bubble gum in her mouth and said illegibly: "There seems to be a disagreement? I don''t know the specific situation. It is said that Tony wanted to avenge Nagini, but the captain disagreed, and then stark was kicked out." Nagini was stunned. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes: "are you sure it''s stark, not Rogers?" The one who was kicked out was Tony? Nagini was a little confused. What is the most important thing for an organization? Not strong strength or unique personality charm, but resources. Avenger alliance is not a public welfare organization. If you want to operate normally, you must have resources. This resource refers to not only money, but also contacts. Tony is rich and has good relations with all countries. The most important thing is that he has a high prestige in academia and can let a large number of scientists work for him. In contrast, Captain, what does he have? A blue tights and a shield owned by Stark? What can these things do? Can they stand in the center of New York and call for love? Without the captain, the Avengers can at least continue to operate, but without Tony? So what on earth does the captain rely on to keep the Avengers running? You know, one of the founders of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is Tony''s father Howard stark. Without Tony, even if the Avengers alliance was founded by the Divine Shield, it would be difficult to get Frey''s support. In the face of Nagini''s doubts, from the beginning to now, the silent dead waiter suddenly said: "at that time, many people also had this idea, especially after the captain made a scandal, many people thought that the person who left was the captain." "But then I don''t know what happened. The captain didn''t leave, but stark left. I guess there must be dirty here. Maybe there''s some shady py deal?" "According to the grapevine, there seems to be a consortium behind the captain, so stark will be kicked out." Ganglishi''s face is very ugly. After all, from the beginning to now, from negative sound wave to dead waiter, these guys are all bad words about the captain, and as the fan brother of the captain? At the moment, the steel lux can only defend powerlessly: "No, I think the captain is more suitable than Mr. stark." "Fit?" The dead waiter rolled his eyes. He patted the steel Lux''s upturned ass: "big man, have you ever thought about why the news about Nagini has disappeared in the past two years? Even the films he once made have disappeared?" The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and there was a flash of displeasure in ganglishi''s eyes: "Wade, what are you trying to say?" Wade shook his head: "I''m sure that Nagini''s death was definitely not simple. Don''t tell me that the captain has more important things. Altron has done a lot of things in the past two years, but it''s stark, not the captain, who really blocked altron." "If not for revenge, just to save more innocent people." "Why didn''t the captain appear? As a former teammate and now the leader of the Avengers alliance, the captain''s behavior is obviously unreasonable and scientific." His face was a bit ugly, but in the end, ganglishi still clenched his teeth and said, "I believe the captain is a good man." Just feeling the harder and harder ass of steel lux, Wade patted two more times with satisfaction: "wake up, big man, the heart will change." Chapter 437 At night, the strong body of steel lux tossed and turned in bed. Outside is a small party, which seems to be a pre war preparation for tomorrow''s war against aochuang. Steel lux didn''t go because he was seasick. Just, really just seasick? From his pants pocket, he took out a set of faded cards. Through the weak light, he could vaguely see the man holding a shield and wearing a blue star tights on the card, with a confident smile on his face. With some complexity on his face, ganglishi murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "People, will they really change?" At the same time, on the deck of the small warship, because he didn''t like the atmosphere of the party, Nagini took a beer glass and a 15kg bucket of water and sat alone on the dark deck. Probably because of the smell of strangers not entering. Although many people noticed this strange big man, no one dared to approach him. Of course, there are some special cases. Xuexu, the girlfriend of the rebellious girl with negative sound wave, with milk in her hand, didn''t know when she ran behind Nagini: "Hi, Farr." In Nagini''s hand, the 15kg bucket of water is like a large water cup. On the contrary, for normal people, the larger beer cup looks small and lovely in Nagini''s hand. Looking at the girl with purple hair behind her, Nagini was silent for a moment, and finally nodded: "Hi, xuexu." Different from ordinary girls, xuexu did not become indifferent because of Nagini''s attitude. In fact, it was precisely because of Nagini''s unique attitude that made xuexu more curious. Maybe I''m old and can''t keep up with the pace of the times? Or are the Post-00 tastes so heavy now? In short, xuexu, who had no fear at all, sat beside Nagini without fear. His bright eyes looked at Nagini like a curious baby: "Isn''t your name Farr? When I called you just now, you reacted 0.4 seconds faster." With the cold sea breeze and the same cold pure water, Nagini, who didn''t want to answer, asked perfunctorily, "why don''t you accompany your girlfriend? Or do you have something to do with me?" Looking carefully at Nagini in front of her, I have to say that this should be the tallest man she has ever seen. With a bronze complexion and strong muscles, she is as stable as an iron tower and a body like a little giant, giving people a feeling of immobility as a mountain. Most importantly, those eyes are very calm. They make people feel cold. At the same time, they also make people curious about what the other party is thinking. However, as Nagini coughed and realized that she had been staring at each other for a long time, a blush of embarrassment appeared on her face. She quickly said: "I''m just wondering why you don''t drink? And she''s my boyfriend." Glancing at xuexu calmly, Nagini replied coldly: "Drinking affects people''s reaction and judgment." But xuexu shook her head. She subconsciously retorted, "then why not drink milk? Growing fast is also conducive to the growth of bones." His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Looking at this in front of him, there seemed to be 100000 problems waiting for his snow thread. Nagini waved his hand impatiently: "I''m allergic to milk." Xuexu was stunned for a moment, and then his face was strange: "really?" Just looking at the silent Nagini and feeling those cold eyes without any emotion? Xuexu lovably stuck out her tongue. She thought for a moment, and finally put the box of milk in her hand in front of Nagini, and then ran away. The cold sea breeze blows, and behind him is the hilarity of the party. Although the contact time is long, it will make people feel bored, I have to say that the nagging of dead waiters will make the atmosphere of the party more active. But Nagini didn''t care about these problems. In the south of the Pacific Ocean, there is a mysterious island closely monitored. Because the shape of the island is especially like a skeleton, it is also called Skeleton Island. Today, driven by the waves, an egg with a shape and size very similar to an ostrich egg is pushed to the golden fine beach. Not far from the unknown egg, there is a military heavy armor SUV weighing up to 7.8 tons. James Conrad, who looks a bit like the evil god rocky, but is actually an American colonel, is now fidgeting with a cigar between his fingers. He leaned his back against the door and looked not far away. The look in his eyes was looking forward to Dr. Hammond, who had been in his 60s for a long time, and his eyes flashed a touch of irritability: "I''m sorry, doctor. I can''t continue to help you." A flash of anxiety flashed through Dr. hammand''s eyes: "I just need some monster DNA, which is by no means a big problem for you." But Colonel Conrad shook his head. He looked at each other and then asked: "Then what? Let you continue that crazy experiment, damn it! I don''t object to your experiment, but the problem is, you actually want to build a dinosaur park?" Dr. hammand glanced at the roaring colonel with a somewhat disapproval: "what''s the problem? There are even mutants in the world. What''s the problem with two more dinosaurs?" Listening to the other party''s remarks, Colonel Conrad couldn''t help staring at the other party angrily: "But what you want to build is a park!" At the beginning, Conrad welcomed Dr. Hammond very much. After all, he was arranged in this damn place where birds don''t shit and it''s very dangerous. Dr. hammand, in addition to helping himself improve his life, such as cigars and spirits. At the same time, he can also provide himself with a generous pension, which he can''t refuse. Besides, he didn''t do anything illegal. He just sold some hunted monsters to hamand. Even when he found that Hammond was secretly cloning these monsters, Conrad didn''t say anything. Until one day, when he heard Dr. hammand say that he was going to build a dinosaur zoo? Colonel Conrad felt like he was going crazy. I don''t object to your secretly experimenting. After all, you''re not the only one doing this. Moreover, the other party''s laboratory is not far from the military base. If something happens, you''re sure to cover it up. But the question is, can you stop talking? You know, this is going to a military court! However, Dr. hammand, who was not aware of the seriousness of the problem, shook his head indifferently: "so what? In addition to mutants, don''t forget chrysanthemum opening animals. Colonel, you underestimate human adaptability." With a deep look at each other, Conrad wanted to tell each other his difficulties, but finally he gave up. With a sigh, Colonel Conrad threw away his cigar and patted Dr. hamand on the shoulder: "I''m sorry, doctor. I can''t continue to help you. If there''s nothing wrong, don''t contact me in the future." With these words, Colonel Conrad got into the heavy armored SUV and left without looking back, leaving Dr. hammand with an ugly face standing alone on the delicate beach. He is not unaware of each other''s concerns, but the problem is that the laboratory wants money. Without money, why should the other party work for themselves? As for selling the success of research to the government? Don''t make trouble. Don''t say whether your research is legal or not. Even if it is legal, you can''t make a lot of money. Besides, you''re not the only one who studies these. That''s why he wants to open a zoo because he wants money. As for kicking Colonel Conrad off? Come on, although this island does not belong to the United States, it has been blocked by the United States. No other armed forces except American forces are allowed to enter the island, which means that Dr. hammand can only obtain the monster''s DNA from Colonel Conrad. After all, you can''t let those research institutes in the laboratory fight with monsters? Just when Dr. hammand looked irritable and didn''t know what to do, a strange reflection attracted his attention. Looking not far away, it looked like an ostrich egg, but it was definitely not a monster egg. Dr. hammand was stunned, and then a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes. At the same time, in the depths of Skeleton Island, King Kong, who was sleeping, was inexplicably more upset. I don''t know why, there was a bad feeling in his heart. Chapter 438 The early morning sun shines on the silver white metal surface. A huge steel fortress is suspended on the sea. Because it is too huge, it feels like a city floating on the sea. Because of the color of the rising sun, the color of this iron fortress is a bit of weird red. After 14 hours of sailing, the party finally found the trail of aochuang 300 kilometers away from New York. Just looking at the people who swaggered off the ship, xuexu, who performed the task for the first time, couldn''t help flashing a hesitation in his eyes: "so, let''s go on like this?" Because we talked at the party yesterday, Colonel rod, who was naturally familiar, shrugged: "what else? You don''t think you want to sneak in like that in the movie?" Snow Xu scratched her head, and her face was confused: "that shouldn''t be so swaggering." But Colonel rod disagreed. He said: "At first glance, you are a novice. You don''t have to hide in front of aochuang, because hiding is useless. It''s better to gather together and rush in." There was a hesitation in her eyes. Looking at Colonel rod''s serious appearance, xuexu couldn''t help looking at her calm boyfriend not far away: "is that so?" Looking at his girlfriend''s help seeking eyes, a trace of hesitation flashed in his negative sound wave eyes: "should it?" Xuexu: " As a rebellious girl, looking at the surprised eyes on her girlfriend''s face, I felt that there were some indelible negative sound waves on her face, which could not help but show a blush: "Don''t look at me like this. Although I have also performed some tasks, it''s the first time for a big boss like aochuang." At the same time, I don''t know what I think. When passing xuexu, Dongbing suddenly said, "I don''t understand what stark thinks. He actually let a group of children come. This is a battlefield, not a family!" Ganglishi was stunned. He looked at Dongbing in surprise. He was his idol''s comrade in arms. The negative sound wave on one side was more irritable. She shouted directly at the Winter Soldier: "who do you say is a child?" But Dongbing doesn''t pay attention to the negative sound wave at all, just like Tony yesterday, but the difference is that Tony and the captain have a poor relationship, while Dongbing and the mutant don''t seem to know each other at all before. So? Colonel rod smiled bitterly. He patted the shoulder of the negative sound wave: "sorry, I''m the one who bothered you." Why is Tony with rod and the captain with winter soldiers? Because both of them know themselves very well. After all, they are both people with personality defects. The captain needs the winter soldier, because to keep him set by the hero, he doesn''t do many things. Tony needs someone to wipe his ass because he can''t control his emotions. As a result, he is obviously Tony''s deputy, but rod''s style is closer to the captain. The captain''s best friend, winter soldier, is closer to Tony. Xuexu and negative sound wave are confused. Although they are not stupid, they are still too young. The adult world is too cruel for them. Steel lux knows a little, but only a little. As for the dead waiter? He is a little busy now. There is a salted fish coding in front. As long as he is a little lazy, the waiter will stab his fat ass with a knife. Looking at the diligent appearance of the salted fish, the waiter''s face couldn''t help showing an old father''s kind smile. Only Nagini, he sighed, looked complex and sighed, "aren''t you tired?" Only when he lost can he know how precious he was. When Nagini was still alive, although there were many bad things, the sky collapsed and a tall man stood on it. No matter how big the difficulties were, Nagini could solve them. Of course, many people believe that even without Nagini, they can solve these problems by themselves, such as chrysanthemum opening beast. But with Nagini really dead two years ago? People gradually realized how important a living Nagini was. In the past two years, the earth is actually very calm. At least compared with before, there was no alien invasion and no earth disturbed by chrysanthemum animals. It is definitely a rare peace. But in fact? Today''s earth is a complete mess. Without Nagini''s suppression, all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes have emerged. Let''s not talk about the problem of aochuang, but the Apocalypse of the previous two days. If Nagini is still alive, does the Apocalypse dare to be so arrogant? Because of this huge difference, many older generation superheroes like Colonel rod began to doubt that their actions were really right? Although strange said that only by sacrificing Nagini can they save the earth, isn''t Nagini the solution to so many disasters that could destroy the earth in the past? But it''s too late to say anything now. After leaving the warship, Colonel rod''s look was somewhat complicated, but he finally patted his face and forced himself to restore his calm. After all, this is not the time to hurt spring and autumn. They still have an aochuang problem to solve. By the way, there is also apocalypse. I don''t know whether those mutants are reliable or not. But Colonel rod didn''t realize that his thoughts seemed particularly active today? Just because of a stranger''s word, he couldn''t help thinking so much, but he didn''t care, but subconsciously thought he was tired. But Nagini, who got off the ship with her, frowned with her emotion. He felt a familiar power, which was very similar to the power of the soul gem, but the strength was a little low, as if it were a castrated version of the soul gem. With the shock of Nagini''s spirit, the force trying to affect his emotions was shattered. Obviously, this is not a genuine soul gem, not even a castrated version. While Nagini looked disdainful, there was a huge movement behind him. "Boom!" A towering flame rose up behind him. Because things happened so fast, ganglishi could only subconsciously protect the negative sound wave around him. Wade, who was also aware of the danger, subconsciously looked at Nagini. The four eyes were opposite, and there was a little more ambiguous emotion in the air, just when the dead waiter looked happy and was ready to meet Nagini''s strong and warm embrace. But he saw that Nagini twisted his ankle and moved his body sideways, no more or less, just behind xuexu. "Mom annoys FAK!" The shock wave was mixed with flames, and the dead waiter who was swallowed in an instant could only raise his middle finger to Nagini and said that he must find the salted fish at night. She didn''t realize what had happened. She subconsciously held her head and squatted down. When the shock wave of the explosion dispersed, she realized that there had been an explosion just now. Looking at the man standing behind him, who was as reliable as an iron tower, xuexu was stunned. She didn''t know what she was thinking, and a touch of shyness appeared on her face: "Thank you, val. you''re a good man, but I have a boyfriend." ¡°£¿¡± Looking at the tangled snow on his face in front of him, and jumping out of his arms like a little tiger, Nagini frowned: "I''m not interested in children." The waiter who flew tens of meters away wanted to say, "since you are not interested in children, are you interested in men?" But unfortunately, the shrapnel flying from the explosion broke his throat and the bloody waiter couldn''t speak for the time being. A familiar sonic boom sounded. Hearing the sound of the explosion, Tony rushed to the core area of the iron fortress and hurried back. When he saw that everyone was all right, he was relieved: "Fortunately, there were no casualties." Looking at the warship being dragged into the water behind him, Colonel rod flashed an anger in his eyes: "Tony, the warship blew up. I guess it should be the ghost of aochuang." Tony nodded. His face was also a little ugly: "only that bastard can do such a thing." Just the next moment, Colonel rod''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt: "Tony, you shouldn''t have come back. I implicated you. If those missiles were..." Just before rod finished, Tony impatiently interrupted each other. A touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "all right, don''t say it. I lost a friend and don''t want to lose another friend." At the same time, inside the steel castle, the advancing Winter Soldier couldn''t help but flash a hesitation in his eyes after hearing the movement behind him: "Steve, don''t we really need to go back and have a look?" A strange flash flashed across the firm face, but a moment later? The captain looked firmly and said, "no, our goal is missiles. No one knows what aochuang will do. Maybe we can save hundreds of thousands and millions of lives by recapturing the missiles one second in advance. So even if those people sacrifice, it''s worth it!" Chapter 439 Skeleton Island is less than ten kilometers away from the US military base stationed here. Here is a laboratory based on reefs. Holding a walking stick inlaid with amber in his hand and wearing a white coat, Dr. Hammond pushed his glasses. In front of his sight, there was a smooth and mysterious egg. Can you see from his hot eyes that Dr. hammand seems very interested in this egg? As time passed, there were bursts of footsteps behind him. Perhaps from each other''s footsteps, Dr. hammand recognized who the other party was. Of course, it may also be because Dr. hammand doesn''t care who the other person is. In short, before the other party spoke, Dr. hammand asked, "the test results come out?" Behind Dr. hammand, Henry, a thin Chinese American doctor, looked at the report to be handed over. He took it back with great interest and said: "According to the current data, Dr. hammand, the egg is in a healthy state and can hatch completely." After listening to his report, Dr. hammand was relieved. After all, when he found the egg, he was very worried that there was something wrong with the egg. Because in nature, animals attach great importance to the protection of the next generation. This means that most of the eggs found on the way are either broken or unable to give birth to the next generation. Fortunately, there is no problem with this egg. Dr. hammand nodded excitedly. He still ignored the employees behind him, but looked at the egg in front of him with hot eyes. Although he cooperated with the American military, they gave themselves a large number of monster bodies. But the problem is that these monster bodies are either mixed or specially treated. Although he extracted a lot of DNA from these monster bodies. But there are few that are truly complete and can form a set of gene chains. In fact, the reason why Colonel Conrad refused to continue trading with himself was not only because Dr. hammand wanted to build a zoo, but also because Dr. hammand wanted to obtain complete monster bodies from each other for cloning and breeding. Selling monster corpses is nothing. After all, the monster corpses given by Colonel Conrad are treated. Moreover, the troops stationed overseas have a large part of autonomy, so they will not have any impact on each other. In fact, on the day when the two sides cooperated, Conrad didn''t want to cooperate sincerely. Why did Dr. hammand agree? How to say, although it is unequal, it is better to have than not. Now, in front of him is a complete monster, which is likely to be born soon. Unlike those defective products in the past, if operated properly, hammand can even crack the secret of monster gene! Just listening to the faint breath behind him, Dr. hammand took his eyes away from the monster egg. He looked at the Chinese doctor who was still waiting for him, and his eyes flashed a little unhappy: "Why haven''t you left yet? What''s the matter?" His eyes passed through Dr. Hardman and looked at the monster egg not far away. There was a flicker of hesitation in Henry''s eyes, but in the end he said tactfully: "doctor, since yesterday, there has been a problem with the energy in the laboratory." But obviously, Dr. hammand didn''t understand his subordinates. He nodded and said perfunctorily, "I know. Go down and I''ll solve these problems." He opened his mouth and looked at Dr. hammand in front of him. Henry seemed to want to say something, but finally he sighed and left without looking back. And watching Henry leave? There was a flash of disdain in Dr. hammand''s eyes. Perhaps it was the unique arrogance of white people. Although Henry performed very well, Dr. Hardman never liked Henry because of his Chinese identity. This may be discrimination, but more prevention. In fact, most white laboratories are like this. If you can''t prove that you are yourself, it''s difficult to get access to their core technology. What if it''s a normal lab? If Henry is not Chinese? With Hardman''s actions over the years, he doesn''t know how many times he will be prosecuted by the guild. But the other party is Chinese, and he holds the core technology that the other party wants to master, so Dr. hammand doesn''t care about these problems at all. But what he didn''t know was that Henry, who left from himself, didn''t go back to his room, but went to the wharf. In fact, as early as three years ago, Henry learned the top genomic technology from Dr. Hardman through self-study, and improved it on the basis of each other. On the one hand, Henry didn''t leave because he needed hammand''s resources. On the other hand, he still cared about the teacher who taught him, although he always liked to keep his hand. Unfortunately, the egg that Dr. hammand brought back yesterday disrupted all Henry''s plans. At that time, Henry was testing the activity of the egg. Through the radiation penetrating the eggshell, he could clearly see the internal structure, but with the passage of time, Henry gradually realized that something was wrong. The light in the laboratory is getting darker and darker, and the machine that emits radiation has entered an overload state without operation. In other words, the creature inside the egg is swallowing the power of radiation. This aroused Henry''s great interest, and even at one moment, he wanted to monopolize the egg! But soon he gave up the idea. Because he realized that the egg swallowed up the energy equivalent to 30 years of laboratory operation. Obviously, the creature in this egg can''t be controlled by itself, nor can Dr. hammand. As for why not tell Dr. hammand, or a military base not far from the laboratory? Don''t be ridiculous. Some people really think that in the world of white theme, Chinese Americans can also become heroes, right? It''s the best end not to let you be the pot bearer. Besides, he reminded Dr. Hardman, but what could he do if he didn''t listen? At the same time, on the sea 300 kilometers away from New York, the thick sole made a crisp sound when stepping on the silver white pure metal ground. Xuexu looked around curiously. The silver metal city was full of future science and technology. For a girl of her age, the lethality should not be too great. What makes people wonder is that as the base of aochuang, a group of people walked all the way without any danger? If the whole city is not still running, people even think that this steel city has been abandoned by altron. Looking at xuexu and negative sound wave who were holding hands and even wanted to take pictures, the waiter patted steel Lux''s ass and looked puzzled at Tony not far away: "So, are we here to travel?" Although he was curious about why the waiter''s hand had to touch the steel''s ass when he asked himself, Tony warned: "don''t be careless. Since this place hasn''t sunk to the bottom of the sea, it shows that altron still controls this place." Tony didn''t leave because he was worried that there would be accidents in the future. After all, they have to face the world''s top super criminals. However, Tony was also very puzzled about Wade''s doubt. Even though he had fought with aochuang many times, he still couldn''t understand each other''s thoughts this time. But one thing is certain. Altron can never be unprepared at all, so there must be some danger waiting for them in this steel castle. But as the people gradually went deep into the iron fortress, at the end of a passage, looking at the captain and winter soldiers standing in place, Tony couldn''t help frowning: "Why are you here?" Chapter 440 A steel castle with sci-fi style and silver corridors. These corridors extend in all directions, just like a maze, but in the end, they all point to one direction, that is, the place where the captain and winter soldiers are now. In front of them, there is a door with a painting style different from other metals. The overall color is silver gray, and there is a layer of naturally formed black pattern on the surface of the metal door. Different from the surrounding sci-fi painting style, this closed metal door has a somewhat magical flavor. When he saw the captain, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. Obviously, the little fan still had hope for his idol. He looked forward to it and even said with some excitement: "Isn''t the captain waiting for us?" Wade turned his eyes. He looked at the steel lux with disgust: "What do you think? I guess I can''t get in." As soon as his face turned black, ganglishi slapped Wade on the ground with a backhand. Listening to the crisp voice, it was estimated that at least two or three bones were broken. At the same time, a flash of shame flashed in ganglishi''s eyes: "If you dare to put your hand on my ass? I will..." Just didn''t wait for steel to finish, Wade, who had recovered, got up from the ground. He scratched his head and looked shy: "sorry, I can''t help it. You know, people like to grab something when they are nervous, so can I catch you in front?" Then he stretched out his evil hands in front of the steel man. Looking at this scene in front of him, Colonel rod, who felt that all three views had been subverted, hesitated to look at his teammates: "so? He has always been like this?" The negative sound wave held her forehead and looked helpless. She sighed deeply, and her tone was full of despair: "No, if you are familiar with it, you will find that he can be more abnormal!" Patted the shoulder of the negative sound wave. Originally, he felt that the situation of the avenger alliance was bad enough. He knew that there was another dead waiter in the mutant group, Colonel rod, with an extremely complex expression on his face: "It''s hard. It seems that no one is easy." Tony ignored the farce in front of him. At the moment, he frowned and looked at his captain. Tony flashed a thought in his eyes: "What''s going on now?" Tony knew the captain was different from himself. He only wanted revenge when he came to altron. Of course, if he could, Tony didn''t mind taking back the missiles stolen by altron. But the captain is different. He doesn''t care about the life and death of aochuang. What he really cares about is the missiles in aochuang''s hands. Not only because we want to protect the world, but also a large part of the reason is that more than seven of the missiles stolen by aochuang belong to the United States. Whether it is the high-level Americans or the forces that secretly support themselves, they need to recapture these missiles by themselves. So the captain has no reason to wait for himself here, The only possibility is that they are in trouble and have to wait for themselves here. Facing Tony''s inquiry, the captain flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes: "this door can''t be opened, and..." After a deep look at Tony, a different color flashed in his eyes, but finally the captain gave up his mind. After all, Tony is still useful at this stage. A high-speed shield, which spins in the air and gets out of its hand, collides and ejects on the metal wall. In the blink of an eye, it bounces to an altitude of five meters. However, the shield does not fly out, but is stopped by an energy wall constructed by hexagon, and the reflected force is just right to let the shield return to the captain''s hand again. It doesn''t consider the problem of character, just from the point of view of skill. The captain''s shield skill is definitely the master level of Kaizong school. However, Tony ignored the captain''s exquisite skills. He looked at the invisible energy wall in mid air again, and his eyes flashed a touch of surprise: "forbidden space?" The captain nodded. He pointed to the silver gray door behind him: "In addition to the energy wall, there are high-voltage electricity and lasers. In short, we can''t get through the high altitude. The only way is to open the door, but Dongbing and I are not good at this work." If you can, the captain doesn''t want to wait for Tony. After all, their goals are different. Moreover, the captain knows that Tony is willing to see his bad luck. But the problem is that he has tried all kinds of ways and still can''t open the damn metal door in front of him. Tony glanced at the captain, as he had guessed before. But Tony didn''t pay attention to these questions. He looked at the closed silver gray metal door in front of him and thought: "special alloy? The color is not very similar. It seems that there may be vibrating gold in it. It should be a special alloy." When Tony was ready to try the strength of the door, in front of the idol, ganglishi, who had no sense of existence, stood up. He is nearly two meters tall and is made of silver white metal, although he is not as strong as Nagini. But the strong figure still gives people a strong pressure! Looking at the metal door in front of him, ganglishi took a deep breath and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I''ll try." Tony wanted to refuse, but the captain had pulled the Winter Soldier aside. He could only shake his head and take a step back. Ganglishi didn''t notice these details. At the moment, he took a deep breath. Under his silver skin, the puffed muscles were brewing amazing strength. As a member of the X-Men, although he is not famous, the strength of steel is definitely not weak. With a loud drink, the running steel lux feels like a fast-moving train. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to the silver white metal gate, and then there was a loud "boom". I don''t know if it was an illusion? The earth seemed to tremble! But the next moment, the shape of the steel man was shot away at a faster speed. It flew more than 30 meters before it stopped. He rubbed his sore shoulder and looked at the metal door without a trace. A touch of embarrassment appeared on his face. He didn''t think he would fail. After all, even the captain was stopped by this door, but the problem is that he didn''t even leave a trace, which is more embarrassing. So ganglishi, who got up from the ground, didn''t give up, but took a deep breath again: "it''s a little hard, I''ll try again." Tony on one side wanted to stop the behavior of the steel, because when the steel was bounced off, Tony realized that the metal door was mixed with vibration gold. But unfortunately, the action of the steel lux was a little fast. Before Tony spoke, he saw the steel lux turned into a silver light and shadow, and quite a head of iron hit the metal door. With another roar, the steel man flew backwards again, and farther than before. Seeing that the steel man was still ready to try again, Tony quickly shouted: "It''s useless. There''s Zhenjin here. Unless it reaches the bearing limit of Zhenjin in an instant, all attacks will bounce back." As Tony''s voice just dropped, he suddenly walked out of a robot from somewhere. At a height of two meters, the whole body has a silvery white skeleton, which is similar to human shape, but there are silvery white metal bone spines at the limbs and main joints. I don''t know whether these bone spines are used for attack or defense. At the same time, on that rather anthropomorphic head, a pair of light blue electronic eyes looked at the people in front of them, the corners of their mouths were slightly tilted, and an elegant and confident smile appeared on their faces: "Mr. Stark is right. After all, this is my masterpiece. In theory, only two people can destroy it." Although it is strange why a robot gives people the feeling of elegance, after all, this feeling is too abrupt. But in altron at the moment? At a certain moment, it does give people a feeling of elegance. I have to say, this feeling is really wonderful. And looking at this sudden robot in front of you? The killing intention hidden in Tony''s eyes suddenly soared at this moment. He subconsciously raised his palm and a dazzling laser shot out. But the next moment, something that everyone present didn''t expect happened. At the same time Tony attacked, the captain threw his shield. With the roaring wind, the shield hit Tony''s arm. Although the laser was emitted, the trajectory was skewed. In contrast, aochuang? Look at the laser flying over your head. Somehow, he seemed to realize something, and his face was a little more smiling Chapter 441 The atmosphere at the scene was a little delicate. Altron had not solved it yet, but the internal situation was tense. After wiping the red paint on the arm armor, Tony turned to look at the captain with a cold voice: "Steve, what do you mean? I need an explanation." Although Tony''s voice is very calm, Colonel rod, who understands Tony''s mood changes in the past two years, knows that if the captain doesn''t give Tony a satisfactory explanation, Tony will shoot the captain the next second! In the face of Tony''s threat, the captain took a deep breath and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "altron can''t die. He''s dead. Who will open the door for us?" But the next moment, Tony sneered. He asked sarcastically, "you don''t naively think that aochuang will help you open the door?" The captain was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. He took a deep breath and flashed a touch of seriousness in his eyes. However, when he was ready to speak, altron''s boring voice sounded: "Mr. stark, don''t be so absolute. How do you know I won''t open this door on my own initiative?" Tony was stunned, but a moment later? He looked at the robot in front of him: "aochuang, what do you mean?" But altron ignored Tony, and he didn''t want to answer each other''s questions. Looking at the captain, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Aochuang had a little more pondering on his face: "I can clearly tell you that the missile is in my hand and behind this door." The captain took a deep breath, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "so? What do you want to say?" Altron? The captain doesn''t care. What he really cares about is missiles. As for aochuang''s problem, just leave it to Tony. Anyway, he has nothing to do. Instead of making him uncomfortable in the avenger alliance, aochuang might as well involve Tony''s energy. So the subtext of his remark is actually compromise. Ganglishi once asked a question, will people''s hearts change? The answer is yes. Without Nagini, the newly awakened captain will experience the first gathering of the Avengers and become a hero. This state will continue until the signing of the sokovia agreement. During this period, the captain''s mood changed once, that is Dongbing baki. But the captain still wanted to be a hero, so the change didn''t have much impact. It was for this reason that the captain at that time could barely pick up Thor''s hammer. What really led to the change of the captain''s mentality was that the winter soldier killed the king of vacanda, which led to a series of problems. Finally, the captain chose to stand on the opposite side of Tony for the winter soldier. So the question is, is winter soldier guilty? Even if he is controlled by Hydra, does he kill people? If hypnosis is regarded as a kind of mental illness, even if the winter soldier does not need to pay for his life, he will face long-term imprisonment. Therefore, the captain protected Bucky at this time and let Bucky free. In a sense, he already thought he was above the law. That is, from this time, the captain''s mentality has completely changed. As for later, why can the captain hold the Thor hammer again when facing mieba for the second time? The main reason is that good people don''t mean they are good people all their life, and bad people don''t mean they are bad people all their life. The captain has injected super soldier serum. The side effect of this serum is extreme. Good people will become better and bad people will become worse. So why not change from better to worse, and then from worst to better? Similarly, when Nagini was alive, the Hydra didn''t dare to have any ideas because of his strength. Moreover, they were almost killed by Nagini. But after Nagini died, without the sword of Damocles on his head, all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes appeared. Moreover, because the main contribution of the New York incident came from Nagini, the captain did not taste the sweetness of being a hero. In addition, Nagini''s death is a kind of stimulation. After all, Nagini is also a hero, and his end? It is impossible for the captain not to think about these problems. After Nagini''s death, a series of blows followed, which led to the captain''s mentality changing faster than the normal timeline. In just two years, his character has been completely distorted. But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that aochuang heard what the captain said. So the question now is whether he has the idea of going on. Facing the captain''s question, aochuang touched his chin. He looked at the people in front of him. Different from the previous elegance, this time aochuang''s eyes were high and looked a little contemptuous, as if he were looking at a group of overkill ants: "As we all know, I don''t like humans, but I like watching you kill each other. So if you have only one person alive, I''ll open the door and let that person in." Tony sneered, "and you killed him?" But aochuang shrugged in disapproval. He calmly looked at the group in front of him: "believe it or not, but I don''t guarantee that the missiles will still be here the next time we meet." From beginning to end, aochuang never saw the captain again. Compromise? For what? Who can you represent? The abandoned Avenger alliance is not worth mentioning in my eyes. His firm face and eyes stared at aochuang in front of him. The captain seemed to be stimulated, and his brow was somewhat gloomy. At the moment, a flash of determination flashed in his eyes, and he angrily scolded: "Aochuang, give up your mean trick. They are our comrades in arms. Even if the mission fails, I won''t allow my comrades in arms to sacrifice." If you didn''t know what the other party meant before, aochuang might really believe it. Unfortunately, aochuang just wants to laugh now. Clapping his hands, he looked at the upright captain not far away, as if he was shining. Ao Chuang''s expression was somewhat exaggerated, and his tone was full of sarcasm: "It''s really moving. Should I say now that I''m worthy of being the captain who symbolizes the spirit of America?" Just the next moment, as if he had changed his face, aochuang, who looked exaggerated just now, suddenly became gloomy, and his blue electronic eyes became blood red! He said slowly in a chilling, cold voice: "I''m curious. How long can your friendship last? You know..." "Click!" Before o''chuang finished, the shield in the captain''s hand flew out directly. The shield has a sharp edge and rotates at a high speed. It is like a cutting machine. It instantly cuts off altron''s head. Just the next moment, the metal wall not far away suddenly opened, Two altron robots jumped out from the inside, and then frantically rushed to Nagini and his party. At the same time, a playful voice sounded in altron''s mouth: "It''s a beautiful move, but I don''t think it makes any sense. Aren''t you really going to kill each other?" The captain didn''t answer. Tony smashed aochuang''s head with a backhand: "what do you want to do?" But a moment later? I don''t know where four aochuang came from. Tony, who was vaguely aware of something in his heart, couldn''t help but change his face. In contrast, aochuang looked at Tony and seemed to understand what the other party was thinking. A disturbing smile appeared on his face: "nothing, just feel bored. Four this time, friendly tips, eight next time!" Chapter 442 "Boom!" A thick laser shot from Tony''s hand. The hot light, like a sharp knife, instantly cut off the claw waving robot in front of you. But at the same time, a robot that looks no different from other Austrian innovation robots suddenly burst out with incredible speed. In just a second or two, the speed reached an amazing Mach 2 or more. Fortunately, Tony''s reaction speed was very fast. The thick armor on his back seemed to have life at the moment. He spontaneously gathered into a half man high round shield in front of Tony. "Keng!" The suddenly accelerated altron robot collided with the round shield, and the metal skull cracked in an instant. But when Tony scattered the round shield, I don''t know when, an altron robot appeared in front of Tony, with sharp claws, strong body and extremely dangerous red light in his eyes! Fortunately, at the next moment, ganglishi appeared next to Tony. However, what he blocked was not the altron robot that was about to attack Tony, but the negative sound wave not far away. The energy batts like flame gather around the negative sound wave, and as these flames rotate faster and faster, the energy intensity around the negative sound wave becomes higher and higher. With a sharp roar, the terrible shock wave centered on her body spread in all directions. The captain reacted quickly, or when the negative sound wave began to accumulate strength, he pulled the winter soldier to look for shelter. Only Tony, an iron Han, killed red eyes in the battle. As for the altron robot opposite? Seriously, just give him two more seconds and the altron is sure to make Tony pay the price. But unfortunately, the world has never had if. The power diffused from the negative sound wave is like a tsunami, which instantly empties everyone except yourself. After releasing the negative sound wave of the big move, the body can''t help staggering. It seems that it''s going to fall in a second. Fortunately, at the next moment, a soft body held herself, which prevented her from collapsing directly to the ground. Looking at xuexu who appeared in time, there was a flash of doubt in the negative sound wave''s eyes, but after a moment, she no longer paid attention to why xuexu appeared near her. Because a disgusting voice sounded at this moment. The ground made of pure metal, broken parts, burning flames and the engine oil that I don''t know belongs to that machine are all over the ground. A brand-new aochuang robot appeared in the sight of everyone. Looking at the weak negative sound wave, aochuang''s voice was as boring as ever: "it''s amazing power. It destroyed all the Legion soldiers in an instant. So the question is, 64 last time, how many this time?" Instead of answering, they stared at their murderous eyes. Aochuang didn''t feel embarrassed or afraid at all. He said to himself, "the answer is 128. Seriously, don''t you really consider my previous proposal?" But looking at the silent people in front of you, suddenly I felt very boring aochuang, and a touch of displeasure flashed in my eyes: "well, in that case, I hope you can still maintain your current vitality when you finish solving these aochuang." Aochuang is really disgusting. From the beginning, after making a suggestion to leave only one person, he made a total of 7 attacks. The number of robots is 1, 2, 4, 8, 16, 32 and 64 respectively. Each time, twice as many as before. At the beginning, everyone ignored altron''s proposal, and even many people''s first idea was to scoff. But with twice as many enemies per wave? Gradually, everyone became more and more tired, especially in the seventh wave. If it was not for the instantaneous outbreak of negative sound wave, there would be wounded. As for altron''s idea? In fact, everyone knows that aochuang wants everyone to kill each other. And his way of increasing is actually putting pressure on everyone. He accurately told everyone that every time it was twice as much as before. But the problem is that in addition to the number of robots, the pressure in our hearts is also increasing exponentially. Everyone knows the truth, but in the face of this visible death crisis? Seriously, the fatigue in the heart is actually more terrible than the fatigue in the body. With some hesitation between the eyebrows, I looked at the tired negative sound wave not far away, and everyone who obviously felt out of state. Looking at the door behind him, Tony flashed a decisive look in his eyes: "find a chance to break through!" This must not continue. This consumption is meaningless. Their goal is altron, not to fight with these robots here. Of course, the most important thing is that if they continue, they are likely to suffer casualties. Now there are 128 altron robots. What''s next? 256 aochuang robots? What if they kill all the altron robots? Opening the door behind is the real key. Besides, they can''t kill all aochuang robots. Just as Tony was about to break through with the crowd, the dense robots in front of him heard the voice of aochuang: "I advise you not to do this. Although I''m not very happy now, at least I feel happy. If you let me lose this happiness? I have about 3000-4000 missiles in my hand. Mr. Tony Stark should know what these bombs mean." Tony shook his head in the face of aochuang''s threat. His eyes flickered seriously and looked at aochuang without showing weakness: "if you really have these missiles, you have no reason to continue playing." O Chuang Leng shook his head for a moment, but the next moment, his voice was a little more strange. He asked, "that''s what you said, so are you going to give up the game? I can let you leave and promise not to attack." Tony was stunned. He seemed to realize something. His face suddenly became very ugly. One side of the captain''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "I..." Just as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Tony. Tony took a deep breath and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "don''t think about it, we can''t afford to gamble." Tony thought a lot. He guessed that the missiles were no longer in aochuang''s hands. He guessed that aochuang might not have so many robots. After all, with his understanding of aochuang, he doesn''t have to play these meaningless games with them. As for what aochuang said before, you want to see them kill each other? I can''t say I don''t believe it at all, but Tony will never believe it all. The reason why he didn''t say it was because he needed time to analyze the material of the door behind him, so as to find a way to open the door. Unfortunately, aochuang didn''t give him this time. That''s why Tony decided to leave because he couldn''t afford it. But the reappearance of aochuang made Tony aware of a problem. What if altron really just wants to play? If there are really 3000-4000 missiles behind this door? Even if there is a chance of one in ten thousand, they can''t afford to gamble. He seemed to realize that Tony would be the answer, so aochuang looked very calm. But Tony didn''t see it. In a very short time, aochuang gave Tony a deep look, but a moment later, his face returned to calm again, as if nothing had happened: "Good, the game continues." As time goes by, In the eighth round, 128 aochuang robots were injured by negative sound waves. In the ninth round, 256 aochuang robots, xuexu, war machines and Dongbing were injured. In the tenth round, 512 aochuang robots, the winter soldiers with a completely exploded mentality, tried to kill the negative sound wave, but they were knocked down by the steel force. At the same time, the captain fought back, and the atmosphere became stiff again. Just when everyone thought it was going to end, although it was difficult to calculate how many there were in a short time, there were at least a lot more altron robots than the tenth round. They said: "sorry, now you need to clean up the battlefield. Of course, you can also choose to continue." Looking at aochuang in front of him, Tony with bloodshot eyes asked hoarsely, "why don''t you kill us?" Aochuang replied thoughtfully: "As I said, this is a game. I like games." Tony was silent. He sat on the ground and allowed a large number of robots to take away the parts on the ground. But most people don''t know that these machines taken away will be sent to the integrated installation room. They will be resurrected with blood in no more than one minute. In fact, there are not so many altron robots in the whole steel castle, With seven or eight hundred robots on the battlefield and those abandoned on the ground, the total number of robots in aochuang''s hands will not exceed 3000. No way, who let him lose 2000 Austrian innovation robots in the space station before. This led to a lack of power in his hands. In fact, aochuang doesn''t want to play any game with Tony. If he can''t solve Tony and his party in one go, he can''t choose this circuitous way. On Tony''s side, he also guessed that aochuang might not have enough troops, but looking at the tense atmosphere at the moment, Tony flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes. Even if he knew that aochuang was cooking frogs in warm water, even if he knew that aochuang wanted them to kill each other. There''s no way, because it''s a conspiracy. After all, they are people, not machines. Machines don''t need rest, but people can''t. Besides, Tony is gambling. He gambles that altron has fewer robots than expected. He gambles that his support is faster than altron''s support. You know, he brought a warship this time! But Tony didn''t realize that his mood today seemed different from usual. Seems particularly excited and radical? Chapter 443 Like the tide, an aochuang robot cleans up the machine parts and residual limbs on the ground. Even inside the robot cleaning the battlefield, you can see the robot with mop cleaning the oil on the ground. In addition, the atmosphere at the scene was not as tense as expected. Although the winter soldiers tried to attack the negative sound wave before, they didn''t fight. After all, there is still a common enemy that has not been solved, but the most important reason is that we are too tired. Even the dead waiter is tired on the ground at the moment, just looking at his slightly undulating hips? I have to sigh that this guy is really a complete pervert! But then again, tiredness is one thing, but the real reason for easing the atmosphere on the scene is colonel rod''s unintentional words. The atmosphere was very stiff at that time. After all, the winter soldiers attacked the negative sound wave not long ago. No one knows whether the other party will act madly again during the rest period. You know, aochuang said that he would stop this endless attack only when there was one left. Throughout history, you will find that in order to survive, humans are no different from beasts, and even humans are more ferocious than beasts. Because it was uncertain whether the other party would make a move, the scene was spontaneously divided into two groups. However, when the two sides were on alert and their nerves were highly tense, looking at the altron robot waiting to see a joke nearby, Colonel rod suddenly spontaneously sighed: "If only Nagini were here." As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s face changed, even aochuang, who was watching the play. The captain opposite, what are you thinking now? I don''t know for the time being, but Tony''s expression is very subtle. Past scenes emerge in front of him. Looking at his former teammate, Tony smiled bitterly with a complex sigh: "Is it useful to say this now?" With that, he ignored the captain who was deadlocked with himself. In this way, the two sides ended the confrontation. Although the string in their hearts has not been loosened, at least we can rest and even recover some physical strength. Just before long, Nagini, who also sat down, suddenly asked a question: "I''m curious. How did Nagini die? It seems that altron didn''t kill him?" Tony, Colonel rod and even the captain looked at the sudden change in his face. Nagini''s eyes flashed a rather obscure irony: "so, can''t you say?" But the next moment, to Nagini''s surprise, he faced his problem when everyone was silent. Tony shook his head with a bitter look on his face: "There''s nothing you can''t say. Although it has something to do with aochuang, in fact, I was the one who really killed Nagini." However, before Tony could go on, Colonel rod patted Tony on the shoulder. A serious look flashed in his eyes: "not only Tony, but also me and many people. The situation was like this..." The same thing, said by different people, the mood is very different. Nagini helped himself, but Colonel rod was not familiar with Nagini. The reason why the other party helps himself is largely because of Tony, but Tony is different. He is Nagini''s real friend. So two years ago, although it was a great blow to everyone, Tony was the most painful. You know, not only Nagini, but also Sam and their children died, and Tony and his current wife Boz also have a deep friendship with the Nagini family. So, what happened two years ago. Anyone can say, but Tony alone can''t. Even if he left at that time, Tony is still the most painful. As time went by, we listened to Colonel rod''s slow talk about what happened two years ago and what everyone thought at that time. The injured negative sound wave covered his arm. Although steel lux stopped the other party in time during the winter soldier''s sneak attack, the negative sound wave''s arm was still injured. Just after listening to Colonel rod''s story? The negative sound wave could not help but show a strange look on his face: "so, this is the process of Nagini''s death?" She had no feelings for Nagini. After all, two years ago, Nagini had no news for a long time because Sam was pregnant. For a star, he needs enough exposure. Moreover, after Nagini''s death, many news about him was blocked. Even Nagini''s loyal fans could forget a lot in two years. If it hadn''t been mentioned just now, the negative sound wave would even forget that the earth had such a powerful superhero two years ago. So, now the situation of the earth will be so bad. Not because he grew up, but because Nagini died? This makes the negative sound wave''s face change a little more. Especially when she hears the ending of Nagini, she doesn''t know why. She inexplicably feels that Nagini is a superhero. Colonel rod, who looked at the other party''s questioning look and didn''t know what to say, could only smile bitterly: "don''t look at me like this. There was no way at that time. The time gem can''t be given to Nagini, otherwise domam will destroy the world." But xuexu, sitting next to Nagini, had a flash of doubt in her eyes. She pointed out pointedly: "Why not let Nagini stop domam? Or in your heart, you actually think that a strong and invincible Nagini is the real threat?" Colonel rod was stunned. In fact, he was also thinking about this problem. Why did he believe that strange, who had met only a few times, did not believe Nagini, who helped him stand up again? Is it true that, as xuexu said, he is afraid, or jealous of Nagini''s strength? When Colonel rod began to doubt his true thoughts, the silent captain suddenly said: "It''s not as dark as you think. We just did what we should do as superheroes. Although Nagini has just saved the world, if he takes the time gem? Domam will be resurrected!" "Without the gem of time, strange could not stop domam. Therefore, what we killed at that time was not Nagini as a superhero, but Nagini trying to destroy the world." Just in the face of the captain''s explanation, xuexu''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "so? Is this why you decided to kill Nagini?" One thing, xuexu didn''t say, That''s why they superheroes don''t protect Nagini''s wife and children? Nagini has aochuang and strange has domam, so why don''t you superheroes who are making soy sauce stop the chrysanthemum opening beast that killed Nagini''s wife and children? Because it doesn''t make sense, xuexu is not satisfied with the captain''s explanation. Just don''t know why, looking at the captain in front of him, xuexu thought for a moment, and finally didn''t dare to say. Tony, who didn''t notice the change of xuexu''s look, now followed xuexu''s previous question. He smiled bitterly and shook his head: "yes, do you feel some nausea?" At that time, the earth had two crises, one from altron and one from domam. Most importantly, both the former and the latter had the ability to destroy the earth. It was precisely because the situation at that time was too complex that led to the death of Nagini, as well as the fact that the subsequent Avenger alliance vs Nagini finally died. As for xuexu''s question? I don''t know what strange thinks for the time being. But Tony was attracted by the materials handed over by strange at that time, and he didn''t think that he would finally do it to Nagini. It is reasonable to say that everyone involved at that time felt bad, but why did Tony react so strongly? Is it really just because he is closer to Nagini? No, the real reason is because altron was created by Tony. In other words, if he did not create aochuang, Nagini would not die, and so many subsequent things would not happen. More importantly, Nagini warned him, but he didn''t care. That''s why Tony has felt guilty over the years. That''s why he said he was disgusted because he always thought he killed the Nagini family. Chapter 444 Xuexu, who didn''t know there was another reason, looked at Tony with a bitter face, and a hesitation flashed in her eyes: "a little... Right? So that''s why you want to kill aochuang?" Tony glanced at xuexu. He didn''t explain. He just shook his head: "Maybe? Anyway, I''m sorry for Nagini." Just at this time, with a burst of shivering, the dead waiter suddenly looked up: "I have a question. At the beginning, the people of the avenger alliance participated in the action of killing Nagini. Why didn''t the captain want to avenge Nagini?" With these words, the death waiter also secretly winked at the steel man. His expression seemed to say, "brother, I know you want to ask this question, I asked it for you." As for the captain? He frowned slightly. Although he was unhappy in his heart, a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I said that there is not only one enemy in the world." Just the next moment, Nagini, who had been observing all this silently, suddenly asked: "Regret?" Tony was stunned. He looked at the big man in front of him. He was clearly the most conspicuous one present, but he didn''t know why. He had a very low sense of existence. And facing Nagini''s problem? After a moment of thinking, Tony nodded, "I regret it, but if I were given another chance, I would still make the same choice." The snow Xu''s eyes next to him were full of puzzlement: "why?" Since you know you will regret, why do you have to make a decision to regret? The young xuexu didn''t accept it and couldn''t understand it. On the contrary, the steel man next to him seemed to think of something, and a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes: "because in his heart, there is something more important than friends. Or, people like him are not suitable to have friends." Ganglishi thought of his teacher, Professor X. He once saw the professor staring at a picture for a long time. There were two people in the picture. One is a professor and the other is magneto. The background of the photo is the current mutant school. But the difference is that the two people in the picture are very happy. Many people think that there is a conflict between the professor and magneto, but how many people know that they were actually very good friends many years ago. Regret it? I''m sure I regret it, but if I let the professor choose again, he will still make the same decision. No way, the adult world has always been involuntarily. Colonel rod obviously didn''t understand the meaning of the words, but he noticed that the last sentence of the steel was not suitable for friends. This made his face change a little: "what do you mean? Do you know how painful Tony has been in the past two years? Do you know because of Nagini..." But Tony shook his head and understood what the steel man meant. He stopped rod from going on. He said, "in fact, he''s right, but I don''t regret it." Nagini glanced at Tony. Different from his previous observation, this time he had an answer in his heart. Standing up from the ground, his strong body gives people a strong pressure, and his deep eyes look down at Tony not far away with a touch of incomprehensible complexity. Not knowing whether he was telling him or telling himself, Nagini nodded: "it''s no use regretting." Tony''s eyes flashed puzzled. He didn''t understand what Nagini meant, but he warned, "don''t say so much. It''s useless. Save your strength. There''s another fierce battle." fierce battle? If it weren''t for his need to use the power of spiritual gems to see clearly the real thoughts of these people, could he stop himself with this broken door in front of him? His thick palm stroked the silver gray metal door in front of him. A touch of contempt crossed the corner of his mouth: "it''s time to end this farce." Then Nagini said to the confused xuexu: "cover your ears." Snow Xu, who didn''t know what Nagini was going to do, twinkled in his eyes: "what?" But Nagini ignored it. A black light flashed and roared violently. In an instant, the blast blew everyone away. They didn''t know what had happened, so they felt that the whole world was spinning, and the roar in their ears seemed to lift their brains, and dissipate with the huge sound? On the solid metal gate, there is a huge hole. From the twisted trace of the hole, it seems that a terrible beast tore it open, and in the deepest part of the door Weian''s body is like an iron tower. On Nagini''s thick palm, there is a twisted metal head, which is very similar to the previous altron robot. The only difference is that a yellow gem is embedded in the center of his eyebrows, and at Nagini''s feet is a headless robot body, which is still spraying sparks at the fracture of its neck. Looking at aochuang in front of him, Nagini''s thick fingers nodded at the center of his eyebrows, but after a moment''s observation? Although he felt that it should not be a real soul gem before, Nagini couldn''t help feeling disappointed when he looked at the imitation in front of him. On the other hand, altron, although his head was twisted off by Nagini, was not greatly affected. He just looked at the strange guy in front of him, and altron''s voice was a little stunned: "Who are you?" He said before that only two people could break through his door, and the one in front of him was obviously not the two he said. At the same time, because things happened so fast, people didn''t even have time to react. When everyone reacted, Nagini had already rushed in. The captain reacted the fastest. He was the first person to rush in except Nagini. He just looked at the empty room. The captain frowned and scolded: "Aochuang, where''s the missile?" Although there was only one head left, aochuang was not flustered. According to one body and one life, aochuang has thousands of lives in this steel castle alone, so facing the problem of captain? Altron asked sarcastically, "are you a fool? Or do you think I will tell you? I won''t say anything until there is only one person left." However, compared with the captain, aochuang is more interested in Nagini at the moment: "I''m curious about who you are. Although there are some flaws, the strength of this door can''t be opened so easily, so who are you?" Holding altron''s head in his thick palm is like holding an apple. His deep and cold eyes look at altron: "Does it matter?" Ao Chuang was stunned for a moment, then he nodded and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "yes, it''s not important. The important thing is, are you interested in cooperation?" But the next moment, Tony, who followed him, suddenly changed his expression after hearing aochuang''s words: "don''t listen to him. Aochuang''s goal is to kill all mankind, so he will kill you in the end." But as soon as the voice fell, aochuang couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He looked at Tony with disdain: "indeed, I want to kill all humans. But the problem is, Mr. Tony Stark, who told you that mutants are human?" "Mr. Potter, you don''t need to worry about these problems, because you''re not in this list. Besides, without the current civilization, I''m going to die, so mutants are not my goal." "Tell me, what do you want? Money? Power? Beauty? Man? Or revenge?" "I can satisfy anything you want. I just need you to help me deal with magneto. Don''t worry, I won''t let you kill him, and you won''t kill him." Because of his restraint, altron knew he had a great enemy named magneto. He has always wanted to deal with magneto. Even if he can''t defeat magneto, he must have the capital to fight magneto, not to say that he can only rely on the crowd tactics to reluctantly consume with the other party. Unfortunately, altron has been looking for a long time and has not found anyone who can fight magneto. After all, humans can''t help him, and in the mutant world, the only mutant capable of fighting magneto is each other''s good friend. Nagini in front of him is the second person aochuang sees who has the ability to fight magneto. Moreover, aochuang firmly believes that Nagini will agree to his requirements. First of all, there is no hatred between the two sides. He has investigated Porter''s records, so this is very certain. Secondly, aochuang can meet all the requirements of the other party. Don''t ask why he is so confident. You should know that he is aochuang. Finally, aochuang''s requirements are not high. He only needs the other party to stop magneto and even says that he is willing to let the other party leave magneto as a bargaining chip to negotiate with himself. With such favorable conditions, aochuang doesn''t think Nagini will refuse, and he has no reason to refuse. But what aochuang didn''t expect was that in the face of such favorable conditions, the other party actually said: "I refuse." ¡°why£¿¡± Aochuang was a little confused. He looked at Nagini with a puzzled face and asked, "why?" Seriously, he doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand why the other party refuses him. There''s no reason! Looking at the altron and Nagini''s indifferent voice in his hand, people can''t help thinking of the cold wind in Siberia: "It''s simple, because I want you to die!" Chapter 445 Ao Chuang looked confused. He didn''t understand what the other party wanted to refuse. You know, in addition to the generous rewards you put forward, everyone in the whole iron castle is affected by the power of spiritual gemstones. In fact, at the beginning, aochuang did so to let the avenger alliance kill each other. Spiritual gems can affect people''s emotions, because they are not leading, but guiding, so many people simply can''t notice that they have been affected. This is why everyone doesn''t find that their emotions are particularly strong today. Just after meeting such a powerful mutant? There was a flash of madness in aochuang''s eyes. There was no way. Such a powerful mutant was too rare. If you have the other party''s help? You can make up for the last weakness, Just the next moment, as aochuang begins to mobilize the power of spiritual gem? He couldn''t help but be stunned. It seemed that he found a very shocking thing, so that his eyes at Nagini were full of amazement: "wait, it''s impossible. You don''t have the power of spiritual gem in your body?" This is unscientific. You know, as long as you step into this steel castle, you will be shrouded by the power of spiritual gemstones. Even Professor X may be able to rely on his strong mind and not be affected by the power of gemstones, but it is absolutely impossible to break free from the power of gemstones. The only one who has torn the power of spiritual gemstones is the one two years ago, so Looking at this guy with muscles and muscles, like a little giant? Thinking of the torn door before, aochuang once said that there are two people in the world who can break the door, one is magneto, and the other? Looking at the strange mutant in front of him, aochuang''s confused eyes gradually became more suspicious and shocked: "are you Mr. Nagini?" As aochuang''s voice just fell, a puzzled look flashed in the eyes of the negative sound wave not far away: "Nagini? Hasn''t he been dead for two years?" But at the moment, aochuang is too lazy to explain to the negative sound wave. At the moment of reaching this conclusion, aochuang himself was surprised, but the problem was that he was 90% sure that the other party was Nagini! First, the other party broke away from the influence of the soul gem. According to aochuang''s understanding, the energy level of the soul gem is very high. Except Nagini, he has not seen the second person who can not be affected by the soul gem. The second is that the other party refuses its own conditions. This is unreasonable, because according to his understanding of Potter, the other party can''t refuse. Similarly, the data also show that the previous Porter did not have such strong strength. But the most important thing is that aochuang never thinks that Nagini is really dead. He knows how terrible the strength of the monster is. With these smelly fish and rotten shrimp of the avenger alliance, it is also worthy to kill Nagini? Altron didn''t believe it, so from beginning to end, he didn''t think Nagini was dead, so he said that there were two people in the world who could destroy the structure of metal doors. One is magneto, the other is Nagini! Like aochuang''s previous speculation, Nagini is not dead, so at the moment of seeing Nagini''s silence, combined with the previous speculation, aochuang can almost be sure that the terrible monster is back. Because he was Nagini, he wanted to kill himself. Because he is Nagini, the power of spiritual gem will be invalid for him. Because he is Nagini, he will refuse the chips that normal people will never refuse. So the next moment, the shock in my eyes dissipated and replaced by hot and crazy: "Mr. Nagini, I know a secret. Do you want to trade? As long as you like..." "Click!" Before aochuang finished, with the strength of Nagini''s fingers, the head inlaid with yellow gemstones was pinched into a ball of parts by Nagini. Head pinched? I''m sorry, it''s nothing to altron. So the next moment, a basic version of the robot came from the door. When he saw Nagini, a bright smile suddenly appeared on the face of aochuang robot: "Although the transaction failed, it doesn''t matter. Dear Mr. Nagini, as a gift for your return, I will tell you the news anyway." The captain not far away was stunned. At first, he didn''t think Potter was Nagini. After all, Nagini died two years ago, but looking at aochuang so seriously? I don''t know why, the captain''s heart suddenly "clattered". It seems that in order to confirm his conjecture, the robot aochuang glanced at himself and said seriously: "Mr. Nagini, you may not know that Ms. Sam, by the way, and your newly born child, actually don''t have to die." His face suddenly changed again, and the captain subconsciously shouted: "Aochuang, what are you talking about?" In the face of the captain''s scolding, aochuang''s eyes had a little more playful expression: "it seems that the captain seems to know something about this matter. After all, you are half wakanda now." After Nagini''s death, the prestige of the avenger alliance plummeted. Not long after, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. came the scandal of hidden Hydra. In this case, the captain tried to protect the winter soldiers. So when the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is in urgent need of help and the captain is in a deep crisis of trust, why did Tony go instead of the captain? The reason is simple, because the captain has the support of vacanda. Why vakanda chose the captain is unknown. But the reason for not choosing Tony is very simple, because Tony and Nagini are closer. If Tony is allowed to continue his "mischief", should vacanda be solved when altron is solved? Therefore, Tony must not represent the avenger alliance. It was precisely because of the support of vacanda that the captain drove Tony away. After all, wakanda is a country with a large number of black technologies. It is not too much to say that it is an enhanced version of Tony Stark. So Tony didn''t lose unjustly. But all this has a premise that Nagini is really dead. Only when Nagini is dead can they dare to do so. If Nagini is not dead? Thinking about what he had done over the years, the captain was soaked in sweat. He subconsciously denied, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." But Nagini ignored the captain''s explanation. With deep and indifferent eyes, Nagini looked at aochuang not far away. Nagini''s voice was like eternal ice: "So, is it vacanda?" At the moment, the superhero, who symbolizes the American spirit, looks embarrassed. Big drops of sweat emerge from his forehead. It is clear that the indoor temperature is the most suitable 24 ¡ã, but the captain looks like he is exposed to the hot sun of 42 ¡ã. This made aochuang very happy, but he didn''t pay too much attention to the captain. After all, compared with the monster Nagini, the captain is not even a small shrimp. So the next moment, in the frightened eyes of the captain, Ao Chuang said slowly: "Yes, vakanda has two layers of defense. Mr. Nagini should know better than me. The outer layer is weak and the inner layer is strong. At that time, there were two chrysanthemum opening monsters on the earth. The fit monsters have been killed by Mr. Nagini, so I won''t repeat it here." "As for another chrysanthemum opening beast? It''s just an ordinary level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast. If vakanda resists it with all his strength, you can definitely get there before the inner defense is torn apart, even without the help of the avenger alliance!" What will happen to the captain if vacanda is finished? Think about what he has done over the years. Without vacanda''s support, Frey would have let him go, and there might even be a wanted man. In addition, the winter soldier is also doomed. After all, he is suspected of killing several important American personnel, including Howard stark, one of the founders of the Divine Shield Bureau. This means that, in any case, vakanda must not have an accident, because once vakanda has an accident, he will be doomed. So at the next moment, the captain explained flustered: "Nagini, don''t listen to o''chuang''s nonsense. He''s trying to stir up the relationship between you and wakanda. In the past two years, whether Su Rui or techala, everyone misses you very much. What happened to Sam in those years was really just an accident." Nagini looked calm, though it was chilling. But the captain didn''t think so, because he realized that Nagini didn''t interrupt him, which showed that Nagini was listening to his explanation. Just looking at the flash in the captain''s eyes, aochuang shook his head with disdain. Really think I''m just giving gifts? It''s naive. If it weren''t for the killer mace in his hand, aochuang wouldn''t say it at all at the moment when he realized that Nagini came back. Moreover, the captain obviously didn''t realize that the explanation he just said just proved that his relationship with vacanda was abnormal in the past two years. Because as a captain, it is impossible to contact the core members of wakanda, let alone blurt out the names of royal family members subconsciously. So the next moment, in the captain''s uneasy eyes, aochuang patted his forehead and pretended to be annoyed: "By the way, I remember. Mr. Nagini, you may not know that Ms. Sam was helpless before she died. She said she hated you, but you don''t have to worry. Although Mr. Nagini indirectly killed Ms. Sam, by the way, and your children. But she didn''t blame you. What she really hated..." As soon as the voice turned, aochuang''s voice was full of cold. Looking at the monster whose body was filled with terrible pressure not far away? After taking a deep look at Nagini, aochuang said slowly: "It''s because of you, implicating her child. It''s said to be a girl? Unfortunately, she died." "Boom!" As soon as the voice fell, thousands of robots in the steel castle were forcibly disconnected in an instant. No one knew what had happened. Only at that moment, the killing intention rose to the sky, Then, God, it cracked!!! Chapter 446 With Austrian innovation detonating the most critical bomb? The overwhelming killing intention gushed out of Nagini''s body. The almost substantive killing intention made everyone present tremble. Ganglishi knelt on the ground with a "plop". His face turned red, his thick neck, and under his silver skin, there were violent green veins. Shrouded in murderous intent, he felt he couldn''t breathe. But seriously, steel lux is fine. Snow Xu and negative sound wave, the two girls, were in a coma at the moment when their killing intention was rising. From their pale faces, it can be seen that even if they were in a coma, their situation was not good. But the worst thing is altron. This thunder was detonated by aochuang. He provoked Nagini''s anger, so he naturally had to bear the burning of being entangled by the flame. Killing will not only oppress the body, but also erode the soul. This confrontation of will is the most terrible. If you don''t pay attention, you will be doomed. And after realizing that it was not only the robot that was lost in the confrontation with Nagini, but also something more precious? Altron subconsciously prepares to evacuate. It''s nothing to lose some robots. As long as there are materials, altron can make countless robots every minute, but if the soul is affected? Altron can have many bodies, but his soul can only have one. But in the end, aochuang is still a step late. Flames are rising in the steel castle on the sea. Like these robots, this part of aochuang''s soul is swallowed up by the burning fire. At the same time, tens of thousands of miles away in Antarctica, on the ferocious metal throne inside a base covered with ice and snow, there is a robot with a yellow gem on its forehead. But the difference is that this robot is not inlaid with pirated goods, but a real soul gem. Just the next moment, aochuang, who had been sleeping for more than a year, suddenly woke up, and then there was a painful howl. What is the feeling of soul separation? It''s like when you''re alive, insert a knife into your brain and stir it constantly. And because the soul has no nerve transmission response, this pain is particularly rapid and real, which is more painful than the above. Altron, who fell from the metal throne, did not know whether it was because of pain or anger. He was half kneeling on the ground. In addition to his uncontrollable trembling, he also heard bursts of howling like a beast from his throat. I don''t know how long after that, the eyes that became scarlet because of pain returned to the original blue again. Struggling to get up from the ground, feeling the power of the spiritual gem, is slowly integrating the torn soul will. Altron looked a little tired, but his eyes were full of incomprehensible expressions. He didn''t know whether it was fear or excitement: "from the current situation, I already know who took the missiles. But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that Nagini is really not dead. He''s back!" If there were 90% before, with this part of your soul torn off? Altron can be sure that Nagini, the monster, is really back. At the same time, on the sea only 300 kilometers away from New York, looking at the monster with towering flames not far away, the captain couldn''t help feeling a burst of scalp numbness. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare, because the killing around him had clearly told the captain that Nagini was in a very unstable mood at the moment! This means that you are likely to be killed the moment you speak. Although it was only possible, the captain didn''t want to die, so at the moment he curled up desperately to prevent Nagini from finding himself. Although the others were not as unbearable as the captain, they were not much worse, but one paid attention. In addition to Nagini, only Tony gritted his teeth at the scene, but he relied not on will, but on technology. In Tony''s lower body, countless nano robots gather together to form a support, so that Tony won''t lose the support of muscles and bones and fall down. But judging from the crazy crawling nano robot, Tony should not last long. Of course, for Tony, this is enough to forcibly suppress his discomfort. Looking at this strange and familiar person in front of him, Tony said word by word: "You''re back." Nagini nodded, but his expression didn''t change much: "well, he''s back." Looking at Nagini in front of him, Tony''s face was a little more complicated: "what do you want to do?" Why is Tony standing? Because only standing can he talk to Nagini. Why talk to Nagini? Because Tony knows Nagini, because he knows that Nagini, who has been missing for two years, will inevitably set off a bloody storm when he reappears. As for altron? He just plays the role of adding fuel to the fire. Tony knows very well that no matter whether aochuang detonates the mine or not, one day, the mine will explode. The difference is only a matter of time. What''s Tony going to do? Although at this time, it is a very hypocritical act to say let go. But Tony still wants to say, if you can, kill those people in those years. Ordinary people are innocent. They really don''t know anything. It''s just that Nagini doesn''t want to continue talking with Tony, He stared at Tony with sharp eyes, turned his head and looked at Tony. There was a cold smile on Nagini''s face. He said slowly: "You''ll know." The next moment, in Tony''s uneasy look, with a strong spatial fluctuation. The familiar and unfamiliar hot temperature came, accompanied by a terrible hurricane. At this moment, the world seemed to be swallowed up by the flame, and even the sky reflected the strange blood red light under the reflection of the flame. And in wakanda, gorgeous and extravagant palaces. Although he has been in power for two years, he occasionally encounters some problems. The current king of wakanda, techala, still has to consult the previous king. Just at the moment when he saw tchala, the old king glared at each other: "How many times have I told you that now you are the king of vacanda." Looking at his father in front of him, tchala smiled bitterly: "father, isn''t there no way?" He glared at the other party fiercely, as if he was angry at the other party''s incompetence, but the old king, who hated iron and steel, finally flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes: "Come on, what''s the matter this time? Is that tribe in trouble? Or does Gaoshan tribe have any ideas?" Tchala shook her head. He sighed, "no, it''s su Rui." The old king was stunned. A touch of amazement appeared on his face, and then subconsciously frowned: "Su Rui? What''s the matter?" He didn''t understand what trouble his daughter could bring to tchala. He had to know that she was his own sister. Just in the face of the old king''s incomprehension, tchala looked helpless: "some time ago, because of Austria''s creation, didn''t the captain come to us for help?" The old king nodded. He knew this. At that time, he said he would give the captain a batch of equipment, just from tchala''s words? The old king, who was vaguely guessing, flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "so there is a problem with the equipment Su Rui gave the captain." If it''s just an equipment problem, although it''s serious, it can barely be said in the past, but what''s the real problem? Thinking about what his sister had done, tchala smiled bitterly: "no, it''s much more serious than the equipment problem. Su Rui didn''t equip the captain at all." The old king was stunned. As the voice of techala fell, a warm anger suddenly appeared in his eyes: "Isn''t this nonsense?!" Vacanda supports the captain not because of how good the captain is, but because they need the captain to involve Tony. But the question is, Su Rui doesn''t seem to like the captain very much? The old king knew this before, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, it''s better to beat the captain occasionally. He doesn''t know who is the master behind him. But the problem is that the old king never thought that Su Rui would trip the captain in such a thing. You know, a large part of the reason why the captain can drive Tony away is that he has advanced equipment that Tony can''t provide, so the senior level of the United States will continue to support the captain. In other words, the captain with vacanda''s support is stronger than Tony alone in the eyes of the United States, and once there is no high-level support of the United States? No one knows whether the s.h.i.e.l.d. will challenge the captain at this time. Just looking at techala with a bitter smile in front of him, the old king sighed. He rubbed his eyebrows impatiently, and a decision flashed in his eyes: "you go directly to Su Rui to get the equipment for the captain, and take Su Rui with you. Let Su Rui apologize to the captain at that time." After hearing the old king''s words, tchala was relieved. He nodded: "OK, father, I''ll go now." Although tchala doesn''t like the captain very much, he has to admit that the current captain is still useful. The old king rubbed his eyebrows impatiently as he looked at the leaving tchala. He knows that Su Rui doesn''t like himself. After all, what happened two years ago led to the death of Su Rui''s best friend. The old king thought that time would smooth everything. After all, it was just an outsider who died. Is it just Su Rui''s performance in the past two years? After taking a deep breath, the old king flashed a touch of determination in his eyes. He decided to give Su Rui another chance. After all, it was his daughter, but if it didn''t work? Although family affection is very important, vakanda is more important! But the old king didn''t know that not long after techala left, he was on the periphery of wakanda, with a wave of space. Dark blue scales, dark golden snake pupils, and huge body like a mountain. With the spitting out of the scarlet snake letter, a huge snake looks at this mysterious country vakanda calmly and indifferently! As for the old king''s worries? Well, maybe he won''t have to worry about it soon. Chapter 447 In the laboratory of wakanda palace, Su Rui''s face became ugly when he looked at the weapons being carried one by one. But she didn''t say anything. She just looked at tchala not far away, as if she were making a silent protest. Just when she heard that she had to leave with her, and even apologize to the captain? Su Rui''s face suddenly changed. She looked like a fried female cheetah: "Brother, I won''t apologize." Looking at the stubbornness in Su Rui''s eyes, tchala couldn''t help feeling a headache. He stressed: "this is what my father means." But unlike in the past, Su Rui is unusually tough this time. She said: "Anyway, I won''t apologize. I look disgusted at that man." He took a deep look at his sister and rubbed her aching eyebrows. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Finally, a touch of seriousness flashed in tchala''s eyes: "Anyway, you''re coming with me." With that, he would take Su Rui aboard, but Su Rui instinctively hid in the past. Her eyes were stubborn: "I won''t go." He frowned, looked at his sister in front of him, and suddenly shouted: "That''s enough! Stop making trouble. If you really don''t intend to apologize, don''t stay in wakanda in the future." Su Rui was stunned by the sudden roar. Never seen her brother so angry, she couldn''t help but flash a touch of fear in her eyes: "brother, what do you mean? Don''t you want me?" Just looking at your sister''s pathetic appearance? His face changed for a while, and finally sighed. His face was more complicated: "Surui, stop making trouble. Sam has been dead for two years. Besides, don''t forget your identity. You are a member of wakanda. If you can''t accept this, we can''t tolerate it, whether it''s me or my father." Su Rui was stunned. She was a very smart person. Combined with tchala''s abnormal attitude, she vaguely noticed something. Su Rui''s face changed a little: "Brother, you mean father?" He took a deep look at his sister and frowned. There was a flash of hesitation in tchala''s eyes, but finally he shook his head: "I''m not sure. I thought my father would talk to you, but he didn''t this time." Because of what happened two years ago, Su Rui always feels that her father killed Sam, but the problem is that Sam is dead, but her father is still alive. She can''t kill her father for a Sam, can she? Therefore, Su Rui can only trouble the captain. In contrast, the old king tolerated Su Rui until this time. Tchala can clearly feel that compared with the past, his father''s attitude towards Su Rui has changed this time, which is why tchala is angry. After all, he has only one sister. Looking at the helpless look on techara''s face, Su Rui thought for a long time, and finally sighed. Surui does hate the old king for killing Sam, but what can she do? You can''t really kill the old king. Sam is just a friend, but the old king is his father. Besides, tchala is right. Anyway, he is a member of the wakanda royal family. So the next moment, with a deep breath, she flashed a serious look in her eyes: "brother, I understand, I will apologize." Weapons were sent to the spaceship one by one. Su Rui, the co pilot of the spaceship, looked at vakanda below. She didn''t know why. Before leaving, she suddenly wanted to take another look. This feeling is very strange. It seems that if you don''t watch it now, you won''t have a chance next time. Tchala, who controls the spacecraft, has a similar idea. But as a brother, he didn''t say anything, but patted Su Rui on the shoulder: "after coming back, our family will have dinner together. We will have a better attitude at that time. I believe my father will forgive you." Su Rui nodded, but didn''t know if it was her illusion. When the spaceship left vakanda, she seemed to see that something appeared outside vakanda? However, because the speed of the spaceship was too fast and she was not in a good mood, she didn''t care too much. At the same time, tearing space, originally Nagini thousands of miles away, has now appeared in vakanda. Thick scales, winding body, even the smallest scale on the body, are as big as a house. In Nagini''s mouth, under the scarlet snake letter, are red and blue capsules, which are being swallowed in large quantities by Nagini at the moment. "Crackling ~ ~" A large amount of red and blue medicine, mixed with viscous saliva, is poured into the stomach bag. Immersed in highly corrosive gastric juice? The epidermis of the growth potion was eroded, and high concentrations of nutrients began to be absorbed by the body, which also made the breath of Nagini soar at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, although the growth potion can provide the necessary nutrients for Nagini to become stronger, the missing parts of Nagini''s body, such as life and space, are still lacking in the end. As a result, when he turned into a snake monster, his seriously deficient body would spontaneously absorb all the energy that could be absorbed around him. At the same time, because a large number of growth potions were swallowed, Nagini''s body expanded more and more. Although it is impossible to break through the fifth stage, the hint of strength is real. As a result, Mingming Nagini hasn''t done anything, just appears here, but the terrible scene has begun. The periphery of wakanda is an ancient forest. Here, the vegetation is lush and full of vitality, the ancient trees are vigorous and powerful, the wild grass is lush and green, but with the emergence of Nagini, everything has changed. The green weeds began to turn yellow as their vitality was taken away. Green and tall ancient trees collapsed with invisible force. From the broken trunk, you can see the branches like cotton, dark gray, as if corroded. At the same time, not only the forest, but also the ground. Nagini absorbed only the vitality he needed, and the water, bacteria and various microorganisms in these plants? In a short time, there may be no accident. But over time, I''m afraid it will become a Jedi. With Nagini''s huge body slowly moving towards wakanda, this siphon phenomenon becomes more and more obvious. Vacanda, Minister of defense vacanbi, is feeding rhinoceros with apples at the moment, but the roar in his ears makes him look up. In the clear sky, several white clouds floated by. Wakambi, who thought it was thundering, flashed a bit of confusion in his eyes, but when he looked down at the trembling rhinoceros? Wakambi couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "it''s thunder. What''s to be afraid of? Look at your timidity." With that, he would send the apple in his hand to the rhinoceros''s mouth. But I don''t know why. In the past, rhinoceros could be happy to jump high after eating an apple. Today, they trembled. Even wakambi could hear the sound of rhinoceros''s teeth colliding because of fear. This stunned vacanbi, but he didn''t know what was going on. The vibrating gold bracelet of the wrist suddenly vibrated, and then a virtual projection appeared in front of wakambi. Okye, the leader of the Royal Guard and wakambi''s wife, appeared in front of his line of sight. Before wakambi said hello, he saw the other party asking anxiously: "Where are you now?" He sat on the ground and wiped the apple that the rhinoceros didn''t eat. Wakambi smiled and bit. He asked, "what''s the matter? What happened with such a flustered look?" Okye was not angry with vacanbi''s attitude. She knew that vacanbi had such a character, but she looked a little anxious: "I don''t know. The system shows that the protective cover on the periphery suddenly opens, and the energy reserve is falling madly. You''d better take your hand down and have a look. I have a bad feeling." Shield open? Decline in energy reserves? Wakambi rolled his eyes. He just took a special look. There was no cloud. Everything was normal, except for the roar from somewhere, but it seemed to be thunder. So he replied with disapproval: "maybe it''s a system error? Everything is right here..." Just when he looked up, vacanbi was stunned. Because in front of his line of sight, vakanda''s defense shield really rose. In addition, there is a terrible monster approaching vacanda. Looking at wakambi''s suddenly changed look, okye subconsciously asked, "wakambi, what''s the matter with you?" Swallowing and spitting, when you see the true face of the giant beast? Wakambi looked frightened: "snake... No, it''s not a snake! Okye, run, the monster, he''s back!" At the same time, with a thunderous roar. The earth cracked and the vitality of all things was plundered at this moment. As Nagini''s scale covered ferocious snake head touched the vakanda shield. How to say it is like a bubble. With a "bang", without any pause, vakanda''s energy mask turned into debris, such as stars, and was finally absorbed by Nagini''s body. Chapter 448 "The shield is broken?" Although only the outer protective cover was broken. But you know, this is vakanda, vakanda, one era ahead of the current world! Even the strongest America cannot enter without paying a certain price. And now? Looking at the giant beast, it''s like a piece of paper. It''s a defense cover that can be broken with a poke. I don''t know why, there is an unreal sense of absurdity in everyone''s heart. How is that possible? Is this fake? Even the chrysanthemum opening beast two years ago spent a lot of effort to tear up vakanda''s defense, so is today April Fool''s day? These are the real thoughts in the minds of most wakanda people at the moment of seeing the defense cover broken. But this is not important, because for the people of wakanda, what will happen next is really terrible. Nagini''s strength is still improving. If not counting the previous one in Borneo, strictly speaking, this is the real resurrection of Nagini. The soaring strength led to Nagini''s body becoming more and more empty. Because there are too many things missing, the body instinctively begins to plunder all the energy around it that may be taken away. In fact, the plundering began at the moment when Nagini appeared in Africa. The reason why the people of wakanda didn''t notice was that they were well protected by the energy shield outside wakanda. Now the energy mask was torn by Nagini, and even the energy to build the energy mask was plundered by him. The vakanda people who have lost the protection of the energy shield are like naked girls with despair in their eyes. "Boom!" The huge body swam forward slowly, and the huge sound was like rolling thunder. On this vast green grassland, the huge dark blue Python seems to be the messenger of death who brings the end to all things. The vibrant grassland withers at a speed visible to the naked eye. The fertile soil became thin and soft. Under the pressure of gravity, streams of foul smelling juice were sprayed from the withered and yellow grass roots, mixed with mud It seems that this is not a vibrant grassland, but a cursed land covered by stinky swamps. With Nagini''s advance, under indiscriminate attack, the ground turned into a swamp, and only a pile of bones were swallowed up. fear? fear? Or any other emotion? The huge body of hundreds of meters, like a mountain, gives people a strong pressure. The breath of death around it melts the vitality of all things. I don''t know who shouted. In short, I said, "run!" In an instant, the vakanda people, who were already frightened, ran desperately to the palace. Vakanda has two layers of defense, one outside and the other inside. The inner layer is stronger than the outside. If vakanda has a safe place at the moment, it must be the royal palace. Everyone is running. Everyone who runs away hates his parents for giving birth to two legs. As for Nagini? The snake pupil as big as a house stared at the front indifferently. Looking at these escaped vakanda people, he was not in a hurry. He didn''t stop each other at all. He even saw that some ran slowly, and Nagini would deliberately slow down. But even so, Nagini is a big snake hundreds of meters long. If he raises his head a little, it is equivalent to the height of dozens of floors. If his body moves a little, he will appear hundreds of meters away. For a few people, running away may be useful. But for most people, their escape is meaningless. Why did Nagini do that? Tens of thousands of people gathered in front of vakanda''s palace. They are ordinary residents living in vakanda. In the past, wakanda people were very proud. Of course, they have proud capital. Just today? Seriously, they looked a little embarrassed. Under the threat of death, they desperately knocked on the closed door of the wakanda palace and shouted a cry similar to "I don''t want to die". Inside the palace, listen to the cry outside. There are guards, wakanda soldiers, and even Royal servants. Many people''s faces have changed at this moment. After all, outside the door, vakanda''s own people. But the last king of wakanda was the most ugly. Because techara is no longer, now vakanda is under his management. He ordered to open the palace defense shield. Just? Listening to the wailing in his ears, the old king couldn''t help but flash a touch of unbearable in his eyes. He knew who was outside and why the other party attacked vakanda. At the first sight of the snake, the old king understood everything. Otherwise, he wouldn''t subconsciously ask his men to open the defense shield in the palace. So, do you really want to sacrifice tens of thousands of wakanda people outside because of yourself? Looking at the slowly approaching giant snake and the more flustered and shrill cry for help in his ear, the old king clenched his teeth and stood up: "enough! Nagini, I know your goal is me." No one wants to die if they can live, especially rich people like the old king. But the problem is that in everyone''s heart, there is actually a little something more valuable than life, and for this little thing, the old king chose to stand up at this time. The huge body stopped at this moment. Outside the vakanda palace, there is a 30 meter high wall. Nagini looks down at the man standing on the wall. In addition to indifference, the dark golden snake pupil has a little more fun: "So? Are you going to save them?" The heart began to beat violently out of control. The heartbeat of this frequency even made the old king feel that his heart would jump out of his throat in the next second. He looked up at Nagini. Although he was not a familiar dragon, the huge body of the giant snake was like a mountain. The old king couldn''t help feeling suffocated. He just looked at the frightened wakanda people under the wall. The old king took a deep breath, and a flash of determination flashed in his eyes: "everything is because of me, which has nothing to do with my people. I''m willing to open the gate and go out by myself, just ask you to let them go." Looking at the old king in front of him, Nagini''s cold snake pupils looked more and more playful: "it''s really touching. I can''t imagine that one day, people like you will sacrifice for others." Listening to Nagini''s sarcastic words, the old king breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he doesn''t want to die, let alone face Nagini, but the problem is. He was the last king of wakanda, and he had to protect his people. More importantly, it happened because of himself. However, just as king vakanda was about to find Nagini to die, an accident happened. The corners of the mouth are slightly open. On the thick blue scales, a wave of suction comes spontaneously. Compared with the previous plunder, in the case of active absorption. Tens of thousands of vakanda people gathered under the city wall can clearly feel that a very important thing is passing through their bodies. The arms began to dry and the skin relaxed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Everyone seemed to be dehydrated and turned into a shriveled body in an instant. Things happen too fast, just two or three seconds. Looking at the vakanda people with empty eyes and desperate gaze on the ground, the old king''s voice trembled: "why, why did you do this? I was the one who gave orders, which had nothing to do with them." Narrowing her eyes, she sucked away the vitality of tens of thousands of people in one breath, which made Nagini feel very comfortable. The body is even warmer, just facing the sad and harsh question of the old king? Nagini calmly replied, "I know." Looking at Nagini''s calm look, I don''t know whether it was because of anger. The old king''s eyes were full of blood. He stared at a pair of ferocious eyes: "Then why did you kill them? They don''t know anything." He looked down at each other and narrowed his eyes. Although there was a smile on the scaly huge head, the snake pupils were very cold: "I know what you said, but the problem is, do you think I care?" Chapter 449 Tens of thousands of people died in front of the old king. In addition to panic, the angry old king even felt his palms trembling. The total population of wakanda may not exceed 500000. There are up to 100000 people in the palace, and there are about 300000 or 400000 people outside. Nagini killed hundreds of thousands, which is already very fatal for vakanda, which is short of population. And in the end, less than 100000 people died? Trembling fingers pointed at the madman in front of him. The old king couldn''t help roaring, "you madman!" Facing the roar of the old king and looking at the other party''s Scarlet eyes because of anger, Nagini looked very calm. He raised his head and half of his body stood up, like a skyscraper, with dark golden snake pupils the size of a house, looking down coldly at the old friend below: "I''m really crazy. In fact, I could kill them from the beginning. But I didn''t. do you know why?" His body trembling with anger fell with Nagini''s voice? On his wrinkled face, an amazing hatred appeared: "why! If it''s just to revenge me, kill me, why kill them?" Looking at the old king coldly, the huge snake head full of scales, like the cold wind in Siberia, sounded from Nagini''s throat: "I know you are not afraid of death. Although I don''t want to admit it, there are always some people in the world. They have something more important than life. Death is actually very simple. Besides, what I want is not your death, but your pain¡° Why did the old king stand up? Is it really just because as a king, he needs to protect his people? Seriously, Nagini doesn''t know. But it is certain that if he dies, he can stop Nagini''s revenge. For the old king, it is definitely a big deal. Why? Because Nagini is dead, the old king will become a hero to save vacanda. Don''t say that these people died because of the old king. Human beings are always more stupid than you think. The old king chose to sacrifice in order to save vacanda. Why did Nagini attack vacanda? Well, maybe it''s because this is a madman? Besides, although the old king is dead. His wife and children can still live a rich life. Even because of his death, tchala''s position will be stable. So in this case, why did the old king die? You should know that he is this age. Even if he can live, he will not live for a few years. As a former king, he knows how to maximize his own interests. Of course, is it what Nagini guessed above? He didn''t know that even if he could distinguish emotions by taste, they were still separated by an energy mask. Looking at the ugly old king, Nagini looked very calm: "from your face, you should understand what I mean, although I don''t know whether you care about your people or the country of wakanda?" "But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you care." Yes, Nagini slowed down and blocked tens of thousands of vakanda people in front of the palace, just to see what the other party cared about. If the door is closed, it means that he cares more about his life than his people. So taking his life is the most painful revenge on the old king. But what if the old king chose to sacrifice himself? That means he cares more about vakanda than his own life, whether for his family or the people of this country. In the face of Nagini''s merciless disclosure, the king of wakanda, who was lucky to be broken in his heart, was completely flustered, but when he looked at the huge beast like a mountain in front of him? Everything in my heart finally turns into a bitter curse: "Nagini, you will be punished!" The old king knew that he would die if he died. After all, people will die. So death is nothing to fear for him, but the problem is that vakanda''s foundation cannot be shaken. What is the foundation of vacanda? Are the people of this country! As long as people are still there, even if they have suffered damage, even if more than half of the population has died, and as long as the country has not perished, there is still hope. As for Nagini''s guess? People''s hearts are complex, and there is no conflict between loving people and their own selfishness. Vakanda will not perish. With the status of royal family, tchala is still the king of vakanda, but what if vakanda is gone? Because of the cooperation with the United States, vacanda has been exposed. If the country is really subjugated? Whoever can make God bleed can kill God. Just like Nagini, when he was alive, the forces led by him, even the United States, were numb, and even the world had to give in. In the later stage of Nagini, even in the case of scientific and technological progress and even Austrian innovation bonus, they did not dare to easily tease Nagini. Therefore, it can be seen how important Nagini was in the hearts of all countries at that time. But after Nagini died? In less than two years, Nagini, once at the height of the sun, has not been mentioned. Even if there were spontaneous discussions among enthusiasts, it was soon harmonious. This treatment, even the one from 9 / 11, didn''t enjoy it. The situation in vakanda is similar to that in Nagini. But the difference is that Nagini, the God, is falsely injured, while vakanda is really finished. After all, the wakanda people are here. Even if there are some outside, they will be swallowed up by other sharks. As for letting go? It''s no use. As the old king said, the Nagini in front of him is no longer the Nagini in those days. He is now a lunatic! With the desperate curse of the old king, there was no so-called killing intention in Nagini''s dark golden snake pupil, just pure indifference, but the power rising from his body robbed everything in front of him. This feeling is like a Hercules composed of several cars in transformer 2. With the power being pulled to the maximum, the yellow sand in the sky is swallowed by the giant beast. But the difference is that Nagini is much bigger than Hercules. Because there is too much plundered energy, a large amount of energy is mobilized here, but at the same time, these energy is absorbed by Nagini, and finally forms a blue energy fog outside the defense cover. But soon, these energies were absorbed by Nagini''s body. From a distance, it was like a huge vortex swallowing vakanda in front of him. The old king''s eyes twinkled with despair, because he knew that at this speed, the shield would not last long. Of course, not only the old king, but also the wakanda soldiers with weapons. Just as soon as the weapon in his hand was launched, before it came into contact with Nagini''s body, these pure energy bullets collapsed into pure energy, and were involved into Nagini''s body with the blue energy fog outside. No one wants to die. Even if they know it''s useless, some people still want to jump under the instinct of survival. So many wakanda soldiers threw down their weapons and began to run away, just like those outside. The old king wanted to run, but he gave up because he knew he would not die, at least until all the wakanda died. After all, all this is revenge on yourself. The huge shield began to tremble. It''s like a bubble that breaks at the touch, and even some weak places have holes because the energy supply can''t keep up with the passage of energy. From the broken cave, the terrible plundering force made the people of wakanda more and more flustered, and even stampeded, which made Nagini very happy. But instead of staying as before, he swam slowly. Under the huge snake''s head, vakanda''s defense cover was like a soap bubble. Huge holes connected with the surrounding small holes. Finally, with a "bang", the whole defense cover broke. However, the next moment, watching Nagini''s head approaching, a dark purple light flashed. A furry paw, one on Nagini''s nose. The sound of "Dong" was dull, as if two speeding trucks collided together, but the sound was much thicker. A pure black energy shield appeared on the furry claw. Although it flashed only once, it succeeded in stopping Nagini''s progress. The swimming body stopped at this moment. Nagini raised her head and looked at the sudden accident in front of her. This is a black panther. For normal people, this Panther is definitely a behemoth, with a height of nearly 10 meters and a body length of an amazing 30 meters. But for Nagini, the panther was not enough to swallow by herself. However, at his level, size is not the only criterion for judging strength. From the strength of the other party''s shot just now, Nagini guesses that the other party''s strength may not be as good as himself, but it should belong to the same level as Gu Yi. Look at this Panther? She took back her shocked claws. Although she scolded the other party in her heart that she was a pervert, she still pretended to be calm at the moment: "Stop it. There are only hundreds of thousands of people in wakanda. Including those you killed before and those who are half dead now, there can be less than 10000 people left in wakanda. There is no need to kill them all." Shrinking his body, the dark golden snake pupil looked at each other. Nagini did not answer each other''s question: "are you the Panther God of vakanda?" Although the Panther felt her hair numb under Nagini''s indifferent eyes, she still hardened her scalp and said: "Yes, I''m the patron saint of vakanda. How about face? You''ve killed enough." There was a thought in his eyebrows, but a moment later, Nagini suddenly said, "I want him to die." With a sigh of relief and no hesitation, the Panther subconsciously replied, "yes." But then, Nagini didn''t give the other party any breathing time. He immediately added: "the royal family will die." The old king was stunned. He could die, but the royal family could not die. His face suddenly changed. He quickly shouted: "no, the great Panther God, that year..." However, the Panther ignored the king vakanda who begged for mercy. Under the eyes of Nagini, she quickly shook her head: "you don''t have to look at me. Although their ancestors helped me, it was a long time ago. I can promise you." Keep the royal family. Are you kidding? If I can beat each other, do you think I will be submissive? If we hadn''t seen vakanda coming to an end, if we hadn''t reached an agreement with the ancestors of the old king, how could the Panther wade in this muddy water? You know, the madman''s wife and children are dying in their own territory! If you''re watched by this madman, you''ll shit! But fortunately, the other party doesn''t know his depth, so he will be fooled by himself. Just the next moment, Nagini suddenly asked, "does Gu Yi know about this?" Because of the agreement, the Panther subconsciously put down her guard. When facing Nagini''s question, she instinctively replied, "how is it possible? She..." But a moment later, realizing what she was talking about, her face suddenly changed: "are you talking to me?" The body curls up together, the huge snake head full of scales, and the narrow snake pupil, there is not much anger, but pure indifference. But it was this indifference that made the Panther''s scalp numb. As the hoarse, cold wind like voice sounded, the Panther God, who wanted to slap himself, couldn''t help feeling that he was about to pee. "I''ve been confused. What happened two years ago? Why did Sam die? Why did everything happen so coincidentally?" Looking at the panther in front of him coldly, Nagini shook his head. He sighed, and his tone was more serious: "You shouldn''t have come." As Nagini''s voice fell, the Panther''s hair exploded under the terrible atmosphere. She stammered and looked at the monster with the smell of death: "Well, I suddenly remembered something else. Why don''t I go first..." But Nagini shook his head and looked at each other calmly: "Now? It''s too late. Since they''re all here, let me give you a ride." Chapter 450 Two years ago, Sam died. There''s a problem! At first, Nagini was not aware of this possibility. In the two years since he disappeared, Nagini, who thought he was dead, also didn''t think about this problem. After all, I''m dead. But then, when Nagini returned to the damn world again and realized that he might not die. Nagini, who had no intention of death, gradually realized that things in those years might not be simple. Why Sam died and why strange came to stop him, except Gu Yi, even strange and the enhanced version of Thor were vulnerable in their own eyes. So what are the reasons for their appearance? Why can''t these Avengers'' Alliance snipe at the chrysanthemum opening beast in wakanda, but let them face themselves who are impossible to defeat and even reluctant to block a little? These problems should have been realized when Nagini returned to wakanda. No matter how bad it is, when he sees the avenger blocking himself in New York, he should also realize it. But the problem was that Nagini didn''t pay attention to these problems at that time, or even if he realized it, he wouldn''t pay attention to them. Because his only idea was to get the time gem and use the little energy left to save his wife and children, but Gu Yi finally appeared. A little, really close! But this little bit made Nagini completely desperate at that time. If you want to get the time gem, you must kill Gu Yi, but killing Gu Yi, who was badly hurt at that time, has no ability to reverse time. So Nagini finally chose to destroy the world. But then? Nagini gradually realized that things seemed different from what he thought. Nagini wondered why they wanted to stop themselves instead of the chrysanthemum opening beast in the steel Castle created in Austria. There is also the Panther God in front of her. She is not as good as herself or even Gu Yi, but she is a God after all. A level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast is no different from mole ants for her. So, two years ago, whether it was the avenger or the Panther God in front of us. At that time, there were too many choices to prevent the tragedy, but everyone missed it properly, and no one appeared in the position that should have appeared. The avenger alliance is arranged in front of itself to challenge this impossible task. As for Panther? Kaiju animals hit her door, but she turned a deaf ear. This is unscientific and unreasonable. Especially at the moment when the Panther appeared, Nagini''s doubt was deepened. Perhaps two years ago, Sam''s death was not only altron''s pen, but also a target thrown by altron. The real black hand is actually hidden deeper. In line with this guess, Nagini''s first thought was Gu Yi. After all, she has a gem of time in her hand, and only she can plan all this. Of course, these are just guesses, but they didn''t come to mind. The other party was really blown out by himself. Especially looking at the other party''s panic at that moment, Nagini''s eyes gradually became dangerous. Looking at Nagini''s terrible eyes, the Panther felt numb on her scalp. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She subconsciously shrunk her neck, but a moment later? Realizing that she was already timid, she couldn''t help shouting, "don''t look at me like this. I don''t know anything." Although the swallowing of growth potion has stopped, the body is still plundering. Although the Panther God is not strong, it is also the strong one in the fifth stage. It belongs to the level of dimensional space overlord or God. The body will spontaneously stop Nagini''s plunder, but ordinary wakanda people? Hehe, human is a very garbage creature. If divided according to the monster system, human is the lowest grade. Although they are still alive, only a few thousand people are still alive. Others are either turned into dry bones or on the way to mummies. Looking at the Panther God in front of him, Nagini asked, "do you care about them?" Taking a deep breath, the Panther God, who was dark and without a trace of hair of other colors, flickered seriously in his bright yellow eyes: "let me go, you kill me casually, and I promise I won''t come out again." Save others? Come on, it''s still unknown whether you can survive. Nagini shook his head, full of ferocious snake Lin''s head, and the narrowed snake pupil looked at each other calmly: "I didn''t stop you." Didn''t stop? I''m really blind. Besides, in the animal world, panthers are much sharper than snakes. So the Panther God can clearly feel that Nagini has locked her, as long as he wants to escape at all? The moment was a storm. Seriously, at the moment, the panther was about to cry. At first, she just wanted to keep a small number of wakanda people. Because she was afraid that Nagini would not agree, she specially waited for someone to die, so she dared to run out. When shooting, it shows 120% combat effectiveness in order to scare the other party at the first time. As for whether he really bluffed Nagini? Seriously, she doesn''t know about the Panther, but she can be sure of one thing. Nagini attaches special importance to herself now. It is not difficult to guess that the other party must guard against himself according to his 120% or even 150% strength. In order to stop yourself, you must break out 180% or even 200% of your strength. But the problem is that they can only explode 120% at most. So she didn''t dare to escape, because she was worried that Nagini''s thick and big tail would directly whip herself to death when she tried to escape. But the problem comes again. When Nagini solves the rest of vacanda, he must cook himself. As a result, the Panther God at the moment is neither running nor not running. And look at each other''s indifferent eyes? He took a deep breath. Under the oily and shiny black fur, his muscles tightened. The bright yellow leopard pupil stared at the giant beast in front of her and growled with a warning from her throat: "Don''t force me. I may not be as good as you, but you don''t want to take me easily. This is vacanda." However, looking at the fierce black panther God, Nagini shook his head: "I think you may not be aware of a problem." The Panther God was stunned. A flash of confusion flashed in her eyes: "what?" But the next moment, when the vitality of the last wakanda was plundered, wakanda at the moment had completely turned into a dead land. On the land full of death like silence, Nagini calmly looked down on the black cheetah more than 30 meters long. The narrowed snake pupil looks colder and colder: "In fact, I knew from the beginning that your strength was strong. I didn''t do it because I didn''t want to solve the last wakanda, but I was afraid that I would kill you if I wasn''t careful." "You know, mole ants are very fragile." The Panther God was stunned. The bright yellow Panther pupil flickered with amazement, but a moment later? There was a flash of shame and anger in his eyes. He seemed to be annoyed by Nagini''s contempt. The Panther God, who was suddenly annoyed, changed his face. Under the smooth black fur, the muscles like Zhenjin are bulging at the moment. Although they are not very exaggerated and strong on the whole, they give people a feeling of full strength. The momentum of the other party is also different from the submissive at the beginning. This time, the Panther God has a crazy soaring momentum, wild and animal nature, mixed with the supremacy of the gods and towering ferocity. The leopard pupil overlooking the world gives people a terrible feeling. Or at the moment, she is barely a real God. Looking at Nagini in front of her, her sharp tusks, tight spine like a bow, and the Black Panther ready to go, roared desperately and madly from her throat: "I fought with you!" Just when she saw Nagini''s calm look? The Panther God who didn''t rush up couldn''t help cooling his heart. How to say, this kind of look is not only as if you don''t wear anything, but also a kind of pride in your bones. It seems that what you do is like a child in each other''s eyes. So at this moment, the Panther God realized a problem: It seems that I have to work hard this time, otherwise Emmm, even if you work hard, you still need to be cool? (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Chapter 451 "Ouch ~ ~" With a shrill roar, a panther the size of a tube tower was standing with cold hair, staring at a pair of bright leopard pupils, and in front of its line of sight, there was a black Python the size of a hill. "Boom!" Surprisingly, the first to attack was not Nagini, the giant snake, but the submissive Panther God. Run? It''s meaningless. She wanted to run away before, so she pretended to want to work hard with Nagini. But the problem was that Nagini looked calm. Seriously, but fanagini paid a little attention. The Panther God definitely turned around and ran away. But it was precisely this calm that made her realize the seriousness of the matter. Perhaps, as the other party said, he didn''t care how strong he was. After all, she was just a mole ant. So, instead of running away, you might as well spell it. Lead the neck to be killed? Sorry, being proud of God, she was not allowed to do such a thing. The air burst in an instant, and the towering wakanda city wall also broke into countless stones at this moment. It gives people the feeling that there is an invisible force exploding inside the city wall. The vigorous figure is flexible, with a bit of wild vitality. Snow-white claws pop up from the fat meat pad, like a new moon, beating violently! "Keng!" The sound of gold and iron! The claw as sharp as a machete fell on the scales of Nagini. The claw of the panther was numb, which made her abuse in her heart. Why is this guy''s defense so abnormal? But a moment later? A strong tail appeared strangely in front of the Panther God. It''s thick and big, like a hill. Looking from a distance, it gives people a shock that Mount Tai will collapse. Countless air is squeezed and exploded at this moment. The roaring air directly rolls the dead weeds on the ground. The dark clouds swept through and the gloomy scene gave people a sense of crisis that the end was coming. The Panther God subconsciously raised her claws to stop. She didn''t want to run, but knew she couldn''t hide. Although her body was smaller than Nagini, the monster in front of her had the opposite speed to her huge body. The unstoppable terror came. Under this terrible force, the Panther God was hit like a baseball, but strangely, there was no fear and panic in the Panther God''s eyes, but a little more joy. It''s not that she has the habit of shaking m, but before that, she tried to catch the plane and escape with the help of Nagini''s attack. So the moment you were hit and dropped? Although his claws were numb, the Panther God who got up still raised his sharp middle finger to Nagini and shouted proudly: "Silly? This is my escape route." Seriously, the Panther God is very proud at the moment. After all, only she knows how difficult it is to escape successfully. Nagini is terrible. This guy is completely a monster. He couldn''t fight, and he didn''t dare to run. After all, the distance between the two sides at that time, as long as he wanted to escape? The moment will be entangled by Nagini, followed by coolness. So she thought of this method. Fortunately, she had good luck, or Nagini was a little stupid. He knew he was going to run and threw himself so far. Although the big and thick whip really hurts, it''s not easy to pick up a dog''s life. After all, people should know how to be satisfied. Therefore, after landing, the Panther God who got up raised his claws, which was a burst of pig sudden progress, and even dared not pay attention to the smelly mud on his body. Anyway, just run. But she didn''t realize that in the dead wakanda, staring at her embarrassed body, there was no anger in the eyes of the huge python, but only indifference as always. As if he had calculated all this. The huge body has shrunk, and the rapid body is like a black lightning, because it is separated from the plundering scope of Nagini, and the surrounding lush forests gradually replace the previous dead and desolate. I don''t know how long she ran. After determining that she was safe, the Panther God breathed a sigh of relief. She sat on the ground without image, spitting out her pink tongue. With sweat on her forehead, she looked like the rest of her life. But a moment later? I don''t know what I found. A touch of anger suddenly appeared in the eyes of the Panther God. She looked fiercely at the forest on her side. To be exact, it was the man standing under a very old camphor tree. At this time, her eyes were fierce: "Damn it, strange, since you''re here, why didn''t you help me just now? Do you know that I almost died?" Ghost knows how scared he was just now, compared with the Nagini two years ago. Now, although his strength has not changed much. But I don''t know why, I just feel that Nagini is particularly dangerous now. And this feeling is very strong. At the moment she saw Nagini, her body instinctively told her that the other party would really kill herself! The Panther God trusts this instinct very much. After all, at her level, there can be no such omen without foundation. So when she knew that strange was actually in wakanda, her face changed a little, and a bad feeling appeared in her heart. Well, she feels like she''s been bitten. But facing the questioning of the Panther God? Strange shook his head. He looked at each other calmly. "You won''t die." Not dead? Do you know I almost peed just now? With a sneer, the Panther looked worse and worse: "Hehe, how do you know? What if I hang up? You don''t understand how terrible that pervert is!" But this time, strange ignored each other. He calmly looked at the Panther God, or behind the Panther God, with his eyes shining: "You won''t die, am I right, Mr. Nagini." Nagini? As soon as the voice fell, I realized what the Panther God was, cold hair fried! It was like a cat with its tail trampled on. It jumped high and spun in the air. When it landed again, it found that I didn''t know when, behind him, there was a huge black snake like a mountain. At the moment, it narrowed its eyes and looked at itself like this. At the same time, a hoarse voice came from its throat: "Time gem?" But what embarrassed the Panther God was that Nagini didn''t see her, but strange on one side. However, this embarrassment did not last long, because she was aware of the seriousness of the problem. Her face suddenly changed dramatically. She looked bad and shouted at strange on her side: "Damn it, how dare you plan on me?" Strange still ignored the Panther''s roar, but looked at Nagini calmly. Compared with him two years ago, there is almost absolute confidence in strange''s eyes: "everything is for the earth, Mr. Nagini. Give up. I know you are strong, but I tried 46153 times. As long as I am here, you can''t kill it." As the Panther God said, all this is strange''s calculation. Strange''s strength is very strong. Although it has only been two years, his strength has made a qualitative leap. Of course, even if trange''s strength reaches the level of Guyi, he still can''t beat Nagini. As for Panther? Although she is of the same level and has lived the longest, her strength is the weakest. Strange will lose against Nagini, but he won''t die. But if the Panther is against Nagini? As she guessed before, she will die! But what if strange and Panther work together? Their explosive strength will be no less than that of Nagini, and they may even win. So the question is, in order to fight Nagini, is it necessary for strange to give up Kama Taj and join wakanda? Or do you want the panther to give up vakanda and join the Kama Taj? Strange kindly helped the Panther God make a choice and answer. Vakanda is gone. In the face of Nagini''s pursuit, she can only choose to embrace the supreme mage. This is trange''s plan and why the Panther God said trange planned her. She is a God, and her strength comes from the people of wakanda. Strange cut off her back, so she can only choose Kama Taj. The most disgusting thing is that if she doesn''t agree, she will be killed by Nagini. So she had to choose strange. Just don''t know why, looking at the calm Nagini in front of him, strange was a little more confused in his heart. This feeling was like he had forgotten something? Chapter 452 Strange came because he needed the strength of the Panther. Otherwise, he can only be hanged and beaten by Nagini. What confrontation is there to talk about? But the question is, since Nagini has the ability to kill the Panther God, why not kill the Panther God directly, but wait for her to meet with strange? Strange didn''t do it before because he needed to make the Panther God lose vacanda. After all, God needs to be worshipped. If there is no faith, even God will gradually disappear in the long river of history. But what''s the reason why Nagini didn''t do it? Strange guessed that Nagini was looking for something with the Panther. Although he looked at the future 46153 times, he still didn''t find what Nagini was looking for. But he can be sure that the other party is indeed looking for something. Similarly, it is precisely because he understands this truth that strange has no fear. Because he was sure that Nagini would never kill the Panther God until he found the man. He also realized that Nagini could not help them as long as he was with the Panther God. This is strange''s plan. Just looking at the confident strange in front of her, Nagini suddenly asked, "it''s you, not Gu Yi, which means she''s dead. So Gu Yi was involved in what happened two years ago?" With a frown, strange''s eyes flashed a doubt. He subconsciously frowned: "What do you mean?" After taking a deep look at each other, Nagini shook his head and looked a little more confused. "It seems that you don''t know anything. That''s right. Compared with Gu Yi, you''re far from it." As the voice fell, strange became more and more uneasy, especially looking at Nagini''s indifferent eyes? Strange felt he had overlooked something. The next moment, Nagini said again, "you said that you have seen the future 46153 times. As long as you two join hands, I can''t kill any of you, but what if you two separate?" Strange was stunned. He seemed to be aware of something, or had noticed what had happened. His face suddenly changed: "New York!" And looking at strange, Nagini''s huge snake head full of scales, with a bit of indifference and ponder: "so I say you are not as good as Gu Yi. This time, I met an old friend. Although I killed him, I learned a very intentional game from him, that is choice." "So now it''s your choice, New York or vacanda." Before coming to wakanda, Nagini once turned into a dragon. Many people saw it at that time, but strangely, the Dragon didn''t appear in wakanda. So the question is, where''s the dragon? In fact, from the very beginning, when Nagini decided to destroy vacanda, he thought about whether he would encounter Guyi''s obstruction. Although Nagini was angry at that time, he still arranged a backhand. In other words, the dragon is the real killer mace of Nagini. At that time, Nagini''s idea was very simple. He came to wakanda for revenge, and the other was to call out ancient one. At the same time, another Nagini, who turned into a dragon, went to neon. Yes, in the beginning, Nagini''s goal was not New York at all. He plans to follow the example of what aochuang wanted to do before and let the earth end again. Moreover, he still has 4000 missiles in his hand, which can be easily done. If Gu Yi stops Nagini, who is incarnated as the dragon, he can''t stop Nagini, the snake monster. If he stops Nagini, he can''t stop Nagini, the dragon. It was only the appearance of the Panther God that changed Nagini''s mind. After all, the end of the earth will only lead to the end of aochuang, not others. What makes aochuang so miserable is to let the Panther God pretend to be an ostrich? The strength of the other side is at least stronger than the Panther God, so at that time, Nagini''s plan changed, and the emergence of strange made Nagini realize that Gu Yi is dead. If Gu Yi is not dead? Now it should not be strange, but Gu Yi. But think about it. After all, it was his last blow two years ago. Even if you can''t drag the whole earth to hell, dragging an ancient one is still no problem. As for strange? Really, Nagini never took him seriously. After all, there is still a big gap between two years of strange and himself. But anyway, the plan has changed, but it has no impact on Nagini. The only difference is that the one that prevented Nagini from destroying New York or neon has changed from the original ancient one to the current strange. So the question now is, if strange wants to save the Panther? When he returns to New York, there will be devastation. As Nagini now says, strange has to make a choice. In other words, in his heart, can he bear the consequences of the destruction of the temple in New York, which eventually led to domam''s coming to the earth again Don''t mention the agreement that domam talked to strange two years ago. There has never been an unbreakable agreement in the world. On the contrary, the Panther God hated strange in her heart, but at this time, she knew that only strange in front of her could save herself: "You can''t do this. If I die, you will be finished. With your strength alone, you can''t fight Nagini!" Yes, the Panther God is right at all, but the problem is that the Panther God and strange are essentially different. Suppose that Nagini''s can kill the Panther God, it can also kill strange. At this time, no matter how miserable the temple in New York is or whether domam will invade the earth. In short, in order to survive and let more people live, they must hold together to keep warm! But the problem is that although he can''t beat Nagini, Nagini doesn''t want to kill himself. The supreme mage originally represents the strongest combat power of the multidimensional universe. Strange knows very well that Nagini can''t kill himself. It''s like killing Gu Yi mage in those days. So the next moment, he took a deep breath, and a touch of seriousness flashed in strange''s eyes: "I said everything is for the earth, so I can only say I''m sorry." Looking at the traceless strange who disappeared from his sight for a moment, the Panther God''s eyes twinkled with despair: "no, you can''t do this, strange, you''ll regret it, you''ll regret it!" Strange left, this lush old forest, now silent and frightening. Squinting, the dark golden snake pupil flickered Indifference: "I''m curious. What cards do you have?" The strong smell of death suffocated the Panther God. Especially under Nagini''s indifferent eyes, she felt her scalp numb. Under the influence of survival instinct, the Panther God begged for mercy: "Let me go. Don''t kill me. What happened two years ago has nothing to do with me." But Nagini shook his head. He calmly looked at each other and asked, "so, what makes you think I''m a good man?" The killing intention disappeared, but the smell of death became stronger and stronger. Looking at the swimming giant snake and the flustered Panther God, he shouted sadly: "I have a secret." The huge figure stopped, and in his narrow eyes, his cold eyes twinkled: "good, you bought yourself ten seconds." But the Panther God of the next moment couldn''t help hesitating: "The secret has been sealed, but I promise it will be very important. Give me some time, ten years, no, five years." The Panther God didn''t lie. She did have a secret, or something happened to her two years ago, which led to the loss of her memory. She didn''t care about these problems, because the Panther God knew that what could modify her memory represented that the other party had the ability to kill herself, so she chose to act as if nothing had happened. Until today, I met Nagini. Under the threat of death, she took out her last chip. She believed Nagini would agree. After all, it was the mystery of Nagini''s wife and children''s life and death two years ago. Just the next moment, the thick tail, through layers of space, appeared in front of the Panther God. As like as two peas before hitting the other side, but the difference is that this time is faster, and not a hit, but a direct entangling of the other. Looking at the Panther God who was still trying to struggle, Nagini shook his head: "sorry, I don''t need it." Five years? decade? Why bother? The earth, the chrysanthemum opening beast and Asgard may have been involved in these years, and there are only a few that can lead to the memory loss of the Panther God, As for who? It doesn''t matter anymore. Just kill them all! Chapter 453 Zhongcheng high school, one of the best high schools in New York, has a very deep cultural heritage and strong teaching staff, so it has always been considered the best high school for civilians. In the annual school season, in order to celebrate this happy day, the school organized an exciting school ball. Although compared with the dance before the winter vacation every year, everyone felt a little uncomfortable. But for most students, it is worth celebrating to have half a day less. Moreover, the ball is the easiest place to make girls. For these sixteen and seventeen teenagers, the temptation is simply not too big. Noon, lunch break, a grocery room in Zhongcheng high school. The faint sound in his ear made Richard, who was taking a nap in the corner, open his eyes. Just looking at the guy who was taking off his red spider web tights not far away, Richard couldn''t help thinking: "so, are you playing spider man?" When the voice fell, Peter was stunned: "eh..." He didn''t expect that there was someone behind him. After all, there was a cross dressing ball in the afternoon. Ninety nine percent of the boys and girls were carefully preparing the "war robes" of the ball instead of sleeping in the grocery room. And just when Peter didn''t know how to explain. His good friend, that fat Ned, didn''t know where to run out to save the field. While complaining, he winked at himself: "Peter, as I said before, playing spider man is definitely a terrible idea, but you just don''t listen. You say yes, Richard." Touched his chin, because he had just shaved clean, so he felt very smooth and looked at the two in front of him? Although he knew their little secret for a long time, Richard didn''t reveal it: "Although it''s a little stupid, it''s still somewhat divine compared with the real spider man." Seeing that Richard didn''t go on, Peter couldn''t help sighing a sigh of relief in his heart. Just looking at Richard in Zhongcheng high school uniform, Peter couldn''t help but flash a touch of curiosity in his eyes: "No more, Richard, what are you going to play?" However, facing Peter''s expectant inquiry, Richard shook his head: "I''m not interested in cross dressing parties." Ned was stunned, and a touch of amazement appeared on his chubby face: "So, you won''t miss it? If you don''t show up, I think many girls will be very lost." Richard didn''t answer. He smiled. Although he didn''t say anything, his attitude was very clear. Tall, rich, the most important thing is handsome enough. To tell you the truth, in Zhongcheng high school, Richard is like the legendary perfect prince. He has elegant manners and extraordinary speech. Most importantly, he has made great achievements in sports and art. Although not America''s favorite football, the problem is, just like the football captain of the gorilla, he is not as handsome as Richard. Besides, playing basketball is also very handsome. Richard shook his head and patted each other on the shoulder. "Well, don''t think about it. You''re not single yourself. What do you want to do so much? Besides, don''t forget there''s another class in the afternoon." Peter seemed to want to say something, but in the end he gave up. Richard is perfect, perfect as if he came out of the fairy tale, but everyone knows that the fairy tale is false. Because he had worked together (Barry''s second-generation barbecue shop), Peter knew very well that Richard was a very self-centered person. No one can change what he decides. It''s like a cross dressing party. If he says he won''t go, he really won''t go. However, just as the three were about to leave, fat ned glanced inadvertently. The distant sky, near the sea, seemed to be red with fire. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "look, is the sky over there turning red?" Peter followed with a look, which made him make complaints about it. "Rayleigh scattering? Or has the air quality in New York reached this level?" But Richard, looking at the fiery red sky, couldn''t help flashing a touch of complexity in his eyes. He thought of a man, but unfortunately, the man was dead. And I don''t know why, at this moment, Richard suddenly wanted to eat tiramisu, but he also knew that even if he bought it, he would probably eat at most. However, just when Richard was not ready to continue to pay attention, he glanced inadvertently from the corner of his eye. In the burning sky, a huge figure flashed through the clouds. This stunned Richard. The next moment, he realized something, and his face suddenly changed: "I have something to do, please take a leave for me!" Then he hurried away. Looking at Richard leaving in a hurry, fat ned flashed a touch of curiosity in his eyes. In his impression, he had never seen Richard so excited. But before he could react, Peter in spider man suit threw his schoolbag to himself: "Ned, please take a leave for me, too." Looking at the schoolbag in his hand and the two people who disappeared in his sight after a while? Ned''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness: "what''s all this?" The dragon''s wings spread out to block out the sun. Every time the dragon''s wings fan, it will set off a terrible hurricane around Nagini. There are 18 levels of wind in nature, but even the wind speed of a category 5 hurricane - mangosteen (category 18 wind, also known as super typhoon) is only 80 meters per second. At the moment, the wind speed around Nagini can reach 340 seconds, more than four times that of a category 18 super typhoon. And unlike ordinary typhoons, the rising heat in Nagini will spread around, so the normal typhoon is cold, but the hurricane rolled up by Nagini is hot. Towering heat waves swept the earth, and terrible hurricanes rolled cars and pedestrians who had no time to escape into the sky. The roads began to melt, and some roads even began to bubble under the terrible high temperature. "Ho! Ho! Ho!" As Nagini''s shadow appeared in the sky, the more terrible wind tore the glass of buildings, and more terrible things happened under the terrible high temperature. These high-rise buildings began to burn, giving people the feeling that they were like lit candles! Wailing, crying and rising flame storm make the city seem to turn into a purgatory. There is no need to attack at all. Just fly in the sky for a period of time, and the whole city will be burned. This is the horror of the dragon, and this is the destructive power of natural disaster! However, Nagini did not continue. After flying for a period of time, the kilometer wingspan closed, and his huge body fell to the ground. Looking at the street in front of him, which was not as long as his neck? In the frightened eyes of the mages, Nagini slowly put his claw on the top of the temple in New York. "Keng!" Magic shields appeared on the top of the temple in New York. They looked like 1.8 pieces of cream cakes packed in plastic boxes sold in supermarkets. (I used to buy ten for $1.6 each time. Damn it, the price has gone up, FAK!!) Mage Morton, who led other mages to resist the Dragon attack, felt the great pressure on his head, and his face turned red. He knew that if he persevered, he would die. He also knew that if he immediately turned and ran away when the Dragon appeared, he would be able to escape. But he will never forget his duty as a secret wizard. Looking at the dead fat Chinese who was also dying nearby, Morton flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Wang, if I can''t hold on for a while, leave me alone and take other mages away immediately." There was a flicker of hesitation in Wang''s eyes. He seemed to want to say something, but Morton''s eyes said firmly: "If the world is really going to be destroyed, at least we should leave some seeds that may not germinate, but it is hope in the end." Morton knows who the Dragon outside is. He also knows what it means for the earth if the three nodes are destroyed. But the problem is that he knows he can''t stop the dragon. Even the delay at the moment seems very hard. It''s just, is Morton holding Nagini down? Or is Nagini dragging the mages in the temple? From the pair of golden red dragon pupils flashing tyrannically, we can see what the giant dragon seems to be waiting fo Chapter 454 Strange was a little flustered. He and Nagini were old acquaintances. Although Nagini and trange are not familiar, trange is very familiar with Nagini because of the time gem. It is precisely because of his familiarity that he feels a little flustered at the moment. Because two years later, I met Nagini again. Strange can clearly feel that Nagini is different from before, and the biggest manifestation of this difference is that he made a mistake in his prediction of Nagini. Time gems are powerful, but that doesn''t mean time gems are invincible. It''s like the future, although in theory time gem can see all the future. But the problem is, no one can see how many possibilities there are in the next second. Suppose there are 100 million people, and everyone will come up with an idea in an average of 3-5 minutes. This means that in 3-5 minutes, 100 million people will have the possibility of 100 million. Therefore, the gem of time is not as powerful as expected. The real power of this gem is to reverse time, and the other is to get the result you want through observation of the future. It''s like that strange wants the Panther God to join Kamata Taj, so he waits until Nagini drives the Panther God to a desperate situation, and with the power of him and the Panther God, he doesn''t need to fear Nagini at all. So in theory, as long as strange doesn''t go, he can get the result he wants to see. But the question is, the script has been arranged, but when it really starts? But there was a problem! When he arrived, the Panther God also decided to go back with him, and Nagini couldn''t help them. However, at this time, he had to give up the Panther God and go to New York. Among the 46315 possibilities he had seen before, strange did not see this possibility. What he saw was that he joined hands with the Panther God and finally forced Nagini to give up. So the question is, was it an accident? Or are similar things likely to continue to happen in the next time? Time gem is very powerful. Let alone the ability to reverse time, we can see the infinite possibility of the future. As long as we have a clear goal, the controller of time gem can do anything incredible in the eyes of others. But the problem is, if there is such a person. He has no friends, no family, no concerns in this world, and nothing can restrain each other. Can the power of Gemstones play a role in that time? That''s why strange is upset, because Nagini is the kind of person mentioned above. He has no concerns and no constraints, which means that even if he makes many plans, he can''t help Nagini. After all, a scholar meets a soldier, which is unreasonable. So trange is afraid that the time gem will not work on Nagini. If the other party really doesn''t have any concern, with Nagini''s strength, he will become the largest bug on the earth! This gave strange a headache, but anyway, he couldn''t let Nagini continue to rage like this. With this idea, strange returned to New York, but as soon as he returned to New York, he was surprised by the scene in front of him. The huge head and huge dragon wings cover more than a dozen streets around. The huge body like a mountain vein is entrenched in New York at the moment. The slightly curved Dragon Ridge is like a mountain ridge. A pair of huge tyrannical dragon pupils glittering with golden red light looked at strange in front of him, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, revealing serrated tusks as sharp as a sharp knife: "You''re back. It seems that my waiting is worth it." Because he didn''t have time to see the future with the gem of time, strange couldn''t help but be stunned at the scene in front of him. But a moment later, strange''s face became a little more ugly: "What do you want?" The huge head glittered with red and gold dragon pupils, and two hot air streams spewed out from the nostrils. On the claws covered with red dragon scales, there were claws three or four stories high, knocking on the energy mask outside the master''s temple: "There''s something you may not know. In fact, I''ve been looking at this building. I don''t know what you think?" When the voice fell, strange''s face suddenly changed. He knew what Nagini was going to do, and subconsciously shouted, "you..." But before strange finished, his strong arms and huge dragon claws pressed down. With a loud bang, the defense cover outside the master''s temple was crushed in an instant, just like it was made of paper. Master modu''s strength is very strong, but he is facing a giant dragon with a length of more than kilometers. Under that terrible brute force, not only master modu, but also many mages, together with the temple of New York, finally move towards the nothingness of death. Looking at the crazy twinkling in strange''s eyes, the huge and tyrannical dragon pupils were a little more proud at the moment: "look, is it more pleasing to the eye?" Looking at the mage Temple turned into ruins, and the smell of blood through the ruins. Mage modu, librarian Wang, and those mages who had studied with themselves, the scenes of the past appeared in front of us. In order to resist the killing intention in the center, strange pointed to the dragon in front of him with a trembling hand: "so you''re waiting for me here to let me see this?" Faced with strange''s problem, the huge dragon head looked down at strange below: "Yes, what''s the problem?" Taking a deep breath, strange took a deep breath. He shouted word by word, "you madman!" His strong arm was raised and his sharp claws scratched his scalp. Under the Dragon horn like a mountain, Nagini pulled out a small piece of white scale. dandruff? Strictly speaking, this should be the normal metabolism of the body. Looking down at strange below, Nagini looked a little disapproval: "crazy? Maybe? But your attitude, seriously, I don''t like it very much." In fact, it''s not that I don''t like it. Nagini''s feeling at the moment can be described as dull. The reason why he waited was to let strange watch himself destroy the temple in New York. He wanted to see the other party burning with anger. He had better kill himself recklessly. As for strange now? Although the mood was also excited, it was by no means the hysterical rage that Nagini wanted to see, which made Nagini feel dissatisfied. And the next moment? Trange''s words made Nagini excited again. The silent strange suddenly raised his head. He stared at the dragon in front of him, with serious eyes: "I''ll kill you." The sonorous and powerful voice was full of firm faith. I didn''t know whether this sentence was for Nagini or for himself. In contrast, Nagini? He bounced the dandruff between his fingernails. It was golden red. He was born with the Dragon pupil of tyrannical killing. He had a little more fun and interest: "is it for revenge? If so, I will be very happy." Taking a deep breath, strange looked unprecedentedly dignified: "No, I didn''t kill you for revenge, but because you are a madman, a living Nagini, too dangerous to the world." Just looking at strange''s serious appearance, Nagini looked at it for a moment, and his face was a little more strange. The expression was somewhat startled, disdainful and mocking of strange. The Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun are propped up. In addition to the green patterns representing the power of time gemstones, the bright red scales are gradually replaced by dark blue scales. At the same time, Nagini, who was only the fourth stage, is now soaring at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Roar!!!" With a terrible dragon chant, the Dragon Wings supporting the limit were fully launched at this moment. The space elements of the whole new York and even the whole earth are boiling at this moment. Although the secluded blue snake Lin is still in the shape of a dragon as a whole, the pair of dragon pupils glittering with tyranny and murder are replaced by the indifference of the snake pupil. Stretching his body, under the terrible space storm, Nagini looked down at strange: "Sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly just now. I heard you were going to kill me?" "Boom!" The murderous intention rose. Strange took a step backward and turned pale. He seemed to be aware of something, and a touch of incredible amazement appeared on his face¡ª¡ª The God of vakanda, how can he die so soon!? This is impossible!!! Chapter 455 Dark blue scales, huge body shape like a mountain, and in the huge scale gap like a gully, the power of time flows. Two twisted dragon horns, like sharpened peaks, pierce the sky! But this is not the reason why trange was frightened. What really frightened him was that he felt the power of space in Nagini. He knew Nagini and knew that in addition to the black Python in everyone''s impression, Nagini also had a dragon state, and the two states could exist at the same time. Many people know that Nagini has two states. After all, Nagini didn''t want to hide anything before. But know that two states can exist at the same time? But there are only a few people, including strange. Of course, strange doesn''t know the specific principle. The only thing strange can be sure of is that the dragon and the snake can exist at the same time. If he can kill Nagini in the Dragon state, he will be weak for some time. How long will you be weak? Strange also doesn''t know, but the problem is that at present, he has nothing to do except kill Nagini in the state of dragon. Don''t think that strange was in an angry mood, so he decided to kill the Dragon Nagini. As the master of the gem of time, he has seen too many joys and sorrows, and the whole person has long been different from the strange in those days. Now he is the supreme mage and the patron saint of the earth. He didn''t care how many people died in the temple in New York, or even if he died, it was difficult for him to have too much emotional fluctuation. So after some rational and even cold-blooded thinking, strange decided to kill Nagini in the state of dragon. As for returning to vakanda and defeating Nagini with the Panther God? Don''t be ridiculous. He has betrayed once. Even if the Panther God is saved by himself, he will have pimples in his heart. The rift between the two sides already exists. Strange can''t leave such a bomb around him. Besides, what if he really left and after solving the temple in New York, Nagini turned and ran to the other two temples? Besides himself, who else on earth can stop Nagini, who is incarnated as a kilometer dragon? Three temples are destroyed, and domam of the dark dimension will do it again, so strange can''t take this risk. As for letting others stop Nagini? Vacanda is cold, and the mutants have not wiped their ass clean. America seems strong, but they dare not provoke this scourge like dragon. Therefore, the only thing that can make Nagini lose is to take advantage of the giant snake Nagini to solve the Panther God in vakanda and solve the Dragon Nagini at this time. It was just that strange didn''t think of it. During his thinking period, vakanda''s Panther God had been solved by Nagini, which he hadn''t thought of before. In contrast, Nagini? Do you really think he left the temple in New York just to annoy strange? Well, in fact, the main reason is really to see how strange will react when the temple in New York is finished. This is a test, but at the same time, it is also buying time for another Nagini. Strange is also aware of this possibility, but the question is, is it useful to say this now? Feel the fierce flame rising in Nagini''s body, especially when the power of the Basilisk is integrated into the dragon''s body. Now Nagini feels even stronger to strange than two years ago. He took a deep breath and looked up at the huge dragon like a mountain: "you won." With his head tilted, he looked at the mole ant not far away, the huge dragon''s head, and his indifferent eyes twinkled: "so?" Facing the aggressive Nagini, strange flashed a serious look in his eyes. He said slowly, "I''m not your opponent. You can''t kill me. There''s no need to fight." Strange was a rational man. The moment he knew that the Panther God had been killed, he realized that his plan had failed. This is also a helpless thing. After all, this time, he had no time to use the power of time gem. On the contrary, looking down at the mole ant under him, Nagini''s mouth gradually became a little more strange: "I remember you said you were going to kill me?" In the face of Nagini''s rhetorical question with a bit of ridicule and abuse, strange looked unchanged. He said quite frankly: "I think you probably heard wrong." However, the voice just fell. "Boom", without warning, Nagini suddenly shot. Sharp claws cut through space. Under the power of space, the distance between the two is nearly kilometers, as if there was no existence. If strange hadn''t reacted quickly, he would subconsciously dodge at the moment when Nagini shot. Seriously, it''s probably cold in strange at the moment. Looking at the street where he used to be, which had turned into ruins, strange couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise and anger on his face: "what do you mean? Nagini, don''t think I''m really afraid of you." Just looking at strange''s emotional face? He looked a little playful, but the dragon''s eyes were filled with a disturbing chill: "I now give you a chance to reorganize your language. Remember, only once." There was a change in his face. Strange opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but he felt the hidden killing intention emanating from Nagini? After taking a deep breath, strange clenched his teeth and added a touch of humiliation in his eyes: "I''m wrong. You didn''t hear me wrong. There''s something wrong with my brain. I didn''t control my mouth just now." He knew that Nagini was making trouble for himself, and he knew that the other party was intentional. But the problem is that strange really doesn''t want to fight Nagini. After all, this kind of battle is meaningless in strange''s view. Although Nagini was surprised at strange''s tolerance, Nagini didn''t care too much: "that''s right. I thought there was something wrong with my ears." Staring at the dragon in front of me, he pressed his anger: "can I go now?" Shaking the huge dragon''s head, Nagini touched his smooth chin: "Theoretically, it can." Strange frowned. He didn''t know why. He had a bad feeling in his heart: "so?" The next moment, Nagini looked kindly at strange. He said slowly, "I''m sorry, although you don''t want to kill me, I want to kill you!" His face suddenly changed, and a warm anger appeared on strange''s face: "are you kidding me?" Nagini nodded. He looked at each other calmly. His cruel eyes were full of playfulness and Indifference: "otherwise? You know, talking big will pay a price." He took a deep breath and looked at Nagini''s picture of himself. A unique momentum of the supreme mage rose on strange. Looking at Nagini in front of him, strange had a cold look in his eyes: "don''t force me. It''s no good for anyone to lose both sides. Besides, you can''t kill me." Just in the face of strange''s rising momentum, Nagini shook his head and asked him with a ponderous look: "Since you can''t kill, what are you panicking about?" Chapter 456 "Boom!" The world began to rotate. This is the unique mirror dimension of the supreme mage. It feels like stealing dream space. But the difference is that in this world, the whole new York is overturned and overlapped, and the city and buildings are real. The only difference is that they all belong to the mirror dimension space. Dozens of storey buildings, under the control of strange, smashed the dragon in front of him. "Boom, boom!" The building fell from the sky and landed on the Dragon Wing of Nagini, raising thousands of dust. At the same time, there was a dull roar like thunder. But with the Nagi Nylon Wing? Countless rubble were swept away, and the dust that shrouded Nagini was torn apart by a powerful hurricane at this moment. Looking at strange in the distance, suspended in mid air. A mass of dragon breath tens of thousands of meters spewed out of Nagini''s mouth. Raise your palm high and fall hard, as if pulling the whole world. The city as like as two peas in New York, a building edifice between Nash and Stewart. Just under the scorching heat of the dragon, these reinforced concrete buildings are like plastic foam. They are not vaporized at a terrible high temperature, or become a thick and thick magma. But this is a distance of tens of thousands of meters. Buildings turn into magma everywhere, but the temperature of Longxi is also declining. Finally, strange stopped Nagini''s Dragon interest. Just the next moment, the street under Nagini''s feet turned like a gear. The two cities began to rotate, like two gears, sandwiching Nagini in the middle. In this way, countless high-rise buildings buried Nagini, as if the weight of the two cities poured on Nagini at this moment. The huge roar is earth shaking. The whole world is shaking at this moment. Just the next moment, in the ruins of this high-rise building, there comes a very special space force. Like a pair of invisible hands, it smoothes the world rotating like a gear. The rolled up land stretches out again, and the buildings that were also rolled up have changed back to their original appearance. Even the city overhead is now replaced by the blue sky. All this happened so fast that almost in the blink of an eye, everything returned to its original appearance. Looking at strange calmly, Nagini''s serious voice came from his hoarse throat: "If this is your real strength? You may die today!" The overlapping space is very interesting, and the falling cities give people a quite amazing feeling, but in the end, these do not involve the root. For Nagini at this stage, a general level of strength can''t hurt him. But the next moment, strange shook his head. Instead of paying attention to what Nagini said, he flashed a serious look in his eyes: "my teacher said before he died that you can''t be killed." Although he didn''t understand why the other party would ask this question, Nagini nodded: "in a sense, it is so." For most lives, death is a very simple thing. But for Nagini? Think of the stars hanging all over the world. Maybe you have a more bug than aochuang. The next moment, looking at the calm Nagini, strange shook his head and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "do you really think this is still New York?" As soon as the voice fell, Nagini was stunned and looked at the city under his feet. He couldn''t help frowning: "What do you want to say?" Looking at Nagini with a tight frown, strange was more serious and even proud: "you thought we were in the mirror dimensional space, but in fact, from the beginning, outside the mirror dimensional space, there was a layer of dimensional space simulating New York!" "At the same time, when you appear in the mirror space, on the surface, I am fighting you, but in fact? From the beginning, I have continuously thickened the current space layers and combined with the world of all dimensions." "Nagini, I know your strength is very strong, but this huge number of dimensions and worlds can''t be torn apart overnight. I said, you can''t kill me." However, looking at the serious face of strange in front of her, Nagini couldn''t help but show a strange look on her face: "is this your plan?" Nodding, strange''s eyes became more serious: "No, this is a plan that started two years ago. It''s called endless cage. It was originally prepared for you. Although there are some defects and many problems have not been solved, in general, if it''s just to trap you, it''s enough." Two years ago, when master Gu Yi died, he told strange that Nagini could not be killed. So for the past two years, strange has been thinking about how he should solve Nagini. Finally, he found a feasible way, that is, endless cage. Theoretically, the endless cage needs three infinite gemstones, namely, the space gem as the main body, the time gem as the skeleton, and the mind gem as the filling. If he hadn''t been forced this time and didn''t know how to get away, strange wouldn''t use this move. After all, Nagini''s strength is stronger than he estimated. When he found that the time of panther God''s death was shorter than he expected, strange realized this problem at that time. Nagini''s strength is likely to be stronger than he thought. However, when trange was ready to leave the cage wrapped in a large number of dimensional space with his left behind hands, he heard Nagini ask thoughtfully: "The skeleton of the cage is dimension and space?" Although puzzled, before leaving, strange nodded: "that''s right." In the face of strange''s answer, Nagini took a deep look at each other. Nagini sighed with some regret: "you should put more fences." However, at the next moment, facing Nagini''s emotion, strange did not refute, but his face suddenly changed: "wait, how is this possible? Why can''t I leave? Or?" Because it is an incomplete version, there is a back door left by strange in the endless cage. When he was ready to leave Nagini, he left through the back door, but found that the back door he left was missing. There are two possibilities. One is that there is a problem with the endless cage. When you decorate it, for some reason, you erase the back hand you left behind. This means that he and Nagini are trapped here. Another possibility is that his endless cage is broken, the cage is gone, and naturally there is no back door. Looking at strange''s uncertain expression, Nagini shook his head. Endless cage? It''s an interesting idea, but unfortunately, strange''s cage is made of wrong materials. He shouldn''t use space and dimension as the main body. After all, the power of spatial rules is in Nagini. But he didn''t explain. After all, dead people don''t need to explain. The huge head was raised, the sharp dragon horn stabbed into the sky and looked down at strange in front of him. Nagini flashed a touch of regret in his eyes: "if there is no accident, you can die." However, the next moment, Nagini suddenly heard a dry cough behind him: "cough, what if there was a little accident?" Chapter 457 New York, the city is shrouded in smoke and dust. The hot air wave centered on Nagini and spread around. Let the Dragon at this moment be like a falling sun. But the melting ground and the smoke of gunpowder all over the sky give people a feeling that the demon king is coming with hell. However, a white light pierced the thick haze of the sky and shone on the melted ground. Under this beam of light, there stood a magnificent old man. Wearing gold armor and holding a long gun like oak in his hand, the horse under his crotch is a flying horse, but the difference is that this flying horse has eight legs. The old man looks very ordinary. Without gold armour, Pegasus and spear, he looks no different from normal old people. Even on him, there is the unique rotten smell of the old man. But if you really think of him as an ordinary old man? That would be a big mistake. His name is Odin, the God King in Nordic mythology. He is also the master of Asgard and the surrounding nine domains. Unlike strange, Odin is a real strong man. Even though he is old, his strength is still unfathomable. The huge head was raised, and the spine was bent like a ridge, like a strong bow ready to go, ignoring strange not far away. The propped up dragon wings and indifferent dragon pupils are more dignified at the moment: "Odin, what are you doing here?" The huge body, like a mountain vein and the Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun, gives people the feeling that it seems to cover the world. Twisted upward dragon horns, sharp serrated tusks, and the hot space power emitted by the black scales. Odin sighed helplessly. Facing the terrible beast in front of him, his eyes were a little more helpless: "I promised Gu Yi to protect her..." "Keng!" Before Odin finished, Nagini, kilometers away, suddenly appeared in front of Odin. The huge arm, with the piercing sound of breaking the air, the sharp dragon claws fell. The previous sound of gold and iron was the sound of the eternal gun in Odin''s hand that looked and felt similar to oak to stop Nagini''s attack. It looked like oak, but it made a sound like metal. However, although Odin stopped Nagini''s attack without changing his face, slebner under his crotch could not bear this force. The Eight Legged Pegasus, with the outbreak of Nagini''s strength, came with terrible force, which made it instinctively tighten its muscles. But this force is too terrible for it to bear. The white hair burst. Even with eight legs as support, under this amazing force, the legendary Pegasus finally failed to hold on. With a painful sob, "plop" and knelt on the ground. A touch of heartache flashed across the wrinkled old face. After all, it was an old man who had been fighting with him for many years, and felt the power that Nagini was still exerting. Wrinkled hands and strong joints, with a loud drink, fingers suddenly clenched. In Odin''s old body, there came a quite abundant, even surging force. With the sound of "bang", the dragon claw more than ten meters long was stretched at this moment. The Dragon scales on the arm seemed to have been swept by a scaler, and large pieces of dragon scales were scraped off, blurring the flesh and blood for a time. Opposite? The Eight Legged Pegasus disappeared. Odin, wearing gold armor, looked at being hit by himself. At the moment, he covered his arm. There was some embarrassed dragon. A touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes: "Can you let me finish first?" "Wow!" A mouthful of blood came out of Nagini''s mouth. On the surface, the most serious injury is his arm, but in fact, the injury of his arm is not serious, but there is a layer of dragon scale on the surface. It would be better to keep it for a few days. What is really serious is that in the fight just now, the power of the eternal gun directly eroded into his body along his arm, which led to Nagini''s spitting blood just now. Looking at Odin, who seemed ordinary but actually unfathomable, the tyrannical dragon pupil flickered: "How long can you live?" Odin shook his head. Facing the problem given by Nagini, he calmly asked, "I don''t know. How long do you think I can live?" He took a deep breath and felt the arm gradually regaining consciousness. A threat flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "Odin, do you know what that means?" Odin certainly knows what this means. He doesn''t want to offend Nagini, just as he will consciously make friends with Gu Yi. Otherwise, why does the earth look out of place with the other eight domains in the nine domains ruled by Asgard. Because the seemingly insignificant earth has such a strong man as Gu Yi, and this strong man is worth compromising. If you can make friends, you''d better make friends. If you can''t make friends? Then you''d better not be an enemy. This is Odin''s habit and style for so many years, but Nagini''s situation is somewhat special. He took a deep breath. Although Odin had some helplessness on his face, his eyes were very firm: "no way. Even without ancient one, the earth belongs to one of the nine worlds. This is my duty." The voice fell and Nagini was silent. Not far away, strange didn''t know what was on his mind. He secretly wanted to shoot Nagini. How to put it? If strange followed in the fight between Odin and Nagini, it might really cause some trouble to Nagini and even kill the current Nagini. But unfortunately, strange''s speed is too slow. Although everyone is at the same level, a novice like him can''t keep up with the fighting rhythm of Nagini and Odin. So with Nagini''s fretful dragon chant, strange, who was just ready to attack. Looking at the dragon tail that suddenly appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help but panic and dodge. After solving strange, looking at Odin not far away, under the ferocious dragon head covered with dragon scales, Nagini''s ferocious eyes showed disturbing Indifference: "Why?" When strange shot just now, Odin can actually take the opportunity to sneak attack. It is even possible that Nagini will be really hurt this time, not just spit blood. But Odin didn''t do it. He didn''t want to tear his face? Or does Odin have the ability to tear his face? Facing Nagini''s inquiry, Odin didn''t speak, so he looked at himself calmly. The four eyes are opposite, and the time passes minute by minute. Finally, Nagini took a deep look at Odin: "the day you die is when Asgard is destroyed!" The wings of the dragon spread out to block out the sun. Surrounded by the space storm, Nagini''s body gradually disappeared into the ruins. Looking at the leaving Nagini and the silent strange, his expression changed for a while, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He suddenly looked up at the king Odin not far away: "What happened that year?" Who is the man Nagini is waiting for? What is the secret of panther God that is worth Nagini killing each other? And why did Odin come to help himself? He didn''t believe it was just because of the friendship between King Odin and his master, master Gu Yi, so something must have happened that year! However, facing strange''s question, Odin frowned and gave strange a cold look: "You don''t need to know." Facing the answer given by aochuang, strange was obviously not satisfied. He looked up at Odin and said word by word: "the God of vakanda is dead." However, what strange didn''t expect was that Odin shook his head and replied coldly: "only when you die can you keep a secret." The colorful glow flashed, looked at strange coldly, and the figure of King Odin disappeared in New York. After watching the other party leave and understanding the threat contained in Odin''s last look, strange''s face became more and more ugly. But he didn''t know the moment when Odin, seemingly unfathomable, returned to Asgard under the connection of rainbow bridge? A strange flush suddenly appeared on his face. Then there was a "poof", blood vomited from the mouth, and then there was a crazy cough, as if to cough out the lungs. At the same time, with the blood spitting out, the face of God King Odin turned pale with the naked eye. As the controller of rainbow bridge and also the patron saint of Asgard, heimdar was stunned at this moment, even if he knew Odin best. He hurried over and tried to help Odin up. However, before he reached out his hand, he coughed violently, and his thin palm jumped out in order to endure. But even in such pain, Odin waved his hand and motioned Heimdal not to help him. Odin is a proud man. He is confident and strong. Even if he is old, he still doesn''t want others to see his embarrassed appearance. He wants to see others help him. Just looking at half kneeling on the ground and clenching his fist, his body trembled constantly. A hint of complexity flashed through Heimdal''s eyes: "is it worth it?" Raised his head, his pale face without a trace of blood, the blood at the corners of his mouth and his scattered hair made Odin look very embarrassed at the moment, without the appearance that was very unpredictable before. And facing Heimdal''s problem? Odin nodded. Although he looked weak, he said firmly, "it''s worth it. Everything is for Asgard." Just as the patron saint of Asgard and also Odin''s best friend, heimdar flashed a touch of unbearable in his eyes: "have you ever thought that if you fail, it is not saving, but destroying Asgard." Two years ago, Odin did a terrible thing, because it was Odin''s decision. Heimdal didn''t want to say anything more, but today? Looking at Odin''s embarrassed appearance, Heimdal hesitated. However, the next second Odin smiled bitterly, and a flash of madness flashed in his eyes: "I can''t manage so much. It''s the only thing I can do." Looking at Odin''s firm, even paranoid eyes, Heimdal sighed. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He cursed: "damn earth wizard!" At the same time, the earth, Antarctica. The awakened aochuang is knocking the heart gem in the middle of the eyebrow. The damage to his soul has seriously reduced his computing power, but it''s nothing, because what''s important is that he knows that the world will be lively soon. Nagini, the strongest superhero in history. In a real sense, a monster with all the power to overturn. Although many people say he is also a monster, aochuang knows that he is nothing compared with Genghi. Two years ago, everyone said that the monster was dead. Two years later, the monster came back. Aochuang was very curious. The news of Nagini''s return spread all over the world. How ugly would the faces of those who had been blocking Nagini''s news in the past two years. However, this is not important. At least for aochuang, he has more important things. At the experimental base frozen under the ice sheet, the metal door marked 001 in front of aochuang was opened under the control of aochuang. "Da Da!" Although it is metal, because of its excellent shock absorption effect, the soles of the feet collide with the ground, not the sound of gold and iron collision. Walking in the arc-shaped experimental channel, aochuang hesitated for a moment when passing gate 002, but in the end, he collapsed and came directly to gate 004. "Click!" The special metal door was opened. The structure of laboratory 004 is actually no different from that of laboratory 001, which stores spiritual gemstones. The only difference is that in lab 001, on the metal throne, there is an Austrian innovation robot. In laboratory 004, a black liquid like oil is contained in a transparent special glass tube. Probably, I noticed the sound outside. This liquid like oil began to wriggle. However, this disgusting and even evil creature had no intention to attack. On the contrary, because of fear, the whole body curled up together. Looking at the fear of the riot, aochuang nodded with satisfaction. He tapped the glass tube with his metal finger and asked the questions he often asked in the past two years: "Riot, tell me, where are Nagini''s children?" The squirming black liquid finally converged into a mask with sharp fangs in mid air. There were no pupils, and the miserable white eyes looked at aochuang in front of us: "She''s dead." However, this answer obviously can not satisfy aochuang. After taking a deep look at each other, aochuang tried to look kind. Although in the past two years, he has not had much patience with each other and is about to consume it, the reappearance of Nagini has made aochuang regain confidence in the riots After taking a deep breath, aochuang''s eyes became more serious: "Riot, you don''t have to. You and I both know that the symbiotic host doesn''t die, and the symbiotic won''t die. Sam is dead, you''re not dead, so your host is Nagini''s child." Squirming body, inadvertently stiff, this is proof of panic. However, to aochuang Bei''s disappointment, like many inquiries in the past two years, the riot said everything, even including the coordinates of his symbiotic planet, but only about Nagini''s children? Without pupils and pale eyes, he looked at aochuang like this. In his calm voice, aochuang even heard the smell of ridicule: "I said, she''s dead." This made aochuang very dissatisfied. He shook his head regretfully. His light blue electronic eye added a bit of frightening Indifference: "Adjust the temperature to 420 ¡ã and the ultrasonic frequency to 3800 Hz." The temperature in the glass tube began to rise, and uncomfortable ultrasonic waves began to appear around it. It has been very calm. Even the secret in his heart pointed out by aochuang is just a physical violence. At this moment, he is in a panic. It beat the glass tube crazily, and its body kept wriggling, just like a goose caught up with the Kang, jumping clumsily. But the frequency of sound waves became higher and higher. At the same time, the temperature in the glass tube also reached the burning point of wood. The violent body began to twitch and boil. He beat the glass tube madly and howled desperately and bitterly: "no, you can''t do this. Let me go. I''m wrong. I''ll say everything, please..." "No, no, damn it, I''m going to kill you. I must... Ah ~ ~" As time went by, aochuang ignored the plea for mercy of the riot. He didn''t stop until the riot was tortured and exhausted. Looking at the riot like a puddle of mud at the moment, aochuang nodded with satisfaction: "say it, it''s good for you and me." However, the next moment, the riot looked up feebly. He looked at aochuang coldly: "I said, she''s dead." His face suddenly changed again. Although this has happened many times, every time he heard the answer given by the riot, aochuang felt inexplicably uncomfortable, as if he had been laughed at. With a cold look at the riot, aochuang took a deep breath: "Unfortunately, this is not the answer I want, so go on." Soon, in Antarctica, deep in the earth covered by the ice sheet, there was another terrible cry Chapter 458 As time goes by, there is an island called Skeleton Island in the Atlantic Ocean. Dr. hammand is still obsessed with his research. Although the essence of this matter is to use the monster gene of Skeleton Island to create creatures similar to ancient dinosaurs, and then build a park to sell money. I''m not sure that after harvesting a wave of leeks, my research can still attract the attention of the military. But in any case, Dr. hammand, who has invested so much in this matter, will never give up. After all, Dr. Hardman is no longer young. In the face of failure, he has no capital to do it again. As for the Chinese doctor who left without saying hello some time ago? At the moment when he knew that the other party was leaving, Dr. hammand hurried to the center of the laboratory. When he saw that the monster egg he had picked up was not lost, he was relieved. And after knowing that the other party just took some irrelevant gene serum? Dr. hammand''s face changed a little, such as: cheap species, feeding unfamiliar white eyed wolves, damn yellow monkeys and so on. He said he would make the damn Chinese pay the price. However, after swearing all afternoon, Dr. hammand finally didn''t dare to trouble Dr. Wu. After all, his ass was not clean, and tearing his face was not good for anyone. But this incident also reminded Dr. hammand. His current experiment is about to enter a critical stage. After all, when the creatures in the monster''s eggs hatch, blood will be drawn immediately, and then DNA cloning, rearrangement and other projects will be carried out. What if when Dr. Wu left, he didn''t take a few tubes of gene serum, but the monster''s DNA extract? Then you''ll lose a lot. So the day after Dr. Wu left, Dr. hammand drove everyone away. Even security personnel and cooks, because he was not sure whether these people were commercial spies. In this way, as time goes by, Dr. hammand can clearly see it through X-ray. Inside the monster''s egg, the young life is taking shape little by little. First the heart, then the organs, the hard bones, wrap the soft internal organs. Outside the bone, muscles used to buffer gradually appear, and even scales appear. Dr. hammand felt very lucky. Although he didn''t know what the creature in the monster''s egg was, he was sure that this creature was very similar to dinosaurs, and it might even be dinosaurs. Because in Skeleton Island, Dr. hammand once saw creatures like dinosaurs. So the question now is, what is in this monster''s egg? It looks similar to the Raptor, but it is much stronger than the Raptor. At the same time, it feels like a standing stegosaur, but its legs are not so long. Is it a new species that has evolved over billions of years? Dr. hammand''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. He looked forward to the day when the creatures inside broke their shells. At the same time, in New York, thousands of miles apart, although his ideas are different, Richard has the same expectation as Dr. hammand. Black suit, exquisite gilt cuffs, sunny and handsome, I don''t know why, my eyes occasionally flash indifference. However, this is nothing. Under the ultra-high appearance, even indifference will give people a feeling of abstinence. Just looking at Mingming''s head shape that has been sorted out many times, but still feels almost something? Richard''s eyes flickered with impatience as he pressed the impulse of a shot to break the glass. But in the end, he sighed and decided to have a new hairstyle. Just as Richard was about to finish his hair for the 26th time, there was a knock at the door. However, before Richard allowed the other party to come in, the door of the room was roughly opened. Wilson hasn''t changed much from two years ago. The only difference is that he is fatter now. Although Wilson was more than two meters tall, his weight of at least 550 pounds made him look like a wall. Looking at his son who was tidying his hair, Wilson couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Well, it''s not a date. Just do it." Just in the face of his father''s disapproval, Richard hesitated for a moment, and his mouth looked more uncertain: "Dad, do you think Godfather Nagini can recognize me?" Wilson rolled his eyes. He shook his obviously fat head and looked at the mentally retarded: "are you stupid? This is two years, not twenty years." But Richard''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "but Uncle stark said two days ago that Godfather Nagini has become different from before." Wilson was stunned. He glanced at the house not far away. In the past two years, although I have often cleaned, the light of the house has not been on for a long time. Just looking at his son''s lost eyes, Wilson shook his head. A touch of stubbornness flashed in his eyes: "no, they are friends, but we are family." Looking at his father''s serious appearance, Richard opened his mouth: "but..." But before Richard finished, as if afraid of something, Wilson forcibly interrupted his son''s words: "all right, don''t think about it, stark knows a fart! Remember, don''t mention your aunt Sam." Taking a deep breath, Richard''s eyes flashed a sense of seriousness: "Well, I see." In the high-end apartment in Manhattan, when Wilson and Richard went downstairs, they met Tony Stark, who had been waiting here for a long time. This was agreed by everyone before. After knowing that Nagini came back, neither the Wilson family nor Tony knew why, they didn''t go to find Nagini immediately. On the one hand, the news of Nagini''s return is amazing. I believe that many people will not sleep in a short time. Far from saying, the current president of the United States has not tweeted for three days. And from the recent twitter self photos? Although the other party''s PS technology is very clever, Tony can see at a glance that the president doesn''t look very good. It''s estimated that he can''t sleep well these days. Of course, everything has two sides. One is happy and the other is sad. Nick Frey, director of s.h.i.e.l.d., obviously felt a lot happier on his twitter. As for another reason? I''m not sure. Although Wilson and Tony hide well, what happened two years ago? How to say, Tony had no face to see Nagini. If he didn''t know that Wilson and Richard were going to find Nagini, he would have to struggle for some time. "Ding Ding!" As Richard pressed the car key, the door of an overbearing SUV was opened in the corner of the underground parking lot. Looking at the Dark Knight 15, Tony was silent for a moment, and his look was a little more complicated: "Is this Nagini''s car?" Glancing at Tony, Wilson explained: "Well, it was smashed two years ago. Afterwards, I sent someone to repair it. I just sent it to him today." Open your mouth and remember the last meeting with Nagini? Tony''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "I think..." But the next moment, when he saw Wilson''s fierce eyes like wild animals, Tony scratched his head in embarrassment: "well, when I didn''t say anything." As time went by, the domineering Knight 15 soon left Manhattan. Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was very silent. Richard tried to break this uncomfortable silence several times, but in the end? He gave up. Because of his guilt, Tony is very kind to Richard. After all, Richard is the only relative he still stays in the world after Nagini''s death. As for Toledo and Mia? I don''t know the specific reason, but many years ago, the two sides stopped contacting. And Tony knew that Nagini was an orphan, and Wilson and Nagini were in the same orphanage. At the same time, when Richard was born, Nagini became his godfather. However, the relationship between Wilson and Tony is very poor. Why did they decide to go to Nagini together? Richard doesn''t know. Three hours later, the three came to the edge of Brooklyn. This is an abandoned open-air parking lot. In the early years, an aircraft carrier even docked. The most ironic thing is that this aircraft carrier that can continue to serve finally stayed here just because of its name. However, just as the three were about to drive into the open-air parking lot, a red and white fence blocked their way in front of the road. At the same time, beside the fence, there is a rather simple window, in which there seems to be a person? Rolling down the window, I heard a whimsical gasp. Obviously, it was playing a restricted film. He frowned slightly, but Richard asked, "hello..." However, before Richard finished, a red figure appeared from the window. With one hand in the tight leather pants and the other hand struggling to take it away from the mouse, I sorted out the cake box on the table. Although I was wearing a hood, I could still hear a cheap voice: "Why don''t I have a neighbor like HIDA Yongmei?" Said, the dead waiter looked at the salted fish lying on the ground, especially at the other party''s wriggling fat ass. in an instant, the dull dead waiter kicked it hard. In his mouth, he said something Richard didn''t understand, such as making you less explosive, making you update more slowly, and so on. And after a whimper mixed with some pain and joy? The waiter turned to look at the luxury car with at least $2 million outside. While secretly scolding the evil capitalism, the waiter who ate lemon and noticed the handsome Richard, which brightened his eyes: "Oh, handsome boy, do you want a shot?" In the back seat, Wilson, who had been in a cold war with Tony, frowned with the voice of the waiter. Thick palms, clenched fists, knuckles crackling: "Huh?" Chapter 459 Location, an open-air abandoned parking lot in Brooklyn. The characters are death waiter, Richard, Tony and Wilson. Looking at the dead waiter in front of him, Richard thought for a moment, and a flash of inquiry flashed in his eyes: "Are you?" He looked a little lost and didn''t know whether it was because of Richard''s refusal, but the dead waiter slapped himself after forcing himself to wake up? A normal expression appeared on his face: "Handsome boy, would you like a box of cakes? Now a discount is on sale for only $100." Wilson frowned slightly: "a box of cake for a hundred dollars?" Not to mention a hundred dollar box of cakes, even a ten thousand dollar box of cakes is nothing to Wilson, but looking at the box of cakes next to the waiter? Wilson doesn''t need money, but he doesn''t like being fooled. Looking at this strong man like a wall, his ugly face became more fierce at this moment. The dead waiter was not afraid at all, but very calm: "yes, now a discount, and whether you can remove the gun from under me. This feeling is too exciting. I feel like it''s going to be hard." Yes, the lower body of the dead waiter is being pointed at by a gun at the moment, and it is still a large caliber desert eagle. The Deacon knows this kind of gun very well, and even his favorite is this kind of weapon. So he knows very well that this kind of desert eagle with the largest caliber can blow up his lower body with only one shot, if it is not pointed at by this gun? Hehe, believe it or not, the waiter took off his pants and killed you! But looking at Wilson''s strong figure, the waiter decided to hide the idea in his heart first. However, the next moment, to the surprise of the waiter, Richard suddenly said: "I want it." The waiter was stunned. Many people have come here these days, but few people are willing to buy a box of cake that is estimated to be worthless than ten dollars with a hundred dollars. Although he didn''t know what Richard was thinking, the dead waiter gave Richard a thumbs up: "Young man, you have a bright future. Go. Mr. Nagini is in there. Whether you can see him or not depends on your luck." Of course, it might be better to ignore the palm just pulled out of your pants and the transparent liquid adhered to it. However, the next moment, when Richard was ready to go in, Wilson, who was silent, suddenly said: "Wait," ¡°£¿¡± Wade''s eyes flashed with confusion. He looked at Wilson''s strong body and bad look? I''m a little excited in my heart. I''ll talk for a while Are you trying to make him rough? Or more rough? But to his disappointment, Wilson did not put forward exciting conditions, but took out his checkbook: "I want all the rest of the cake. This is a check for $10000. I want to know more." Who is the dead waiter? No, he doesn''t want to know. Wilson was thinking, why would the waiter buy a cake here? If Nagini didn''t know, Wilson would never believe it, so the dead waiter in front of him must know something. However, just when Wilson thought the waiter would accept the check, he saw the abnormal red tights and suddenly became serious: "Are you humiliating me? I tell you, although I like money, I''m not interested in it." Wilson was stunned. He looked strangely at the dead waiter in front of him. He didn''t know why. At the moment when he heard the other party''s rejection, he was inexplicably relieved. But the next moment, Tony, who had no sense of existence, suddenly said, "ten million dollars." The waiter was stunned. He looked at Tony blankly. A moment later, he said weakly, "shouldn''t it be ten times ten times?" But Tony shook his head. He calmly glanced at the waiter: "rich and willful." Speechless, he looked at the big dog in front of him, ate the lemon, and raised his stubborn middle finger: "Get out!" He looked at the waiter''s poor tights. Tony looked a little more complicated. He patted the waiter on the shoulder: "you''re very good." Then he left with the Wilson and his son. But they didn''t know. After they left, the stubborn waiter suddenly covered his heart and issued a painful cry: "nangini who killed thousands of knives, ten million dollars! Good heartache, feeling..." Just He touched his hard pectoralis major muscle and pinched it twice. The waiter couldn''t help turning his eyes: "emmm, it''s better for salted fish. It''s big and soft. It feels comfortable." Ten thousand miles away, Skeleton Island, a deserted laboratory, Dr. Hardman''s experimental process has reached the final stage. The monster egg he picked up a few days ago has become more and more active recently. According to his estimation, today is likely to be the day when the monster broke its shell. So early in the morning, Dr. hammand came to the laboratory. The temperature is normal Normal humidity The activity has increased, and the shell breaking time is expected to be one hour later. Saw off two pieces of bread from the hard staff, sandwiched two pieces of cheese and a layer of bacon, put them in the microwave oven together, and broke off two pieces of lettuce leaves from their own lettuce support. While eating breakfast, he observed the reaction of monster eggs in the eggshell. Time passed like this. The activity in the eggshell became higher and higher, and Dr. hammand looked more and more excited, especially when the first crack appeared. Dr. hamand, with white hair, even had a feeling that he couldn''t breathe. "Bang!" With a crisp sound of broken shell, the darkness in front of me was broken. With pink skin, slender tail and a pair of cute big eyes, I looked at the world in front of me. This feeling is unique. It is different from the Basilisk and dragon. It is a feeling that Nagini has never experienced. Strength is very strong, but it is very different from Nagini''s imagination. For example, the giant dragon, the young dragon just shot, has a body length of seven or eight meters. Longwei, an ethereal thing, can even affect the real world. But as a higher level Godzilla? Nagini didn''t feel very strong at birth, which made him wonder whether it was because of the special power in his body? Feel the changes of the body carefully. In addition to the incomparable vitality, Nagini feels a force no less than the rules of space, all over every inch of the body. Once born, have the power of the fifth stage? What a terrible gift! However, Dr. hamand, who did not know all this, looked at Nagini in the training room with obsession: "What a perfect body, is this the hidden truth of Skeleton Island? A complete monster, it''s so exciting." "From today on, little guy, I''ll be your master." With that, Dr. hammand put his palm on the transparent glass. Although it was separated by a layer of glass, it could be seen that he tried to touch Nagini''s body. At the same time, Nagini also raised his pink claws with great cooperation. This made Dr. hammand''s face couldn''t help showing a happy smile. In a moment, he even thought about whether to keep the monster. But a moment later, he gave up. If you really feel lonely, it will be good to have a dog soon, but Nagini is different. This is a complete monster and his best tool to open the door to wealth. However, at the next moment, Dr. hamand was stunned by a "click", a sound similar to the crack of glass. Instead of looking at the glass in front of him, he looked left and right. After all, in his subconscious mind, this special three-layer glass with a thickness of 10 cm, even a missile, takes a long time to burst. But he didn''t realize it. When he got up to observe, he looked at his pink claws with big eyes in the training room. Nagini looked hesitantly at the crack on the glass not far away. Inferior products? With skeptical thoughts, Nagini made a little effort compared with the last casual. "Bang!" When the glass is stressed, and it is an unbearable force. This special glass will break into pieces the size of rice grains in an instant. This feeling is like a diamond rain, inexplicably beautiful. Dr. hammand was stunned. He stared at the pink dinosaur in front of him. It looked harmless to humans and animals. It was not even as high as his knee. Gradually aware of the seriousness of the problem, he has a feeling of soft legs at the moment. Looking up at the giant in front of him, the Milky bone plate on his back glittered slightly, and Nagini with itchy throat showed a harmless smile on his young face Chapter 460 The desolate abandoned parking lot has a disturbing smell in the air. This smell is like an abandoned steel city. Reinforced concrete blocks the ground and gives birth to the possibility of vitality. Between tall reinforced concrete plants, it is full of the smell of death and desolation. It''s like late at night during pneumonia, all the lights are dark, and there''s no sound in the whole city. It''s quiet and makes people panic. But the difference is that the city just slept during the pneumonia, and the abandoned parking lot in front of you? It feels like death. The sleeping city will wake up after all. But if you die? Then there''s nothing. This feeling was not strong at first, but as we gradually deepened, as a living life, everyone''s heart instinctively resisted this feeling of death. Tony inexplicably thought of the news he got from Frey two days ago. As a world-class organization, s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is also one with the deepest relationship with Nagini. Frey must come to Nagini at this time, but I don''t know why. Instead of coming, Frey asked the good man Colson to find Nagini. Unfortunately, Colson didn''t see Nagini himself, according to his later description. The closer he got to Nagini, the faster his heart beat, and then his blood pressure rose. Even if he gritted his teeth, he still blacked out and fainted. As for afterwards? When Colson woke up, he found himself lying with a lot of people. Next to him was a pervert in a red tights, taking pictures of them. Well, reluctantly, Colson finally bought out the exclusive ownership of 18 photos of dead waiter at the price of $200 per photo. Of course, the cost of these photos will be paid by s.h.i.e.l.d. So the question is, what caused Colson to faint? Feeling the increasingly strong rejection of his body, Tony flashed a query in his eyes. He asked in a low voice: "Jarvis, did you check anything special around?" Just to Tony''s disappointment, Jarvis didn''t find out what the problem was, although he was aware of Tony''s body. However, when Tony was going to ask Wilson how he felt, he couldn''t help being stunned. Because Wilson and Richard, who were already behind him, didn''t know when they disappeared. When Tony looked back, everything in front of him began to change. In the front of his sight, there was a huge black snake like a mountain. At the moment, he was looking at himself with indifferent eyes, which made Tony''s body freeze. Multidimensional space? Fold several times? Two spaces in the same dimension? Obviously, this kind of thing involving space is what Nagini is best at. He gradually realized what Wade meant by looking at luck. Nagini is in this abandoned parking lot, but can you see him? It really depends on luck, because under the folding of dimensional space, the whole parking lot is like a huge maze. The most terrible thing is that this maze will change with Nagini''s mood. Coincidentally, when Tony met Nagini, he also saw Nagini with dizzy Richard on his back, but the difference was that he saw a giant dragon bigger than a basilisk. The huge body lay there, like a mountain, with a slender tail, crossing the golden beach and stirring the blue sea in the dark. At the same time, a pair of evil and tyrannical golden red dragon pupils looked at themselves like this. If it''s an ordinary person? I guess I''ve been scared to pee for a long time. After all, the body size difference between the two sides is too big. Nagini''s smallest nail is more than ten meters, equivalent to the height of five Wilson, and this is only one nail of Nagini. The dragon with a length of more than kilometers lies on a mountain. Even without the dignity of the dragon, the huge body difference will still give people a feeling of incomparably small. But he didn''t know why. Wilson didn''t panic. He looked at Nagini calmly and even smiled a little more inexplicably: "Long time no see." The hot air was ejected from the thick nostrils and swept by the high-temperature air of thousands of degrees. The abandoned cars dissolved in an instant, and the viscous iron slurry dropped on the ground, making a Zila sound. Looking down at each other, a hoarse voice came from his slender neck: "Nagini is dead." The hot air wave made Wilson wipe the sweat from his forehead. Looking at Nagini in front of him, he asked, "who are you?" Stunned for a moment, Nagini, who was silent for a moment, spoke with some uncertainty: "You... Maybe you can call me smog?" "Smug?" Looking at the dragon in front of him, Wilson thought in his eyes. He seemed to recall something. Finally, he asked uncertainly, "so this is your new mask? It''s like when..." He knew Nagini, even though many years later, the other party had become the most famous public figure in the world, and even a superhero representing justice. But he knew it was just Nagini''s mask. A person''s appearance and character will change, but a person''s essence will not change. A hero is not considered a villain because he has done a bad thing. A villain is not considered a hero because he has done a good deed. There are three kinds of people in the world, good people, bad people and waste. Tony is barely a good man. Although Frey looks bad, this guy is actually a good man. As for yourself and Nagini? They are pure bad guys. But the next moment, Nagini stressed, "no, he''s dead." Looking up at Nagini, Wilson touched his double chin. He looked at the dragon in front of him with some incomprehensible hesitation, but finally he nodded: "That''s OK. If you die, die. I met Daisy two days ago. She has no place to live. Can I let her live in a house in Manhattan?" Nagini didn''t speak, so he looked at each other calmly: " His eyes were opposite. As the person who knew Nagini best, Wilson had a little more smile on his face. He nodded and said firmly, "I''ll wait for you to come back." Then he left without looking back, carrying a pair of Richard who was going to faint. Is it a mask? It doesn''t matter, but one thing is certain. Tony is right this time. Nagini has really changed. But it doesn''t matter. As I said, he''ll wait until he comes back. Although I don''t know what he wants to do now, who stipulates that bad people can''t have friends? What happened two years ago gave Wilson a lot of excitement. He didn''t know what he should do, but anyway, just come back. Just, does Wilson really understand what Nagini''s return means? Meanwhile, on the other side of the abandoned parking lot, Tony was startled by such a big snake at first, but after a moment of thinking? Tony took a deep breath. He sat down on the ground and took out a cigarette from somewhere: "I met the captain two days ago. He said vacanda was gone." Python nodded. He looked at each other calmly: "I know, I did it." Looking at Nagini, Tony was not surprised. In fact, when everyone was still in the steel castle, Tony knew that vacanda was going to be cold the moment he recognized Nagini. Although he didn''t know what happened in those years, he was sure that vacanda''s ass was not clean. Even if altron didn''t set the fire, vakanda wouldn''t jump for long. Tony smoked a cigar and didn''t know what had happened in the past two years. Tony smoked more skillfully than before. He thought for a moment and asked, "Frey wants the captain to go away and asks if you''ll come." Shaking his head, the giant snake curled up and found a comfortable position: "I''m tired." With his head down and smoking, Tony nodded and flashed a hint of irony in his eyes: "well, after all, everything has rotted in the past two years. What are you going to do next?" The indifferent snake pupil looked at each other, looking as calm as ever: "I don''t know." Just looking at Nagini''s calm, even dead eyes? Tony could not help but frown. He dropped his cigarette and flashed an inexplicable annoyance in his eyes: "vakanda is over. What else do you want? Sam is dead. You can''t live in the past!" However, the huge snake pupil has not changed at all. Curled up body, so calm, even indifferent to look at yourself. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he felt like an unskilled clown. Funny, but it doesn''t make people feel funny. He got up and patted the dust on his ass. Tony sighed. He didn''t want to continue talking because he felt meaningless. Just looking at the other party''s back and thinking about what Wilson said at the moment, Nagini shouted to the other party: "Tony." As soon as he was stiff, Tony suddenly looked back at each other: "what?" Just thinking for a moment, Nagini finally shook his head and curled up his huge body: "nothing. If there is no accident, don''t come in the future." He was stunned and looked at the giant snake curled up again. Tony pursed his lips and finally left. The labyrinth like chaotic space and the world divided into two gradually began to integrate with everyone''s departure, and in the center of the raging space storm. The black basilisk and the red dragon, like water and ink, gradually blend together. Finally, a black dragon is formed. Staring up at the front, a cloud of fog gradually shrouded here. It''s not just Wilson. Tony thinks he knows Nagini, but does he really know? And what Wilson said about waiting. Will the man he was waiting for really come back? Leaving this world full of the smell of death, the dizzy Richard looked much better. He was a little annoyed. After all, he had prepared for so long, but when he really saw the godfather Nagini, he became a soft footed shrimp. His face was livid and ugly. He didn''t even notice that the box of cake bought for $100 in his hand had been crushed by himself at the moment. Looking at his son''s complicated look, Wilson patted Richard on the shoulder. Just the next moment, looking at the rotten cake in his hand, Richard was stunned: "hmm?" Aware of Richard''s look change, Wilson frowned. He looked at the waiter not far away: "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the cake?" There was a twinge in his eyes, but Wade still took his hand out of his crotch. He patted the table angrily: "rice can be eaten indiscriminately, words can''t be said indiscriminately, but my cakes are bought from formal channels." From the crushed cake crumbs, pick out a piece of biscuit with a little cream and barely complete. After a moment of chewing, Richard flashed a thought in his eyes: "Vanessa''s love cake shop? Although the cake is rubbish, the biscuits are surprisingly good." Wade was stunned, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "so?" Looking up at Wade, although the other party is a pervert, Richard still has a smile on his face: "excuse me, can you give me the contact information of the cake shop? I want to ask if it can be customized." Chapter 461 Apart from the client, no one knows what Nagini and Tony have said, and many people are not sure whether they have met. No, no one wants to ask. But the problem is, because of what happened two years ago, the relationship between them is more embarrassing. After all, altron was created by Tony. As for Wilson? he He had prepared a lot of excuses, and even prepared for a large number of uninvited visitors the next day, but to his surprise, no one came to him. On the contrary, Nagini, a big star who has disappeared for two years, is now on fire again, and the fire is in a mess, comparable to MJ in those years. Some people say that this is a bottom rebound, others say that Nagini is not dead. In short, there are all kinds of statements. Little fart people who don''t know or care about anything are happy to be melon eaters. Moreover, the quality of Nagini''s previous works is really high. After all, not everyone can be shortlisted for the Oscar nine times. But someone who really knows what''s going on recently? Seriously, they don''t want Nagini to come back. Even if they let them choose, 99% of them hope Nagini really died two years ago. Although Nagini has saved the earth so many times, few really like this superhero. Otherwise, he is also dead. Why did the captain become an American hero, even a world hero against * * *, while Nagini was brutally blocked? Because no matter how strong the captain is, he is just a senior fighter, and he is not as strong as he thought. But Nagini is different. He is a public figure. He is stark''s second largest shareholder. He has a good relationship with the Divine Shield Bureau. There is also an emperor in the underground world of New York as a neighbor. Such a person is too dangerous. Even if he died, everyone didn''t want to mention him, for fear that the forces that had a relationship with him would gather together. Not to mention now, this terrible guy is alive again. What should I do? You can''t kill Nagini. Besides, can you kill him? The open chrysanthemum beast that once forced the earth to unite did not kill this monster. Now the earth alliance with a mass of loose sand is really able to solve the current Nagini? I''m saying that vacanda is not over this time, but cold. So this time, they really didn''t want to show kindness to Nagini. But they understand that Nagini is alive, and the previous blockade is meaningless. Instead of being annoying at this time, it''s better to be gentle. Although it''s useless. Besides, vacanda disappeared from the earth and the Dragon appeared in New York. Let everyone realize that although it has disappeared for two years, your father is your father after all. Just different from the high-profile Nagini expected. Wakanda destroyed and burned dozens of streets, indirectly causing economic losses of more than one billion dollars. Nagini did not do anything. He squatted in the abandoned parking lot in Brooklyn as if he were asleep. Some people speculate that Nagini, who returned again two years later, is not as strong as expected. The two events in vacanda and New York are actually the performance of external strength and internal strength. There are even a lot of crazy guys who want to kill Nagini. Don''t say, many people agreed, but when asked who to kill Nagini? "Brush", everyone either wants to drink tea or go to the bathroom. The most excessive thing is that someone is looking at his fingers. They are old foxes in their fifties and sixties. Who doesn''t know who? This is why no one cares what Nagini and Tony say, because everyone cares more about why Nagini is entrenched in the parking lot in Brooklyn and what he is going to do next. At least until these two points are clear, everything else should be put behind. One person can affect the movement and even will of the whole planet. This is Nagini''s terror. Just waiting for so many days, the world has not changed. There is no abnormal large change in the capital of stark group, and the darkness of New York will only appear at midnight. This is Wilson''s rule. New York belongs to America during the day, but New York after midnight? The only change is the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. the name of the captain was eliminated, but the news was not announced and belongs to internal information. The impact is neither big nor small. But obviously, this is different from what you expected. Very calm, even too calm. Are you happy? Seriously, I''m not very happy, and even feel a little uneasy, because it''s too quiet. What is Nagini doing now? Are you planning a new revenge? Everyone began to feel uneasy. The superhero two years ago was afraid that Nagini would come to the door. As for national management? They are worried about whether Nagini is willing to be a big star or a rich man this time. Don''t forget, there are mutants in the world. Will they depend on Nagini and build a country only belonging to superheroes or superpowers? Time goes back a few days ago, when Nagini vs strange. At that time, Nagini said he would kill strange. In fact, Nagini was not sure he could really kill each other. Although he is strong, strange is not weak. The Basilisk holds the power of space, and strange, as the supreme mage, also holds the power of space. Although the space between the two sides is somewhat different, for example, the space recognized by Nagini is one point, two lines and three sides, and then up is the multi universe above the universe, But strange believes that in the same universe, there are various dimensions, such as dark dimension, dream dimension, dreamland dimension and so on. Therefore, what Nagini can do is to shoot down the dimension, which is his strongest ability, which can be called no solution. Strange borrows various forces from the dimensional universe he thinks. Although it is not as direct as Nagini, it is changeable. Although there are great differences between the two, they even think the other party is heresy. But it has to be said that both belong to spatial rules. When any road reaches its limit, it can reach the fifth stage of life. Nagini said he wanted to kill strange because, in addition to space ability, Nagini also had a giant dragon. Assuming that the basic standard of the fifth stage is 10, Nagini and strange, who master the space rules at the same time, their strength is 10, but because Nagini has more dragons here, even if the dragons can only increase their strength by 0.01. That''s 0.01 more than trange, let alone the accumulation of both sides. There are great differences. At their level, even a little stronger. In the end, this little gap is enough to kill each other. As for why the Panther died? Because strange left, the standard of the fifth stage is still 10, but Nagini''s comprehensive strength is 20 and the strength of panther God is still 10, so he died. After killing the Panther God, if strange''s strength is also 10, and Nagini''s remaining strength exceeds 10, strange will die. If it is less than or equal to 10, it means that Nagini can''t kill strange, and even is likely to be killed. That''s why Nagini finally wants to leave. After killing the Panther, Nagini was not sure if he could solve strange. After all, the strength of panther God + strange should theoretically surpass Nagini at this stage. Even if they were separated, in such a short time, Nagini''s physical strength was difficult to support him to kill two strong men in the fifth stage in a row. It was easy to kill the Panther God at that time, but as soon as strange left, Nagini directly tried his best. If it wasn''t for the feeling that he couldn''t die, Nagini didn''t have to solve the battle so soon, and then Odin came. What rules does the God King of Asgard master? Nagini is not sure. It may be power. After all, the power he showed at that time is really strong. In offsetting the bonus of the rules, the power of the dragon should be much higher than that of the Asgard people. It could also be rule. After all, he is the God King of Asgard, However, it does not rule out the possibility of belief. The Panther God of vakanda also believes in her rules, but there is a big gap between the two. After all, there is only one vakanda, and Odin rules the nine domains. So Nagini finally left for a realistic reason. Playing one should be no problem, but he can''t play two, let alone three. Two can spell it. Anyway, they are not afraid of death, and three are meaningless. This sacrifice is meaningless. What''s next for Nagini? In the folded space, the endless space storm shrouded Nagini''s huge body. A large number of space forces poured into Nagini''s body. On the one hand, it was to recover the loss of fighting with the Panther God, and expand the energy reserve in his body with space forces to prepare for the next battle. On the other hand? The soul in the dragon is decreasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. The Skeleton Island thousands of miles away, the pink Godzilla that just left the laboratory, most of the souls now pour into the body. Strictly speaking, Nagini''s strength still has a lot of room to improve. For now, the strongest state should be the snake of space, the dragon of time, and the destruction of Godzilla. Nagini, who has three regular forces at the same time, does not count the chemical reaction with regular coordination, and the panel data should be three times that of the same level. However, the gap between the fourth stage and the fifth stage is really large. Before the fifth stage, the range of strength may be 10 ~ 10 million, but the range of the fifth level is ¡Þ. The opportunity for the snake monster to break through is the new energy invented by the previous generation stark. That''s the special energy developed by Stark''s intelligence based on the cosmic cube. In a strict sense, Nagini is also a partial front of the sword. And now? The dragon''s state is maintained at the peak of the fourth stage, and is trapped at the point of the integration of time rules and body. Originally, Nagini didn''t know how to break through, but the problem was that Godzilla, a creature, was born with the power of rules. This gave Nagini a chance to find the key to integration by studying Godzilla. In addition, the Basilisk is also the fifth level of life. In other words, Nagini has two materials to study. As for Odin? Nagini and trange thought that Odin should not appear on the earth at this time, which is obviously abnormal. But the difference is that Nagini''s idea is that Odin is dying. He doesn''t have to wade in the muddy water of the earth at this time, let alone stop himself from killing strange. Even with the dark dimension of domam''s problem, can''t Nagini solve domam? In theory, Odin didn''t have to intervene in the battle between strange and Nagini. So, the only possibility is that Odin may have something to do with what happened two years ago! Skeleton Island, a pink young Godzilla, exudes a frightening evil spirit. At the same time, in Brooklyn, the huge dragon gradually falls into a state of sleep: Maybe, without waiting for you to die, Next time we meet, I can help you and give Asgard a ride! Chapter 462 Lush ancient forests, ancient trees that can be barely surrounded by seven or eight people, In the air, there is the unique humidity of the forest. Next to a fallen dead tree, there are dozens of fruits as gorgeous as rubies from the crushed shrubs, which are emitting a faint aroma of fruits at the moment. "Susu" Next to it, a small hairy head emerged from the half human tall grass. This is a hare with brown hair. Its bright black eyes look at the dangerous world in front of us, its erect ears and its tight body prove that it is an adult rabbit. After all, in such a dangerous world, creatures at the bottom of the food chain like rabbits rarely see the sun the next day if they are not careful. Pink nose, slightly shrugged. Looking at the bright berries not far away, the rabbit couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. It thought of the sweetness of berries and the rich nutrition that weeds don''t have. However, as a rabbit, it is more cautious. After all, berries are a kind of precious food in this forest. To enjoy this kind of food is either the blessing of the goddess of luck or the last meal of my life. Compared with the former, in this ancient forest with hidden murders, most animals who thought they were the former turned into the latter in the end. Tentatively, the rabbit approached the berry. Thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters When the rabbit was less than a meter away from the berry, it rushed out like lightning, but instead of rushing to the berry, it turned into a brownish gray lightning and returned to its familiar and safe grass. Did it run away? Or did you find any danger? No, it''s just a rabbit''s temptation. Once, twice, as if tireless. Obviously, only the last step is needed to eat a delicious meal of sweet berries, but often at the most critical time, the rabbit gives up. Until the seventh time, the rabbit was less than 20 cm away from the berry. Just a little jump and you can eat berries. Everyone thought that this time, the rabbit would still escape. But this time it didn''t. It bit a berry from the berry tree like lightning. The rabbit was very big, more than a circle bigger than a normal domestic rabbit, and its head was as big as a small cantaloupe. In front of him, the berry bitten by him was not small, almost half the size of his head. Everyone thought the rabbit was too cautious, but in fact? With a roar of pain, the rotten wood that crushed the Bush suddenly came alive. At the same time, around the Bush, there were seven or eight giant wolves half human tall. Brown and white hair, canine teeth crisscross. The two canine teeth are sharp like a bone cutting knife. The soft foot pad steps on the soft soil and prints plum blossoms one after another. The attacking wolves are vigorous, and their hungry eyes twinkle green. The rabbit''s reaction speed was also very fast. He didn''t want the berries in his mouth. He hurried along the familiar road to the grass. The jungle world is dangerous. It is full of the natural law of survival of the fittest. Wolves and this kind of insect like dead wood have a certain relationship of helping each other. Insects plant fruit trees on their bodies to induce hungry animals to gnaw, and wolves capture these induced animals. Of course, if you''re really hungry, wolves will eat berries, but they won''t hurt insects. This is an old agreement. Wolves are the protectors of insects. A rabbit is certainly not enough to feed seven or eight wolves, but it is food after all. It''s just that today''s rabbit is too cunning. It''s less than 50 meters away. It''s nothing for rabbits. It''s a time of disappointment in the eyes of wolves and joy in the eyes of rabbits. Duang£¡ Walking along the path through the weeds, I came from Nagini. As soon as I emerged, I collided head-on with a rabbit. He rubbed his pink belly. Nagini grabbed the rabbit''s ears and shook them twice. After determining that he was just dizzy, he threw away the spare reserve food at will. The seven or eight giant wolves not far away were twinkling with excitement in their eyes. It''s hard for wolves to live. Outside, a giant wolf like them must be a overlord, but here? Hundreds of meters of giant animals dare not say they must be safe. This is the horror of Skeleton Island. I thought today would be another day to chew grass, but I didn''t expect to buy one for free. I picked up a rabbit for nothing, but also a little white fat lizard. Although I don''t know what the other party is, the wolves know a little, This is meat. It''s edible meat! So the next moment, the wolves surrounded Nagini. Their hungry and ferocious eyes were like a group of hungry wolves surrounded the weak Laurie. They even drooled one by one and smiled grimly at the corners of their mouths. Insects with shrubs swayed and hid away. Although it is tall, even huge, its body is very fragile. But then again, although the insects are ugly and look like rotten wood, how many berry trees are hanging on them? As it moves, these fiery red berries shake. Under the sunlight, the light reflected by the fruit wax is actually somewhat beautiful, just like shaking rubies. "Ouch!" A wolf rushed over, eager to bite the lizard''s throat, hoping that the viscous blood would fill his hungry stomach, But with a click, The young claws pierced into the giant wolf''s chin and directly penetrated each other''s hard skull. With the claws taken out, the giant wolf''s body was thrown aside like garbage. This scene is a little strange, because the lizard is not big, otherwise the rabbit could not have hit its belly. But the question is, is a wolf seven or eight times bigger than a lizard thrown out? Full of strange scenes, the wolves were stunned. Nagini, who was also stunned at the moment, looked down at his pink claws, stained with blood and sticky brains. It looked disgusting. But I don''t know why, he felt that he liked the taste very much, and even a special rhythm came from his heart. With some hesitation, Nagini put his paw on his mouth and licked it gently. "Boom!" There was a huge sound, and a giant beast was vaguely heard roaring. Although it felt like it was beside his ear, Nagini knew that the other party was at least hundreds of kilometers away from him. Two or three minutes later, he cut the wolf''s skin, saw toothed young teeth, and began to bite and swallow. What made his heart throb was not the blood of the giant wolf, but the killing just now. To be exact, it was the feeling of destroying life that excited him. But strictly speaking, the source of throbbing is not the wolves in front of us. They are too weak to satisfy themselves. What can really satisfy themselves should be the Titan creature called King Kong in the depths of Skeleton Island. At the same time, Nagini found that the organisms of Skeleton Island contain radioactive elements, which is certainly not as pure as the thousands of missiles he collected. But for the newly born Godzilla, this is the best food. A large amount of raw meat is swallowed. Under the corrosion of gastric juice, it is transformed into pure energy and injected into the whole body. Compared with pure radiant energy, this energy is too mild. After entering Godzilla''s body, it was eaten away in an instant, and the remaining digested energy was swallowed by cells, and some cells began to divide for the first time. After eating nine wolves, a bug, a rabbit and nearly a hundred berries, Godzilla, who was only knee high, is now higher than knee. Although the change is not too big, but the weight is more than a hundred pounds. Chapter 463 On a beach outside Skeleton Island, in the hot sea breeze, looking at the soldiers being trained not far away, CHIGUO took a sip of spirits with the upper body of major Jimmy. Glittering and translucent beads of sweat dripping from his scarred and strong body. These scars are very strange, because the main weapon of modern war is firearms, so many of them are gunshot wounds. But major Jimmy''s injury? The most conspicuous is the wound extending from the shoulder to the lower abdomen. The huge scar seems to tear the whole person. In addition, the scars left by the bite of wild animals can be seen in his arms, chest and other parts. In fact, not only major Jimmy, but also the soldiers trained nearby, most of them have similar scars, but they are not as exaggerated as Jimmy. "Boom" A modified SUV came from a nearby base. A moment later, a strong man with a ferocious face came out. He was very strong, nearly one meter nine tall, short blond hair and clear eyes like the sea. Unfortunately, he now has only one eye and three scars across his forehead. From top to bottom, he turns his handsome and firm face into a strange twist. The wanton growth of granulation deepens the horror. Jimmy''s eyes flashed with envy when he saw the other party walking towards him: "Come on, Mr. lucky, what can I do for you?" Inside the army, most of them have nicknames. Jimmy''s nickname is major. Although there are seven or eight major in the army, it must be Jimmy. The captain''s nickname is Mr. lucky, because he is really lucky. Throughout the military base, there are recruits and veterans. Almost all veterans have fatal scars, but these scars are on their bodies. It''s strange, isn''t it? Including Jimmy, if he doesn''t take off his clothes, no one knows what a terrible body he is under this drunken face. If you are injured, you may still live. At most, you are covered with scars like Jimmy. But if you hurt your head? It''s really going to die! The lucky man in front of us is the only person who has been hit in the head but not dead in the military base for so many years. He is lucky and unfortunate, but everyone wants him to be lucky, so they call him Mr. lucky. Besides, Mr. Lucky''s ugly face was scary and even disgusting at first, but it felt ugly after a long time of contact. But Mr. lucky ignored Jimmy''s eyes and calmly said: "Colonel Conrad is looking for you." A frown flashed into Jimmy''s eyes: "What does that damn Englishman want from me?" Mr. lucky shook his head. He took the liquor from Jimmy: "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." When the liquor entered the throat, it felt hot and uncomfortable, but as the alcohol was absorbed by the blood, it eventually spread all over the body. In addition to a little more drunkenness on his face, a little happiness flashed in Mr. Lucky''s only eye. Alcohol is not allowed in the army because alcohol can paralyze nerves. But Skeleton Island is different. The soldiers here drink alcohol every day, and it must be strong wine. Skeleton Island is located by the sea. It''s humid and muggy here. If there is no alcohol paralysis, the secret injury on the body is enough to turn a clank man into a vulnerable soft egg. If there is no liquor to suppress it. Within six months, 99% of the veterans will collapse, so the rule that drinking is not allowed here is all bullshit. Five minutes later, at the military base by the sea of Skeleton Island, Jimmy, who was smelling of wine, found the top commander of the base - Colonel Conrad. He was thin and his eyes were gloomy. Occasionally, a fierce light flashed. People couldn''t help thinking of the crazy wolf. He sat there meticulously in the formal dress of colonel. It felt a little similar to rocky, the evil god who came to the earth a few years ago, but Colonel Conrad''s eyes were more fierce. Although it is often said that his boss is a damn Englishman, after all, his reselling of Skeleton Island monster corpses is not a secret in the eyes of their senior executives. But actually? Jimmy actually admires Colonel Conrad because he is the only person in the whole base who has more scars than himself, but never drinks. Not because it doesn''t hurt, but because this man has an iron will. Looking at Jimmy, who pushed the door and walked in without knocking, Colonel Conrad did not scold the other party for such ultra vires, but frowned: "Drinking again?" The big prick sat opposite Conrad. Although he knew that the other party was more uncomfortable than himself, Jimmy still disagreed and said: "Well, it hurts badly." If you really can''t stand the pain, it''s not, but this feeling is like toothache, which has been torturing you. Over time, people will want to dig out the meat with a knife. Colonel Conrad, who was silent for a moment, did not go on, but took out a copy from the pile of documents next to him: "I have a task for you." He knew it was bad to drink, but if he didn''t drink, the soldiers would really dig their own meat with a knife. He can''t and can''t bear to take care of it, so he can only let it go. Although every time we met, he would ask each other why they wanted to drink, most people didn''t take his question seriously. Like Jimmy. When Jimmy took the document, he didn''t look through it, but put it into his arms. It was just a little serious in his eyes, but he still expressed it in a more relaxed tone: "Come on, how do you want me to die this time?" Conrad shook his head: "this time is not for you to die. The government sent an investigation team to test the development possibility of Skeleton Island." Jimmy was stunned. He asked tentatively, "are you going to kill them?" Conrad glanced at Jimmy. "You know the island best except me." Jimmy nodded. He thought for a moment and finally said, "I see." Those who can survive Skeleton Island, even in the periphery, are crazy, and Jimmy is one of the crazy. He used to have teammates, but one day, he was almost killed by his teammates. Jimmy has become a lone wolf. He likes adventure and pursues excitement. As Conrad said, Jimmy knows Skeleton Island best except him. Because of his identity, Conrad couldn''t accompany the mission deep into Skeleton Island, but Jimmy could. That''s why Jimmy thought Conrad was going to kill the mission. Because he knew he was crazy, he knew he couldn''t control his desire to explore. Every time he entered the forest, he didn''t know whether he could go out alive, but as a lone wolf, he wouldn''t care about the life and death of his companions, so in most cases, the people who followed him into the depths of Skeleton Island died. It''s not Jimmy who killed them, but these people can''t keep up with Jimmy''s rhythm. The same thing, the others died, but Jimmy didn''t die. That''s what makes him a major. So what forced Conrad to bring the investigation team into Skeleton Island? One is what he said before, to let all the members of the investigation team die on Skeleton Island. But another possibility Jimmy, who left, looked a little more changed. The person who came this time may not be the investigation team, or even may not belong to the government, but it is certain that the identity of the other party is very special, so special that Conrad had to send himself, and hinted that he should exercise restraint. So who is it? After sipping the wine, Jimmy''s eyes flickered with ponder. He had a feeling that the task would be very interesting this time. Would he die? Hehe, he can''t control it. Two days later, a Kun fighter landed at the airport on Skeleton Island. After collecting the information about the island, the good man Colson smiled and came down from the plane: "Hello, my name is Colson, next to me is Melinda, and the three behind are information expert Daisy, biology expert Simmons and designer Fitz." Two men and three women? Although something didn''t feel right, Jimmy held out his hand: "Hello, I''m Jimmy. The leader in charge of taking you into the forest said in advance that the island is very dangerous and strange, so I can''t guarantee your safety." Colson nodded after reading the information. He said confidently, "don''t worry. We have received professional training before coming, and we won''t lag behind." Jimmy looked at Colson. Although everyone who came said so and was so confident, in the end? With a calm smile on his face, Jimmy nodded: "I hope so." Professional agents? Or special forces? Even the nerd who looks dull, although not strong, still smells of blood. So who are these five people? Chapter 464 In the ancient forest, Jimmy took Colson and his party to the depths of Skeleton Island. In fact, it can''t be regarded as deep. After all, there are extremely terrible monsters hidden in the innermost part of Skeleton Island. When building a military defense base. The United States of America has severely warned against provoking those monsters in the depths of Skeleton Island. Ancient nature, because of special radiation, everything here is extremely novel to the outside world. As a researcher, Simmons is full of curiosity about everything around her. Especially not far away, the special insect that looks like a tree but is actually an insect aroused her strong curiosity. So she quickly called Fitz to study the living habits of insects. Seriously, it''s hard to imagine that just ten minutes ago, they had a quarrel over whether a cannibal flower on Skeleton Island belonged to animals or plants. According to Colson, this behavior is a disease. But don''t be happy too early, because only geniuses can get this disease. The subtext is that Simmons and Fitz are geniuses, and they are just ordinary people, even saying that the rest of them are fools. But Jimmy didn''t care much about it, Genius? Fool? In this dangerous forest, the most important thing is to survive. He cleared his throat, put the small wine pot on his chest, looked at the second appearance not far away, and wrote a warning sign of danger ahead. Jimmy slowly closed his drunken eyes, about four or five seconds later, when Jimmy opened his eyes again. The present s.h.i.e.l.d. agents, even senior researchers Simmons and Fitz, both realized that Jimmy had changed at the moment. A beast like breath flickered in his eyes: "Be careful, before we passed by the territory of ordinary beasts, but now we want to enter, although it is only the first stage, it is also a monster, not an animal!" The times are developing and society is progressing. According to the analysis of the shape, destructive power, vitality and other qualities of these monsters, monsters gradually have a level, just as mutants will divide mutants into three groups according to the Greek alphabet ¦Á£¬¦Â£¬¦Ä wait. Monsters also have levels. Folk rumors don''t count. There are two kinds of monsters that are widely spread: One is the system of chrysanthemum opening monsters, which are level 1-5 monsters. Level 6 monsters have not been seen at present, but some people speculate that the monsters causing neon disaster are level 6 chrysanthemum opening monsters. However, some people think that it is still the 5th level chrysanthemum opening beast, but it is larger than the normal 5th level chrysanthemum opening beast. After all, the ultimate explanation for the neon disaster is volcanic eruption, not monster attack. But because of all the chrysanthemum opening beasts, the lowest level is also level 3. So another monster classification system was born, which is the five level monster classification currently used on Skeleton Island. The chrysanthemum opening beast causing disaster in neon is a monster in the fifth stage, which belongs to the legendary level. In turn, they are: Level 4: represents the level of level 5 chrysanthemum opening beast, Skeleton Island overlord, and other Titan creatures on earth. Level 3: represents creatures that cannot be killed normally except special missiles. Level 2: creatures that can only be killed with army level force. Level 1: large, heavy weapons, creatures with probability of killing. Level 0: ordinary beasts do not pose much threat. Normal guns are enough to kill them. According to this classification, chrysanthemum opening beasts should be between level 3-4 creatures. As for level 5? Just like the fifth level mutants, even they don''t know whether they have it or not, so they judge the chrysanthemum opening beast that is the most controversial and destroys most of the neon as the monster of the fifth stage. Although many people still believe that the chrysanthemum opening monster is a monster in the fourth stage, not a monster in the fifth stage. Deep in the dense forest, nature is very dangerous. Not only the strength of the surrounding animals has become terrible, but also the surrounding environment has become dangerous. The huge ancient tree may be only fist sized mushrooms outside. It''s incredibly tall here. It''s like being in the country of giants. Everything becomes huge. We have seen with our own eyes that wild boars as high as a floor are tangled with centipedes the size of a python. A tree dozens of meters high was broken and smashed on the wild boar. Normal people had long been smashed, but the other party just stumbled a few steps and fought with the centipede again. But in the end, we still didn''t see who won the battle. Because the fight between the two sides was too fierce, it attracted a group of ants the size of a small milk dog. To tell the truth, these ants are not strong, let alone use guns. Even holding a knife in his hand is enough to kill an ant, but the problem is that thousands of ants are pouring out of the seven or eight storey ant nest. The dark and green forest was covered with black in an instant. Under the fierce flame, even two giants had to flee in panic for fear of being entangled. Jimmy and his party naturally fled all the way. Fortunately, they were not the target of the ants. After all, humans are too small to be worth hunting. After running for more than an hour, they finally got rid of the ant colony. They rested under the root of an ancient tree. The ancient tree 100 meters high is like a 30 story building. In this huge world, human beings really feel small. Fitz sat tired on the ground, wiping his sweat and sipping water. Although he had exercised in advance, he could not change his essence of being a vegetable chicken after all. His eyes glittered with fear: "is the first-order creature so terrible?" Jimmy shook his head. The attack made him feel very comfortable, but after stopping, the secret injury began to attack. Subconsciously touched the wine pot around his waist, but finally he held it back. The lone wolf is not only cruel to others, but also cruel to himself. Jimmy hasn''t drunk for nearly 24 hours since he entered the first-order monster area. In fact, Jimmy, a heavy drinker, disappeared in the dense forest of Skeleton Island for 27 days. Everyone thought he was dead, but he came back. And there is more than half a pot of liquor in the wine pot. As for Fitz''s doubts? He said calmly, "no, this ant is a second-order creature." Simmons''s eyes flickered confused. She looked at Jimmy puzzled: "isn''t this the area of first-order creatures?" Jimmy rolled his eyes. He glanced at Simmons, a beautiful sister, but there was no lust in his eyes. There was only the indifference of predators to food: "Miss, do you think this is a game? Monsters will survive according to our divided areas? Stop it. Here, they are the real masters." Humans have conquered the desert, the sea and the sky. Perhaps one day in the future, humans will conquer here, but not now. Colson, a good man on one side, refused the kettle handed over by Melinda and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "where is the destination of our trip? There is not much water on everyone." Just now I met the ant colony. In order to survive, we can only abandon some unimportant things. Most of the materials on this trip have been thrown away, and everyone has only a small amount of water. Of course, it''s not that the water in the forest can''t be drunk. Before they came, each of them brought portable disinfection tablets, but the question is, in such a strange forest, do they really dare to drink this randomly collected water source? Tropical rain forest climate, we need to replenish water. The problem of food can be solved, or even does not need to be solved, but it is absolutely impossible without water. So Colson has to calculate whether they want to continue. After all, this task only depends on the results, not the process. Frey is in a good mood recently. He won''t care if he comes back a few days later. Besides, even if the mission fails, it''s better than death. In the face of Coulson''s problem, Jimmy was stunned, and a strange flash flashed in his eyes: "You may not believe it. The place we go this time happens to have a safe water source, and it''s not far from us, but you should know one thing." Coulson frowned, "what?" Jimmy shrugged and looked indifferent. "That''s the second-order monster area." Second order monsters, army level forces, can defeat monsters. Everyone who left most of the materials, including some weapons, was a little more embarrassed. Just the next moment, Jimmy smiled happily: "Don''t tease you. All the monsters in the second stage have territory. Although there are terrible monsters in this place we are going to, they are gentle and rarely take the initiative to attack people." But Fitz found a loophole: "what if they attack?" Jimmy looked at Fitz. He said calmly, "don''t resist or run away. Just wait for death." Fitz was stunned, his face flashing confused: "wait for death? Doesn''t it mean they don''t have a strong desire to attack?" Jimmy patted Fitz on the shoulder and said nothing. Simmons doesn''t understand very well. After all, she is also a researcher. On the contrary, Colson, Melinda, and little transparent Daisy, the three field staff, realized the seriousness of the problem. Mild temperament? Obviously, this is a tough role. Chapter 465 Animals are animals. Even monsters are not people after all. People will think about the advantages and disadvantages, but animals will not. They pursue natural selection and the cruel survival of the fittest. Your territory is better than me? Good. The next second is mine. A gentle creature can own territory, and there is only one possibility to own this territory for a long time. This creature is very powerful. Don''t ask why it''s not particularly weak, because this territory has water, and most creatures on the earth can''t live without water. Through the dense forest, into this one person tall wasteland. Although we haven''t found water yet, we have found food. A rabbit the size of a hyena. When we found the rabbit, our means were very ferocious. According to Jimmy, the leg muscles of this rabbit taste very good. It tastes a little like beef, but it tastes rough and similar to Turkey. This time, Simmons didn''t ask why there were creatures in the second-order monster area that weren''t even first-order monsters. This made her think of her previous problems, and a touch of embarrassment appeared on her face. Well, are you stupid to read? In the evening, the people who still didn''t get out of the grass looked a little tired. Colson suggested that everyone take a rest. The environment in the jungle is humid and muggy, which speeds up the water consumption in everyone''s body. I thought it would be better out of the forest, but in fact? The tall grass just keeps the windshield tight. Without the shade of the trees overhead, it''s not easy to stay up to now under the scorching sun in the afternoon. Jimmy wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally nodded. No way. It''s not just Colson and his party who are tired. Jimmy is also tired. After Jimmy agreed, they cut down the tall grass from the roots and cleared an open place. Although the wind still couldn''t blow in, it was much better than the feeling of being shrouded by the grass before. However, just as everyone camped and prepared to move on the next day. A big white bird flew overhead. Jimmy, who was sucking water from the grass roots with a straw in his mouth, couldn''t help shrinking his pupils, He sprang up from the ground with his chapped lips and a little joy on his face: "Come with me, everyone." In fact, there is one thing that Colson and his party don''t know. Although Jimmy knows Skeleton Island very well, the problem is that this is Skeleton Island. No one can guarantee that the road he walked last time will pass this time. The ant nest that suddenly appeared in the first stage biological area has proved that Jimmy is not as reliable as he thought. The forest is OK, but the endless barren grass? Even if you leave a mark, the next time you come, it will be covered by other weeds, Jimmy''s idea was to rely on experience to find the right way, but he didn''t expect to meet the ant colony, forcing everyone to leave some materials and escape. In this case, why doesn''t Jimmy go back? Maybe it''s because he''s crazy. Since he likes to do this, he''ll take Colson and his party to continue to go deep. If you fail, you will become the dung of other monsters. If it works? Jimmy will get great happiness, which may be the reason why he became a lone wolf, because he really doesn''t care what others think, not only he doesn''t want others to be with him, but also others don''t want to be with him. Watching Jimmy get up, although he was still a little puzzled, the people who had just sat down followed him. Skeleton Island is dangerous. Without Jimmy as a guide? No one dares to say they can go out because it''s so weird here. On the contrary, the experienced Colson smiled a little more. He pointed to the white bird that was about to fly out of sight and explained to everyone: "That''s an egret, a kind of waterfowl. Seeing it means we''re not far from the water source." Although Jimmy is the leader of the team, people prefer to trust the reliable Colson than this neurotic guy. About fifteen minutes later, the air was a little cooler. Although we hadn''t passed through the damn grass, we could feel it and were going out soon. Sure enough, two or three minutes later, through the gap of the barren grass, you can see the wide land ahead, and the sparkling water surface under the setting sun reflects the red glow. The surrounding weeds began to disappear. Jimmy, who was in the lead, looked at everything familiar in front of him and his eyes twinkled with excitement. No matter whether there were terrible creatures in the unknown lake, he jumped in directly. A "poof". The cool lake water washed away the hot and dry on his body in an instant. It was a kind of comfort that was difficult to describe in words. Jimmy couldn''t help roaring: "Falk! That''s the feeling." The men rushed in, and even the mature and reliable Colson put down his old steadiness at the moment. No way, men''s happiness is sometimes so simple. As for three women? Don''t think that only Oriental women will be reserved. Simmons wiped his body with the lake water, scooped a glass of water in the lake with a drinking cup, threw a disinfection tablet, and then drank happily. Although she also wanted to jump in and take a bath, the problem was that most of the soldiers in the jungle were light in addition to the protective clothes outside. The clothes were wet and it would be embarrassing to stick them on the body, so the three women agreed to take turns to take a bath in the evening. I just don''t know if it''s her illusion. Simmons always feels that there seems to be a smell of rust in the water? With this curiosity, Simmons found Fitz. At the moment, he is still in the water, and after hearing Simmons'' inquiry, Fitz, a patient with advanced straight male cancer, solemnly said: "Rusty smell? There are many possibilities. Maybe there is iron ore at the bottom of the lake, or the heavy metal exceeds the standard. Besides, we have disinfectants. In fact, even if the heavy metal exceeds the standard, it doesn''t matter. After all, we drink very little, which won''t have much impact. Besides, in our human blood..." However, at this point, Fitz couldn''t help being stunned. He looked down at the water reflecting blood red waves in the setting sun, and his face suddenly became very ugly. Daisy, who was going to eat melons, looked at Fitz''s performance comparable to the advanced stage of straight male cancer. She couldn''t help showing a touch of helplessness on her face. She just saw the other party''s suddenly changed face? There was a flash of doubt in Daisy''s eyes. She couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter, Fitz?" However, Fitz ignored daisy. He looked at the lake with a diameter of 100 meters. After thinking about it, his face suddenly became very ugly: "Colson, it''s not safe here. There''s blood in the water. A lot of blood!" The lake is round, and the diameter is calculated according to the minimum 100 meters. The area is 7850 square meters, and the depth cannot be calculated. Suppose it is 1 meter deep, that is 7850 tons. But how can such a large lake be only 1 meter deep? Most of the iron in the blood is in hemoglobin. Lakes and lakes are connected with each other. Because there are no corpses, the source of blood should not be here. So what happened in the upper reaches of the lake? Human nose, not dog nose, is not as powerful as expected. Moreover, this area has been shrouded in the smell of blood. Everyone''s nose has long adapted to this smell and has no time to detect the problem. Under Fitz''s reminder, other people present also realized the seriousness of the problem. Hurried back to the shore and looked at the bloody Lake illuminated by the sunset. Everyone felt cold, and Simmons poured out the water in the cup with a disgusting face: "What should I do?" Colson''s eyes twinkled with thought. He looked at the upper reaches of the lake and looked more dignified: "anyway, go up and have a look." Jimmy looked at Colson and the people around him who got up and took a deep breath: "I won''t stop you, but I want to remind you of one thing. The sun has set." The voice fell, and the faces of the people couldn''t help changing. As we all know, the forest at night is more terrible than the forest during the day. Chapter 466 Skeleton Island, the second-order monster area, at the beginning of the morning, he thought it was a tooth mark, but according to the size of the tooth mark. This type of creature is not enough to kill so many powerful second-order monsters. So he guessed that it was a kind of Octopus unique to Skeleton Island. This kind of Octopus was huge, strong, and covered with suction cups like teeth. So he guessed that it was a third-order monster about to grow up, and even the other party was in the depths of the lake at the moment! Chapter 467 With his eyes facing each other, Jimmy looked at Colson smiling at him not far away and scolded the old fox in his heart. Although Skeleton Island is very dangerous, danger and opportunity coexist. They are like twin brothers. These monsters on Skeleton Island can extract a special substance from their flesh and blood. Although I don''t know what this special material can produce, it is this material extracted from the monster that makes the United States willing to build a military base on this isolated island in the Atlantic Ocean. You know, the military bases on Skeleton Island are different from other military bases. Although they are all army, in fact, the treatment of these army is higher than that of the air force at the same level. The annual cost allocation for a base with less than 5000 people is equivalent to a normal Army force with 100000 people. The higher the stage of the monster, the higher the quality of the special substances contained in the body. One is located 40 or 50 meters below the lake. There are a large number of corpses, and even the lake water shows a turbid dark red because of the precipitation of blood. It''s very quiet here. There''s no water, grass, fish and shrimp. It''s as quiet as a dead land. But every 13 minutes, there will be a strong heartbeat. Through the weak light, you can vaguely see the first 12 meter long creature like a lizard floating at the bottom of the water. Around it, countless skeletons piled up like a huge nest, just as Colson and his party guessed. Nagini appeared here three days ago, but he was just a little lizard less than one meter long. Nagini, who had just entered Skeleton Island, was not afraid of heaven and earth. After discovering the cow demon lying in the lake, without any hesitation, he rushed up directly and went through a fierce battle. Nagini was successfully swallowed by the Bull Demon. Yes, when Nagini loses, he loses to a dragon. If he fans his wings, he will become an ox demon who roasts cattle. No way, Godzilla is very good, but after all, he was born less than a week. According to the current human division, the strength is actually the degree of the first stage, but because Godzilla''s muscle density is very high, the ox demon''s attack will not cause too much trouble to Nagini. Finally, the ox devil was red eyed by Nagini and swallowed him, but it just gave Nagini the chance to kill each other. As for the latter? In fact, as Colson and his colleagues guessed, the ox demon, whose internal organs were badly damaged and spitting blood, eventually attracted a large number of animals because of the strong smell of blood. However, these animals at the scene were not killed by Nagini alone. Because at the back, all animals are red eyed. Even timid sheep dare to bite the lion at this time. In short, the scene is chaotic. All animals are fighting each other. Even the monsters in the third stage dare not approach easily. In this way, after more than an hour, when Nagini bit the neck of the last knife ridge jackal, he was the only one left in the Red Lake, and then he tore and swallowed. Pieces of bright red meat are torn from the bodies of these animals and finally slide down to the stomach through the throat. Under the dissolution of highly corrosive gastric acid, these meat are decomposed into energy suitable for the body to absorb. Then, with the passage of time, it was piled up here, like the body of a hill, and finally became the bones of a lake. Seriously, Nagini doesn''t know how much he ate. He only knew that he was satisfied at first, but as Godzilla''s second stage bottleneck was broken, this satisfaction decreased at a visible rate. After eating all the animals, Nagini still felt almost interesting and even ate a lot of growth potions, which was really satisfied. But then came an amazing sense of sleep. It seemed as if something was lit in the body. The body was warm and comfortable, as if it had returned to the mother. Then with a "plop", Nagini fell into the bottom of the lake three days ago. Because he was still small at that time, he followed the gap between the bones and finally fell to the bottom of the lake. Nagini had a hunch of what was going to happen next. Godzilla''s growth has two stages. One is to open the gene lock, that is, a breakthrough in common sense. This bottleneck will melt a little under the polishing of years, and eventually grow to the limit of bioenergy growth. The other stage is the energy supply in the process of growth. In most cases, the former is more difficult than the latter, just like a giant dragon stuck in the fourth stage, but this time it is the latter that has dragged back. So, to be exact, after Nagini woke up from his deep sleep, he really entered the second stage. After all, the energy from the first stage to the second stage was really gathered at the moment of his deep sleep. Time passed minute by minute. Colson and his party have been away all day. The evening sunset shines on the lake filled with bones, although it looks a little chilling. But I don''t know why, in addition to the bloody smell, how beautiful is the picture in front of me? Nagini at the bottom of the lake stopped growing after its body length reached 14 meters. Under that layer of white, rock like skin, there is little energy hidden in muscle and blood. The heart, "plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, The rising frequency seems to represent that the sleeping monster is about to wake up until the sunset sets and the full moon rises. On Skeleton Island, where the heat gradually dissipated, with the sound of splashing water and the cool breeze, a 14 meter long monster climbed out of the lake, In the pale moonlight, Inexplicably, there will be a bit of fear in my heart, as if this monster had an ominous breath Chapter 468 Two days later, the Trident building, the headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.d. Frey, located in the director''s office, hummed and reviewed the documents in front of him. If it was before? Well, he is expected to be very upset, because most of the documents sent are either helping countries wipe their ass or letting their agents perform extremely dangerous tasks. Such as catching mutants, solving super criminals, or attacking aliens who sneak into the earth. Shet, you want me to fill in a problem that only superheroes can solve? Every time he saw these documents, Frey couldn''t help scolding his mother. There''s no way. Nagini is dead. Iron man doesn''t care about the internal affairs of the avenger alliance. The group of superheroes headed by the captain don''t listen to the orders of Frey, the director of the Divine Shield Bureau. But because the Avengers alliance is nominally a subordinate department of the Divine Shield Bureau, even if Frey wants to refuse, he can''t help it. Besides, it''s no use refusing. It''s like you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. The top leaders of various countries are looking for trouble for the Divine Shield Bureau. After all, many years ago, the Divine Shield bureau that got on Nagini''s car was very different from the Divine Shield Bureau in those years. You know, at its peak, the Divine Shield Bureau, that is, two years ago, in addition to its hundreds of thousands of agents, it also included more than 40% of the world''s superheroes and 15% of the world''s super criminals. This is not only because the s.h.i.e.l.d. is strong, but also because everyone needs the big tree of Nagini. With Nagini''s death, the eyes of senior leaders of various countries looking at the s.h.i.e.l.d. became more and more unpleasant, and they tried their best to weaken the strength of the s.h.l.d. It''s like a chrysanthemum beast. Do you really think it''s the credit of a superhero? No, under the bright appearance of superheroes, there are countless agents'' flesh and blood. No honor, no reward, but to do the hardest and most tired work. This is the true portrayal of the s.h.i.e.l.d. in the two years since Nagini disappeared, which is worse than the stepmother. Seriously, if it weren''t for the fact that Frey still holds some cards in his hand and the other party doesn''t dare to tear his face directly, maybe two years later, the Divine Shield bureau is likely to be reduced from the huge force second only to the five major powers to a subordinate department of the United States. (PS: normal timeline. After the civil war, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. closed all its branches except the United States. Although it still belongs to the United Nations in name, it has actually been controlled by the United States.) But even so, Frey doesn''t know how long he can last. Until Nagini came back, although Nagini, who had disappeared for two years, did not make a statement, it did give Frey confidence after a bloody cleaning. Although the strength is seriously damaged, such as the superheroes originally belonging to the captain are eliminated, the Divine Shield bureau is a new look at the moment. Looking at the task led by the American government to help Colonel Stryker capture mutants, if it was before? Although not willing, Frey can only agree. Because he knew that even if he disagreed, it was useless. The avenger alliance led by the captain would absolutely kneel and lick America. But now? Putting down his iced coffee, Frey did not hesitate to write down the rejection in the document and affix his name. "Dong Dong Dong" There was a knock outside the door, and Frey closed the document: "The door is unlocked. Come in." "Click" the sound of the door opening. Although the clothes are neat, the captain inexplicably gives people a sense of decadence. He pushed the door and came in. Looking at Frey who is working not far away, a touch of mockery appeared in the captain''s eyes: "Are you looking for me?" Frey had some pride on his face. Although this pride was very dazzling in the captain''s eyes, he became the king and defeated the enemy. He believed that if Nagini didn''t appear, he would be even worse. From the drawer beside the desk, he took out a document that said [Skeleton Island; top secret]. Frey pushed it in front of the captain: "I have a task here." The captain didn''t take over. He shook his head and looked tired and resistant: "I''m tired." In the face of the captain''s refusal, Frey was not surprised. After all, he gave the captain a hard blow not long ago, so it''s normal to perfunctory himself, but he doesn''t care about these problems: "Baki, nicknamed" Winter Soldier ", is suspected of 12 first-class crimes such as murder, treason and terrorist attacks." Just for Frey''s threat, the captain suddenly sneered, and he looked at each other playfully: "So? Do you really think I haven''t done anything in the past two years? If you want to catch Bucky and do it well, I''m not a superhero now. The car and house given to me by the s.h.i.e.l.d. have been taken back. I don''t need to continue to perform the task, let alone perform the task for you." But Frey shook his head and looked at the captain in front of him with a playful look: "But those people outside, they don''t know that." The captain was stunned, and he subconsciously frowned: "What do you mean?" Frey smiled, his eyes cold, like the villain in the film, and his voice was disturbingly cold: "think about how many people you have offended in the past two years. If those people know you are no longer a superhero?" He is well aware of the captain''s small moves in the past two years. Of course, the captain also knew that if he had a chance, Frey would not let himself go. After all, he was the most cruel stab in the most dangerous time of the s.h.i.e.l.d. Without Nagini''s presence, even if the captain and s.h.i.e.l.l.d. completely turn over one day in the future, Frey may not be able to make the captain pay the price. But the problem is, Nagini appeared. Frey is a cruel man. Previously, he could release the news that the captain was kicked out of the avenger alliance, but he didn''t, because he wanted to drain the captain''s final value. It''s like the s.h.i.e.l.d. now has more than 100000 agents. Why does Frey have to let Colson go to Skeleton Island? Because he knew that Colson would try his best to explore the value of Skeleton Island for the sake of the captain, because the captain was his idol and the driving force for him to insist on becoming an agent. Even now the captain, and the captain in his heart, has undergone earth shaking changes. Sure enough, Colson found the abyss chapter of the infant. Looking at the captain''s suddenly changed face, Frey took out a red document from the drawer: "If you refuse, please give this document to Shirley for me. She will announce that you and the winter soldier are no longer a member of the avenger alliance." His eyes flickered with thought, but in the end? The captain took a deep breath. He picked up the documents that Frey first handed him, looked at the guy with a fake smile in front of him, and said word by word: "If you dare lie to me, I will kill you!" Facing threats? Frey smiled. He looked very calm. "Don''t worry, as long as you can complete this task, we''ll write off everything between us." Skeleton Island is not a good place. It''s extremely dangerous. And the captain knows very well that he can''t casually find a simple task for him, so he must go all out, because failure means death. But if you really succeed, besides, whether you succeed or not, the captain is finished. The only difference is that a successful captain can bring an extra profit to Frey. And the best thing is, the captain can''t refuse. Because Frey gave him hope, even a little, but this is the weakness of human nature! When he left the director''s office, the captain''s face was very ugly. He didn''t understand Frey''s insidious, but the problem was that he couldn''t refuse, because refusal was death. Even if the other party was cheating himself, he had to believe that the other party didn''t cheat himself. After all, he didn''t want to die. However, when the captain was ready to leave the s.h.i.e.l.d., the footsteps behind him made him stop. Looking at Coulson, who was out of breath, the captain''s face showed a touch of doubt: "Colson, you?" Looking at his former idol, Colson looked very complicated. But finally he took out a yellow paper bag and handed it over: "Captain, this is the detailed information about Skeleton Island I sorted out. You can have a look. It should be helpful to you." After receiving the information from Colson, although I didn''t look through it, I knew it was thicker than the information given by the s.h.i.e.l.d., which made the captain look a little weird: "Colson, are you sure Frey won''t trouble you?" As the captain''s voice fell, Colson gave a helpless wry smile. He shook his head and pointed to the corner not far away: "Do you think he doesn''t know? When I left work yesterday, the Secretary asked me to write a 20000 word review." It was just curious that the captain didn''t have much surprise on his face and didn''t know what he was thinking. Finally, he sighed: "well, thanks." Then he patted Colson on the shoulder and left without looking back, leaving a bitter smile. Colson murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "Take care, don''t make mistakes, Captain!" Chapter 469 Leaving the headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.d., the captain drove to Brooklyn in a super run worth $4.7 million. Looking at the departing captain through the glass, Frey poured the cup of coffee mixed with ice into his mouth: "put it first, I''m not interested in reading these. Colson, have you found the traces of tchara and Surui?" Colson''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but finally sighed: "judging from the current situation... Not yet. But I guess they''re in New York. Should I let Melinda look for them?" The ice in his mouth "clicks" with chewing, looking at the super car that is about to disappear from sight? Frey''s eyes flashed a sneer and swallowed the broken ice. He shook his head and looked cold: "Forget it, New York is so big, no need." The captain is very rich. Although he is not as rich as Tony Stark, he is definitely a rich man. In Brooklyn, the captain has a five story building worth $8 million, which is the property left by his parents. Just stop in front of the building with Chao? Although on the surface, this is a 70-80-year-old building, dilapidated, as if it would collapse if there was a little movement, but when you walk into this building? Velvet carpets, gold inlaid corridor escalators, and expensive medieval oil paintings hung on the walls. The captain with two bags of fast food in his hand put his hand on the solid wood door handle. Without seeing him open the door, I heard a "click". This seemingly ordinary mahogany door was opened. On the surface, this is a solid wood gate. But in fact, the interior of the gate is inlaid with special alloy and controlled by the central computer to ensure that only the palm print of the captain can be opened. As the captain came in, he saw Su Rui sitting on the leather sofa watching TV and techala venting on the sandbag nearby. After seeing himself back, tchala put down the sandbag: "Captain, you''re back." Nod and put the fast food on the marble table: "Well, I brought you food." However, whether it''s techala or Su Rui, their thoughts are not on the food. Wiping the sweat on his forehead, tchala asked, "what''s going on outside? I heard that Nagini attacked wakanda?" The captain was stunned. He was silent for a moment, pursed his lips, and felt a little more guilty on his face: "I''m sorry, wakanda is gone. When I know it''s gone, it''s already late, but I''m sending someone to look for the remaining wakanda." Before Nagini destroyed vakanda, because they wanted to send weapons to the captain, tchala and Surui narrowly escaped. Then vacanda was destroyed, and the two were arranged by the captain in their own home. Because of the fear of aochuang, the captain''s house is equipped with special equipment, that is, no one can receive external news from here without the captain''s order. So the current two brothers and sisters do not know that there is no one in vakanda except them. Naive Su Rui, thinking about the captain who has been busy these two days, a touch of guilt flashed in his eyes: "Thank you so much, captain." She never liked the captain. She always felt that this person was very fake, but she didn''t expect that this seemingly hypocritical person would take the initiative to help herself and her brother when vakanda was in danger. Just in the face of Su Rui''s thanks, the captain''s face was more strange, but it soon dispersed. He shook his head, his eyes clear and sincere: "Nothing. This is what I should do. Isn''t it appetizing?" Looking at the hamburger, French fries and coke handed over by the captain, Su Rui shook his head and a reluctant smile appeared on his face: "no, I just don''t feel very hungry." Tchara, who was eating hamburgers, blinked. He seemed to want to say something, but before he could speak, he saw the captain frown: "How can people not eat? Even if they want revenge, they have to eat to have strength." The four eyes were opposite, with a firm face and a slightly frowned look. With some concern for herself, Su Rui felt a little warm in her heart. She had a blush on her face and shyly lowered her head: "HMM." Looking at his sister who was eating hamburger, tchara had a faint smile on her face. He doesn''t object to his sister being with the captain, even because of these recent things? He thought that the captain was a good man and a good man worthy of his sister: "Captain, can you contact me..." Originally, he was going to ask the captain to help him integrate the forces secretly developed by vacanda in various countries, but I don''t know why, tchala suddenly felt a burst of amazing sleep: "Why do I feel a little dizzy..." He seemed to realize something. Tchala looked up in amazement. He laboriously pointed to the smiling captain not far away: "you..." However, before he finished, tchala fell to the ground. Looking at the fainted techala and Su Rui, the smile on the captain''s face converged, replaced by indifference and ruthlessness by all means in order to achieve the goal! Frey thought he had only one choice? No, he''s wrong. In fact, the captain has another choice! A day later, the disguised captain drove into the secret base of the United States in a large truck, and looked at general Ross sitting next to a Kun fighter not far away. The captain winked at the winter soldier, and then walked over with a smile on his face: "Long time no see, general." Reasonably speaking, the captain and general Ross should not know each other, mainly because of their different identities. Because of the problem of the chrysanthemum beast, the original congressman Ross once again became a powerful general. General Ross, who holds military power and represents the United States of America, should not have too much contact with the captain in principle. After all, behind the captain is vacanda. But from their tone? It seems that I have known each other for a long time. Even when I saw the captain, general Ross joked: "think about it? The Divine Shield Bureau has helped you a lot over the years." In the face of general Ross''s ridicule, the captain sneered. He looked a little disdainful: "Frey can''t live without me." Ignoring the captain''s stiff mouth, he will not forget the captain''s embarrassed appearance in front of Tony Stark, but I have to say that the captain still has something. He can always use his bad heart to find unexpected hope. But it didn''t matter. Shaking his head, general Ross asked with a flash in his eyes, "has something come?" Turning around and looking at the winter soldier standing behind the truck, the captain smiled on his face: "Tchala, king of vakanda. Surui, sister of tchala. Although vakanda is over, as long as you have these two brothers and sisters, you will master vakanda''s technology and wealth." After taking a deep look at the captain, general Ross flashed a sigh in his eyes: "you are very smart. Smart makes me wonder if you were the hero of that year." The captain shook his head. He didn''t say anything, just with a false smile on his face. Many people think that the captain forced Tony away by vacanda, but in fact? It was not only vacanda who was looking for the captain, but also America. However, the United States is much more greedy than vacanda. Vacanda just wants to develop a force belonging to vacanda outside, but what the United States wants is the whole s.h.i.e.l.d. Vacanda was very strong, but the captain at that time, after some thinking, finally chose America. In fact, the old king didn''t know until his death. In fact, the captain he trained had already joined hands with the United States, and they had an amazing appetite. They wanted not only the s.h.i.e.l.d., but even wakanda! If Nagini does not appear, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. will eventually have to fall to the United States under pressure from all parties. The captain will nibble at vacanda a little bit, from technology to economy. In fact, that''s what he did. The most favorable evidence is that between the captain and Su Rui, the old king chose the captain instead of his own daughter, which shows how high he was in the old king''s heart at that time. To put it mildly, in wakanda, the leader''s voice is second only to the old king, tchala and the leaders of the five tribes. But unfortunately, the emergence of Nagini changed the captain''s plan, so that he had to close the net in advance. There''s no way. Frey wants to die himself. The captain doesn''t want to die. The United States has no reason to help himself for free, and the brother and sister of the vacanda royal family are the most important chips in his hand. However, to the captain''s surprise, general Ross did not have the excitement and greed in his face, but shook his head: "Very tempting terms, but unfortunately, I refuse." The captain was stunned. He subconsciously frowned: "what do you mean?" General Ross shrugged and looked helpless: "It''s not interesting. Director Frey asked me to tell you that you can go on your way." As soon as general Ross''s voice fell, a touch of consternation appeared on the captain''s face and countless ideas came to mind, forcing him to ask subconsciously: "All this is Frey''s plan?" It''s impossible. The captain knows Frey. He doesn''t think Frey has so much energy, nor does he think Frey can calculate himself to this extent. But general Ross shook his head. He reluctantly patted the captain on the shoulder and said calmly, "this is not true. Frey doesn''t know the real relationship between us. The news is that we took the initiative to tell Frey. I''m sorry, captain. In fact, I don''t want to do this, but there''s no way. This is the meaning above." On his uncertain face, his look changed. Looking at general Ross in front of him, the captain''s eyes glittered with dangerous light, but his voice was a little desperate: "So it''s all because of Nagini?" General Ross was stunned and looked at the captain in front of him? He finally couldn''t say what he had said. He sighed and his tone was a little complicated: "Yes, just because of Nagini." If it weren''t for Nagini, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. now belongs to the United States. Even in ten years, wakanda will become the next subsidiary of the United States, just like the neon. But all this has changed, wakanda is gone, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has become tough again, and even the United States has to compromise. What''s all this about? Just because of that man, he''s back! Chapter 470 The captain left and sat in the Kun fighter brought by general Ross, In fact, the fighter was prepared for the captain from the beginning. He didn''t resist. After knowing the whole story? The captain''s reaction was calmer than expected. Think about it. The captain is a smart man. He knows what it means to run away at this time. More than 100000 agents of the s.h.i.e.l.d., plus the United States of America. The world is big. Except for the desperate road Frey prepared for him, the captain can''t find any other way to survive. Watching the captain leave, general Ross took out his cell phone. He thought about it and finally dialed the number. Seven or eight seconds later, the phone was connected, but general Ross spoke first: "director Frey, the captain is on his way. What are you going to do with the prince and Princess of vacanda?" New York, Trident building, Frey, who was adding ice to his coffee cup, flashed a thought in his eyes. But eventually, as the ice fell into the cup, it made a "bang". Frey''s eyes flashed a resolute: "thank you, Mr. Ross. As for tchara and Surui? If you can, can you kill them for me?" General Ross was stunned. He looked down at the brothers and sisters sleeping in the low-temperature warehouse. There was a flash of hesitation in his eyes. He asked, "aren''t you afraid I''ll stay secretly?" Stirring the iced coffee and watching the ice melt in the coffee, Frey''s face showed a hint of playfulness: "Will you?" His eyes flickered with thought and seemed to hesitate, but more was the game between giving up and getting. Finally, general Ross shook his head: "Forget it, it''s too much trouble. You''d better kill it." It''s not that he didn''t want to leave these two brothers and sisters secretly. After all, this is vacanda''s wealth and technology. If all of it is absorbed, it can make American technology 50-100 years ahead of the current era. But the problem is, he doesn''t dare. Ordinary people just think that an accident happened in wakanda and many people died. But general Ross knew that there had been a massacre in vacanda, which had become a Jedi. Seriously, general Ross would dare to keep the two brothers and sisters whenever he left one. But the problem is, Nagini didn''t. It was a massacre, extremely bloody, and there was no living massacre left. General Ross did not dare to stay, and the United States behind general Ross did not dare to stay. It was precisely because he knew this that Frey handed over the two brothers and sisters to general Ross, and it was precisely because Frey asked general Ross to deal with them, so the two brothers and sisters would die. With the two shots fired, general Ross had a little more regret on his face, but a moment later? As if nothing had happened, general Ross asked with a smile: "Seriously, Frey, I helped you so much. Can you tell me? Who did you send for the skeleton island operation?" The Trident''s frelin gave a pause, but his reaction was quick: "Don''t you see it all?" General Ross rolled his eyes. He jokingly asked, "come on, Captain, but we are from America. Tell me the truth, who is it?" After sipping the iced coffee, Frey sighed and looked helpless: "mutant, I have a good relationship with Professor X." Looking at the men who were cleaning up the bodies of the tchala brothers and sisters, after they got the answer they wanted, general Ross, who was a lot tough, replied coldly: "Thanks." Frey shook his head. He was not unhappy because of the change of the other party''s tone. He looked very calm: "nothing, just pay back your favor." "Doodle doodle ~" After hanging up and listening to the busy tone from the mobile phone, general Ross pointed to the adjutant not far away: "withdraw the monitoring of the iron cavalry regiment, investigate whether there are new members of the Avengers alliance recently, and the mobilization of these superheroes." The adjutant was stunned and a touch of curiosity flashed in his eyes. On the surface, Skeleton Island belongs to the United States, but in fact? Skeleton Island, located in the Atlantic Ocean, has nothing to do with the United States. It is precisely because of the improper name and the re rise of the Divine Shield bureau that the United States will allow Colson to enter Skeleton Island. The original meaning was to walk around and divide part of the interests of the Divine Shield Bureau. But I didn''t expect to find one, so on the surface, it was the captain who solved the huge chapter of the abyss, but in fact? Both the United States and the s.h.i.e.l.d. are secretly deploying their own operational forces, and general Ross, who is responsible for this matter, has monitored various departments of the s.h.l.d. early in the morning. Among them, the iron cavalry regiment led by Melinda is the most monitored. Although I don''t understand why general Ross wants to withdraw the monitoring, the adjutant still nods: "good general." Looking at the back of the adjutant leaving, general Ross flashed a touch of gloom in his eyes. He scolded: "damn old fox, your mouth is really tight!" Meanwhile, in the s.h.i.e.l.d., Frey drank iced coffee and glanced at the absent-minded Colson not far away: "stop sleepwalking and let Melinda come back." From the sleepwalking state, he looked a little absent-minded, but at the moment, Colson had the same doubts as general Ross''s adjutant: "director, don''t say..." But Frey shook his head and sighed: "It''s meaningless. It''s not easy to delay them for two days." The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is not the United States, and even the s.h.l.d. at its peak is not enough to confront the United States. This time, the two-day time difference from the United States is entirely because Nagini has just appeared, and the guilty United States dare not make much action. Frey knows this very well. Two days is a limit. It not only pays off the favor (jointly calculate the captain), but also won''t make the American side feel like they have been teased. That''s why general Ross scolded Frey''s old fox because his time card was too perfect. Forty eight hours is exactly the time from the United States to Skeleton Island (12h), and then from Skeleton Island to find the suspected abyss giant chapter (36h). This time will give the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. some advantages, but it will also not turn the United States upside down. But most importantly, s.h.i.e.l.d. plays forward. If they succeed, they will certainly take away most of the precious booty, but if they fail and fail to kill that one, then it is time for the American side to pick up the bargain. In fact, that''s why Frey thinks the two sides won''t turn over. Because even if his men succeeded, they only took some precious materials, such as heart and bone marrow, and the rest still belongs to the United States of America. Win or lose? It''s good for the United States, so they can''t turn over at all. The difference is the problem of making big money and making small money. As Frey''s voice fell, he edited a text message for Melinda, and Colson put his mobile phone in his pocket. Just looking at Frey not far away, Colson showed a hesitation on his face: "Director, Captain, how is he...?" Colson adores the captain, but after all, he is Frey''s old man for decades. Besides, he is a very smart man. He knows what can be done and what can''t be done. The details given to the captain Skeleton Island before are already the limit. Unfortunately, the captain didn''t understand Colson. Looking up at Colson, Frey thought for a moment, and a look of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "If he comes back alive, I won''t go back on my previous promise." There were not many words, but this simple sentence made Colson breathe a sigh of relief and smiled a little more on his face. Meanwhile, an abandoned parking lot in Brooklyn, New York. The giant dragon, which is as big as a mountain pulse, is squatting here to have a rest. The dark blue dragon scales and sharp and strong claws still give people a feeling of evil, like a sleeping demon king, even if you close your eyes and the ferocious dragon head full of scales at the moment. With Nagini''s breath, the heat flow from his nostrils turned the land of almost 100 square meters into a dark red magma pool, With the high temperature of thousands of degrees, dazzling bubbles emerge from the viscous magma. Such a terrible high temperature is enough to melt any steel! But what''s interesting is that every time the air flows out, the magma pool in front of you will change wonderfully. Sometimes, it will suddenly spread several times. But sometimes it will shrink to only a few tens of square meters a few days ago. This feeling, like Nagini''s breath, affects the time flow rate of the magma pool in front of him? Chapter 471 The ancient and mysterious Skeleton Island and the ancient woods that block out the sun. The huge body, thick fur and bristling hair are as hard as steel needles. This is a fat wild boar with the unique style of Skeleton Island. It has a huge body and a strong body. It has two tusks with thick adult arms. At the moment, it is arched with the rotten wood in front of it. "Bang, bang!" The rotten wood was torn open by the tusks. In the white wood layer, you can see insects that are the size of an adult''s fist and look fat, tender and juicy, struggling and wriggling. The soft mouth is like a vacuum cleaner. With a burst of peristalsis, it puts insects into its mouth. With chewing, the fresh and juicy protein burst in the mouth, which made the wild boar make a satisfied "hum". The strong hoof feels like an elephant''s leg. Just when the wild boar plans to continue looking for food, it seems to be aware of something and raises its head fiercely. Eyes with alert, as well as the unique ferocity in the bones.! At the same time, 300 meters away from the wild boar. Peter Parker, who looked at the boar, patted his young chest, and a palpitating panic flashed in his eyes: "It''s terrible. I feel like I want to rush over. Is this Skeleton Island? I love it." The eagle eye Patton not far away flashed a touch of silence in his eyes: "Are you sure? It''s a distance of 400 meters, and there are trees to cover it." But before Barton finished, he saw the little bug''s eyes flickering and Thinking: "Mr. Barton, why are the creatures on this island so special? Is it because of oxygen? But if the oxygen concentration is high, we should be oxygen poisoned now." "According to the current physical state, it is obviously not oxygen poisoning. Is it the body variation caused by radiation? But why don''t the soldiers outside have this variation, or is it slow and needs to be inherited from generation to generation?" Next to Natasha, who was wearing a tight camouflage suit, looked at the chattering Peter Parker and blacked her face: "shut up!" Natasha, Barton, Peter Parker, this is the killer mace sent by Frey. Although the number is small, it is definitely an elite. After the injection of desperate virus serum and the external bone armor worn on her body, Natasha and Patton have reached their strength, and Frey''s death order is to get at least one heart of the abyss giant chapter. Two are qualified. If you can get three? This is definitely a great achievement. As he said, what Peter said above is completely nonsense in Barton''s eyes. He''s an agent, not an ecologist on Skeleton Island. Peter, who understood what Barton meant, looked like a serious apology: "I''m sorry, I''m just a little too excited." Natasha rolled her eyes. "But you''ve been excited for two days." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Scratching his head in embarrassment, Peter asked tentatively, "shall I try to shut up?" Ignoring the living treasure in front of them, according to the instructions of the map, the three passed through the forest in front of them. However, because they secretly entered Skeleton Island, the route they took was different from Colson''s route, but the destination was still the dry riverbed. Following the streams and lakes connected together, Patton looked at the bonfire wreckage on the ground not far away, and calculated the itinerary: "Well, get ready. It''s not far from our goal." Natasha, who was cleaning up the wreckage of the campfire, nodded and transferred the applied bones from energy-saving mode to combat mode. As for Peter? Looking at his forced appearance, Patton patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, even if the task fails, it has nothing to do with you. After all, you''re just an intern." But Peter opened his mouth: "well... In fact, what I''m worried about is whether the test score will drop if I miss class for a week? Aunt Mei said that if the test score can''t reach a, make me walnut biscuits for a week." Natasha''s eyebrows on one side were frivolous: "so?" Looking at Natasha and Patton looking at themselves, he seemed to want to say something, but finally Peter shyly lowered his head: "this is my first task, eh... Just? Well, I''m afraid, but only a little." Barton, who thought Peter would say something amazing, was stunned. He looked at the incoherent high school student and patted each other on the shoulder. Barton gave an encouraging smile. Straight up, through four or five lakes, the three came to the lake filled with bones. Because two days have passed, coupled with the humid and hot tropical rain forest, it is not as disgusting as expected, at least there are not so many maggots. While everyone looked dignified and ready for a fierce battle, Peter, who had been nervous and silent for a long time, suddenly raised his head: "Aunt Natasha, do you feel something wrong?" Although her nerves were highly strained, Natasha asked, "what?" Looking at the lake filled with bones in front of him, Peter organized words. He said, "you know, my spider sense can judge danger." Patton frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?" After taking a deep breath, Peter replied seriously: "I don''t feel dangerous here." Natasha''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "maybe the spider induction failed? Or the other party was hidden very deeply." But different from the flustered little boy before, Peter looked very serious this time: "no, I can feel that there is a very strong sense of crisis on the lake, but here? It feels like a normal lake!" The mission information said that their target this time was in the lake filled with bones, but Peter''s spider induction told him that it was not here, but another lake upstream. At the same time, on the top of the lake, between the two broken ridges, there is a Pentium river, and below is a rushing lake. The lake is very deep, showing two colors: one deep and one light. On the bank covered with pebbles, Nagini, 14 meters long, looked at the eye like Lake in front of him. Coincidentally, he also felt a strong sense of crisis, not far away in this eye like lake! Chapter 472 Two days ago, the day Colson left, Nagini woke up from a deep sleep. The body is like a stove. The large amount of food swallowed before is the nourishment for the stove to burn, and the abundant power is constantly churning in the body. This feeling is very special, as if you can turn everything in the world. Although Nagini knew that this feeling was an illusion, he had to admit that this feeling was really beautiful. It was a feeling Nagini had never experienced. Although the present body is integrated into the body by Nagini, the problem is that King Kong''s life level may not be as good as Godzilla, but it definitely belongs to the same level as the dragon. Abyss giant Zhang dared to fight against King Kong. Although King Kong was not an adult King Kong at that time, it was also a very amazing move, indicating that abyss giant Zhang was only afraid of adult King Kong. Nagini calculated that from his current strength, in addition to the two overlords of King Kong and skeleton reptiles, there are several animals he can''t beat, including the abyss giant chapter in front of him. But if you can''t fight now, it doesn''t mean you can''t fight next time. Every time he accumulated enough food and energy, Godzilla fell into a deep sleep. So Nagini was ready to leave, but the problem was that the giant chapter of the abyss entrenched in the depths of the lake didn''t seem to want to leave. Nagini disappeared for two years. He didn''t know Skeleton Island before, and didn''t know much about the monsters here. Had it not been for Godzilla''s special induction, Nagini could not have found that there was such an isolated island in the Atlantic. In Skeleton Island, the body of any animal contains special power. The higher the level of the monster, the purer the power. In a sense, the power hidden in the monster is the reason why they are so powerful. This kind of power not only has an enhanced effect on monsters, but also enables humans to obtain powerful power after extraction and improvement. But in essence, this power still belongs to these giants. Godzilla is not strong at this stage. After all, he was just a two days ago. He is eager to evolve and become the next Titan creature, but the problem is that he can''t beat King Kong and skeleton reptiles. The sudden emergence of the infant Godzilla in front of him made the giant chapter of the abyss excited, because it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for it. If there is a high-altitude camera, you will find that in this incomparably beautiful lake, thick tentacles are climbing the rock wall of the lake and dragging a huge creature out of the dark bottom of the lake, And I don''t know if I was afraid that Nagini would notice the danger and turn around and run away. Although the huge body has left the bottom of the lake, no trace of it has surfaced. It seems that it can sense the water level. The body always stays at a depth of two meters from the water surface. Until a low warning roar came from Nagini''s throat. A huge tentacle tore open the calm lake, the air was instantly exploded, and the ferocious suction cup was like a mouthpiece full of sharp fangs. With a loud bang, the ground cracked. Judging from the small bag bulging slightly on the tentacle, it seems to be somewhat similar to Nagini''s body shape? It''s amazing. Nagini, 14 meters long, doesn''t even have a piece of each other''s tentacle. With the roar of Haixiao landslide, countless lakes were lifted. A huge monster gushed out of the lake. From a distance, it was like a broken ridge filled with a red bulge. Huge body shape, frightening! Chapter 473 Huge tentacles, press yourself under. Nagini tried to avoid before, but the tentacle in front of her had the opposite speed to her body. His powerful arms and feet made Nagini''s resistance seem weak. The sharp teeth on the suction cup left a white scratch on his not hard skin. This feeling is very uncomfortable and makes Nagini crazy. He struggled to prop up his body. The pebbles under his feet were trampled into powder. His short forelimbs and sharp claws constantly attacked this huge tentacle. But each other''s tentacles are more tenacious than expected, just like rubber. This forced Nagini to start biting with his teeth. Unlike the prey killed in the past, the body of the abyss giant chapter is extremely tough, seemingly soft, but actually full of toughness. At the same time, more than half of the abyss giant chapter whose body has surfaced began to move closer to Nagini, and tentacles like skyscrapers began to envelop Nagini. At the same time, under these tentacles, a huge, full of sharp tusks, blooming like a chrysanthemum mouthpiece, is approaching Nagini. It will eat Nagini, along with the surrounding sand, even this tentacle that presses each other. Nagini always thought that the animals on Skeleton Island were fierce enough, but in fact? Even the most ferocious animals Nagini had encountered before would be greatly reduced under the oppression of the rulers at the top of the food chain, but the abyss in front of him was different. It is second only to King Kong and skeleton reptiles on the island, not to mention Nagini, a Titan creature, who is weak and pitiful at the moment. The so-called evil comes to the side of courage. Before, those animals did not dare to fight Nagini because they could not beat Nagini, but the abyss in front of them was different. It''s better than Nagini, and it''s not a little better. In fact, fierce and decisive, the huge chapter of the abyss in front of us is the real appearance of Skeleton Island! Nagini, who was severely pressed by his tentacles, rose up to resist, but his bite did not have much effect. The tentacles of the abyss giant chapter were too tough, and squeezed his body like shrem without leaving a trace of air. On the back, the translucent crystal bone plate is flashing a faint light at the moment. A lot of energy was pulled away and finally gathered in Nagini''s throat. It seemed that he had a premonition of danger. The giant chapter of the abyss accelerated his action. His huge body gushed out of the water, and his ferocious mouth was trying to swallow Nagini. But a blue beam of light came out of Nagini''s mouth. The greasy tentacle epidermis is instantly decomposed to reveal the tenacious muscles inside, and then it is milky white one by one, which looks like the special structure of cartilage. As the head swings, the breath swept laterally is like a blue energy blade that cuts the tentacles of the giant chapter of the abyss. The wriggling muscles intertwined with granulations, as if to leave Nagini before he fled. But Nagini seized the opportunity and climbed out of the gap by stepping on the creeping granulation and the closing wall. But before Nagini could catch his breath, he pulled off a broken tentacle, and the huge body of the abyss giant Zhang pressed forward. At the same time, two or three tentacles shrouded Nagini from all angles. Judging from this desperate posture, the abyss giant Zhang is determined to kill Nagini today. However, seeing that Nagini was about to die, the tentacles of the abyss giant chapter stopped in mid air. The huge eyes, the size of a tube building, were filled with a touch of incomprehensible panic. Indeed, Godzilla is very weak. If it is not for racial advantage, it has just reached, but Godzilla is only Godzilla. He cannot represent Nagini. But it was less than a second that made the abyss giant chapter hesitate. Such a weak Titan creature is definitely a great opportunity. If it can devour each other, the abyss giant chapter can even replace King Kong and become the new overlord of Skeleton Island. But the breath from the other party made the abyss giant chapter feel the threat of death. The huge eyes stared at the attractive little lizard not far away. The eyes of the abyss giant Zhang glittered with greed and hesitation, and big drops of mucus were secreted from him. Although the tentacles were frozen in mid air, the muscles squirmed restlessly. But in the end, the abyss giant chapter gave up, his huge tentacles retracted, and his mountain like body retreated to the lake a little bit. If it weren''t for the mucus that covered the whole beach and a seven or eight story tentacle that remained, it''s hard to imagine that there had been a huge octopus like a mountain two or three minutes ago. The black on the body gradually dissipated, and the cold and gloomy breath that disturbed all life on the whole skeleton Island disappeared, as if nothing had happened. Looking at this tumbling lake, I turned my head and looked at the jungle not far away. Nagini, who was about to enter a sleeping state, dived into the stream under the lake. With a plop, The 14 meter long Nagini, equivalent to an adult Tyrannosaurus Rex, disappeared. At the same time, in the forest that Nagini had just swept, Peter Parker wiped the sweat from his forehead, and he patted his chest with lingering fear: "Mr. Barton, I''m scared to death. Didn''t we just be found?" Patton shook his head and a look of uncertainty flashed in his eyes: "shouldn''t it? If he really found it, how can he not attack with the character of these monsters?" But Barton didn''t realize that his tone was more like self suggestion than explanation. But Natasha shook her head: "No, the other party should have found us, but we are too weak. The other party has no interest in eating us, as if we won''t deliberately step on ants." Natasha is not sure about other things, but the look in her eyes before she left? She can be sure that the emotion in the other party''s eyes is indifference. Peter scratched his head with an unacceptable expression on his face: "so we are ants?" Natasha sighed and looked a little more complicated: "maybe?" Although it is difficult for Peter to accept being said to be an ant, Peter, who is only a high school student, doesn''t feel as deeply as adults. So while Natasha and Patton looked complicated, Peter, who soon ignored these things, pointed to the tentacle of the abyss giant chapter on the beach not far away: "What shall we do now?" Patton and Natasha looked at each other. Their task this time was the heart of the abyss giant chapter. The abyss giant chapter was found, but it was not an infant, but located in the position. It was certain that they could not fight. This level of monster could not be solved by their three person team. Looking at the tentacle not far away and thinking of Frey''s entrustment, they couldn''t help thinking of an evil idea - say, do you want to pit America? Chapter 474 Skeleton Island, an American military base. Colonel Conrad stood upright like a javelin. In front of him, the captain with firm eyes and the winter soldier with a red star on his shoulder came down from the Kun fighter. Looking at Colonel Conrad not far away and thinking about these recent events, the captain couldn''t help feeling separated from the world. But a moment later, his eyes were replaced by tough eyes. The rough palm was clenched, and the captain''s face was smiling: "Hello, I''m the main person in charge of this operation, Steve Rogers. Of course, you can also call me another name - Captain." Colonel Conrad showed a warm smile on his face. He said happily, "Captain, it''s nice to meet you. Can you give me an autograph later? My son is your fan. He adores you very much." The captain nodded and agreed without hesitation, with a convincing smile on his face: "Of course, no problem, but before that, I want to ask, how much help can you provide this operation?" Then he shrugged his shoulders with a helpless but serious look on his face: "you know, I don''t mean to doubt, but it involves. Moreover, since he was sold by the United States, the captain also gave up his plan to take each other as a backer. His idea now is very simple. He just wants to live. Facing the captain''s inquiry, Conrad looked confident. He patted his chest: "Don''t worry, captain. I''m ready early in the morning." Then he turned away, just the next moment? After scanning his eyes for a week, Colonel Conrad''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes became more gloomy: "where''s Jimmy? Damn it, Jimmy''s bastard is there! Get Jimmy''s bastard back for me." Facing the furious Conrad, the soldiers behind him quickly dispersed. Don''t think Conrad''s character is as sunny as his smile. As the supreme commander of Skeleton Island military base, he has a group of crazy people fighting monsters, and Conrad, who can hold his hands, is definitely the most terrible man in the whole base. Five minutes later, two soldiers dragged CHIGUO''s upper body, and Jimmy was filled with the smell of wine. Looking at the increasingly dangerous eyes of their officers, they threw Jimmy on the ground in embarrassment: "Sir, major Jimmy fainted. Maybe he had heatstroke?" His face was gloomy and ugly, and his cold eyes swept over Jimmy, but a moment later, considering the captain next to him, Conrad squeezed out a seemingly stiff smile on his face: "Captain, you don''t see Jimmy drunk, but in fact he is a very excellent jungle expert. The goal of this operation is Jimmy''s discovery." In the face of Colonel Conrad''s explanation, the captain was not angry, but took the initiative to help the other party alleviate his embarrassment. He said magnanimously: "It doesn''t matter. I can understand. I remember the first thing I did when I just jumped out of the ice was to have a big drink, although it was decades late." Conrad was stunned. Although he knew that the captain certainly didn''t think so, he continued to follow the other party''s words: "really? I think Jimmy will be very happy when he wakes up. By the way, he is also your fan." Four eyes were opposite, and both sides had a little more smile on their faces, as if the embarrassing thing had not happened just now. On the ground, there was no major Jimmy lying like a dead body, but after a burst of hearty laughter, the captain restrained his emotions and asked: "Then?" "Then?" he frowned, and Conrad''s eyes flashed a doubt. "Captain, what are you talking about? Jimmy is the best jungle expert here." But a moment later, looking at the captain''s increasingly subtle expression, Conrad seemed to think of something. He slapped his hand hard: "Oh, I understand." "Don''t worry, captain. I''ve got people ready for the party. I''ll tell you secretly that although this is a military camp, alcohol is not prohibited on Skeleton Island, so the captain can also taste the spirits here." His expression was stunned at this moment and looked at Conrad in front of him. Realizing that all this was not so simple, the captain''s face began to change, and his look was a little more gloomy from his perseverance just now: "You..." But Colonel Conrad didn''t seem to see the threat in the captain''s eyes. He patted the captain on the shoulder and complained helplessly: "In fact, I also know that drinking is wrong, but there is no way. We are just a group of ordinary people, but we have to fight those monsters. The tropical rain forest is hot and humid, coupled with the hidden injuries on our body, we can''t drink without drinking, captain. You should understand?" He took a deep breath. Although he clenched his fist, he squeezed out a reluctant smile on his face: "Well, I understand. If there''s nothing wrong, can I go out for a walk?" Kantra nodded. He looked naturally enthusiastic: "of course, after all, you are the commander in chief. Do you need me to call another jungle expert for you?" He looked up at the other party. Although his eyes were full of cold, he finally expressed politely: "Thanks, No." And watching the captain leave, just with a smile on his face, Conrad will become the cold devil we usually see in the next second. Take out the satellite phone pinned to your waist. Ten seconds later, the phone is connected: "General, I''m Conrad. I''ve tested it. From the current reaction, Captain Steve should have no other men." At the military base in Los Angeles, general Ross, who received a call, was silent for a moment and then asked: "Are you sure?" Conrad shook his head, but after a moment of thinking, he said, "I''m not sure, but my estimate is 70% sure." When he threw away his cigar, general Ross''s eyes flashed with seriousness: "Conrad, I have only one request, that is, no matter what you say, you must not let him leave alive." As Frey guessed before, the world wants to see the captain end, not just the s.h.i.e.l.d. Over the years, from general to congressman, and then to general. General Ross knows a truth. If you''re not sure, you''ll die? Then don''t do it, but once you do it? In any case, you can''t give each other a chance to turn over. Although this is the joint action of s.h.i.e.l.d. and the United States, general Ross can''t guarantee whether he will retaliate against himself if the captain is still alive afterwards. So he asked Conrad not to help the captain. He just wanted to know how many cards the captain had. After all, with his understanding of Rogers, he didn''t seem to be a person who would be tied up in the face of death threats. Just from the current situation? Hung up the phone, kicked Jimmy sleeping on the ground and looked at the direction the captain left. Conrad''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity. Although he said a lot of lies just now, some of them are true. For example, Conrad actually has no son, and the one who really worships the captain is Conrad who joined the army because of the captain''s deeds and finally became a colonel to guard Skeleton Island! Just the captain in front of you? Though they are as like as two peas, they are no longer heroes of their own memory. At the same time, outside the base, the captain who left with Bucky found two acquaintances "accidentally". Looking at the eagle eye and the black widow standing under the tree not far away, the captain frowned slightly: "So, are you here to laugh at me?" Chapter 475 In the blue sky, a few white clouds floated by. Under the cool sea breeze, there was a huge coconut tree. Natasha looked at the captain with slightly wrinkled eyebrows not far away. After a moment of thinking? She suddenly smiled: "Ridicule? Although I don''t know what happened, please allow me to be happy for a while." The Winter Soldier behind the captain flashed a touch of displeasure in his eyes. Having witnessed what happened recently, he looked into the captain''s eyes with a little more worry: "Natasha, there''s no need to be so mean?" But Natasha shrugged in disapproval. She leaned lazily against the trunk of the coconut tree: "maybe? But there''s no way. Who makes me a woman?" Maybe it''s because there are too many things happening recently, or maybe he doesn''t care what Natasha is saying. Looking at the set of applied bones on the two people, the captain with slightly frowned eyebrows asked: "What are you looking for me for? Or does Frey want you to kill me? Don''t say, it''s quite in line with Frey''s style." But the silent eagle eye suddenly looked up and shook the string of green coconuts in his hand: "Are you interested in talking?" The captain was stunned. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, but after only a moment of thinking, he turned his head and hinted to Dongbing: "Bucky, wait here, I''ll come back later." Then he left the winter soldier in charge of monitoring Natasha and went to the nearby beach with Patton. Sitting on the ground, he stabbed a triangular hole in the green coconut shell with a sharp short knife. Patton handed it over: "do you want to drink? The coconut tastes very good here." After receiving the coconut from Patton, the captain also sat down and said, "come on, what are you looking for me for?" It is reasonable to say that the meeting between the two sides should be at a crossfire, just like Natasha did to the captain before, but in fact? Hawkeye button and captain Steve are like old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years. The clear blue sky has a purity that New Yorkers can''t see all their life. The white waves are beating the beach and drinking clear coconut milk. Patton''s tone is very calm: "You should know that Natasha and I came two days earlier than you." The captain nodded, and a flash of self mockery flashed in his eyes: "I know that both Frey and Ross want to use me as the target in the open." He doesn''t understand, but he can''t help it. The world is cruel. Big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimp. With the balance previously maintained by themselves, it is broken. Now he can do nothing but accept. Ignoring the self abandonment in the captain''s tone, Patton continued: "we found something interesting." With a frown, he put down the green coconut he was drinking. The captain turned to look at Patton and asked in a tone: "Can you say?" Shrugging his shoulders, his face was indifferent and calm: "you can''t say it before you come, but after you meet? In fact, it doesn''t make much sense to say it or not. Colson''s report is wrong. There is no huge chapter of the abyss of minors here. What we find is that the strength is close. Just as Barton''s voice fell, the captain was stunned and blurted out: "Is it hurt?" Patton was also stunned. He looked at the captain in surprise, but finally he shook his head and flashed a touch of admiration in his eyes: "you are worthy of being the captain. Many people think that your achievement was so high because of good luck. Now it seems that you should be smarter than others." But the captain shook his head and said calmly: "It''s not hard to guess. Your goal is to garrison 5000 soldiers here, or to carve up Skeleton Island with the United States. I knew Frey had this idea for a long time, and even knew that Frey and the Supreme Commander here, Colonel kantra, are close friends." "Frey didn''t have a chance before. He didn''t dare to touch the American cake, but now Nagini is back. He has confidence." "Although five thousand soldiers are nothing to the United States, these less than five thousand soldiers are veterans who fight with monsters all year round, so the five thousand soldiers stationed here must be solved." "The only possibility for the United States to sacrifice the 5000 soldiers is to make them doubt that the abyss giant chapter is at war with two other overlords. One abyss giant chapter is enough to impress the United States. If you add a wounded Titan overlord, the United States will not refuse." "But I have a question. How did you do it?" The captain knows what Frey is thinking, and he also knows what America is thinking. After all, he has built a perfect balance between the two sides and even the three parties. He just didn''t understand that how could Frey hurt the giant chapter of the abyss? It was close but not injured. Naturally, it was impossible for the American side to believe that they had a chance to make a profit, so the captain asked Barton and his party how to do it. Looking at the captain who looked puzzled, although he admired the other party very much, he guessed the general of the matter through a few words. But Patton didn''t pay much attention, but drank coconut milk happily: "maybe they really went to war?" After drinking the green coconut shell in his hand, the captain turned his eyes angrily: "now, will you tell me all this?" There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but finally Patton sighed: "I don''t know. In short, there was an unrecorded monster that made the abyss giant Zhang lose a tentacle and successfully escaped." Unrecorded monsters? Have the power to hurt the giant chapter of the abyss? Thinking in his eyes, he seemed to think of something. The captain''s face was a little more exciting: "maybe Colson was wrong at the beginning, but I''m curious. Why did you tell me this?" Patton shook his head. Facing the captain''s inquiry, his eyes twinkled with confusion: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of Coulson. Maybe I once wanted to be like you." As Patton''s voice fell, the captain was stunned. His face showed surprise, ridicule and even strange expression: "like me? Are you kidding?" Looking at the captain''s exaggerated expression and not knowing what he was thinking, Patton laughed at himself: "Maybe, just think I''m kidding." With that, Patton threw the green coconut shell into the sea. He just looked at Patton ready to leave, but the captain shouted to him, "wait." Turning to look at the captain, Patton flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "what? You''re not trying to buy me off? Natasha can be here unless you want to kill both of us." The captain rolled his eyes: "I''m not so stupid. You must have left behind before meeting." If you want to buy Eagle eyed Patton, you must kill Natasha. After all, the fewer lovers know about this, the better. But if Natasha dies, Patton will be investigated. The risk of being investigated far exceeds the benefits of buying. At least now the captain can''t afford to let button bear all this. That''s why he said, unless you kill both of us. But the problem is that even the lowest level agents of s.h.i.e.l.d. know to stay. Therefore, Patton and Natasha will not be the only people sent by Frey this time. Conservatively, there is at least one more person. Looking at Barton''s puzzled expression, the captain said calmly: "if I can let the s.h.i.e.l.d. and the United States jointly control Skeleton Island, what is Frey willing to pay?" Patton was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect the captain to say such a thing. So a moment later, he stressed with a frown, "you''re the captain!" The captain nodded, and he also stressed, "but you are also an agent of s.h.i.e.l.d." It seems that both sides are questioning, but it seems that they are emphasizing something. Just vaguely feeling that it is inappropriate to say so, the captain added: "besides, I want to survive." Patton was silent. He didn''t know what this sentence meant from the captain''s mouth, or how many things had happened in the past two years, so that the other party became what it is now. In short, looking at his friend who had become a stranger, he sighed: "I need time." On the contrary, the captain had a smile on his face. He took a deep look at the other party: "very good. I just need to improve my plan. See you in the evening." Chapter 476 Watching hawk eyed button leave, the captain''s face was not as happy as expected. He stood in place for a long time, so that the Winter Soldier Bucky behind him couldn''t help worrying about what Barton had done to Steve just now, But in the end? With a sigh, the captain''s eyes gradually sharpened. He patted his face: "Bucky, come with me." The golden beach, the gorgeous coastline, through the not dense bushes, the winter soldier who followed the captain''s steps asked curiously, "Steve, are we going?" Looking around, the captain shook his head: "I don''t know, but it should be the right direction." Seeing that the captain didn''t mean to go on, Dongbing didn''t have the idea to ask. Bucky knows that he is not as good as Steve, although many people think that they injected the second generation super soldier serum or improved venom serum through the second generation, which is better than the first generation captain. After all, they don''t have so serious side effects. But only those who have really injected serum and really know about the primary serum will know the terrible of the primary serum. No one is perfect. There is no perfect person in the world. As early as World War II, Dr. Erskine, who invented super soldier serum, realized this problem, so he thought of extremes. Throughout history, those amazing talents who have made great achievements, everyone''s character is more or less paranoid, even extreme. What is the real effect of super soldier serum? Can human beings have great power? Or let mankind have a longer life span? No, the first generation of super soldier serum, what really made the red skeleton afraid, was that this serum could create a group of madmen or geniuses. Like those amazing geniuses who have made great achievements. If you just become stronger, what are you afraid of? Just kill with a missile. You can kill one person, 100 people, or even 10000 people, but you can kill 100000 people? Personal strength is small after all. But an invention of genius or an evil plan can affect the lives of millions and tens of millions of people. So Bucky never asked the captain what he was thinking. Because he knew he couldn''t understand, and he didn''t want to understand. Just the next moment, the captain in front suddenly stopped. Under the confused eyes of Dong Bing, he asked a strange question: "Bucky, do you believe in God?" His eyes twinkled with thinking. He recalled himself full of dreams during World War II, and then he couldn''t help himself under the control of Hydra, as well as his experience with his good friend Steve over the years. There was a flash of memory and complexity in his eyes. Dongbing''s face was a little more serious: "I once believed it, but I didn''t believe it later, but now I believe it again." The captain shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. I only believe in myself. Well, our goal has been found." Looking at the laboratory in front of him, Dong Bing''s eyes twinkled with doubts: "Where is this?" But the captain did not answer, but took the winter soldiers into the laboratory and opened the doors of the laboratory skillfully. However, it is thought-provoking that the captain did not enter Dr. hammand''s room, but came to Dr. Henry''s lounge, as if he knew very well about it, and even found the target before he came. Finally, the captain found a dark box under Dr. Henry''s desk. There is an injection inside. The outside is metal. The thickness is close to that of a medium-sized test tube. The inside is spiral. One of them has a blue transparent liquid inside, and the other is in a vacuum. Looking at the injection in front of you? There was a bit of disturbing madness in the captain''s eyes. He told in a quite calm voice: "I''m a good thinker. I know very well that whether it''s s s.h.i.e.l.d., or wakanda, or the United States of America, they are untrustworthy, so I prepared for it a long time ago." prepare What have to prapare? Bucky''s eyes flickered puzzled, but the captain didn''t want to explain. Do you want to tell Bucky, not just the aegis board, he also put on the eyelid on the skull island, and still have his own relationship with the US? He wouldn''t say anything. At best, one day, Dongbing saw the news that Chinese scientists were brutally killed and dumped into the sea. Looking at the rotten body, I may nod calmly and say, "Oh." Then? No, then, Bucky doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t need to understand. But one thing aroused Bucky''s curiosity. He saw a circus monkey on a unicycle on a rope printed on the injection. Just don''t know why, this monkey looks brave and fearless. It seems very uncomfortable, but it feels very desperate and crazy, full of anger that is difficult to describe in words. In short, it feels strange and complex. Originally, Dongbing wanted to look carefully, but the captain had put away the injection. Although he was curious, as before, Dongbing chose silence. At the same time, in a shoal hundreds of kilometers away, next to a huge dragon bamboo forest, but compared with the Dragon bamboo outside? This kind of bamboo is even thicker. Each bamboo has a length of nearly 100 meters. Individual strong bamboo can even exceed 100 meters. "Susu" with a gust of wind, the bamboo sea began to swing, but in the sound of bamboo leaves rubbing, a faint but not strong thump could be heard. "Whoosh!" A top-down bamboo pole fell down. The dark green bamboo pole has raised bamboo knots and even a fresh bamboo branch at the end. It looks no different from other bamboos around. But the next moment, the bamboo jumped up. Even with more than a dozen bamboos around, they beat together. It looks very interesting, like a beating bamboo spirit. But if you remove the bamboo forest, you will find that it is not a real bamboo, nor a beautiful spirit, but a spider with super big legs, This kind of creature usually lives in bamboo forests and lives on unlucky eggs passing by occasionally. In most cases, this creature will not move until it meets prey. But today? One, two, seven or eight, they move their bodies desperately along the road developed in the bamboo forest in the past. Is it because spring is coming? No, spring did not come. What came was a skeleton reptile. It looked like a lizard. Its head was wrapped with a layer of white bone plate, with two strong arms and a strong tail. The overall structure is very strange. It doesn''t look like a creature on earth. On the contrary, it feels like an alien. He grabbed a piece of dragon bamboo trying to escape. With a bang, the outer tarsal bone comparable to the alloy was pinched off, revealing the snow-white muscle wrapped in viscous liquid. A painful roar came from the top of the head, and the whole bamboo sea seemed to be shaking. However, the big spider with a length of nearly 100 meters did not attack, but with a crisp sound, it was directly disconnected at the joint of the 21st section of the spider leg, about 50 meters away. There was viscous liquid dripping. Compared with skeleton reptiles, spiders with a larger size fled in panic. But a desperate scene appeared. The skeleton reptile did not chase the spider who escaped with the broken leg, but other spiders around blocked its escape route. Picking up the spider leg on the ground, together with the outer layer of exoskeleton, all of them were swallowed by the skeleton reptile. At the exclusion of other spiders, the injured spider looked helplessly at the approaching skeleton reptile. In fact, if all spiders attack together, the skeleton reptile in front of us will undoubtedly die. After all, the other party is only one of the countless descendants of the overlord skeleton reptile on Skeleton Island. But no one can guarantee that if this skeleton reptile dies, will a more ferocious skeleton reptile come next time? Although the skeleton reptile in front of us will often kill them, it will also protect them when encountering irresistible foreign enemies. However, just as the injured spider was waiting to die, the skeleton reptile that was eating suddenly stopped. It looked up in doubt and seemed to find something, but some were not sure. But the next moment? Licking its scarlet tongue, the skeleton reptile''s killing eyes suddenly flashed a touch of excitement and dropped the food coming to its mouth. It was crazy and climbed out of the bamboo forest. It was a stream, and the river water on the bank faded without completely hard silt. In front of the skeleton reptile, a creature that looks like a dinosaur lies in the stream that can only submerge half of its body. On each other''s wide and solid back, there is a layer of hard bone spurs. Although a thin layer of loess has condensed on it because it was soaked in mud, it can still be seen that the crystal is as transparent as a gem. Smelly and sticky saliva flows out of the gap between the teeth uncontrollably without hesitation. In the face of this amazing delicious food distributed all over the body? As if crazy, the skeleton reptile jumped up and bit, and then "bang", Its teeth, broken! Chapter 477 The sky is blue and the air is fresh, but in front of the skeleton reptile, there is helplessness. The tip of the nose is the attractive aroma of food. It can clearly feel the huge power contained in each other''s body, and it firmly believes that as long as it can eat each other, it will become very powerful. But after giving a few teeth, the skeleton reptile realized that the other side was too hard. It wants to swallow Nagini directly as a skeleton reptile more than 40 meters long. Although it is not necessarily strong, it is definitely not weak. But even if you open your mouth to the maximum, you can''t swallow Nagini, which is equivalent to two fifths of your body size? What should I do? His eyes flickered with hesitation, but finally the skeleton reptile entangled Nagini with its thick tail and climbed up to the depths of Skeleton Island. Skeleton Island is very large. Although it looks like an isolated island, in fact, the area of this island is even larger than that of many western countries. With skeleton reptiles moving towards the depths of Skeleton Island. The surrounding area gradually began to become dangerous. There were more than ten meters of Mantis hunting a three story white elephant. Sickle like claws, like cutting watermelon, left huge scratches on the white elephant. Unfortunately, before the mantis had a full meal, the food he worked hard to catch was robbed by skeleton reptiles. Although the mantis pretended that I was not easy to mess with, and even waved two huge sickles, as if it would attack half of the storm in the next second. But after a vicious growl from the skeleton reptile? Although a few teeth are missing, which makes the skeleton reptile look funny at the moment, the mantis, which is more than ten meters long, jumped up without hesitation, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Such things happen from time to time in the next journey. Skeleton reptile is a terrible creature. In the whole skeleton Island, except King Kong, no creature can compete with skeleton reptile. A skeleton reptile more than 40 meters long can not compare with the overlord with a length of several hundred meters, but it can also be regarded as the top hunter on the island. Dragging Nagini, about half a day later, skeleton reptiles walked through a jungle. In front of the line of sight, there is an ancient relic. It can be seen that a large number of humans once lived here for two reasons: One is that from the remains, it can be vaguely seen that this is a huge city, surrounded by anti horses and a large number of spikes for defense. Another reason is that there are abandoned paddy fields around the city wall. From the trend of rice spreading and the state of resisting horse corrosion, it should be no more than 100 years. Human beings should still live in this city. But unfortunately, there is a huge gap on the 100 meter long wall, accounting for half of the wall. From the traces left on the wall? It is not difficult to guess that the shape of the giant beast that destroyed the city wall is at least 300 meters high, and there is a ditch extending from a distance into the city, which should be the trace left by the giant beast many years ago. It is desolate, with a lot of waste grass and white bones. It seems familiar here. Along this ditch, skeleton reptiles came to the interior of the ruins and successfully found a huge natural karst cave. Don''t think that skeleton reptiles are beasts. Although they look like beasts and behave in the same way as beasts, skeleton reptiles have IQ. Give Nagini to his great grandfather? Come on, what can great grandfather give himself? A piece of fresh meat, or a small piece of residue on Nagini? This is not what it wants. The skeleton reptile knows how powerful it will become if it can swallow Nagini. It is even possible to have the right of a partner from a great grandfather. So it has to wait, when it grows to 60 or 70 meters, when it can swallow Nagini, or tear apart the phloem on each other. Just when the skeleton reptile was ready to put down Nagini and looked for some big stones to seal the hole, it was surprised to find that the food wrapped around its tail moved. At first, the skeleton reptile didn''t care. But soon it realized that things seemed a little different? From the last fight with the abyss giant chapter, Nagini has fallen asleep for two days, and a lot of energy in his body has been converted, but Godzilla''s body shape has not changed. It looks as like as two peas ago two days ago. But if you enter Nagini''s body, you will find that his body is undergoing earth shaking changes, and a lot of energy is injected into various cells of the body. Each cell looks incomparably full and tight, like a balloon about to burst. At the same time, a wrinkled looking film accumulated between the cell wall and the nucleus. In the previous two days, 70% of all the energy accumulated by Nagini was absorbed by this film. The remaining 30% is inside the nucleus. In fact, it is not the cell fluid that makes the seemingly tight cells look full, but the membrane that is about to fill or even open the cell wall! And with the passage of time? With more and more films, the original cells expanded more and more until a certain moment, the sound of "touch" was like the first sound of firecrackers on New Year''s Eve, followed by the sound of crackling firecrackers. The cells born in the first deep sleep were torn up at this moment. The film originally filled between the cell wall and the nucleus turned into a new cell wall. 70% of the previously accumulated energy gushed out at this moment. On the contrary, while the cell wall expands, the nucleus containing 30% energy collapses and contracts like a black hole, and finally forms a new nucleus. Outside, the skeleton reptile gradually realized that things were about to get out of control. The food that thought it was about to wake up was actually expanding at the moment. At first, the skeleton reptile was very happy, but it soared all the way with the 14 meter long Nagini? Twenty meters, thirty meters, or even forty meters later? Looking at the skeleton reptile whose body size is no worse than his own, and even continues to expand, he feels a threat now. It makes a threatening roar from its throat, as if ordering the other party to stop this behavior it doesn''t understand. But Nagini, who was sleeping, didn''t know what was happening outside. This made the skeleton reptile a little flustered, because the power emitted from Nagini made it more and more uneasy. It wanted to escape, but the smell filled Nagini made the skeleton reptile feel unable to walk. So the skeleton reptile took a hard bite at Nagini. I thought it would break out a few teeth this time, but what the skeleton reptile didn''t expect was¡ª¡ª This time, the skin broke. Although only a little blood flows out, the thick and sweet blood contains huge and pure power, which makes the skeleton reptiles tremble! Like a mad devil, skeleton reptiles constantly bite Nagini, and their thick tongue licks Nagini''s blood from claws to teeth. It''s like a wild beast with crazy hair. As for Nagini? He was still sleeping, as if he had cut off all contact with the outside world. The cells in his body continued to burst, and new cells replaced the former cells until the last cell completed the cubic transformation. In an instant, Nagini opened her eyes. Her dark golden eyes were more instinctive hunger than the disturbing bright red. Looking at the skeleton reptiles constantly biting on themselves, I didn''t think, just an instinctive reaction driven by hunger. I grabbed each other''s neck, regardless of whether the other party was still alive or not, and was struggling at the moment. "Click!" The white bone plate on the skull reptile''s head was bitten to pieces. With the crisp chewing sound and the claws of Nagini''s flesh and blood, it gradually stopped struggling, In the remaining half of the skull, a pink brain with brain marrow fluid stuck to it fell to the ground, Make a "crack" sound. Chapter 478 "Suck away" The ditch in front of the ancient city ruins sucked the most mouthful of Octopus whiskers into its mouth, accompanied by the chewing of teeth. Although it is dead, the octopus whiskers, which are still crawling, eventually become the nutrients of Godzilla''s evolution. Why do Octopus live in fresh water? Seriously, Nagini doesn''t know. In the scattered sunshine, Nagini stretched lazily, patted her bulging belly, filled with cold and destructive eyes, and felt sleepy. 48 hours have passed since I woke up. After waking up, in fact, Nagini couldn''t eat it at that time, but when he saw the little octopus, he subconsciously thought of the huge chapter of the abyss. In general, this is not to vent anger. If you are really angry, whether it is a snake monster or a dragon, both have the ability to sweep Skeleton Island, but because you don''t like it, this octopus, which was ignored by yourself, was swallowed by Nagini. As for now? The stranded Nagini returned to the huge karst cave where he had awakened. Although there were still solidified blood stains on the ground, generally speaking, it was a very wide karst cave. Not to mention the current Nagini, even if it is the third or even the fourth growth, it can be regarded as a very good nest. Even if the Dragon comes here, it won''t feel too crowded. However, as Nagini closed his eyes and took a nap, a special force swept through the deepest part of the cave. In a trance, it seemed that some conditions had been reached, and the genes in Godzilla fluctuated slightly. Gradually, Nagini had a dream I don''t know how many years ago. In short, the earth civilization at that time was still very primitive. Or no civilization, just a group of pure beasts. You eat me, I eat you. The strong have more, and the weak don''t deserve to live. Until one day, huge fireballs cut through the sky and finally landed in all parts of the world, and these fireballs contain power beyond the earth! Generally speaking, most of the energy on the earth comes from the sun overhead, but there is a very rare energy that does not belong to the sun or even this era, that is nuclear energy. Because of the formation of nuclear energy, before the formation of the solar system. It is produced by the stars of the previous generation of galaxies, or even the stars of the previous generation of galaxies, through the explosion of supernova state. Why did this energy come to earth? Is it man-made? Or an accident? No one knows, only know that these special substances that came to the earth eventually caused the unprecedented extinction of species. But as the famous mathematician Dr. Malcolm (the one in Jurassic Park) once said - life is unrestrained, and they can always find their own way. Although a large number of lives die, there are also a small number of lives. They adapt to this energy and even become stronger through this energy. With this, they belong to the era of giant animals! There is a pterosaur immersed in the depths of the volcano. It can bring death scorched earth to the world by flapping its wings. Powerful giant apes can uproot mountains, roar earth shaking, and march across the sea. It was a terrible time. Even in Nagini''s eyes, it was very terrible, because he saw at least 17 creatures in the fifth stage. What is the concept of the fifth stage? As long as Nagini wants to, he can destroy the whole galaxy without obstruction. But in this strange dream, Nagini found that the earth once had more than 17 regular life bodies equivalent to the fifth stage? This is impossible. Not to mention 17 regular life bodies, even a fifth stage monster can make a small broken ball collapse. When Nagini was puzzled, the dream changed, and everything seemed to be accelerated. It may be hundreds of millions of years in a second. Everything becomes chaotic and fuzzy, The first generation of giant animals disappeared. I don''t know whether they died of old age or whether they have left the planet or even the universe. In short, the once giant beast is gone, but its blood remains on this planet. Interestingly, although the first generation giants have disappeared, and even the meteorites that made the first generation giants so powerful have been completely absorbed by them, the power obtained from meteorites has continued through blood. However, compared with their powerful parents, the new generation of giant animals are obviously much weaker. They can''t be as powerful as their parents. They can only develop their own race. However, they developed races not to leave something in the world, but to devour each other and finally reach the strength of their parents. Just like a jigsaw puzzle, each offspring may carry a certain gene of their ancestors, and absorb all the genes to form a complete first generation giant beast. In this way, time passes day by day, vicissitudes of life, hundreds of millions of years later. Most of the more than a dozen races in that year were only one, which may be the oldest one, or it may be the new generation with a sudden rise. However, most giant beasts did not reach the height of their ancestors. Maybe I felt that the accumulation was almost the same and should be able to break through, so I swallowed up all my children, but I finally found that it was much worse. I wanted to find another similar child, but I found that there was only one left in the world. Don''t feel mentally retarded. This is just too normal for the second generation of giants. Because of their powerful power, their pride can even be described as self greatness. Nothing in the world can bind these giants. Except the same kind, every giant beast is invincible. However, some are forced by helplessness. They originally wanted to develop honestly, but they didn''t expect disaster from heaven. As for Skeleton Island? This is the luckier kind. There is no excessive expansion and no emergency. After the death of the second generation monster, the blood is divided into two. Although the King Kong on the ground and the skeleton reptiles under the ground look different, they belong to the same root. Sometimes skeleton reptiles will win, and sometimes King Kong will win. The winner will swallow everything of the loser, but will not kill them all. The two sides have always maintained a benign competitive relationship, although on the surface, this relationship is a little cruel. Until the previous generation of skeleton reptiles accidentally killed the previous generation of King Kong, and there was only one King Kong left on Skeleton Island. Well, there are two possibilities. King Kong kills skeleton reptiles and becomes a new second-generation monster. On the contrary, skeleton reptiles become second-generation giants. But this is not the key point. The key point is that Nagini found that all life bodies on Skeleton Island contain the blood of the first generation of giant animals. When the concentration of these blood vessels reaches a certain level, a special energy source will be formed in the heart. The higher the concentration, the larger the range of energy source, which will gradually spread from the heart to the viscera, and finally to each cell. This makes Nagini think of the natural destruction rules in his body, that is, the energy source in the beast is equivalent to the embodiment of the rules! This makes Nagini''s mind emerge a crazy and bold idea, but before he takes action for this idea, he still needs to find out one thing¡ª¡ª Is this dream real? And why I have this dream! Chapter 479 When I came back from the outside, the military base was holding a bonfire party. Thick wood piled together and a flame seven or eight meters high rose under the swallow of the flame. The captain frowned because it was not night, not even afternoon. He glanced, and at least seven of the ten were full of wine. If this is the gathering place of a group of drunkards, the captain won''t say much, but it''s not. This is an American military camp, which makes him a little unhappy in his eyes. It seemed that the captain was back. Colonel Conrad, who was eating the roast leg, wiped the oil stains on the adjutant nearby, and a warm but very false smile appeared on his face: "Captain, you''re back." Coldly looked at each other, seemed to want to say something, but with the change of eyes in a very short time? He sighed in his heart. Finally, he didn''t say anything, but said calmly: "I''m looking for general Ross." The smile on his face was slightly stiff. Colonel Conrad laughed and looked puzzled: "general Ross? Captain, we may have someone named Ross here, but there can never be a general, because I am the colonel with the highest rank." Looking at the other party''s triumphant exaggeration on his face, the captain was a little more unhappy. He asked in a deep voice, "do I look like a fool?" "Er..." Conrad was going to make a ha ha, but looking at each other''s calm eyes? His expression could not help but become stiff. During this period, he thought of a lot of false camouflage, but in the end? All these dispersed one by one. He shook his head and looked as indifferent as usual: "No." Nodding, the captain patted Conrad on the shoulder with serious eyes: "then contact Ross for me. As for whether he wants to talk to me? That''s his business." Colonel Conrad was silent for a moment and finally sighed: "Give me some time." Just looking at the back of Conrad leaving, the captain suddenly said, "if I remember correctly, except for the three identities that won''t be checked in the morning, it''s for the convenience of my own action. The legalization of assets represents that in addition to the superficial wealth, the captain secretly has an amazing wealth. The above two points, because they do not need to be done in the name of the state, are not difficult for general Ross at this level. But let''s not say whether the United States will agree to the captain''s conditions, let''s take the captain''s current situation? Why did he make terms with himself? Who gave him the courage? So at the next moment, general Ross directly sneered, "are you kidding? Or is it April Fool''s day?" But in the face of general Ross''s ridicule? The captain''s face did not change. He calmly described: "I don''t think you know. Frey''s men picked up an abyss giant chapter on Skeleton Island. Friendly tips, the information you got before is wrong. I can only give you an hour to think about it." "Doodle doodle ~" When the phone hung up, general Ross in Los Angeles flashed a confused force in his eyes. He subconsciously murmured, "what ghost?" Then he ignored it. He just didn''t know why. He always felt something was wrong. In particular, the sound of the clock ticking made him feel very upset. He didn''t know what he was thinking. General Ross took out his mobile phone: "Frey, have dinner tonight?" In New York, Frey, who ended his conversation with Barton, still had a gloomy face, but when he got through the phone, he replied in a very relaxed state: "Well, I happen to have time, but aren''t you in Los Angeles? In the evening..." In the face of Frey''s temptation and perhaps something else, general Ross lied casually: "I just came back today. See you tonight." "Doodle doodle ~" When the phone hung up and looked at the call time of no more than ten seconds displayed on the mobile phone, Frey''s face became more and more gloomy: "this damn bastard!" General Ross invited himself to dinner? Don''t make trouble. The relationship between the two sides is not good enough to have dinner together. The other party just calls to see if he will delay time. After Patton contacted himself and explained that he had talked to the captain, Frey realized that general Ross would make this call. But the problem is that they must cooperate with each other anyway. As the captain guessed, Frey hopes to jointly develop Skeleton Island with the United States, but the problem is that the United States with 5000 soldiers doesn''t need to cooperate with Frey at all. So he must cooperate with the captain, because only with each other can Frey open Skeleton Island with the United States. On the other hand, general Ross''s face was also gloomy after he hung up the phone. He guessed what Frey might have found. Of course, it''s also possible that the other party didn''t find anything. The other party was just fooling around. All these are the conspiracy of the captain and Frey, in order to make the power of Skeleton Island vacant in a short time. But the problem is, general Ross can''t afford to bet. Juvenile abyss giant chapter is more attractive than adult abyss giant chapter, not because the juveniles are more helpful to humans, but because they are more cost-effective and easier to hunt. Moreover, general Ross has a bad guess At the military base of Skeleton Island, the captain looked very calm, but it was Colonel Conrad. I don''t know why. Looking at the time passing by, he was more impatient than the captain. Until the satellite phone in the captain''s hand rang again, he pressed the answer button, and he heard the gloomy threat from general Ross opposite: "You should know that if you dare to lie to me, you will die. Even the s.h.i.e.l.d. can''t protect you, not to mention that Frey wants to kill you more than I do." The captain nodded: "I know. That''s why I found you before." Taking a deep breath, general Ross flashed a serious look in his eyes in Los Angeles thousands of miles away: "I promised your terms, now..." But the next moment, the captain sneered: "Wait, I think you may have some misunderstandings. Between the previous bad circumstances, I won''t work hard for you until the three conditions I put forward have been reached." With a slight frown on his brow, general Ross''s voice was a bit more threatening: "You have no right to bargain." But the captain shook his head, and his firm face was full of contempt: "No, I have. Except for the three people on the island and Frey, no one in the world knows where the three overlords of Skeleton Island are fighting except me!" "It doesn''t matter whether I die or not, but the key is whether you can bear the loss." As soon as the voice fell, general Ross said, "you may not know that American satellites can see you in space." This is a threat, but the captain doesn''t think so: "don''t forget, this is Skeleton Island." American satellites are powerful, but what''s the use of that? The key now is not the condition of the captain, but the monster of Skeleton Island. One side of the s.h.i.e.l.d. is about to act, and the other side started to act two days ago. If the three overlords really fight? It will no longer be the United States, but the Divine Shield. As the captain said, this is Skeleton Island, the only Skeleton Island in the world. Once something is taken away by the Divine Shield, it means that the United States will not have it again. After taking a deep breath, general Ross said in a deep voice, "I promised and tell me the location." But the captain shook his head again. He said, "no, I''ll take the team myself. I''ll keep the hunting and even the booty. I won''t make the same mistake twice." General Ross, frowning and feeling a little tricky, hesitated in his eyes: "I need to think about it." The captain nodded and looked satisfied: "of course, no problem, but I hope it won''t take more than an hour this time." At the same time, general Ross, who hung up the phone, did not act immediately, but touched his chin with uncertain hesitation and Thinking: "Did King Kong and the skeleton reptile really fight?" Yes, even with all that, for the captain and Frey? General Ross is still skeptical, or skeptical! Chapter 480 At the end of the call, the captain''s face smiled a little more. A flash of curiosity flashed in Colonel Conrad''s eyes. He knew that this curiosity might kill himself, but he couldn''t help asking: "May I ask what you said just now?" His eyebrows were frivolous and he looked at Conrad in front of him. A hint of fun flashed in the captain''s eyes: "Do you want to know?" With hesitation, Conrad opened his mouth several times, but finally shook his head discouraged: "well... Forget it." Seriously, many people can''t control their curiosity. This is also a matter of no choice. After all, this is a man, not a machine. It''s like you really want to see the latest work of Mr. yomi Shentian. But please imagine that after reading the wasteful paper towels and a lot of unfinished manuscripts, do you feel less curious in an instant? Therefore, curiosity is not the reason for making mistakes at all. The real reason for making mistakes is that you are willing to bear the consequences of making mistakes. For example, after reading the teacher''s works, the code words arrive at 2:30 midnight, and even after saying this sentence, the terrible creatures disappear, leaving only a knife ridge, jackals, two corpses, and half a bitten heart, At the moment, it is emitting the smell that the knife ridge jackal can''t refuse Chapter 481 Nagini did not intend to devour the skeleton reptile, although the other was killed by himself, and his body still lacked two-thirds of the energy and more food to prepare for the next evolution. But seriously, he doesn''t lack energy. Not counting the two huge energy sources of the Basilisk and the dragon, as well as the thousands of missiles harvested last time, he still has millions of growth potions of various types in his hand. If Nagini wanted, he could provide all the energy needed from the first stage to the fifth stage in a short time, but he didn''t do so. Because Godzilla is the only monster who grows up according to the normal track, it is possible to directly enter the fifth stage, and there is no need to break through any bottleneck during this period. This strange guess and discovery made Nagini think of pulling up seedlings to encourage growth. What is growth? Growth does not mean that if you are big enough, it means you have grown up. Take human beings for example. Many high school students aged 15 or 16 are even taller than adults, but they only need one look to see that the other party is not adults, but minors. Why? Because growth is comprehensive. Through the growth of his three monsters, we will find that when he just became a snake monster, Nagini was unfamiliar and not used to everything. He would try in various senses. Therefore, basilisks are also the most varied, such as distinguishing emotions according to smell and semi basilisk that other monsters don''t have. It may succeed or fail. Everything is in the initial stage, just like a strange game you just came into contact with. But as he entered the Dragon state, Nagini''s mentality changed because of the foundation laid by the snake monster. He began to cheat madly. With the supply of a large number of growth potions, the dragon''s promotion was the fastest. Every time you break through a bottleneck, you will enter the next bottleneck without any process. This feeling is like the same game. I used to play the normal version, but now I''m playing the ultimate invincible version. Happy? Of course happy, but soon you will feel boring, because this is not a game, but a living life. Nagini compressed the long growth years of the Dragon into just a few years, which led to the incomplete life of the dragon. Therefore, the bottleneck will appear when each stage breaks through. But Godzilla is different. At present, he is the only monster in Nagini who has broken through from the first stage to the second stage without encountering a bottleneck, and even has the problem of lack of energy. It may be a coincidence or Godzilla is special, but Nagini wants to know the principles and want to bring the dragon and Godzilla to the fifth stage at the same time. At that time, Nagini, who has three rules of space, time and destruction, will become an invincible existence. So normally, Nagini won''t give Godzilla too much help. For example, now, with the bonus of basilisk, Nagini has the ability to kill all creatures on Skeleton Island, but he won''t do so. If it''s just to accumulate energy, why doesn''t he use growth potion? High efficiency, not to mention, the most important thing is that without digestion, it will be absorbed into the body, which is better than any high concentration energy bar. At the same time, Colonel Conrad, in another part of Skeleton Island, was also thinking at the moment. But the difference is that his problem is efficiency. 4200 soldiers, fully armed, form a big net at an interval of two meters, but in a sense, they are more like a complete life. Conrad believes that the distance between soldiers should not be two meters. Each of them is a soldier fighting on Skeleton Island all year round. The weapons in their hands can keep them effective lethality at any distance within 800 meters. In order to maximize efficiency, a group of three with an interval of more than 20 meters will be more suitable than now. But the captain said no. he said that jungle combat is dangerous. No one knows what will happen next. Even many times, the enemy has come to you, but you don''t know anything. Don''t say 20 meters, more than five meters will lead to accidents. In the center of the 4200 soldiers, looking at the quarreling captain and Conrad, Jimmy quietly took out a wine pot from his waist and patted the winter soldier on the shoulder: "Drink?" Dong Bing sniffed his nose and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Vodka? Doesn''t that mean you can''t drink when you go into the jungle?" If you remember correctly, Jimmy has a rule that he will never drink when entering the forest, so? Looking at Dong Bing''s surprised eyes, Jimmy shrugged disapprovingly: "don''t drink because it''s too dangerous for a person to enter the forest. I don''t want to die, so I can only bear not to drink." Facing Jimmy''s explanation, Dongbing seemed to realize something. His face was a little more dignified: "So do others?" It''s nothing for Jimmy to drink alone, but what if everyone in the army is like Jimmy, even everyone has the same idea as Jimmy? Everyone thinks that I''m the only one who drinks. Doesn''t that mean everyone is drunk and enters this dangerous forest? In an instant, Dongbing''s face became ugly. Looking at the Dongbing ready to get up, Jimmy grabbed each other. He explained with a smile: "Don''t think too much. I''m different from them. You should know that I''m a lone wolf and don''t need to think about those wolf cubs. But other people don''t have such good luck. They don''t just live for themselves, but also ensure that others survive." "Don''t worry, even if it hurts to death, no one will drink even a drop of wine at this time!" "Would you like a breath? It''s my treasure." Jimmy said the truth, but he didn''t know why. At the moment when he said he was a lone wolf. Through that smiling face, with a bit of drunken eyes, a touch of sadness flashed. Perhaps the other party, like himself, is a man with a story. He raised his hand and patted Jimmy on the shoulder. A touch of complexity flashed in Dongbing''s eyes, and when he was ready to speak? Not far away, Conrad shouted angrily: "Jimmy? Jimmy! Where are you lazy again, you damn guy?" "When I find you, I will teach you a lesson." It''s just that I can''t see my Conrad when I walk past my eyes. Shaking his head helplessly, Jimmy looked helpless: "Sorry, man, I can only buy you a drink next time. Conrad, an asshole, just can''t lose face. I''ll go first. Some teams will be transferred in the afternoon. Please take care of the team. I''ll tell you at that time." With that, Jimmy patted the winter soldier on the shoulder and ran after Conrad without looking back. Watching the other party leave and looking at the captain thinking in front of the battle sand table, Dongbing smiled a little more. He couldn''t help teasing: "you seem to enjoy this process?" First, the captain was stunned. Then the captain shook his head. He denied it. Just with the shrug of his nose, the captain couldn''t help frowning: "yes? This is your illusion. Did you drink?" Looking at the unhappy captain between his eyebrows, Dong Bing turned his eyes and looked more serious: "First of all, I haven''t drunk since I woke up." "Second, don''t change the subject. I may not be very smart, but I''m by no means a fool." "Finally, if I remember correctly, I haven''t seen you arguing with others for a long time. I''m not blind. I can see that you''re teaching that rookie named Conrad." There was a flash of hesitation in his eyes. He seemed to be thinking about something, but finally the captain smiled and said stubbornly, "maybe I just want to make a plan more smoothly? Or I want to turn a rookie into a hand." Ignoring this talkative guy, Steve has more smiles on his face in the past three days than in the previous two years. Looking at the captain who looked down and thought again, Dong Bing didn''t care to shake his head, but he asked more in his eyes: "Whatever you say, what''s next?" Looking at the battle sand table in front of him, the captain slowly said: "From the direction he left, he should go to the West Wing of the formation. But there are a group of troublesome giant vultures there, which are very dangerous. In theory, he won''t go there, because the distance of 20 meters is too dangerous." "But because this is a large-scale operation, although vultures will not take the initiative to attack, this greedy creature will certainly try to attack. This gives Conrad the chance to try, and it is the best chance. So let the four teams numbered 148-162 outside the West Wing get ready." Looking at the captain who looks wise and gives orders like a general. The corners of Dongbing''s mouth tilted imperceptibly: "tell him this time?" The captain nodded, a natural look: "of course, I like to see his helpless expression." Turning his eyes and looking at the proud old man, Dong Bing shook his head helplessly: "You''re such a funny bastard." Chapter 482 Deep in the forest, accompanied by a fierce roar of guns and angry roar of monsters, in the center of 4200 American soldiers: "Team 64 retreats. Other teams in the current group cover and evacuate together. 50 groups replace 60 groups to attract fire." "Group 70-140, cross fire cover. Group 210-230, focus on spot fire, and the remaining groups are surrounded." "Damn it, attack, attack, attack, that''s it, dry!" The above is part of Colonel Conrad''s command in this battle. The goal is to grow up to four eyes. The captain looks serious and indifferent, while Conrad''s eyes are serious and stubborn. I don''t know why the atmosphere at the scene became depressed. The soldiers who were decomposing the skeleton and reptile corpses had anxiety on their faces. Conrad was their leader and the captain was the commander in chief of the team. Seriously, if they quarrel or even fight, they really don''t know who to help. But some veteran, but a look of disapproval, seems to know something, and even are not afraid to open the gambling disc. "I bet the captain is bluffing Conrad again." "bluffing? No, Conrad is a fool." "Be careful he gives you little shoes." "cut, I''m not afraid of death. I still care about this?" "What if he doesn''t give you a drink?" "thanks, shut up." On the other side, looking at Conrad''s stubborn little eyes, the captain asked in a deep voice, "are you finished?" Nodding, his eyes flickered seriously: "finished, what''s the problem?" After taking a deep breath, the captain patted Conrad on the shoulder. The seriousness on his face dissipated, replaced by a happy smile: "no problem, your talent is very good." From the first team spacing problem, then to the abyss giant chapter, the of Skeleton Island, so that everyone had to list each other as one of the overlords of Skeleton Island. After so many days of exploration and honing, they finally have to face the goal of this time. Skeleton Island just looked at the resolute man in front of them. Colonel Conrad flashed a hesitation in his eyes. He pointed to the secluded place not far away: "is it convenient to talk alone?" The captain, who frowned and did not intend to leave, asked directly: "What do you want to say?" He opened his mouth and looked at the annoyed old Youzi not far away and the ignorant ordinary soldiers. Conrad finally sighed: "forget it, nothing." Conrad left. After the soldiers broke down the skeleton reptiles, they also left. There was only winter soldier left. "You should have promised." "Maybe? I don''t know." "What''s the matter with you?" "I don''t know. I feel a little confused now. That''s it." With a gust of wind, the intermittent sound was blown away by the huge bones of skeleton reptiles. The wind will stop, but time will never stop, just like the gear of fate never stops turning. When the mighty army passes through the forest, the line of sight in front of it suddenly opens up! It''s a river that runs through the ridge. It''s a dark green turbulent river. No one knows how deep it is or how many dangerous undercurrents there are. But the most frightening thing is the sunken Lake hidden under the ridge, like a big mouth opening from the abyss, waiting for food to come to the door automatically. Next to the lake is a white pebble beach with a broken tentacle. Although it had begun to rot and even stink, Conrad recognized at a glance that it belonged to the tentacle of the giant chapter of the abyss, because except for the monster, the tentacle diameter of the whole skeleton island could no longer reach the level of thirty or forty meters. Under the orderly command of the captain, each team began to arrange the formation orderly. Until a moment, with the order, The sky''s fire, rising! Chapter 483 Deep in Skeleton Island, there is such a huge lake. On the surface, the lake looks like a watery eye, surrounded by a light green lake. The two distinct colors make the lake look clear and moving, but with the gradual deepening? The bottom of the lake became steep, and even some places showed a pouring of nearly 90 degrees. In addition to being beautiful and even amazing, it made people feel a little more inexplicable chill in their hearts. I don''t know when it became the nest of giant chapters in the abyss, which has been excavated generation after generation? No one knows. How deep is the lake. Only know that the deepest part of the lake is connected with the underground river, otherwise Nagini will not find the baby of the abyss giant chapter in the ditch outside the relic city. In the depths of this lake, which everyone thinks is conical, but in fact the shape is similar to a conical flask, there is a huge monster with huge tentacles winding the body, just like a purple meat mountain. As I breathe, a terrible undercurrent rises at the bottom of the lake. As a Skeleton Island, this fear and anxiety, second only to King Kong and skeleton reptiles, is mainly due to something that happened a few days ago. The abyss giant chapter met Nagini, and Godzilla was very weak at that time. Of course, now Godzilla is also very weak. Skeleton Island can kill at least dozens of Godzilla. After all, the 52 meter Godzilla can kill the 52 meter skeleton reptile, but it must not beat the 152 meter skeleton reptile. In Skeleton Island, the size is more than 100 meters, but the problem is that on this little lizard that can be crushed to death with a little effort, the abyss giant chapter feels an unprecedented threat. This feeling, the abyss giant chapter even has a kind of King Kong + skeleton reptile, which is not necessarily the illusion of the opponent. So the abyss giant Zhang gave up and went into his nest without looking back. Afterwards, the abyss giant Zhang also thought for some time, and he also thought whether he had an illusion at that time. But with the passage of time, I don''t know why, the abyss giant chapter gradually felt uneasy, as if he had been stared at by something. Peter Jackson''s King Kong? Or a skeleton reptile? The abyss giant Zhang shook his head. He denied the above two options, because he had not seen King Kong and skeleton reptiles for decades. And rule out all the impossible options? The abyss giant chapter thought of the little lizard he met a few days ago and the powerful momentum that shouldn''t appear on the other party. I don''t know why, the abyss giant chapter began to feel uneasy. His mood is very complicated. On the one hand, he hopes that Nagini will appear, because giant Zhang of the abyss has a strong feeling that the opportunity for his breakthrough lies in each other. On the other hand, it is fear. Because of its huge body, a burst of flying sand and rocks are lifted at the bottom of the clear lake. Some lighter bubbles have surfaced because of density. In the eyes of soldiers on both sides of the lake, in addition to these bubbles, with the surge of terrible undercurrent, the calm lake set off huge waves. Huge monsters like hills slowly emerged from the bottom of the lake. "Wow!" With dozens of meters of waves colliding together, the lake surged like rain, and the huge purple monster appeared in the sight of everyone. The abyss giant chapter''s eyes twinkled with ignorance. He didn''t know what the ant called human was doing in front of him? This reminds it of many years ago, when the human city of Skeleton Island had just been built. At that time, humans liked to gather here in large numbers and throw a lot of food, even themselves, into the lake. It is said that this is called sacrifice? The abyss giant chapter doesn''t understand very much, but I''m still very happy to get free food. But later I didn''t know what those humans had done. In short, overnight, skeleton reptiles broke through human cities and slaughtered them with thousands of children. Shaking his huge head and scanning his eyes, he heard a cry he didn''t understand: "fire!" FireStarter? New sacrificial prayers? The abyss giant Zhang tries to pull his body out of the water to make himself look more shocking and dignified. But the next moment, nearly 4000 people fired continuously, and tens of thousands of bullets hit the body of giant Zhang in the abyss at the same time. In an instant, a layer of blue blood mist exploded on the body of giant Zhang in the abyss. Ninety nine percent of the bullets were just rubbed from the body. Although it was painful, it was not even skin trauma, but it made the eyes of giant Zhang in the abyss flash crazy. It was enraged. This feeling of being attacked by mole ants made the abyss giant Zhang feel deeply humiliated! "Boom!" A strong tentacle, mixed with tens of thousands of lake water, fell mercilessly. At the same time, a half meter thick energy shield appeared in front of the soldiers who were about to be attacked by the giant chapter of the abyss. With the sound of "bang!" the churning lake water was blocked by the energy shield, but the tentacles of the giant chapter of the abyss made the energy shield full of cracks. There are even a lot of lake water gushing along the cracks. Not far away, Colonel Conrad''s face changed at this moment. He subconsciously shouted, "Damn it, didn''t he say he was injured? Why is the strength of the abyss giant chapter so strong?" But the captain ignored that the abyss giant Zhang was injured, but he didn''t say that he was injured because of the fighting between the overlords of Skeleton Island. Under the command of the captain, nearly 4000 fully armed soldiers are like a complete individual. It seems that they expected the next attack of the abyss giant chapter. The soldiers began to retreat strategically just before the energy shield broke. At the same time, the distant team continued to attack the weak parts of the body of the abyss giant chapter, such as eyes and head. "Roar!" The dull roar sounded, and the huge chapter of the angry abyss was like an angry sea god. Under the tap of the tentacles, the ground cracked ditches, and the lake water was irrigated into it. The waves on the ground, with unstoppable power, took hundreds of people away in an instant and turned it into a swamp. In the one person high water, some people struggled to get up, but fell in the face of a huge wave more than ten meters high? Seriously, in front of the giant beast, human beings are small. These monsters can bring devastating disasters to mankind by casually moving their fingers. But from another point of view, it''s actually good to be swept away by the huge waves. Although most of them will drown, there are still a few lucky people who will stay away from this terrible battlefield. The really miserable ones are those who are entangled by octopus tentacles. Fortunately, it was smashed into a pool of meat sauce in an instant, mixed with the lake water and washed away. If you are unlucky, think of the mouth instrument full of ferocious spikes in the giant chapter of the abyss. Those wriggling muscles and sharp mouthparts like steel knives are like meat scrapers, scraping the meat on the bones clean, as cruel as lingchi. The clear water of the lake became turbid, but also with wisps of blood, turning the beach into a huge chapter in the abyss of the swamp. While raging the killing, it burst out wild laughter. But strangely, even in the face of such a terrible and almost impossible monster, no one retreated. Just like a group of robots, under the command of the captain, everyone did the best they could. As time passed, a large number of soldiers died. There are plenty of weapons and ammunition, but how many? It may be 800 or 900. In short, the number will not exceed 1000. The angry abyss giant Zhang, his huge body wriggled forward, and his muddy tentacles interrupted the ancient trees nearly 100 meters high around him. With an angry roar, looking at the ants who fled in panic, the harsh voice of the abyss giant Zhang was a little hoarse. If it is said that it was provocative anger at first, and then the pleasure of revenge, now? I can''t tell. It feels like revenge, but it doesn''t feel very like it. In short, the continuous pain on his body makes the abyss giant Zhang seem to have an unquenchable fire burning his reason. At the same time, looking at the giant chapter from the lake to the abyss of the forest under his own guidance? The captain, who stuffed a lot of sugar into his mouth, had his brain power up to the limit until at a certain moment, the captain suddenly raised his head: "Heavy fire group, remove all restrictions and attack!" Chapter 484 The abyss giant chapter is very powerful. There are countless creatures on Skeleton Island, but why does the abyss giant chapter become the only overlord except King Kong and skeleton reptiles? Not only because it is, if not sure, the abyss giant chapter is missing, but it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that the abyss giant chapter feels dangerous! With the captain''s order, it felt like a bull being teased before a bullfight. Staring at the scarlet eyes, accompanied by strong breathing, a soldier took out his weapon and frantically poured bullets into the body of giant Zhang in the abyss. This is the captain''s plan. The abyss giant chapter is a terrible creature with a strong desire for survival, or in other words, this creature has a bullying fear of hardness different from the Titan life. If you realize you''re likely to die? The abyss giant chapter will definitely turn around and run away. The dark river under the lake is one of the evidence of its timidity. Therefore, at the beginning, the captain ordered that weapons of mass destruction should not be used without his permission, because the captain was very worried. Seeing that the fire of the people was too fierce, the abyss giant Zhang turned his head and ran to the lake, and then never came out again. In order to ensure that he can kill the abyss giant chapter, the captain is even willing to pay 34 troops in order to exhaust the abyss giant chapter''s physical strength, let it leave the water source and make it impossible to escape. As the captain guessed, with the complete release of fire restrictions on his side, there was a flash of confusion in the eyes of the abyss giant Zhang, and a large number of bullets poured on himself. Even in an instant, the skin on the body surface is broken, and the bullets embedded in the muscles can only cause a little damage. But don''t forget, too many ants can kill elephants. But at first, the abyss giant chapter was not flustered. It simply thinks that this is the last counterattack of the creature called human, but gradually, the giant chapter of the abyss feels the smell of danger, and one of its tentacles is cut off by fierce gunfire? As a Skeleton Island, seriously, it''s a little counseling, even too much. Just at the moment when giant Zhang turned his head in the abyss, he was stunned to find that the most suitable route for his escape was covered by a dense forest. In fact, the escape route of the abyss giant chapter is also calculated by the captain. If you have a bird''s-eye view, you will find that after leaving the lake and entering the forest, the abyss giant chapter has almost no straight line, and is completely led by human beings. This means that if you want to leave at the fastest speed, the abyss giant chapter must push down the 100 meter high forest in front of you. Although a little confused, but the confused abyss giant chapter did not care about these problems. Its only idea is to return to its familiar and safe water source. As for these damn humans? It won''t take long. After two or three years, I will let these humans pay the price of bleeding. Can it really escape? Faced with the abyss of panic, less than 1000 American soldiers under their command tilted their bullets madly at this moment, as if they were venting and roaring, One by one, filled with the pain of the departure of his comrades in arms, as well as the bullets that hated the monster in front of him, burst blue blood flowers on giant Zhang in the abyss. Five minutes Ten minutes Twenty minutes In a huge ditch left by a huge abyss, uprooted trees, thick liquid mixed with blue blood, spit out the stench gas on the skull island, spewing from the abyss''s soft mouthparts, even with thick foam liquid. The injuries on the body are more and more, and the body is more and more tired. The abyss giant chapter did not give up, it was still struggling. Finally, it successfully broke through the barrier of the forest and saw the familiar lake. It doesn''t take too long, ten seconds, only ten seconds, and the giant chapter of the abyss can return to the safe waters. From the ferocious mouthparts, they roared angrily and thundered through the world, as if cursing the humans in front of them and telling the humans behind them: Wait, the next time I show up, I will take all your lives. However, looking at the whole body exudes excitement and is about to escape from the abyss of life. The captain not far away was not disappointed. He seemed to have known this for a long time. At the moment, he waved with determination: "It can detonate!" "Boom!" The flaming flame rose out, and the red flame mixed with black smoke shrouded the frozen smile of the giant chapter of the abyss. High concentration liquid bomb, equivalent to 1700 tons of TNT explosion, close to the little boy''s 0.13 explosion. The soldiers behind the abyss giant chapter are not the real killer mace of the captain. The explosion in front of him is the fatal blow prepared by the captain for the abyss giant chapter. At the moment of the explosion, giant Zhang of the abyss instinctively curled up and wrapped his body firmly with thick tentacles. Unfortunately, even King Kong and skeleton reptiles will be severely damaged by this level of explosion, not to mention the changes in the protein form of muscle under high temperature, that is, easy to understand roasting, but coking will follow. Almost for a moment, the smell of roasted octopus and octopus paste was like an odor bomb rising by the lake. The huge body of the abyss giant chapter was lifted off, and at the place where it had been detonated, there was a huge pit, and a lot of lake water flowed into the ditch left by the abyss giant chapter. Maybe many years later, it will become another lake. Looking at the lifeless corpse of giant Zhang in the abyss, the captain smiled a little more. However, just as the captain took a step forward, Colonel Conrad next to him suddenly raised his head and pressed the captain''s shoulder: "I''m sorry, you can''t come near." Dong Bing subconsciously frowned. He looked at Conrad poorly and asked, "do you want..." Just before Dong Bing finished, he felt his back waist cool. Jimmy smiled and put his hand on Dong Bing''s shoulder: "if I say that the wine pot on your waist, do you believe it?" On the contrary, the captain did not look flustered in the face of what happened suddenly in front of him. Instead, he thought it would be like this for a long time and sighed: "Is that what general Ross meant?" He took a deep breath. Although his eyes were guilty, Conrad''s eyes were very firm: "I appreciate your teaching these two days, but I''m a soldier, and I have to consider for my men." If you can, Conrad doesn''t want this, but there''s no way. Conrad is just a colonel. Before coming, Conrad wanted to talk to the captain and even tell Tuohui everything, but looking at the calm captain at the moment? Conrad came to understand why the captain refused. Not that he didn''t think of it, but that the captain had an answer at that time. However, looking at Conrad and the 600 or 700 soldiers approaching from a distance, the captain looked very calm, even calm and disturbing: "Do you really think I don''t know anything?" With a frown on his brow, considering the captain''s wit these two days, Conrad felt a little more uneasy: "What do you mean?" Does the captain still have a backhand? Shouldn''t it? I''ve been with the captain these two days. He doesn''t have time to prepare for the back hand at all. But the next moment, the captain shook his head and sighed: "you may forget that in addition to an excellent general, I am still an excellent superhero!" In an instant, although it was not as good as the huge chapter of the abyss, it was no less than the ferocious head scanning around. The huge animal pupil flickered indifference and felt the eyes of the people around him. Nagini frowned: "if there''s nothing, you can go." Chapter 485 Although there were trees and the lake nearby to cool down, the high temperature caused by the explosion did not dissipate immediately. With a bit of anxious hot wind blowing, a thin sweat appeared on everyone''s forehead. And in the face of this sudden monster and the expulsion order from the other party? Everyone was stunned, but a moment later, Colonel Conrad''s eyes flashed with incredible amazement. He seemed to realize something: "You can speak English, so you are not a monster of Skeleton Island, even you don''t..." Just before Conrad finished, Nagini waved his hand disapprovingly. He calmly described a truth: "so? Although I don''t want to kill when I''m in a good mood, it doesn''t mean I won''t kill." Although his words were interrupted by Nagini, Colonel Conrad did not intend to continue talking. He seemed to have misunderstood something. At the moment, a tough look flashed in Conrad''s eyes: "This is the booty of America. Are you sure you want to annoy America?" America? Is it strong? Nagini ignored Colonel Conrad''s threat. Although the man looked a little similar to rocky, he knew he wasn''t. Wagging his thick tail, Nagini gasped: "I''ll only give you ten minutes. Trust me, I''ll be in a bad mood." As soon as his face changed, he didn''t seem to expect that Nagini would be so tough, which made him hesitate in his eyes, but a moment later, Conrad clenched his teeth and roared: "Array!" With Conrad''s order, the remaining 600 or 700 soldiers quickly surrounded Nagini in the way of hunting the abyss giant chapter. Just in the face of these soldiers who aimed their guns at themselves, Nagini shook his head and sighed. The indifferent animal pupil was a little more sad: "unfortunately, such a good group of people will disappear soon." But Conrad ignored and winked at Jimmy: "You find a team and leave with the three hearts of the abyss giant chapter." Just beside, the captain who frowned after Nagini appeared and seemed to be thinking about something suddenly said, "do you think they can run?" Subconsciously looking at the captain with vigilance, Conrad''s eyes twinkled with vigilance: "what do you mean?" Suddenly, the monster who can speak English is very strong. The big octopus said by the other party should be the giant chapter of the abyss. And from the meaning of each other''s words? Even if the strength of the other party is not as good as the abyss giant chapter, it won''t be much different. If the captain runs to make trouble at this time? For Colonel Conrad, this is definitely worse. What he didn''t understand was that in the face of his guard, the captain hissed. He shook his head and his eyes flickered seriously: "don''t look at me with such eyes. If I want to do it, I won''t wait until now." His eyebrows became more and more puzzled. Conrad asked tentatively: "So?" With a calm look at Conrad, the captain took out the injection he had previously obtained in the dark grid of the laboratory from his pocket, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I need a heart and you buy me time." At the moment of seeing the injection, Conrad was stunned. He seemed to think of something, but he was a little uncertain, so he could only tentatively ask, "what is this?" But the captain was calm. He shook the injection: "You should know that the life foundation controlled by Nagini gathers the world''s most powerful geneticists. Now the virus serum used in many countries flows out from there." At the moment of hearing the captain''s confirmation, Conrad suddenly thought of what the captain wanted to do, and his look changed greatly: "Damn, what''s in your hand..." But this time, the captain didn''t let Conrad finish. He coldly interrupted the other party: "Yes, monster serum will fuse human genes with monster genes, and finally let humans have the power comparable to monsters. I need time." With his eyes facing each other, Conrad''s face was ugly. In front of this injection, he knew that as long as it was mixed with the heart of the Skeleton Island monster, it might mutate the human body and have the power of the monster. In a sense, this is equivalent to integration. Although I don''t know why, they are also the body parts of monsters. The success rate of the heart is higher than that of blood. The success rate of high-level energetic heart is higher than that of low-level ordinary heart, and each monster can only inject one person. But Conrad knew the injection, and through the injection, he gradually understood the captain''s plan. Just the next moment, Conrad suddenly shouted to Jimmy behind the Winter Soldier: "in a minute, I need the blood of the giant chapter of the abyss." Jimmy nodded. He put away the wine pot on the back of the winter soldier. He didn''t know where to take out the suction vessel, and then ran to the coking abyss. The winter soldier on one side also followed the captain. The remaining less than 700 soldiers still aim their guns at Nagini, but at this end? Looking at the calm captain in front of him, Conrad''s eyes glittered with anger: "So from the beginning, your goal is the abyss giant chapter. The so-called cooperation and previous guidance are all to make it easier for you to get the heart of the abyss giant chapter." Looking at Conrad with angry eyes, the captain nodded. He calmly said, "in a sense, it''s like this." Anger flashed in his eyes, and Conrad''s low voice was like a volcano about to erupt: "So you deliberately let them die?" I see. I see everything. Why did the captain cooperate with the United States and why did the captain fight against the abyss giant chapter. With small and broad, isn''t that what the captain is best at? His goal is the heart of the abyss giant chapter. He wants to turn himself into an abyss giant chapter and become a monster with natural disaster level. Even Conrad guesses. Simply killing the abyss giant chapter doesn''t need to pay so many soldiers'' lives. The captain did this only because his strength could only deal with 600-700 American soldiers. The so-called teaching before was essentially to explore the real strength of the Legion, and I foolishly thought that the other party was really teaching myself well. In the face of Conrad''s anger, the captain sneered. He looked quite calm, not ashamed, but with some sarcasm: "So? Don''t think so noble of yourself, don''t you? If you don''t want to die, why do you want to get out of the heart of the abyss? General Ross shouldn''t allow you to do so? And you don''t understand what this means to America?" But Colonel Conrad''s eyes gleamed with disgust: "Don''t confuse me with you. You did all this for yourself. But I''m different. I can''t let my hand die. Even if you saved us today, I still want to say that you are a selfish bastard." Seriously, Conrad doesn''t care whether he dies or not. If he is really afraid of death, he can''t stay on Skeleton Island. With his military skills, as long as he leaves Skeleton Island, he can add at least one star on his shoulder. But he didn''t. as he said, he did all this not only for the United States, but also to keep his soldiers alive. He didn''t want to help the captain, but he couldn''t. Although the monster in front of him said he would not kill them. But the question is, the heart of the abyss chapter is American. It''s easier to offend America and kill less than 700 soldiers in front of us? So from the beginning, when Nagini refused to leave, Conrad knew that there would be a war between the two sides. The reason why he helped the captain was very simple. He guessed that the other party''s goal was the heart of the abyss giant chapter, so the captain who got the heart must be hostile to the sudden monster. Of course, the more helpless explanation is that Connor doesn''t think his less than 700 soldiers can defeat the sudden monster, so he needs the help of the captain. And he was sure that the captain could not give himself the injection in his hand. So that''s why Conrad asked Jimmy to give his heart to the captain, because this is the only choice he can think of at present. Looking at Jimmy running over not far away, the captain shook his head. He hid the rising mood in his eyes and asked calmly, "there is less than 15 seconds left. Finally, I ask you a question. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll leave you alone after the injection?" Facing the captain''s question, Conrad did not answer positively, but asked a rhetorical question: "Will you?" He took the sticky golden blue blood from Jimmy''s hand. It was obviously blood, but it felt like flowing gold. After the winter soldiers determined that there was no problem? In the injection, the vacuum needle takes away the essence blood of the abyss giant chapter, mixes the original liquid in the injection and injects it into his own body. And Jimmy, who looked at himself with a fake smile, and Conrad with a black face not far away? I don''t know what I''m thinking. A touch of seriousness flashed in the captain''s eyes: "Give me 10 minutes." Chapter 486 As time passed, the atmosphere at the scene was oppressive and dignified near the lake deep in Skeleton Island. Strangely, the imaginary fight did not happen. Conrad hesitated. He was not sure what Nagini was doing, but he looked at the sleeping captain behind him and the petrified Nagini not far away. The thinking in the eyes dissipated and replaced by seriousness. No matter what the truth is, living is a good thing. In this way, eight and a half minutes later, Nagini, standing in place like a sculpture, regretted looking at the American soldiers in front of him and sighed: "I thought you would have a smart choice." The voice fell, and Conrad, who was as straight as a javelin, said with determination: "I''m disappointed that there are no smart people here, and don''t you think you''re too arrogant?" arrogant? Is this the ten minutes I said before? Nagini shrugged and looked a little disapproval. He asked: "Yes? Maybe, you still have five seconds." However, Nagini did not read the seconds. His ferocious head, with an uneasy indifference, slightly tilted corners of his mouth and exposed serrated fangs, was still the unique smell of destruction of Giants: "Well, you can die!" As the voice fell, a terrible force rose in Nagini''s body! At the same time, as Nagini''s voice just fell, a flash of madness flashed in Conrad''s eyes. He roared with a ferocious look: "stop, suppress it with all firepower!" Black barrel, spewing flames, supersonic bullets, hit Nagini''s not hard skin. But it''s strange that both strength and body shape are at a tiny point, but countless attacks can also give a huge chapter to the abyss, but the monster in front of us doesn''t! What does that mean? Colonel Conrad''s face became very ugly. The abyss giant Zhang who was killed before was. Now, the same attack, or even stronger attack, can cause damage to the abyss giant Zhang, but can''t cause damage to the monster in front of him. This means that the other party is likely to be the earth. How can there be such terrible creatures? This kind of creature, which is more than kilometers long and seems to be side by side with the sun and moon, looks like a mythical creature in any way, and should not appear in the real world. But the next moment, what everyone doesn''t understand is. With a suppressed silence, the skeleton reptile, which seemed to turn into everyone''s nightmare, did not attack, but slowly retracted its claws pressed on the ridge. With a cold hum full of fishy smell, the earth sounded a familiar tremor again, and the other party''s huge body disappeared in the sight of everyone. No one knows why the skeleton reptile left, and no one will go crazy to ask the skeleton reptile this question, But as the giant beast left, I don''t know why, there was an unfathomable Nagini next to it, but everyone couldn''t help but have a joy for the rest of their lives. Until the next moment, Nagini''s indifferent voice sounded: "So, are you going to stop me?" In front of Nagini''s sight, he was the awakened captain. In fact, when Nagini looked at the skeleton reptile, the captain woke up, but he didn''t dare to move at that time, for fear of attracting the attention of the skeleton reptile and being swallowed. And now? Feel the explosive power in your body and look at the look of expectation, worship and even excitement of these soldiers around you? There was a flash of perseverance in his eyes. With the internal force spewing out like magma, the captain''s breath soared, which everyone thought. When the captain will defeat Nagini like a hero or even a Savior and take the people out of this terrible forest. "Boom!" After a terrible noise, the captain ran away without looking back, leaving a stiff looking crowd, including soldiers, Conrad and even winter soldiers. Yes, he ran away. Chapter 487 The dust fell to the ground, and there was the last sound of roar in my ears. Staring at the missing captain who disappeared in the blink of an eye, ignoring the stunned and unbelievable people in front of him, Nagini murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "Did you escape? It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that in only two years, a person has changed so much." He remembered that two years ago, when all superheroes dared not attack themselves, every time, the captain blew the horn of attack. Although every time, the captain is because most of the power of the abyss giant chapter is in the heart, and the captain who absorbs the heart of the abyss giant chapter is equivalent to one. It is precisely because he doesn''t care that the captain can be sure that the other party will not pursue or even retaliate because he absorbs the heart of the abyss giant chapter. Therefore, in this case, why should he provoke an invincible leader? Considering the money he has accumulated over the years, the captain believes that he will have a very beautiful old age, and even a second spring is not impossible. Just, recalling Conrad''s angry roar and Bucky''s calm face, it seems that he knew it would be like this? The captain was inexplicably upset. He told him rationally that he should leave now, but there seemed to be a voice telling him what he should do? At the same time, looking at the red eyed soldiers around him and the silent winter soldiers from the beginning, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He patted Jimmy on the shoulder: "Can I have a gun?" Jimmy was stunned. He looked at the winter soldier in amazement: "ah?" Ignoring the strange eyes of the people around him, Dong Bing held up his metal arm: "Although not as flexible as normal arms, I know I''m a sharpshooter, but the most important thing is that you can''t let me fight this monster with my fist?" The consternation on his face dispersed. Jimmy pulled out a clenched submachine gun from the body of his comrades in arms: "here, wait until hell, see Satan. Don''t forget you owe me a weapon." After receiving the weapon, the Winter Soldier skillfully tested the quality of the gun, and asked, "why not heaven?" Jimmy rolled his eyes and looked contemptuous: "Heaven? Do you deserve it?" Chapter 488 "Bang!" A backhand slap did not see how much force Nagini used, but it exploded into a huge sound like thunder. With the terrible roar, the air was exploded, and the sudden sound barrier blurred his sight. The formation that was not easy to form was blasted by the sound wave in an instant. A group of bombed soldiers got up from the ground in confusion. The bloodshot eyes flickered with anger, but more of them were oppressed. Yes, they feel oppressed. Nagini is very strong. Everyone knew this from the beginning. After all, the other party came here to kill abyss giant chapter, which means that his strength is at least the same level as abyss giant chapter. So when Colonel Conrad decided to attack Nagini, in fact, everyone was ready to be killed. But half an hour later, although some died, at least more than 600 American soldiers are not dead at the moment because the strength of the other party is not as strong as expected? No, this strange monster is so strong that it can even be described as unfathomable. Conrad knew that if the other party really took it seriously, they couldn''t even hold on for ten seconds. The only reason for Conrad''s group to survive is that the monster in front of him is a pervert. The other party can kill them, but it doesn''t. Instead, it''s like a cat catching a mouse, not to eat a mouse, but to enjoy the fun of catching a mouse. In a sense, Conrad and his more than 600 American soldiers are the mice in Nagini''s hands. Kill? No, this damn monster is playing with them and pleasing himself with their pain. I have to say, this is really an asshole! Some people want to run away, but it''s useless. First, they can''t run. Second, running away will make the monster more excited. Not knowing how many times he was knocked down, Conrad struggled to get up from the ground. With trembling arms, he lifted up his fallen comrades in arms. In fact, to be honest, it was not the soldiers who suffered the most at the scene, but Conrad. You don''t have any feelings for the captain? That''s false. If he really focused on the United States, Conrad wouldn''t have the idea of talking to the captain alone before. Of course, later Conrad also understood that even if he talked to the captain, there would be no change. After all, that''s a selfish bastard. In short, Conrad''s mood is the worst. In less than an hour, he experienced betrayal and failure, and now he has to face humiliation. To say miserable, Conrad was even miserable by the winter soldiers. After all, the winter soldier had a vague hunch in this regard before this. But Conrad is different. He really trusts the captain, otherwise he won''t give all the command to the captain in the end. But as one of the most seriously injured, Conrad stood up at the moment. He tried to pick up every fallen soldier and told them: "don''t give up. Maybe there will be a miracle in the next second." The next second, will there really be a miracle? No one knows, but one thing is certain. If it weren''t for Conrad, many people would have died. Because for monsters, death can''t bring fun to them, and humans who can''t bring fun have no need to live. Similarly, it can also be determined that as the core of the team, even the soul, Conrad is equivalent to the main course on the table. For the monster who controls everyone''s life and death, it has unimaginable delicious temptation. So, in order to make Conrad collapse, the monster will try its best to torture Conrad. From the beginning of his firm eyes, calm and calm, to the present staggering, even his fingers are shaking. These subtle changes have shown that Conrad will not be able to stick to it soon. Maybe his spirit is still tenacious, but his body? No one knows how long Conrad can last. Nagini is also curious about this problem, so he gives Conrad enough time every time. Although in Nagini''s view, this is a kind of respect, but in Conrad''s eyes? Half lying on the ground, gasping, looking at the arm in front of him, Dong Bing didn''t stretch out his hand for the first time, but shook his head, bloodshot eyes, with depression and loss in his tone: "It''s meaningless. Can''t you see that this monster is teasing us?" With blood and mud on his face, he looked very embarrassed, but Conrad''s eyes were firm and powerful: "I know, but there will always be fools who think that miracles will happen in the next second." Dongbing was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. He suddenly sneered: "Maybe, you fool." However, at the moment when Dongbing and Conrad put their arms together? The body stumbled. Conrad''s body fell forward uncontrollably. A flash of panic flashed in his firm and powerful eyes. He struggled to control his body and not let himself fall. Because he didn''t know whether he still had the ability to stand up when he fell this time. But his body was too tired, and the winter soldiers below didn''t expect this to happen. But the moment Conrad thought he was going to fall, a rough, but very warm and powerful palm pressed on Conrad''s shoulder. Under the golden short hair, there is a firm face. Although the body appears small and weak in front of the giant beast, it gives people the illusion of being quite great. Looking at the captain who returned again, he looked a little different. Nagini said with emotion: "you shouldn''t come back." Although he vaguely felt that the other party''s voice had changed, the captain didn''t care. His tone was quite calm and said, "I know." But then Nagini asked, "since you know, why do you come back?" But this time, the captain didn''t answer Nagini''s question. He patted Conrad on the shoulder and straightened the other party''s shoulders bent due to fatigue: "Tell me loudly whether I am a selfish bastard." At the moment when he saw the captain, Conrad smiled and his eyes flashed with unprecedented joy, but he still said with special affectation: "Although I want to tell you that you are not, in fact, you are still a selfish bastard." Ignoring the captain''s duplicity, at the moment of turning around, the captain reluctantly glanced: "sure enough, I still don''t like you bastard." Just, the moment the captain looked at Nagini again? I took a deep breath. It was the same person as before, but the overall feeling was very different from that of the captain before. Now comes the highlight moment that has not appeared for a long time: "Next, as the supreme commander, I will issue one last order: from now on, everyone retreat!" Looking at the captain in front of him, in a trance, Bucky seemed to see the little man in Brooklyn who stubbornly held the lid of the trash can and the hero who dared to rush into the Hydra barracks with several soldiers. But at the next moment, there was a flash of worry in Bucky''s eyes: "What do you do?" "Me?" The captain shook his head and thought in his eyes, but more still recalled: "I slept for 70 years and lived for more than ten years. For me, life is perfect enough. What''s the regret?" Looking at Bucky beside him, the captain flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Although I feel a little late, I still want to say, Bucky, I''m sorry!" Looking at Steve Rogers, who is very similar to the captain in his memory, or even more like the captain? I don''t know what I''m thinking. In the depths of the beast''s pupil full of evil destruction, I have a bit of disturbing fun: "do you think you can stop me?" Nodding, a silly smile appeared on the captain''s face with firm eyes. He clenched his fist: "Of course, you may not know, I can play all day!" With these words, from the deep throat, the captain shouted: "everyone retreat, remember, don''t turn back without my command, rush for me!" As the captain''s voice fell, a very moving scene appeared. The picture at the moment was very heroic, even with an epic tragic atmosphere: The captain faced the extremely powerful monster alone, and behind him were a group of tired and ragged soldiers. Although they knew that the captain could not see, at this moment, they raised their arms. However, with Nagini''s sigh, space solidified at this moment Chapter 489 Deep in Skeleton Island, time seems to solidify. A group of embarrassed American soldiers raised their arms and saluted the captain in the opposite direction. Although they knew that the captain had betrayed them, although they knew that the captain could not see anything, but at this moment? Everyone can''t help thinking of what Conrad said before - maybe a miracle will happen! Yes, a miracle happened. The captain who thought he had escaped came back at this moment. No one knows what kind of mental journey the captain has experienced in this short half-hour. Only know that at this moment, he represents a miracle and the world. Of course, from another angle, if he can really create the fourth stage monster. With human character, how can we leave undeveloped treasures like Skeleton Island? Therefore, in addition to the space energy that should not appear on the monster, Nagini has another problem, that is, his strength can not reach the fourth stage, but can he give a reasonable explanation and know his own people in line with these characteristics? Only Nagini! Although the captain doesn''t know why Nagini, who was sleeping in New York, actually appeared here, and his shape has changed, he won''t forget the miserable end of those who stopped Nagini. For example, some time ago, vakanda was gone. Before, the captain thought Nagini had forgotten himself or would not retaliate against himself, but now it seems? I think too much. Looking at the captain''s changed expression, he realized that the other party had recognized his Nagini, with a little more smile on his face. He nodded with satisfaction: "You see, I''m right. I knew you would understand." If you were the former captain, you might beg for mercy and make yourself look more embarrassed, but now? The first generation of super soldier serum is terrible. It will make you a good man and a bad man, but it won''t make you a mediocre. He took a deep breath, and the captain with firm eyes twinkled: "Nagini, what are you going to do?" But in the face of the captain''s inquiry, Nagini''s expression was very relaxed. He didn''t look murderous as expected. It was like a normal old friend meeting and calmly comforting the uneasy captain: "Don''t be so excited. I''m not as terrible as you think." As soon as the voice fell, before the captain digested the meaning of this sentence, Nagini continued: "It''s very simple. We''re going to play a game now. I''ll ask you who you want to kill. You tell me the answer. I''ll kill this person. If you don''t tell me, I''ll choose a lucky person at random." His face suddenly changed again. The captain looked at Nagini in amazement. It felt as if he had never thought that such words were actually said from Nagini''s mouth. Just after a short digestion, a flash of anxiety flashed in the captain''s eyes: "Nagini, all this has nothing to do with them, you can''t..." Before the captain finished, Nagini untied the control of a soldier. Because he didn''t control the power of time, these people were just physically imprisoned. They had a heartbeat, thought and knew what was going on behind them, so at the moment of regaining physical control, the soldier suddenly turned his head and seemed to want to say something: "Team..." But it''s a pity that he didn''t have time. With the sound of "bang!", he looked at the limp headless body on the ground like a exploding watermelon. Nagini shook his head regretfully and even squeezed out a few crocodile tears in his eyes: "What a nice man. I guess he must want to tell you to run quickly. Don''t worry about him." It seems that he can''t believe it. Just because of one sentence, Nagini will kill a life. The captain''s face showed surprise: "did you kill him?" Nagini nodded without any shame. Ignoring the eyes of life makes people feel cold: "yes, what''s the problem?" Looking at Nagini''s disapproval, the captain''s face became extremely ugly at this moment: "just because of your stupid rules?" Nagini nodded and said frankly, "that''s right." But as Nagini''s voice fell, the captain roared angrily: "Damn, why do you do this? He''s innocent. He still has family and friends..." But this time, before the captain finished, Nagini''s eyes changed a little more. He looked at the captain in front of him. Although he looked calm, he was in the depths of those indifferent animal pupils? But there was a terrible resentment, a cold voice, like the cold wind in Siberia, ruthless and cold: "I know, but Sam is also innocent. She hasn''t killed anyone, and in a sense, she has saved more people than you superheroes. What''s more innocent is my child I haven''t met so far!" His eyes twinkled and looked at Nagini, who looked calm but inexplicably uneasy. The captain tried to defend: "but then..." But Nagini ignored it and didn''t even plan to let the other party finish. He shook his head and calmly looked at the captain, with a touch of seemingly sarcastic on the corners of his mouth: "don''t talk about the things in those years. It''s meaningless. I only know that now we''re going to play a game and follow my rules." "So, let me ask you again, who are you going to kill?" Chapter 490 The captain collapsed. He is not afraid of death. After all, the current captain is no longer the captain who lived for himself. In a sense, he has the most dazzling quality of human beings. Brave, selfless, thinking of the world and so on. What if Nagini kills these soldiers in front of the captain? Seriously, the captain won''t be too painful. He will just turn all this into hatred for Nagini. But Nagini did not do so. He asked the captain to choose the life and death of the group. At the same time, he created an illusion for the captain that although these people were killed by Nagini, Nagini never wanted to let them go from beginning to end, and the captain knew this very well. But the problem is, he still feels that Nagini killed these people entirely because of himself. No way, this is human nature. It''s like the author saw the words "tear up the ticket" and "don''t give you the ticket" floating through this chapter. Although I know many readers, they will give the author a ticket at the end. But I can''t help worrying that these readers won''t really give it? Or turn around and forget. Although in theory, giving or not giving recommendation tickets has no impact on the author, and the words of these readers can not affect the author''s writing rhythm. But the problem is that as an author, he can''t help being cheap and subconsciously worried about these problems. For example, when seeing the ranking of recommendation tickets that have not improved, the author will think about whether it is not well written, whether it is too water recently, whether it is necessary to burst and pull the rhythm, and so on. This is still a good state of mind. If the state of mind explodes? Hehe, how about exploding every minute. After all, people are not saints. No one can be unaffected by others. The so-called indifference and stability like a dog are honed for many years. One or two sentences can''t describe the sadness. Even if it was just a casual remark from the other party. So, can I have a ticket? Don''t cry next time In short, under Nagini''s repeated inquiries, the captain collapsed. He rushed frantically to the crowd. This time, without Nagini''s hand, the captain killed these soldiers who were fixed in place with his own hands. The bloodshot eyes, the cracked corners of the eyes shed blood and tears, and the mouth roared bitterly: "Are you satisfied? Are you satisfied now? You devil..." In this way, the captain killed nearly 600 American soldiers. Really, the number of people killed by Nagini is even less than one tenth of the captain''s, and looking at the captain standing on the pile of corpses, covered with blood, as if he had been fished out of the blood pool? For some reason, Nagini was not as excited as he thought. He even felt dull. In his expectation, he should be very excited now, and his heart will be filled with the pleasure of revenge. But in fact, the only thing Nagini can feel is the suffocating emptiness. This made his eyes flicker with annoyance. Why are people people? Not because of the use of tools, but because people know how to control the beast with human nature. Nagini thought that as human nature was ruled by the beast, he would forget many things, even Sam and children, and even the hatred he once had. He also knew that his state was very bad, just like a ship without direction. No one knew where he would drift in the end, but he didn''t expect that he would lose so fast! In other words, human nature is so fragile in front of the beast. It was also revenge, but the last time he destroyed vacanda, Nagini felt happy and even full of fighting spirit. And this time? From the perspective of emotional satisfaction, the two are almost cliff like decline. And looked at not far away as if he were stupid, the captain standing in place? With Nagini''s agitated eyes, the captain''s body exploded, even the heart representing the power of the third stage monster. I don''t know why, at this moment, he suddenly felt very tired. Although there is still two-thirds of the energy vacancy in the body, and there is no energy for the next evolution, Nagini, who feels inexplicably tired, just wants to have a big sleep at the moment. Meanwhile, altron in Antarctica left laboratory 004 irritably. In the laboratory, it was a tortured riot. His body is like a pool of mud lying in glassware, full of holes. If he doesn''t twitch and wriggle occasionally, he will even suspect that the riot is dead. Aochuang wants to continue, but unfortunately, the physical state of the riot does not allow him to continue to do so. But seriously, although the riot''s laboratory number was 004, in fact, altron didn''t care about each other in the previous two years. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of Nagini two years later, aochuang would have remembered that there was a symbiotic creature called riot in his storage room. But there''s no way. Nagini''s back. Although aochuang has successfully used Nagini to kill vacanda, this is not what aochuang wants to see. What he really wants Nagini to do is destroy the whole world! After leaving laboratory 004, aochuang, whose forehead was inlaid with spiritual gems, returned to the steel throne of laboratory 001. His fingers knocked on the handrail of the steel throne, making a "Keng" crisp sound, and his light blue electronic eyes were flashing with thinking. Although I don''t know what happened, from Nagini''s current reaction? The anger mechanism of the other party should have changed. Compared with the previous Nagini, now Nagini seems to become Buddhist? This is not good, very bad! What aochuang hopes to see is an angry Beast, a terrorist existence that is desperate to turn the world over! Instead of the oversized lizard sleeping in New York, he felt he needed to do something. No, it''s not necessary, but you must do something. So, how can you provoke that terrible monster? Aochuang thought of the answer from the beginning, that is Nagini''s daughter. He knew very well that when he found Sam two years ago, there was only Sam''s body, but there was no Nagini''s child. According to the information collected by wakanda, after giving birth to the child, Sam let the riot leave with the child. I just don''t know why. I only found the riot, but I didn''t find Nagini''s children. But one thing is certain that Nagini''s child must still be alive! Because the riot as a symbiont did not die, the key to angering Nagini is the child who mysteriously disappeared two years ago. If you can control Nagini''s child? Whether to use his daughter to threaten Nagini or to provoke Nagini by killing his daughter is enough to make the monster crazy again. Previously, aochuang intended to pry out some clues from the riot, but the other party''s mouth was stronger than he thought. The continuous torture did not give altron a satisfactory answer, such as: you garbage, bichi, when I come out, I will be stuffed into your ass by your head. Altron has collected a lot of dirty words. Aochuang thought, do you want to use the power of spiritual gems to influence the riots? But in the end he gave up, because altron was surprised by the will, or obsession, shown by the riots at the moment. Although the soul gem is in your own hand, it does not mean that aochuang is the master of the soul gem. Therefore, altron can only torture the riots continuously, but the efficiency of this way is really poor. What bothers altron most is that there is not much time left for him! He was not sure when Nagini would find out that he actually had a child in this world. But he must hold Nagini''s only son in his hand before Nagini, or anyone else, gets the child! The soul gem on his forehead flickered. Although Nagini''s child mysteriously disappeared two years ago, as long as the child was still alive, aochuang didn''t believe he couldn''t find it, Even if this range is the whole earth! With the help of spiritual gems, huge computing power began to spread throughout the earth, just like a huge spider web. But altron didn''t know that Tony Stark, who dispersed all the employees at the former site of stark building in New York, sat in front of the supercomputer. He looks a little sloppy. Instead of the elite dress of the past, he just held a cup of instant coffee and wore a simple pajama. Just looking at the screen in front of him, Tony couldn''t help but flash a touch of annoyance in his eyes. He asked: "Jarvis, is there still no clue of aochuang?" Chapter 491 What happened two years ago had a great impact on Tony. He hated aochuang. If it weren''t for aochuang, everything wouldn''t have happened. Although he knew that even if he did not create altron, others would create similar intelligent life. But the problem is that aochuang should not be created by itself, let alone have problems in its own hands. However, from another point of view, in fact, Tony hates himself more because he lost his best friends and even his lover in the research and development of altron. About the second week after Sam''s death, pepper Potts disappeared, leaving only a letter. Tony hasn''t read the content of the letter yet. I don''t know why. It''s clearly at the head of the bed, but Tony has never opened it. Maybe he''s afraid he can''t bear it. That is, from that day on, Tony decided to kill aochuang, and even deliberately lost the game when competing with the captain for the avenger alliance. No one really thinks the captain can beat Tony? The captain is very powerful, but he is only one person. Tony represents technology, the huge stark group and the top super rich in America. His resources are not only massive wealth, but also contacts and social status, even political resources and military support. Even if Tony''s character is bad, even if Tony has a good relationship with Nagini, even if Tony has too many shortcomings, what if he chooses to be a friend? Most people prefer Tony to a better captain. Choosing the captain is not because the captain is strong, nor because he is easier to control than Tony, but because Tony doesn''t want to play, which leads to the captain with high weight later. As for Tony? Without the bullshit of the avenger alliance, he devoted himself to the great cause of fighting altron. He bought a super calculator, transformed the stark building, wrote and studied programs and algorithms day and night, just to one day find out the damn bastard of altron. Over the past two years, after repeated failures and modifications, Tony has made continuous progress. Even in the last confrontation, Tony made a breakthrough and even made a series of plans, but he didn''t know why. After such a long time, aochuang didn''t do anything. Is it because of Nagini that aochuang plans to be a shrinking turtle? As the room rang, Jarvis''s familiar answer: "I''m sorry, Mr. stark, No." Tony''s eyes flashed a bit of irritability and threw the remaining half of the coffee into the dustbin when Tony was ready to leave. In the room, Jarvis''s voice suddenly sounded: "Mr. stark, we have detected the whereabouts of aochuang. Do you want to track it?" "Dong!" Because the action was too big, his little thumb accidentally kicked on the leg of the chair, which made Tony''s expression distorted, but he didn''t pay too much attention. At the moment, there was a flash of madness in Tony''s eyes: "Chase, be sure to follow." With Tony''s determination, the $300 million supercomputer installed in the stark building runs at this moment, even because this time the opponent is aochuang. At Tony''s signal, Jarvis opened the ceiling from the beginning. The petabyte computing power per second instantly raises the ambient temperature. A real battle that ordinary people can''t see is unfolding all over the world. "Trying to track, first firewall break." "Virus programs 007, 017 and 044 are being released." "The second firewall breakthrough, the third firewall breakthrough." "Trying to lock the IP address of the other party. The estimated time is three minutes." "007 virus started, 017 virus and 044 virus programs invaded successfully, and are trying to fuse and break through the next fire layer." Looking at the code streaking across the screen, Tony clenched his fist and waved his fist hard at the air in front of him, as if he were venting something. But at the same time, altron in Antarctica could not help frowning slightly. He turned his head and looked in the direction of New York, as if his eyes could penetrate the hard walls and thick ice and snow. But a moment later, with a cold hum of disdain, aochuang sneered: "Boring tricks." Immediately, altron was unwilling to take back most of his computing power. At the same time, as aochuang''s attacks stopped, network information experts in various countries breathed a sigh of relief one by one. Don''t think that aochuang''s opponent is only Tony. In fact, at the moment of his attack, his opponent includes the networks of all countries in the world. Don''t ask why you don''t attack one by one, because you can''t attack one by one. Altron knows that as long as he attacks, these countries will unite. However, as the world''s first artificial intelligence life, altron is still very powerful. At least in his calculation, the probability of successfully defeating countries is 67.61% However, he missed Tony. Altron didn''t expect that Tony could break his triple firewall and even dare to make trouble at his home. In order to prevent Tony from really investigating his position, aochuang can only spare some computing power. It''s not that he''s afraid of Tony, but that Tony is with Nagini at the moment. If Nagini finds this base in Antarctica? Aochuang''s loss is great. So the world was relieved, but Tony was finished here. After all, for altron, who can be hostile to the world, dealing with a Tony is naturally simple and easy. What''s more, altron still has the big killer of soul gem in his hand. "For unknown reasons, the fusion of virus programs 017 and 044 failed." "007 virus is being killed." "Unknown virus intrusion detected." "Firewall 1 is broken." "Firewall 2 is broken." "Firewall 3..." Tony has prepared ten layers of firewalls. The first six layers are the firewall of the original stark group, and the last four layers are the defense procedures he has improved after digesting and absorbing the knowledge that strange once gave him in the past two years. Unfortunately, from firewall 3 to firewall 10, it was almost destroyed at the same time. This is why aochuang wants to say boring tricks, because the gap between the two sides is really big. In about ten seconds, this $300 million supercomputer emits the unique aroma of burning graphics cards. "Jingling bell" The cell phone in his pajama pocket rang, and the supercomputer in front of him was completely useless. He picked up his cell phone. Tony looked calm and asked: "Frey, what''s up?" On the other end of the phone, Frey of the Trident, looking at the sweat not far away, a network expert who has just made a great contribution? He couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Although Frey didn''t understand the Internet, he knew who was the greatest contributor to the disaster, which made his voice a little softer: "Thanks this time, Tony." Tony knows Frey. He knows that this guy has black skin and black heart. The thanks from his mouth have no credibility. So Tony shook his head: "nothing. I was originally unhappy with altron, but if you feel bad, we can discuss how to make up for the loss." Frey froze for a moment, with a flash of hesitation in his eyes. Tony helped a lot this time. If he didn''t lose much, he could get closer. After all, I don''t know when aochuang will go crazy next time, and Tony can play a very important role, so he asked: "What have you lost this time? If you can, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. bureau still has sufficient funds this year." When he opened the window, most of the room''s strong aroma of graphics cards was blown away. Tony calmly said, "nothing, just a supercomputer." However, compared with Tony''s indifference, Frey at the other end of the phone was silent: "the one installed in stark building?" Tony nodded with disapproval: "That''s right." With a dry cough, Frey rolled his eyes helplessly: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll invite you to dinner next time." The lowest cost of a supercomputer is tens of millions, while the one of stark group belongs to the supercomputer installed by itself, with a cost of 370 million US dollars. If you include Tony''s manual fee and the addition of various black technologies, it is conservatively estimated that the market price of the supercomputer is between $1.2 billion and $1.5 billion. The s.h.i.e.l.d. is rich, but whose money is not from the wind. Frey doesn''t want to be friends with Tony, but it''s too expensive to be friends. Hang up the phone. On his way home, Tony received several similar calls with the same meaning. However, most of them chose to advise one by one after hearing Tony''s loss, and a few hung up directly. I have to say, people are really realistic. However, what makes people feel strange is that although he lost a lot along the way, Tony didn''t have the loss in his face. At the seaside villa, he went back to the empty room and washed himself a bag of instant coffee made by Tony Stark. Tony closed his eyes on the sofa and suddenly said: "Jarvis, start parsing the contents intercepted by virus 007." A moment later, the familiar voice of old housekeeper Jarvis sounded in the room: "yes, Mr. stark." Tony said that he had made a qualitative breakthrough after the last meeting. So what aochuang destroyed was actually Tony Stark''s previous level firewall, and the most important thing is that Tony intercepted some data from aochuang''s operation. Find the IP address of aochuang? Come on, even if you find it, it''s useless. Altron has spread all over the world. Unless you can find a soul gem to directly destroy altron. Otherwise, as aochuang said, unless mankind destroys or gives up the convenience brought by science and technology, he is an immortal existence. Therefore, Tony''s real goal is what aochuang will do next and how he can make aochuang regret. Now, the information has been intercepted, and the rest is to analyze the content of this information. Judging from the unprecedented action of aochuang, I seem to have intercepted something very amazing. At the same time, in Skeleton Island, with a lazy stretch, Nagini woke up from his deep sleep PS: next to the computer desk is the bed. I accidentally touched it. That feeling o (¨i©n¨i) o The thief is sour and his toe cover is black. The fat salted fish wants to ask for a ticket to comfort him. Chapter 492 Sleeping is really a magical thing. No matter how irritable and anxious you are, even if you haven''t smoked for a long time because of Calvin, you have smoked half a box of cigarettes and lost your voice. But as long as you sleep, your anxious nerves will be relieved immediately. Facts have proved that nicotine can not solve the problem, sleep can. Nagini, who woke up from a deep sleep, felt that the whole person had become different, her thinking had been improved, and her irritability gradually calmed down. At the same time, Nagini, who became calm again, couldn''t help thinking about the problems that had puzzled him before, first of all, high-level life, or just those Titan creatures. As second-generation monsters, do they really contain the power of rules in their bodies? And whether it is possible for them to obtain their own rules by swallowing? You know, since King Kong and skeleton reptiles can go further by swallowing each other, why can''t they do so? Even if the swallowing is not tenable, I can find out how the other party integrates the rules and forces through the study of the Titan''s life, so as to let the Dragon enter. Unfortunately, although the abyss giant chapter died, Nagini was in a bad mood at that time and didn''t pay much attention to it. As for now? Nagini didn''t bother to go back to look for it. After all, Skeleton Island has better materials, such as the thousand kilometer skeleton reptile seen some time ago. The temple in New York, because of the power of the gem of time, the previously destroyed buildings have been restored. But those who died in that war, do not know why, can not be revived by the power of the gem of time. It seems that from beginning to end, these dead people don''t exist. Of course, there is another saying, that is, the power of time gem is limited by some extremely powerful power. Therefore, this failure will occur. This made strange think of Nagini. In fact, it''s Nagini. In the temple of New York, the souls and bodies of those killed become either integral and growth potions in the auxiliary system, or strands of gray fog. Unless, strange has the power to surpass the auxiliary system. Otherwise, like the space energy plundered by the system, these people will be trapped in Nagini until one day, they will be absorbed by Nagini and become a part of his body. Fortunately, not many mages died that time. What trange has to do now is to train new mages to make up for the backbone of mages lost some time ago. But just as strange was about to teach his students. As if aware of something, he subconsciously looked up through the ancient stained glass window. He could feel that in the suburbs of Brooklyn, near the sea, the smell of Nagini was changing. He felt a little uneasy. He wanted to see what Nagini was doing, but in the end? Strange gave up. Not because his heart has improved, but because he is worried that Nagini will really kill himself this time. The last time King Odin helped him, he narrowly escaped from Nagini. But this time? After estimating the life span of Asgard people, King Odin seems to have few years to live, and strange guesses that King Odin in that war is likely to be injured. If you do it again? To be honest, although he knows that this idea is demoralizing, strange believes that Nagini has a high probability of mentioning double kill. Meanwhile, Godzilla''s body is changing on Skeleton Island. The body became larger, and the back flickered with the black and red light, gradually turning into a pair of dragon wings to block out the sky and the sun. The rich sulfur smell, accompanied by the dragon power that makes everything tremble, began to spread in all directions. Because of its strong strength, skeleton reptiles occupied the best position of the island, but King Kong? Unfortunately, it was squeezed to the corner of Skeleton Island. But it was a blessing in disguise. The skeleton reptile, who first felt the breath of Nagini, couldn''t help waking up from its nap. It raised its huge head like a mountain. The pupil of the beast, full of tyrannical killings, flickered with doubt. It feels that this is a breath belonging to outsiders. Although most creatures on Skeleton Island can''t feel the difference of this breath, skeleton reptiles are different. He is the overlord of Skeleton Island and rules the land under his feet. At the same time, with the strange smell, it couldn''t help thinking of the strange creature it saw two days ago. Obviously very weak, but it can bring a fatal threat to yourself. But it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that this is the second time that there is a smell of outsiders. So, when did Skeleton Island become a public toilet? Come and go if you want? The skeleton reptile''s eyes twinkled with anger. It decided to let the other party see the power of the overlord of Skeleton Island. Of course, this is not because the skeleton reptile feels the strange smell this time. It is not as threatening as the little creature that appeared last time. Anyway, in the view of skeleton reptiles, this is not bullying soft and afraid of hard, but the tolerance and dignity of being the overlord of Skeleton Island. At the same time, Nagini is also changing and is about to come to an end. Godzilla disappeared and was replaced by the majestic dragon, sharp claws, fire red scales and slender tail. The torn air was like fuzzy flowers. The hot breath is ejected from the thick nostrils, and the air under the high-temperature airflow makes the earth lose water and crack into irregular squares. The evil dragon pupil, with dignity, looked ahead and seemed to see the giant beast lying in the center of Skeleton Island - skeleton reptile through countless obstacles. "Roar!" A majestic dragon chant, like rolling thunder, exploded across the island. Not only the skeleton reptiles heard the Dragon roar, but even the hundreds of American soldiers stationed outside Skeleton Island heard the terrible roar. Because in the Dragon chant, with the unique dignity of the giant dragon, the people in a panic could not help looking at the oldest and most experienced Mr. good luck in the team. Then he saw Mr. good luck turn his eyes: "what am I doing? I''m Mr. good luck, not God. Of course, this kind of thing should be reported quickly." At the prompt of Mr. good luck, everyone''s nervous mood calmed down a little. It''s just, what happened in Skeleton Island? Colonel Conrad isn''t hunting King Kong, is he? People who have guessed in their hearts feel inexplicably uneasy. But at the same time, when the soldiers talked about King Kong, a huge Titan monster with almost invincible power in human eyes, his eyes glittered with hesitation. Maybe it''s because he has been suppressed by skeleton reptiles over the years, or maybe it''s because the changes on Skeleton Island make him feel confused these days. In short, at this moment, King Kong inexplicably came up with a bold idea in his mind! Chapter 493 "Well, I see, that''s right..." "Yes, I know what I''m talking about." "Mr. President, please rest assured that if there is any progress, I will tell you at the first time." In Los Angeles, at the military base, general Ross had no choice but to hang up the phone. Because of the captain''s problem, recently Skeleton Island has been divided into its own name, which means that if there is any problem, the president will first look for himself. At first, general Ross didn''t think there would be any problems on Skeleton Island. After all, it has been stable for so many years. But as he sent the captain to Skeleton Island and promised each other''s requirements? For some reason, general Ross felt more and more uneasy. He thought about whether he would refuse the captain''s request, but in the end? General Ross still couldn''t resist the great temptation of Skeleton Island. However, even if general Ross prayed to God that nothing should happen to Skeleton Island, that damn Conrad still caused trouble for himself. General Ross doesn''t know whether that bastard leaked the secret or said that his calls have been monitored. After all, this is a peaceful and free America. In short, less than three minutes after receiving the news of the great changes on Skeleton Island, the president of the United States called himself in a hurry. What can general Ross do? He''s desperate, too, okay? In short, after a rather perfunctory report, he reluctantly hung up the phone and flashed a feeling of frustration in his eyes: "Fark! What can I do? The ghost place on Skeleton Island can''t even be photographed by satellite. How can I know what that dog Conrad did?" Skeleton Island is very strange. It''s reasonable to say that there are thousands of giant animals that can''t be seen by satellites. But in fact, even a small person can be found by satellite, but a huge beast like a mountain can''t be found. Some people try to crack this secret, not only to monitor the beast, but also because it contains great interests. If we can study this principle, does it mean that this will be the main breakthrough in the next military competition. Unfortunately, no one has studied this principle so far. However, just when general Ross looked upset, the door of the room was pushed open, and a soldier rushed in rashly, shouting: "general..." However, before the soldier finished, he threw his cigar on the ground with his backhand. General Ross roared, "get out! Don''t you know you want to knock?" The soldier stepped back with a stiff face, and then the knock on the door sounded again. General Ross, who picked up his cigar from the ground and threw it into the ashtray, shouted with a gloomy face: "come in and tell me something. If it can''t satisfy me, take the initiative to hand in the retirement application at the end of the year." Looking at the ugly general Ross, the soldier as straight as a javelin replied: "report, general, the satellite detected that there are two stage IV strange * * wars in the center of Skeleton Island." General Ross was stunned and his eyes widened: "Skeleton Island, two stage IV monsters? Can the satellite see it?" The soldier nodded and replied loudly, "report, yes, general!" Although general Ross''s face suddenly changed, he roared, "why didn''t you say it just now? Do you know that just because you delayed these seven or eight seconds, I can send you to a military court." On the contrary, the soldier looked at general Ross with a confused face, which seemed to say - I''m too difficult! But general Ross ignored it. He glared at the soldiers: "Why are you still stunned? Take me quickly. I want to know what happened on Skeleton Island at the first time!" At the same time, on Skeleton Island, the Dragon wings that block out the sun let the kilometer long dragon soar in the sky, and countless clouds were torn, like a scorching sun, burning the whole sky. Maybe not only the sky, but also some other things, but Nagini didn''t care, because what the Dragon couldn''t stop was destined to be waste. Staring at the skeleton reptiles lying on the ground, with the breath of the flame, the giant dragon''s huge body continued to rise. In general, there are five layers of the atmosphere, namely the troposphere, stratosphere, mesosphere, warm layer and outer layer. The corresponding heights are 16, 48 and 80483 kilometers. When it is raised to a height of more than 300 km, the air in the warm layer will become extremely scarce. Because the temperature of the warm layer increases with the height, the temperature can reach more than 1000 ¡ã at this height. The giant dragon is an extremely perfect creature, not only the overlord in the air, but also a strong existence on the ground. But the problem is that the skeleton reptile in front of us is not simple. The second generation of Titan creatures, even if not as powerful as the first generation, are at least three stars in race value, belonging to creatures at the same level as the giant dragon. As for the four stars? Impossible. The biggest difference between the four-star monster and the three-star monster is the power of rules. Such as the destruction of Godzilla, the darkness of Satan and so on. As Nagini swooped down, his huge body was like a meteorite of more than 1000 meters. Under the friction of the air, the scales on the body surface became more and more bright, and it felt like a flame burning. At first, the skeleton reptile was very calm. Judging from the roar of the dragon, although the other party was strong, it did not pose a fatal threat to itself. This means that you have the ability to kill each other. But as Nagini flew above 300 kilometers and began to dive? The skeleton reptile gradually felt uneasy, and could not tell whether it was anxious or frightened. It sent out from its throat. It felt a threat, a threat that it was likely to die! However, with the swing of the dragon''s wings, as a giant dragon in the air, Nagini is naturally suitable for this dive. No matter how the skeleton reptile turns, Nagini can always lock it accurately. "Click!" The sharp dragon claw is directly pressed on the back of the skeleton reptile from top to bottom. Because of the effect of gravity acceleration, the damage caused by Nagini to the skeleton reptile increased geometrically, and the crisp click represented the backbone of the skeleton reptile, which was instantly crushed at this moment. But this is not the end. The real disaster has just begun. "Boom!" The earth rose and lifted up huge smoke, like a mushroom rising from the ground. Subsequently, the shock wave swept all directions, and within hundreds of kilometers around, all organisms were crushed in an instant, and the scope was even extended to thousands of miles away. From a distance, it''s like an asteroid hitting the earth. A mouthful of hot and strong blood with the smell of sulfur vomited out of Nagini''s mouth. The forces acted on each other. Although he was the attacking party, Nagini was not feeling well at the moment. But skeleton reptiles are even worse. In this land with a width of more than 300000 meters, the ground has completely melted and billowing smoke. The skeleton reptile at Nagini''s feet has been broken in two. But the terrible thing is that even if his body was disconnected, the skeleton reptile still didn''t die. Before he died, he bit Nagini''s neck, and his sharp teeth tore the Dragon scales in an instant. Nagini instinctively wanted to tear away the skeleton reptile, but as a last shot before death, how could the skeleton reptile let go so easily? Therefore, the two sides were in a stalemate. As time passed, thick blood spewed out from the charred trunk and mixed with the dragon blood on Nagini. In addition to the rising smoke, the air was filled with the smell of blood being burned. Until Nagini broke the mouth of the skeleton reptile, as if he had lost his last strength. The head comparable to a mountain finally fell to the ground and made a loud noise. The scene in front of me shocked everyone in the world who was watching. One of the most emotional is president akawa of the United States. He slapped his thigh hard and roared at general Ross at the other end of the phone: "what are you waiting for? Hurry up, this is the body of the first stage IV monster, not to mention Nagini. Such a big fortune can''t be robbed by other countries." But as akawa''s voice fell, there was silence around him. Even general Ross on the other end of the phone was silent. Until a certain moment, ah Chuan''s secretary really couldn''t see it. He whispered in his leader''s ear: "well, Mr. President, don''t forget New York." New York? what do you mean? A Chuan''s eyes flashed a touch of confusion, but a moment later, he seemed to understand something. A touch of heartache flashed in his eyes. Although everyone in the world knows that the Dragon represents Nagini, everyone knows that it is not just the dragon that symbolizes Nagini. The big snake circling in New York has the ability to fight the zitari army. Besides, it is skeleton reptiles, not dragons, that die. If they dare to rob Nagini''s booty now? Hehe, if you don''t want the other party to send an asteroid to your country''s territory every three or five times to hit the earth, you''d better not have this idea, because it''s too dangerous! But now Nagini''s mind was not on this, not even on the heart of the skeleton reptile, because a prompt sound suddenly came from his mind: "Ding! Kill 0.5 Titan creatures and surrender 0.5 Titan creatures. Activate the current task - the king of monsters!" King of Monsters: kill or surrender more than ten Titan creatures. Current progress: 110 Task reward: locus + 1 Chapter 494 Titan creatures, also known as monarch creatures, represent the top level of stage 4 monsters. That''s why Nagini chose Godzilla at that time. There are many genes of four-star monsters, but the potential gap of these monster genes is not large, even in essence, there is no difference. Because the moment all four-star monsters are born, they represent a regular life body in the fifth stage. They are the real darling of the universe and are born above hundreds of millions of races. As for points? That''s not the point of judging the value of monsters, even activation. This feeling is like a platform. As long as you reach this limit, the rest is just to see your own development performance. Nagini chose Godzilla because Godzilla''s task was the simplest. With their current strength, whether they kill or surrender, they can solve these Titan life bodies in the fourth stage at the fastest speed. Similarly, this means that they can more quickly obtain the gene locus of the next monster, and according to Nagini''s deduction and guess, the sixth stage life body. It is likely that the rules represented by the six infinite gemstones of time, space, mind, power, reality and soul will be needed. Therefore, if these rules are integrated, a power or rule at the same level as the universe will be formed. This is not proximity, or a single rule, but the real universe. Because the upper limit of power in the fifth stage, even if infinite, can never break through the upper limit of the universe. After all, their rule power comes from the universe. The only way is to break through and turn itself into another universe. But now that these are too far away, Nagini activated one of the six powers of infinite gemstones. At present, there are two things in front of Nagini. One is to make the Dragon break through the fifth stage and become the dragon of time, and the other is to complete Godzilla''s task. By the way, a new rule is fused in Godzilla. The earth has an infinite gem, but the soul gem is not Nagini''s favorite choice. Godzilla has the rule of destruction. In theory, what suits Godzilla most should be the gem of power. Moreover, Nagini is also looking forward to what kind of surprise the wonderful combination of destruction rule and power rule will eventually bring to himself. Take out a huge heart from the chest of the skeleton reptile. Although in the hands of the dragon, the heart is not big, but in fact? The height of this heart exceeds 100 meters, surpassing most high-rise buildings on the market. The golden heart is surrounded by dazzling divine light and surging power. People can''t help thinking of the sun. Just take a look, Nagini knows that this heart is different from those false hearts before. This heart has real rule power, and every inch of cell is perfectly integrated with the rules. If it is not clear that the heart comes from the skeleton reptile in the fourth stage, Nagini even believes that the owner of the heart is the life in the fifth stage. But unfortunately, at the moment of touching the heart, Nagini knew that this thing was useless to herself. Of course, it''s not that it''s useless. Nagini can feel the rule power contained in the heart. If he really swallows the heart. Whether it is the dragon or Godzilla, a new rule power will be added to the genes of these two monsters. But the problem is that the rules are incompatible, one radish and one pit. If this new rule is added, it means that Nagini will lose the time rule. Godzilla doesn''t worry about this problem. After all, Godzilla gene is born with one rule bit, and the rule bit added by the auxiliary system is equivalent to two rules. But the awesome problem is that in the idea of the country, the rules of the godbrother vacancy are left to the rules of strength. So, apart from research value, this heart is of no use. As sharp as a blade, the fingertips were painted with a layer of strange red because of the bright color of dragon scales. But now? But a touch of black appeared, with Nagini''s heart moving. "Boo!", Like a burst bubble, the space in front of me was blown open. Through the satellite, in the greedy eyes of the leaders of various countries, the fourth stage Titan biological heart was collected by Nagini. I''m not afraid of jokes. If it weren''t for the fact that I couldn''t fight, these big guys would definitely kill Nagini at this time. Whether it''s the heart of a skeleton reptile or the injured Nagini, these represent great interests. Unfortunately, there is a powerful black Python lying in Brooklyn, New York. Although it is not as shocking as the asteroid of the Dragon hitting the earth, no one dares to find Nagini uncomfortable at this time. Besides, even if Nagini was really hit hard, would anyone dare to do it? Don''t forget, Nagini died once two years ago. But two years later, Nagini lived again. Therefore, even if everyone has greed in their eyes, looking at the dragon lying on the ruins, we can only close our eyes painfully. In a simple word, we can''t afford to provoke it! With the passage of time, a layer of white fog gradually emerged over Skeleton Island. Slowly, the Skeleton Island, which was finally able to see the whole picture, disappeared into the public''s sight again. Because the war between the two overlords ended, the frightened creatures on the Skeleton Island gradually recovered their peace. What is the result? For most creatures, it doesn''t matter at all. It''s cruel to say, because 99% of the creatures don''t even have the qualification to become the overlord''s food, so they are not afraid of the overlord of Skeleton Island. What really scares them is the aftermath of the overlord''s battle. So when the Dragon fought with the skeleton reptiles, all the animals were terrified, but when all the dust settled? Those who should eat grass, those who should drink water, and even the family planning that had been disrupted by the fighting were brought up again. Among them is Nagini, who is incarnated as Godzilla. He returns to the boring life of eating, sleeping and hunting. However, if you can''t fight, you should hide honestly. Although two days ago, Nagini''s strength was really strong. However, with the separation of the power of the snake monster in his body, he had to change from the monster that skeleton reptiles dare not provoke to an ordinary beast slightly stronger than the monster in the second stage. But it doesn''t matter. After all, from the current situation, Nagini has nothing else to do. Moreover, he liked this almost beast like life more than expected. The huge, like an ox demon in a tube shaped building, was killed by Nagini. Tear open the fur of the ox demon, which is enough to defend against heavy artillery. There are Ruby like muscles inside. With the swallowing and digestion of gastric juice, these foods will soon be absorbed by cells all over the body to fill the vacancy of previous evolution. However, the prompt sound in his mind stunned Nagini. But just a moment, Nagini ignored it. "Ding! Titan defection detected." "The Titan creature is King Kong (incomplete Titan creature, lacking some important genes, which can be made up for.)" The progress of the current task is reduced King of Monsters: kill or surrender more than ten Titan creatures. Current progress: 110 ¡ú 0.510 Task reward: locus + 1 At the same time, in the Atlantic Ocean outside Skeleton Island, a huge dark shadow emerged on the sea. A moment later, with hundreds of meters of waves, a hairy head like an island sprang out of the sea. The shape is similar to human beings, and the chest is like solid granite. Under the thick hair covered with sea water, it is a thick muscle block. As I said before, King Kong has a bold idea. In fact, it''s not really a traitor, because King Kong and Nagini haven''t met from beginning to end. King Kong thought about leaving Skeleton Island. He had this idea for a long time. After all, the strength of the skeleton reptile is stronger than it. If it weren''t for being the Last King Kong, the skeleton reptile would have been eaten long ago if it wanted to fatten up and kill again. However, the Dragon attacked Skeleton Island and disrupted King Kong''s plan. Its original idea was that if the dragon and the skeleton reptile could lose both, would they have a chance to make a profit? But it turns out that flying units really crush ground units. The powerful skeleton reptile was decisively killed by the dragon. In order to avoid trouble directly after the Dragon recovers? King Kong decisively chose to give up skeleton island because King Kong had the idea of giving up Skeleton Island and systematically judged that King Kong would surrender because King Kong was on Skeleton Island at that time. When King Kong leaves, or when King Kong is no longer a member of the territory of Skeleton Island, the system naturally determines that King Kong does not belong to Nagini. Of course, if it is a sincere surrender, it will be another matter. Nagini, who understood all this, couldn''t help thinking in his eyes. He had an idea. Chapter 495 An abandoned parking lot in Brooklyn. The toll gate that wade built temporarily here has now become a dining car. However, compared with the formal dining car, after Wade''s secondary creation, it inexplicably has a bit more restrictive taste. "Dong!" With the roar of opening the door, Wade, wearing a white apron outside the red tights, walked out of the car with coquettish cat steps. Incidentally, he put a plate of freshly baked bear biscuits in front of Richard with a somewhat bad attitude: "there is no cake, there are biscuits now, you can''t eat a blue suit, meticulous long hair and elegant posture, just like a noble childe. Although Richard swallowed his saliva slightly at the moment he saw the bear biscuit, he said politely, "thank you." In the car, Vanessa, who put the second batch of biscuits into the oven, flashed a helpless look in her eyes: "Wade, can''t you have a better attitude towards Richard? He''s the only customer in our store." For some reason, Wade decided to be a good man. And Vanessa, because of Nagini''s guidance, decided to open a snack shop, but looking at her savings, looking at the house prices in New York? Don''t think superheroes are rich. In fact, most superheroes generate electricity for love, whether they are buying equipment, training on weekdays, or developing eyeliner. These all need money. Without money, why should others work for you? How can you be better than each other without money? Without money, how to ensure that your strength is not affected? 998 blessing? So money is really important for superheroes. Why is the number of super criminals always more than the number of superheroes? Human nature is evil, on the one hand, more importantly, because the threshold of superheroes is too high. Well known superheroes are either rich or supported by great forces. It''s too difficult for ordinary people to rely on their ability to become superheroes. Therefore, they resolutely gave up this unrealistic idea and bought a second-hand dining car. Then there was this biscuit shop in Brooklyn, and just as Vanessa said, because of its single variety and remote location, Richard was the only regular customer for such a long time. Facing Vanessa who finished speaking for Richard, Wade flashed a grievance in his eyes: "don''t you love me?" ¡°£¿¡± Vanessa was stunned. She widened her eyes and turned her eyes: "get out!" But Wade ignored him. Squatting on the ground, he looked depressed: "damn little white face, obviously his father looks like a beast, but why is he so handsome?" Turn down the temperature of the oven and look at Wade squatting on the ground and drawing circles. She doesn''t know what interesting things she is thinking. Vanessa suddenly has a little more smile in her eyes: "Although you will be very sad to say so, I have to say that Richard is really handsome. If I were ten years younger, I would pursue him crazily." ¡°£¿¡± Wade widened his eyes and looked at Vanessa in amazement. Then in her puzzled eyes, he stuffed his hand into her crotch, which made Vanessa confused: "So? What are you doing?" Effortlessly took out a small pistol from his crotch and shook it in front of Vanessa like a child showing off a toy. Then Wade whistled: "Nothing, just give him a simple craniotomy." Looking at Wade''s serious face, Vanessa couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, Wade, I didn''t expect you to be so cute." It was not cold in New York in May. Because there was an oven in the car and wade robbed Vanessa of her apron, she was dressed cool at the moment. Messy hair and glistening sweat flowed down the slender neck like a swan. It was very big and white, Wade felt his mouth dry: "Honey..." And look at Wade''s aggressive eyes? There was a flash of shame and panic in Vanessa''s eyes, like an 18-year-old girl: "why? I work." As everyone knows, this kind of shame is more destructive to wade. Two hot air streams spewed out of Wade''s nostrils, like an angry bull. The bullets are loaded, Wade submachine gun, ready to go! However, Richard outside the house had a flash of helplessness in his eyes, although he knew it was immoral to do so. But if he doesn''t, he''ll feel bad later! This made him cough: "cough, you two had better pay attention. There is a high school student here." The door was opened, revealing half of Wade''s face: "will you peek?" Richard rolled his eyes. "No." Who is he, the only son of Jinhe, the first school grass of Zhongcheng high school. Just hook your fingers, what woman doesn''t? Moreover, he also has a godfather of the world''s top stars and an angel film and television company no less than the eight giants in Hollywood, which is not too destructive to women. So Richard doesn''t lack women at all. Unless he has a special hobby, how can he peek? After hearing Richard''s confirmation, Wade couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He raised his middle finger in disgust: "isn''t that over?" I''m going to pounce on Vanessa. Just the next moment, with the sound of "Dong", Vanessa, who picked up the pan and performed a craniotomy on Wade, took a towel and was still on Wade''s face: "There are blood stains on the pan and the ground. Remember to wipe them well and use detergent." Then Vanessa, wearing a pair of hot pants and an orange pink T-shirt, came out of the dining car and left it in the dining car. Wade, who looked desperate and angry, said some strange words: "damn 404!" "Pa" The orange flame lit a lady''s cigarette and ignored Wade, who was kneeling on the ground to wipe the floor. There was a flash of curiosity in Vanessa''s eyes: "Richard, don''t you have to go to school? You''ve been here three times this week." As for Wade? Don''t worry about him. After all, this guy''s resilience is really unspeakable. Besides, he is not only a pervert, but also an animal. Although Richard is outside, it will make Vanessa feel very exciting. But the problem is that Wade, an animal, deceives himself every time that he is fast. If Wade really got it just now? It is estimated that everything will be delayed this afternoon. Facing Vanessa''s inquiry, Richard, who chewed the special flavor of bear biscuits that only he could distinguish, replied disapprovingly: "My father is the school manager of Zhongcheng middle school. The school has three teaching buildings donated by my father, and my grades in all subjects this year are a +. Even if I don''t go to school, I can be admitted to Ivy League." A+£¿ As a learning slag, Vanessa, who doesn''t even count as a learning slag, couldn''t help but blacken her face: "husband." Inside the car, Wade, puckering his ass to wipe the floor, curiously stretched out his head and licked the dog: "honey, what''s up?" After taking a puff of smoke, Vanessa pointed to Richard not far away: "Didn''t you just want to kill him? Hurry." Wade shook his head and looked weak and helpless: "I dare not. His father is Jinhe." However, the next moment, before Wade finished, a strange voice suddenly came to mind: "Kim? Is he very powerful?" As the voice fell, wade in the dining car looked up. Just at the moment when he saw each other, he couldn''t help frowning: "magneto? Magic woman? How did you two get together?" If he remembers correctly, some time ago, the mutants had a civil war, and the two sides fought fiercely. One side is the apocalypse, magneto these. On the other side are Professor X, the magic woman. So, isn''t magneto and magic woman hostile? Richard also had similar doubts, but he did not show it, but said gently: "in other people''s eyes, is Jin not fierce? I''m sorry, I don''t know." "But in my opinion, my father is very powerful!" Chapter 496 A very subtle answer, instead of directly answering your own questions, it made a circle to fill the loopholes that did not exist. Magneto couldn''t help thinking of Professor X in his youth. In those days, he was so eloquent. However, magneto didn''t take another look at Richard. He calmly jumped over the handsome young man and looked at Wade who protected Vanessa in front of the dining car, Magneto asked: "Is Mr. Nagini in there?" Wade was stunned and looked at the magneto in front of him. Because of his near immortality, Wade is not full of fear because the other party is magneto, but somewhat eccentric: "Are you looking for Nagini? I suggest you don''t do that." His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. On magneto''s face, there was a cruel and arrogant cold feeling: "why, do you think you can stop me?" However, feeling the pressure on his face, Wade turned his eyes in disapproval: "What do you think? I just said casually that Mr. Nagini is in there. But I''ve reminded you. Listen or not? It''s all your own business." With that, Wade stepped back and said he would not stop magneto. In contrast, magneto, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. Since he came to Nagini, he naturally had to investigate. Magneto knows Wade, and he always thinks Wade is arranged by Nagini, just like the guard in front of the rich''s house, but from the other party''s attitude? This made his eyes a little more puzzled: "then you?" Looking at magneto, Wade couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "you don''t think I''m Mr. Nagini''s man? Come on, I''m a cleaner. Besides, my boss is not Nagini, but his father." Wade has encountered misunderstandings like magneto. Although he explained it many times, most people didn''t believe it, but as he said, he was really just a cleaner, a cleaner Wilson specially asked for. With Wade''s fingers, magneto looked at Richard who was jumped by himself, and then shouted in surprise, "you?" Even if Richard is stared at by a big man like magneto, his mood inevitably fluctuates, but Richard is Richard after all. He is no longer the little boy who didn''t know anything at that time. He soon calmed down, and a smile that could not find anything wrong appeared on his face: "Well, the godfather likes to be clean, but there are always some fools approaching beyond their ability. So my father asked wade to help clean up the body." This sentence is not nutritious. At least magneto won''t care about an artificial mutant. The only point is the godfather. This shows that Kim''s relationship with Nagini is probably not as simple as that rumored by the outside world, although it is not a secret in the eyes of insiders. But because of the mutant''s social status? Let alone magneto, even Professor X is hard to know these secrets. Richard, who looked at magneto and thought for a moment, took a deep breath and looked sincere: "Although it''s the first time to meet, Mr. magneto Wang, I really don''t suggest you find your Godfather at this time, because you are likely to die. This is not a threat, but a sincere reminder." Looking at Richard in front of her, looking at this handsome high school student, the magic girl next to magneto, she was a little surprised, which made her sigh: "I have to say, you are excellent." In magneto''s eyes, Richard has the style of Professor X when he was young. In the eyes of the devil shaped woman, she is sure that Professor X is not as good as Richard if it is not for her special ability. After all, as Professor X''s sister, the devil shaped woman knows how small the young professor x is. If it were Professor X, he might not speak, but he would never open his mouth to block magneto''s entry at this time. It is for this reason that the magic woman thinks Richard is better than Professor X. Because the difference between + 1 and - 1 is not 1, but 2. On the contrary, Richard didn''t say much in the face of the devil shaped woman''s evaluation. He just nodded with a smile and his eyes glittered with seriousness: "My father told me that before he became an enemy, everyone could become friends, so he had a lot of friends." "Everyone can be friends?" Magneto murmured to himself, savoring Richard''s words. The world is not only black or white. In fact, most people are gray between black and white. Everyone can be friends before he becomes an enemy. That''s a wonderful sentence. Compared with their own radicalism, and Professor X''s compromise. Jinhe''s way of doing things is more like a combination of the two. It''s also more pure. After all, there are only friends and enemies in the world. When the enemy dies, there are only friends left in the world. But it''s really difficult to do this, because there are always too many things you need to compromise, and at this time, you have to test your judgment. Looking at Richard, who looked young but looked very indifferent in front of him, magneto Wang couldn''t help smiling: "Kim? I have to say that your father is a very interesting person. If I can come back alive this time, I look forward to meeting your father and becoming friends." With that, he took the enchanted woman and flew to the depths of the abandoned parking lot. He just looked at the back of the two people leaving, but Richard couldn''t help frowning. He seemed to be thinking about something. But Wade was happy because his contract with Kim was $2000 for every body he cleaned. If there is no accident, it won''t take long to get another $4000. Otherwise, why did he drive the dining car to the place where the birds don''t shit? However, just when Wade was very happy, Richard suddenly said, "Wade, you may not get $4000." Wade rolled his eyes. He took out a cigarette from Vanessa''s pocket and said firmly: "how is it possible? Recently, all the people who went in have died." Looking at Wade''s confident eyes, Richard couldn''t help smiling: "Do you want to bet?" There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but a moment later? The hesitation dissipated and was replaced by a frantic confident smile: "what are you betting on?" After swallowing the last bear biscuit, Richard patted Wade on the shoulder: "if you lose, aunt Vanessa will come to my house to be a pastry maker for a month. If I win, I don''t think about it now. I''ll tell you when I think about it." Looking at Richard who got up, Wade said happily, "you''re sure to lose." But Richard ignored it. He waved his hand and said, "go, I''ll come tomorrow." However, looking at Wade with a proud face, Vanessa couldn''t help but flash a hesitation in her eyes: "Wade," "What?" Turning to look at Vanessa, Wade looked happy and seemed to win. Seeing Wade''s appearance, Vanessa sighed. She helplessly helped her forehead and reminded, "don''t you feel that it''s strange there?" As for Wade? At the moment, he looked at Vanessa with a cute face: " Three minutes later, Wade, who seemed to be aware of something, suddenly burst into a pig like howl: "damn Richard, how dare you play with me?" At the same time, the magic woman who entered the abandoned parking lot with magneto Wang flashed a touch of complexity in her eyes. She looked at magneto Wang next to her and asked: "Can we succeed?" Magneto Wang shook his head. He looked forward with firm eyes, with some imperceptible confusion: "I don''t know, but it''s likely that he will die as they said." Hearing magneto''s confused magic woman, she was silent for a moment, and finally patted the old friend on the shoulder. She shook her head: "in fact, I should have died, so you don''t have to be too guilty." Magneto Wang knew what the devil shaped woman said. Only a few mutants knew about it. It involved time and space. At that time, magneto Wang once decided to kill the devil shaped woman, but he finally gave up. However, looking at the magic woman next to him, magneto seems to want to say something? But in the end, he gave up Chapter 497 Magneto is hard, mutant, hard! There has never been a race like mutants in the world, which has been discriminated against by humans all over the world. Why? Indeed, some mutants will embark on the road of crime because of their sudden ability, but most mutants are kind in nature, As a world-class terrorist, magneto gathered too many evil mutants around him, but even so, among all the mutants magneto saw. There are still more good mutants than bad mutants. Therefore, the real reason for the incompatibility between humans and mutants is not discrimination, but jealousy. Humans envy mutants for their ability, and envy mutants who are born to surpass humans, and humans will never reach the same height. There is a saying that is very good. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it! Mutants are a good example. Because of jealousy and fear that one day, humans will be replaced by mutants, so humans crazy crowd out mutants. It was precisely because he understood this truth that magneto decided to resist. Powerful power, unwavering determination, and natural charisma of leaders, magneto quickly gathered a group of like-minded people. He led his own army of mutants and left the mark of mutants in all countries of the world. Confident, strong, tell the mutants all over the world with facts, stand up, don''t be afraid, we are not human slaves. On the contrary, mutant talents are the real future of the earth! Moreover, compared with normal terrorist attacks, magneto quickly gathered a huge force because of its strong religious color. But unfortunately, magneto failed in the end. He was put in prison, a prison built only to hold magneto. In prison, magneto thought a lot and something happened during the period. In short, compared with the original magneto, he is now much more mature and his consideration is becoming more and more comprehensive. It''s not that he didn''t want to rejuvenate, but when he saw his former companions, in the years when he was put in prison, he didn''t want to save himself, but joined the industry of persecuting mutants. Magneto couldn''t help falling into confusion. What made him more confused was that Professor X, whom he despised at that time, has now become a big umbrella to protect mutants. The complexity in my heart is difficult to summarize in words, In a word - tired. It''s not that magneto doesn''t have the ability. Until now, when we talk about magneto, there are still many people who turn pale, and even a large number of oppressed mutants. In their hearts, they still regard magneto as the idol they worship all their life, not the magic woman hanging on the wall. After all, no matter how strong the devil shaped woman is, she is only one person after all, but magneto is different. He saves the whole mutant race. However, the escaped magneto doesn''t want to continue, because he is tired, because he understands that mutants actually have good and evil like humans. He can save the body of mutants, but he can''t save the soul of mutants. It''s like a brave dragon slayer who eventually becomes a dragon. Even if magneto overthrows humans, its essence is that the identities of both sides change each other, unless he can kill all humans! But this is impossible, because without humans, there would be no mutants. The combination of mutants and mutants does not necessarily mean that they will be mutants. Just like human beings and human beings, they may not be human beings, but also mutants. Understanding these principles, magneto left the troubled world. He went to the north and settled in a closed and backward Town, ready to spend his life in peace. But unfortunately, an accident happened. In the steelmaking plant where he works, Wang wanci was moved by a factory accident. He didn''t want to see his colleagues die, so he used his ability. Then, magneto''s identity was discovered and his wife and children were killed. That is, at this time, magneto met the apocalypse, and then there was the mutant event that occurred some time ago. What happened to the big event? How did it end? Because it involves the secrets of mutants, magneto doesn''t want to say, and he promised Professor X that he will keep it confidential. In short, after the Apocalypse died, magneto, who vented, gradually accepted the fact that his wife and children died. There''s no way. You can''t accept it. Magneto is not Nagini. If he cries to destroy the world? It''s over in minutes. However, the trouble caused by the mutant NPC incident has not ended. The whole of Egypt was angry. Few of their affordable ancient buildings were gone, and the economic loss of the capital Cairo was more than 100 billion? In addition, the anger is not only Egypt, but also those countries in the world with special weapons. Not to mention the thousands of missiles lost, just the nature of this time. One Apocalypse can lift thousands of missiles around the world. What if there is another one? The powerful power and uncontrollability of the mutant people showed their best in this mutant people''s Congress event. What follows is not only ordinary people''s condemnation and revenge against mutants, but also black hands from various forces, which are about to extend to the race of mutants. Moreover, compared with the once extremely dark era, the next mutants will face more madness and darkness. Because this time, the Apocalypse angered all mankind! What should I do? Professor X can''t carry this pot. He can''t carry it. Magneto wants to carry the pot, but the problem is that in this event, magneto is only the little brother of apocalypse, so he is not qualified to carry the pot. Finally, magneto thought of Nagini, or only a strong person at Nagini''s level can suppress the storm and protect the mutants from being slaughtered by crazy humans. This is also the purpose of magneto this time. A layer of dark clouds gradually appeared in the sky of Manhattan, and the air was full of silence. In the front of the line of sight, there was a huge black snake that could not be seen at a glance. Just a scale is like a tall building! With the two people getting closer and closer, a terrible pressure gradually filled the air. Even strong people of magneto level can''t help feeling numb on their scalp, and even the impulse to escape appears in their hearts. Until a moment, the giant snake sleeping on the earth opened its dark golden pupils. In Nagini''s sight, magneto''s back was wet in an instant. A strong sense of crisis surged into my heart, and adrenaline was secreted uncontrollably. Before coming, magneto prepared a lot of words, but at the moment of seeing Nagini? Magneto was frightened and sad to find that he could not even speak. Is this the strength of the strongest creatures on earth? Just open your eyes and lose your ability to act? His face turned pale with the naked eye, and his fingernails scratched his palms, but the pain still couldn''t dispel his fear until Nagini''s indifferent voice sounded: "I know what you want to say, and I know mutants are difficult. But the question is, how can I help you?" The breath of terror gradually converged, and the huge snake pupil, like the sun and moon in the sky, looked down at the magneto king and the magic woman in front of him. As he said, Nagini knew that mutants were in big trouble, but the problem was, even if he didn''t care about humans, why did he help mutants? And because Nagini has restrained his breath, compared with the first glance, although the whole person has been wet with sweat, at least this time magneto can barely speak and face Nagini''s inquiry? Magneto was silent for a moment, and finally said with a humiliating and complex look, "I brought this." As magneto Wang''s voice just fell, Ruiwen next to her changed her figure. Long blond hair and graceful posture, when the familiar and strange face reappears? "Boom!" The killing intention soared from Nagini''s body, not only New York, but the whole world fell into panic at this moment. Around Nagini, the space was broken into countless pieces, and the terrible tearing sound seemed to be the world begging. The hoarse, cold and creepy voice resounded through the world: "Are you provoking me? Do you know what it means to provoke me?!" "Poof!" Big mouthful of blood, mixed with visceral fragments, kept spitting out from magneto''s mouth. Wade''s face suddenly changed outside the parking lot. He subconsciously rushed into the dining car and grabbed Vanessa. There was only one word in his mind - run! Strange in the temple of New York looked even more frightened. He tried his best to hide his breath for fear of being found by Nagini. With the voice of Nagini falling, countries all over the world have started the highest level of early warning! No one knows why Nagini is angry, but at the moment when Nagini is angry, even hiding at the ends of the earth, you should be afraid of him, or you should be afraid of him! In his throat, he coughed blood crazily, looked at Nagini, who was emitting the power of destruction, and magneto, who was shaking uncontrollably, struggled and shouted: "No, I didn''t mean that." He regretted that he shouldn''t have had this idea from the beginning, but what magneto fears more is Nagini''s subsequent revenge. If it were only human beings, mutants might enter an unprecedented dark age, but at least they would not be exterminated, and at least some sporadic blood lines would survive. But Nagini is different. He''s terrible! "Get out!" With a low roar, the sky in the western hemisphere of the earth was torn apart. It seems that there is an invisible force to erase everything in the sky. Planes, birds and even clouds in the sky disappeared. However, at the moment when the lost devil shaped woman was ready to leave? Looking at each other''s back, in an instant, a terrible scream sounded. Not only the earth, but most of the Milky Way stopped running at this moment. No one knows what it means in this half-hour roar. I only know that with the end of the hissing, a sound came from the giant snake''s hoarse throat: "Wait, you stay." Chapter 498 In the blue sky and the White Palace in Washington, a Chuan looked at the dozens of people in front of him and felt a somewhat repressive atmosphere in the air? His face changed a little more! All the causes should start from the disaster on Skeleton Island a few days ago. Nagini vs skeleton reptile? This is not the point. The point is the power of Nagini and skeleton reptiles in this battle. At present, although several Titan life bodies of the fourth level have been found, what about the real destructive power of Titan life bodies? But no one knows. On the one hand, Titan life is different from Kaiju beast. Kaiju beast is a monster from extraterrestrial, but Titan life belongs to the legacy of ancient times on earth. On the other hand, it is because most Titan life remains dormant. Even though a few Titan creatures did not sleep, they did not show strong aggression. Therefore, countries all over the world have surprisingly unified attitudes towards Titan life. Try to coexist peacefully. If you can''t provoke it, don''t provoke it. Of course, those monsters below Titan life in the fourth stage are counted separately. But this time it''s different. On Skeleton Island, we first saw the strength of Titan life in the fourth stage. Although skeleton reptiles looked very weak in front of Nagini, no one would despise each other. The explosion caused by najini''s high-altitude dive has been calculated. The explosion radius was 52.8 kilometers and the depth was 1.7 kilometers. The whole skeleton island was 794600 square kilometers, and one tenth of the area was affected. What''s the concept? One percent of Australia! The world''s first missile of mass destruction, the little boy, did not explode more than 5 kilometers in diameter. What does that mean? It means that the explosion range of this explosion is more than 100 times that of the little boy! It means that although the missiles of most countries in the world can cause damage to the lives of Titans in the fourth stage, they will never be able to kill effectively. As for the super mainframe? Not to mention whether it is useful, even if it is useful, who dares to put forward this plan among these people present? Although two years have passed since the Austrian innovation incident, no one will forget the disaster caused by Austrian innovation. As one of the top ten powers in the world, most of the neon was destroyed overnight, The more you know, the more confused you feel. Since he became president of the United States and learned the news that ordinary people are not allowed to know. A Chuan felt confused and even once asked in his heart, is human really the master of the earth? Or are they just a bunch of clowns from beginning to end? Glancing at the generals and politicians who represent the rights of the United States, although there is a guy with the rank of Colonel, ah Chuan feels a little inconvenient here. But he didn''t care about these problems and wasn''t in the mood. With a deep breath, a Chuan''s eyes flashed a touch of seriousness: "you all know the news. I believe you also know why you came to me. I just want to ask a question, with the current strength of our country, can it be effective..." However, before akawa finished, a congressman in charge of Titan biology stood up and did not give akawa face at all: "No. at present, there are 17 Titan creatures in the fourth stage in the world. Although most of them are sleeping, 2-3 monsters are still active." "The data show that the Titans on Skeleton Island are not strong, or in a relatively weak position among Titans." "With our country''s current missile reserve, we can only fight five Titan creatures at most. If we increase it to six, the war reserve resources will be under too much pressure." "But this is not the point. The point is that a large-scale missile attack will cause serious surface radiation, resulting in a devastating disaster." As the congressman''s voice fell, other congressmen echoed. Call? In fact, the United States is really not afraid. If one missile is not enough, it will launch another one. As the world''s first power, the United States has consumed capital. Even excluding the missiles stolen by altron last time, the United States still has more than 10000 missile reserves. But the question is, what after the war? The impact of radiation on human genes is terrible. The earth is so big. Even if they finally kill all the monsters, what is left of mankind? A piece of waste soil? This is not what they want. At least no one wants the earth to enter the waste state while they are still alive. As for president akawa? Without members'' reminding, he knows what he wants to do and what he can''t do. After taking a deep breath, a Chuan''s eyes glittered with complexity. He murmured: "So... Must something change?" As president akawa''s voice fell, next to the congressman, a general in his fifties and sixties flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Yes, at present, there are two directions in the world. One is to build super large aircraft armour groups and use independent systems and independent operations. The other is mutants, Colonel Stryker. You know this better, so you say it." As soon as his voice fell, as the only Colonel on the occasion, Colonel Stryker could clearly see the tension on his face, but soon he calmed down and slowly said: "Many years ago, Dr. glass Val, the founder of trasco industry, had such an idea - sentinel robot." However, before Colonel Stryker finished, President akawa was interrupted by a toothache on his face: "Wait, you know what? Now when I hear about robots, I can''t help feeling headache." What is a robot? Robot is aochuang, a taboo word that makes everyone change color. Not to mention the tragedy two years ago, the Austrian innovation attack some time ago and the earlier missile theft, as an artificial intelligence Austrian innovation, have a great impact on modern science and technology. As can be seen from this year''s social survey, people''s enthusiasm for intelligent products and high-tech products has decreased by 14 percentage points compared with previous years because of aochuang. If it weren''t for aochuang, with the advantage of 5g, plus the war dividends of two alien invasions (zetari, Kaiju beast). Autonomous driving, nano therapy, high-tech suspension devices and other perfect technologies should have been applied to people''s life for a long time, but now? Not to mention that the people do not accept it, many soldiers show distrust of high technology. In short, the development of various countries has been seriously affected by Austrian innovation, which is why President akawa''s face is so ugly. Because he doesn''t want to see another artificial intelligence similar to altron. In the face of the president''s warning, Colonel Stryker shook his head and seriously explained: "This is different. Sentry robot seems to be a robot. But in fact, it is a special creature of gene simulation, which can form effective combat power through the absorption of mutant human genes." Frown slightly. As the president of the United States, a Chuan is naturally not as simple as he seems. In fact, as an excellent graduate of Wharton Business School, a Chuan is more shrewd than most people. This does not mean that a Chuan is an excellent biological geneticist, so a flash of confusion flashed in his eyes: "I need a clearer explanation." Taking a deep breath, Colonel Stryker''s eyes flashed hot. He said: "Sentry and aochuang are different. The biggest difference between them is that aochuang is artificial intelligence. In a sense, aochuang is a life different from our human beings." "But sentinels are different. Sentinels are just tools, just like weapons in soldiers'' hands, from wooden sticks in ancient times to swords in the middle ages and guns in modern wars. Altron is the weapon in future wars." "This machine is simple, practical and, most importantly, will never betray. It is a sharp weapon purely prepared for war." "Moreover, in theory, every sentinel robot will have the power of mutants at the level of no less than apocalypse and magneto. Although the single combat ability is not as good as Titan creatures, as long as it forms a scale, it can produce qualitative change, and even super large sentinel robots, the only trouble..." Weapons? Different from the life of aochuang? A tool that won''t betray? Although he didn''t quite understand the principle of the sentry, a Chuan understood Colonel Stryker''s meaning, which made his eyes flash with emotion. It''s not that he really believes that the Sentry will be safer than aochuang. But from Stryker''s words, achuan got a message that every sentinel robot has the strength of super mutants like apocalypse and magneto, although it is only theoretical. But at least, it is much better than developing large aircraft armour or using missiles. So the next moment, after some meditation, a touch of seriousness flashed in a Chuan''s eyes: "What trouble, say!" In the face of President akawa''s inquiry, Colonel Stryker''s eyes flashed a touch of excitement. He seriously said: "Dr. glass Val has been dead for many years. So his sentry plan was only in the initial stage, which meant that a large number of mutants were needed to cooperate." coordination? To put it bluntly, it is an experimental body, even a cruel human experiment. After taking a deep look at Colonel Stryker, Chuan''s eyes flickered with meditation, but a moment later? I don''t know what I''m thinking. A Chuan''s tone is somewhat dignified: "you should know that as president, I will never admit your plan." Chapter 499 Yes, no one in America will admit it, Even, everyone in society doesn''t like mutants. However, as a free, peaceful and anti discrimination country, the United States will never recognize that they once agreed and signed a treaty to persecute mutants. But on this occasion, President akawa said this in this tone? Colonel Stryker, who knew what the other party meant, had a flash of hesitation in his eyes. He knew what the sentence meant, understood the weight of the sentence, and knew better that if he agreed, What really happened after that? I''m likely to be thrown out as a scapegoat. But in the end, there was a flash of seriousness in Stryker''s eyes: "Yes, I will do all this well." Looking at Colonel Stryker in front of him, Chuan nodded with satisfaction: "Go, everything, for America." He got up and left his seat. The burden on his shoulder was a little heavy. Colonel Stryker was not sure whether he would succeed, but he knew he would do everything, not only for the United States, but also because it was an opportunity, an opportunity he had waited for many years. As a dreamer, as a militant Colonel hostile to mutants, he will never give up! However, the moment he opened the door. In the dark, a tall figure blocked his sight, subconsciously looked up, and Colonel Stryker''s eyes flashed a flash of surprise: "Mr. Nagini? Why are you here?" With a light blue suit, a tall body and a height of more than two meters, Nagini looks like a large ancient Greek sculpture with almost perfect body proportion. At the same time, people can''t help feeling small. As the door of the room was opened, ignoring Colonel Stryker who took the initiative to avoid, he glanced around calmly and looked at the new and old faces in front of him. Nagini smiled at the corners of his mouth: "I didn''t think you were all there." As we all know, Nagini is not a person, or he is not an ordinary person. In addition to Skeleton Island, the giant dragon that blocks out the sun, and the blue Python entrenched in New York, Nagini has another identity, that is, the world''s top star. However, compared with the first two, the latter is much darker. After all, in this extremely dangerous world, power is always frightening. At the moment of seeing Nagini, akawa subconsciously thought of the scorched and cracked earth of Skeleton Island, which was like the disaster scene of an asteroid hitting the earth. Even as the president of the strongest country in the world, akawa could not help feeling guilty: "I don''t know why Mr. Nagini is here?" Nagini shook his head. He casually found a chair and sat down. He looked calm, as if his friends were chatting: "Nothing. I''m bored. Come and have a look. By the way, I''ll tell you one thing. From now on, stop all actions against mutants." However, before his Excellency the president spoke, Colonel Stryker behind him subconsciously shouted: "Why?" The sentinel program requires a large number of mutants. Now is the best opportunity, because most people''s eyes are still focused on the incident of apocalypse VSX, and people have great opinions on mutants. In a sense, this should be the most suitable period for dealing with mutants after World War II. Not only for the United States, but also for his own research over the years, Stryker finally got the support of his Excellency the president. Although this support can never be put on the surface, support is support. How can Stryker give up? But as soon as this sentence was finished, Colonel Stryker regretted it. He glanced at Stryker with a flash of surprise in his eyes, but Nagini didn''t continue to pay attention, but turned his head and looked at a Chuan: "Is that what he means, or all of you?" America is a free country, and the president''s power can''t be too great. In fact, all countries in the world are like this, otherwise it will become dictatorship? However, although there are not many people, the current meeting covers more than half of the real power figures in the United States. In other words, these people present are capable of representing the attitude of the United States of America. A twinkle in his eyes, facing Nagini''s inquiry? After thinking for a moment, President akawa asked tentatively, "can I ask what the mutants have paid?" A gentle smile crossed the corner of his mouth, and Nagini nodded, "yes." However, before ah Chuan could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Nagini''s indifferent voice ringing in his ear: "but I will kill all those who know this, so do you want to listen?" Looking at Nagini''s seemingly gentle, but actually very indifferent eyes? A Chuan smiled. He scratched his head without hesitation and replied decisively, "well, forget it, Mr. Nagini, walk slowly. I''ll tell them your requirements." He got up, nodded, and a flash of satisfaction flashed in Nagini''s eyes. But as time passed, everyone''s face became more and more ugly in the conference room, and even suffocating depression was in the air. Until one day, the oppressed Colonel Stryker shouted, "why?" "Why?" At his desk, ah Chuan, who felt the same or even more oppressed, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "do you think the other party is discussing with us?" After saying these words with self mockery, a Chuan waved his hand wearily: "If nothing happens, you go down." What can he do? Nagini came to the door himself. Can he not give face? A Chuan didn''t want to struggle. He tried to know what kind of interests it was before he could persuade Nagini to do it. At that time, the subtext of his sentence meant that what others could give, we in America could also give. But Nagini refused, and it was quite decisive, without hesitation. As a last resort, a Chuan can only agree to Nagini''s request. What else? Let Nagini fly around the United States, or let him rehearse what Skeleton Island has done? Come on, this is a more terrible existence than the "nuclear" bomb! In the face of the president''s changed attitude again, Colonel Stryker, who knew that he was a small man, couldn''t help looking at the general who supported him. There was a hesitation in his eyes. The general wanted to ignore Stryker''s eyes, but considering the current situation? His eyes were a little more helpless: "I understand, but I can''t..." However, President akawa is not a vegetarian. He sneered and asked directly, "if you are capable and willing to take all responsibilities, I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t intend to be re elected." The general was stunned. He hesitated for a moment and finally rubbed his hands awkwardly: "when I didn''t say." First of all, he can''t afford it. Secondly, although he is a general, it does not mean that he is capable of undertaking all this. It can be seen from the state of everyone on the scene that although many people are willing to support the sentry, no one is willing to support the sentry plan on the premise of provoking Nagini. In particular, not long after the Skeleton Island incident. Just, as the strongest country in the world, they have always been the only one to bully others, but now they are bullied on themselves by others? This is the first time. Although Nagini has left, the humiliation has changed everyone''s face. Seriously, I didn''t feel much before, but now after the fine product? I have to admit, this feeling is a little uncomfortable! At the same time, in Professor X''s mutant school, magneto Wang, who has just completed the operation, has an obvious pallor on his face. His state is not good. Even if Nagini didn''t really make a move, the strength gap between the two sides is too large. It''s not easy to survive. However, before magneto 10000 got out of the fatigue of the operation, "bang", the door of the operating room was pushed open, and Professor X, who was in a wheelchair, rushed in angrily and ferociously: "Eric, how can you do that? Do you know what you are..." However, before Professor X finished, magneto Wang, struggling to get up from the hospital bed, suddenly changed his face and showed unprecedented anger and humiliation: "That''s enough. Do you think I would?" His hoarse voice was weak. Professor X could clearly feel the powerlessness and suffocation in his old friend''s heart. He knew that magneto was very uncomfortable because his mood could not be fake. But after all, it was Ruiwen, his sister of Professor X, and magneto''s closest comrade in arms. Looking at Professor X who was briefly silent, magneto Wang shook his head and sighed. He said in a rather weak tone: "I know what you''re thinking, but apart from Nagini, who do you think can help us through this difficulty?" Opening his mouth, Professor X''s expression solidified at this moment. He wanted to say something, but it seemed that his throat was blocked by something. Because he also knows that no one will help the mutant at this time. But still that sentence, the devil shaped woman is his sister after all. With a sigh, Professor X, who clenched his fist, showed a touch of complexity on his face: "but Ruiwen, after all..." However, the next moment, Professor X stopped and seemed to feel something. He looked forward with dignity. At the end of his sight, the space was like water ripples, rippling layers of ripples. A moment later, in Professor X''s dignified eyes, Nagini''s figure gradually stared in the room, and finally completely appeared in everyone''s sight Chapter 500 Mutants have three legends, namely: Eric, the leader of Hellfire, who led the mutants to resist human oppression and discrimination, was arrested and jailed for assassinating Kennedy. Later, he escaped and assassinated the president again, but this time failed. But I don''t know why, magneto disappeared afterwards, and it didn''t return to the public''s attention until the Apocalypse event not long ago. In her early years, magic shaped female Ruiwen was under magneto. Because of her ever-changing ability, she is known as the world''s top secret agent and is deeply trusted by magneto. Later, magneto was captured, and the devil shaped woman embarked on a road to save the mutants. She knew that her ability was not enough, but she was able to save one. Gradually, there was the legend of the devil shaped woman. As for Professor X? His real name is Charles. His parents are rich people in the upper class. Now the mutant school, the ancient and beautiful castle, is Professor X''s asset. In his early years, he once met a hungry mutant little girl, and then took the little girl in, and the little girl is now the magic girl Ruiwen. Although the two sides are not brothers and sisters, in Professor X''s eyes, the devil shaped woman is her own sister. As a mutant with strong spiritual ability, Professor X and another legend of the mutant, magneto, were also quite good friends in his early years. Even with his help, magneto''s ability made a qualitative breakthrough. Just, but compared with the first two, the sharp mutant legend? Whether it''s the torrent of magneto or the steady play of the magic woman, Professor X seems a little mediocre. But it is precisely this mediocrity that makes Professor X find his own way step by step. In those years when magneto disappeared and the demon goddess dragon saw the head but not the tail, the mutant school established with Professor X as the center and the derivative X-Men protected a large number of innocent mutants. At the same time, let the world know that mutants are not necessarily bad. They may also be a group of good people, a group of superheroes who can take the initiative to help you when you are in danger. Now, the mutant world''s famous good man, dove leader Professor X, is more angry than ever! Give Ruiwen to Nagini in exchange for the peace of the mutant? Not to mention the humiliating nature of this matter, just talk about Ruiwen''s identity. Even if she hasn''t come home for so many years, she is her sister after all! Transposition thinking, suppose you have a sister and a friend who talks about everything. Suddenly one day, because your friend did something wrong, your sister had to marry another person. Are you angry? It is estimated that the heart of killing people has! And this is not marriage. Nagini doesn''t like Ruiwen at all. He is a madman and a pervert. What he really wants is not Ruiwen at all, but to make Ruiwen a substitute for the dead. Yes, just a substitute. When he knew that Nagini agreed to magneto''s request, Professor X knew that Nagini was a psychopathic madman. This is not paranoia, nor the so-called love, but a very serious mental illness. A twisted madman is not terrible. What is terrible is that the madman also has the ability to subvert everything. Walking out of the torn space, it was like a God in ancient Greek mythology. His ruthless eyes swept over, and his high eyes seemed to be looking at a group of mole ants. He glanced over Professor X, stopped for a moment, and finally looked at magneto not far away: "I have solved the problem. The five powers will not interfere with the apocalypse. I believe other countries also understand what I mean. As for the problems of ordinary people, you can deal with them yourself." Although Nagini looks much kinder than the huge dark blue Python in human state, magneto still feels instinctively nervous in his heart: "Thanks," But the next moment, Nagini waved his hand: "nothing, it''s just a deal." He calmly looked at magneto and seemed to think of something. He turned and looked at Professor X staring at him: "by the way, there''s something I want you to do." With a frown on his brow, although he knew he should not do so, Professor X still couldn''t help mocking: "Me? I think you''ve found the wrong person. I''m just a useless disabled person." However, Nagini ignored Professor X''s resistance. He calmly looked at each other: "I don''t want to see that there are traces of contact with magic women in people''s minds in this world." Suddenly, subconsciously, Professor X shouted, "it''s impossible!" Professor X is a wise man. He understands the meaning of Nagini''s sentence. In a sense, it is erasing the demon girl Ruiwen! He can''t do that because he knows if he does? Even if Ruiwen comes back one day in the future, she is no longer Ruiwen, but a substitute forcibly changed by Nagini! However, the next moment, magneto, who seemed to understand something, said with a very ugly face, "I promised." In an instant, his eyes were wide. Professor X looked at magneto with an unbelievable face. With unprecedented disappointment and anger, he roared, grabbed a scalpel and smashed it: "Do you know what this means? Eric, you bastard, you''re hurting her! No, you''re going to kill her!" The scalpel stopped in mid air. With a movement of mind, the iron tools around Professor X disappeared. Taking a deep breath, magneto''s eyes glittered with seriousness: "I understand, but you must promise." But Professor X pointed out the door and growled hysterically: "Get out of my house. You''re not welcome here!" Seriously, Professor X never thought that his close friend was such an asshole. He didn''t understand what it meant to do so. However, looking at the two sides of the standoff and thinking, Nagini suddenly raised his head: "So, is that your answer?" Professor X subconsciously raised his head. He looked unyielding: "I know you are strong and you can easily kill me, but I won''t give in, even if you..." Before he finished, he seemed to think of something. Professor X was stunned. His fingers trembled uncontrollably, and the whole person''s face turned white at this moment! Magneto on one side looked at Professor X painfully. He sighed, with some sadness in his tone: "see? Charles, we can''t change anything." Yes, they can''t change anything. From beginning to end, Nagini looked calm. Whether it was the quarrel between them or Professor X''s unyielding just now, he didn''t care because: "Magneto is right. Even if you don''t agree, you can''t change the outcome." "Although there is some trouble, as long as you kill them all, there will be no memory of contact!" He took a deep look at Professor X. under his perfect face like a God, there were a pair of indifferent eyes: "I hope you can understand that I''m not talking to you, but telling you to do so. If you can''t do it?" "I can help you!" Professor X understood. He didn''t really understand until now. Deal? No, the moment magneto found Nagini, or the moment Nagini promised, it was no longer a deal. Nagini did all this not for trading at all, but for Ruiwen, or to make Ruiwen what he wanted to see. In an instant, Professor X understood why magneto was humiliated and understood the powerlessness in each other''s heart. What can he do? Stick to your principles, or compromise like magneto? Meaningless, as Nagini said, the outcome will not change whether he agrees or not. Looking at the almost perfect man in front of him, his eyes seemed to see the twisted and morbid soul wrapped in the bright appearance. A tragic smile appeared on Professor X''s face: "I promised." Chapter 501 Under the clear sky, the blue waves beat the golden beach. A white gauze, like a princess of ancient Greece, with a rose corolla on her long golden hair. In front of the line of sight is the junction of heaven and sea. Hazy, with a bit of chaos, I just looked at the seaweed swaying with the waves. Under the almost perfect face of the magic woman, it was a complex and confused heart. Many people believe that the devil shaped woman is the hero of the mutant. Although, she has little impact on mutants, because most mutants will never see magic women in their life, let alone change their fate of being discriminated against because of magic women. But after all, this is a hope, although this hope is somewhat cruel in a sense. Therefore, from beginning to end, magic shaped female Ruiwen didn''t think she was a hero. She knows her character very well. Compared with magneto, she lacks that unwavering determination in her bones. Compared with Professor X, Ruiwen is not smart enough. She is just as patient as Professor X. she also has no ability. After all, her ability is deformation, not mind. In the view of the devil shaped woman, the reason for the huge difference in personality is likely to be their different growth experiences. Magneto was locked up in a concentration camp when he was young, and growing up in that environment, Eric was destined to be tougher. Because he knows very well that only by constantly attacking can he live. So magneto''s style of doing things is simple and fast, everything is so crisp and neat, and never procrastinate. Professor X lives in the upper class. He doesn''t need to worry about survival, so he has a lot of time to think. It is precisely because of this growth environment that he has accumulated a lot later. In popular words, magneto is a reckless man, and Professor X belongs to Lao Yinbi. But Ruiwen is different. She is the sister adopted by Professor X. although she is not dependent on others, she is not her own home after all. Moreover, some bad experiences in childhood and the perfect big brother image established by Professor X in her heart make Ruiwen play a supporting role rather than a leading role in many times. In popular words, I just don''t have my own opinion and like to drift with the tide. Later, for some reason, Professor X fell out with magneto. The demon shaped woman who was in the rebellious period left with magneto. In the years when she worked under magneto, Ruiwen gradually began to have her own ideas. But after all, it is still because of congenital deficiencies. Even if Ruiwen wants to change, it is difficult to reach the leadership level of Professor X and magneto. That''s why the three legends of mutants, the former and the latter, have formed their own forces or have a large number of followers around them. But the devil shaped girl Ruiwen, she has nothing. On the one hand, because her strength does not allow, on the other hand, because she knows very well that her character is not suitable to be a leader. If there is no accident. Ruiwen should live a peaceful life. She may have many regrets, but at least Ruiwen dares to say that she is not Professor X''s sister or magneto''s comrade in arms. It''s the devil shaped woman Ruiwen. She only belongs to herself. But unfortunately, an accident happened. Fate is a wonderful thing. Sometimes it will be very fucked, but most of the time it will be more fucked! The awakening of the Apocalypse has brought unprecedented disasters to the mutants. It''s not that Professor X wants to save the earth. If the Apocalypse can really overturn the rule of mankind, what if they take refuge in the apocalypse? But the problem is that the apocalypse, which has slept for thousands of years, has no idea how dangerous the earth is now. Not to mention the monsters such as Nagini, Asgard God King and supreme mage, nor the sleeping Titan creatures. Those monsters are not human, so they won''t go through this muddy water in theory. But even without these monsters, don''t forget that humans also have the avenger alliance and humans with more than 7 billion people on the whole earth. Therefore, the failure of the Apocalypse is doomed. Even without Professor X, the Apocalypse cannot succeed. In fact, magneto''s rebellion is not only a failure, but also doomed. He knows that even revenge has a limit. Once he crosses the line, he must die. In fact, the place where the Apocalypse really dies is not declaring war with mankind. Magneto king has also done this. There is only one reason why everyone thinks that the Apocalypse will end. He moved the last bottom line of mankind - "nuclear" bomb. Unless magneto wants to die with the apocalypse, he will rebel in the end. So the Apocalypse died and magneto survived, but the problem is that although the Apocalypse is cold, he still leaves a lot of trouble for mutants. How to solve these troubles? Ruiwen doesn''t know. She doesn''t want to take care of these things, because whether Professor X or magneto, they are more suitable to solve these problems than themselves. In the eyes of magic woman Ruiwen, she came to make soy sauce. There will be no change in her life after it is over. Then magneto found himself. To be honest, Ruiwen planned to refuse at the beginning. She finally found herself. How could she change because of magneto''s words. But in the end, she agreed. She knew it would bring her back to the past, back to the involuntarily state, even more difficult than before. But there''s no way. This is the only chance for mutants. It refers not only to Professor X and magneto, but also to magic woman Ruiwen, so she can only promise. It''s just, is it really worth it? Staring at the blue sea and the seaweed floating with the sea, Ruiwen''s eyes twinkled with confusion until a pair of huge palms wrapped around her shoulders fell. Feeling the cold of each other''s palms, the devil shaped woman''s body was subconsciously frozen, but a moment later? Although she didn''t look back, Ruiwen, who had guessed who the other party was, showed a touch of falsehood on her face: "Back." It''s fake. It''s like an incompetent actor. There was no emotional fluctuation. It was a ruthless machine, but Nagini didn''t care about the other party''s perfunctory attitude, but slowly said: "The mutant thing is solved." "Thank you." There was still not much expression change on his face, and even his mood did not fluctuate. The magic woman''s soft body leaned against Nagini. Except for a layer of clothes, the two bodies perfectly fit together. Men are strong and fit, like gods in ancient Greek mythology. Women are gorgeous and moving, just like princesses loved by gods. Golden beach, blue sea, churning white waves. Women''s petite and soft body curled up in men''s warm and reliable arms, giving people an unspeakable aestheticism and romance. But in fact? The devil shaped woman has a grievance in her heart. Even if she knows that this resentment should not be vented on Nagini, she can''t help it. She is not a saint and can''t distinguish between gratitude and resentment. So, although she will echo Nagini in words and form. But spiritually, the two sides are still strangers. Besides, the devil shaped woman knew that Nagini didn''t want her, but the person she became now. Nagini also knew this, but he believed that the magic woman would change because: "Nothing, it''s just a deal. By the way, on the way back, I went to see Charles." The calm eyes are a little different, but a moment later? The magic goddess asked calmly: "Charles, what are you looking for him for?" Looking at the magic girl disguised again, Nagini had a smile on his face. He buried his head under each other''s long golden hair, sniffed the aroma between his hair, and whispered beside each other''s exquisite auricles: "Nothing. Let me help him erase all the memories of you in the world." In an instant, the devil shaped woman''s face became very ugly. This should be the most violent emotional fluctuation after she met Nagini. There is no false disguise and poor acting skills on his face. Although the other party''s eyes were filled with anger, he had to admit that Nagini was very happy at the moment. Struggling, the devil shaped woman tried to break free from Nagini''s arms, but the other party''s arm was like an iron hoop, just locked her, her eyes were on fire, and her voice was with suppressed anger: "Who told you to do that?" She didn''t ask Professor X if he refused, because if he refused, Nagini wouldn''t deliberately mention it to herself. She didn''t ask Professor X why he did it. After all, in the current situation of mutants, Professor X is right to do so. But what the devil shaped woman didn''t expect was that in the face of her own question, Nagini played it down and whispered in her ear: "But I''ve done it." Her body was stiff and her heart was a little different, which made her subconsciously clamp her legs. Don''t get me wrong. The mood of the devil shaped woman at the moment is not the eighteen prohibitions in the imagination. On the contrary, a guess appeared in her heart, which made her feel inexplicably afraid, and there was a flash of hesitation in her eyes. The devil shaped woman struggled to fight back, she said: "I am a person, not a commodity. Even if this is a transaction, it doesn''t mean..." But the next moment, Nagini suddenly tightened her arm and let the magic woman hum. The demon woman tried to struggle, but in Nagini''s view, this struggle was not even fun. Gradually, as Nagini''s arms tightened, the devil shaped woman gradually felt suffocation and the smell of death. Would he kill himself? I don''t know, but under the biological instinct to survive, a sob like begging for mercy came out of the devil shaped woman''s throat. It was almost estimated. Nagini''s tightened arm stopped and felt the undulating soft body struggling in his arms. Although the tone is calm, even affectionate and gentle, it is extremely cold: "no, you are wrong. In my eyes, you are just a substitute, a tool to replace others." As he said this, he patted the devil shaped girl''s ass with a strong voice that could not be refused: "Change back. I don''t like what you look like now." Chapter 502 As long as all transactions in the world are successful, both sides of the transaction are essentially satisfied. They may earn a lot or a little, but at the moment of trading, at least in their own eyes, they must earn, otherwise the transaction will not be established. So the devil shaped woman''s mood towards Nagini is very complicated. Because she understood that this was a deal. Since Nagini was willing to help the mutant settle the trouble, it meant that in Nagini''s eyes, his value was worth it. As a part of the transaction, Nagini is bound to maximize his value. How to maximize it? From the clues given by Nagini, the devil shaped woman had some guesses, but she didn''t want to turn her soul into what Nagini wanted except her body. So the next moment, the bright beautiful eyes flashed a struggle. The devil shaped woman forced herself to calm down. Although she had to become that person again under Nagini''s compulsion, she still tried to change Nagini''s mind: "As like as two peas, you can understand that even if I am the same, I can not become another person." Long blond hair, familiar face, especially the stubbornness in those eyes? Nagini nodded with satisfaction. He released the imprisoned arm and forced the demon girl to turn around. His eyes met each other, and Nagini''s eyes were trembling with tenderness: "It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you a little bit until you overlap with the person in my memory, and finally completely integrate, and you''ll try to do it, right?" There was an inexplicable chill in her heart. She seemed to understand something. The magic woman''s eyes glittered with fear: "You madman, deliberately told me all this in order to make me another person? A person who has died for more than two years?!" Why did Nagini tell herself this? He didn''t have to do it at all, but he did it anyway. There is only one reason, that is, Nagini wants her to understand that the other party cares about herself. Or Nagini wants to make himself understand that what he really cares about is not the magic woman, but the person he has become. Because of care, Nagini did not allow himself to change back to his former appearance, so he almost killed himself. Because he cares, the madman will let Professor X erase all his traces in the world. It is precisely because he cares that he will tell himself all this. The purpose is to let her understand that from today on, the devil shaped woman has died. Her bright eyes flashed a touch of despair. Until now, the magic woman Ruiwen realized that her loss was much greater than expected in the transaction between magneto and Nagini! Looking at the demon shaped girl who knew later, Nagini had no unexpected emotion on her face. In fact, from the beginning to the present, from the first emotional explosion point of the magic woman Ruiwen and the current despair, these are all in Nagini''s plan. He knows very well that a person''s heart is difficult to rebuild. Life is like a piece of paper. From the moment of birth, the brush leaves traces on it. Want to empty one''s mind and reshape the other person into another? It''s hard, unless you erase everything before the other party and cut off the other party''s previous life. Only in this way can you have a little chance. Just as the devil shaped woman had guessed before, what Nagini wanted was more than a body. Looking at the frightened eyes of the other party, Nagini nodded, and the disturbing smile reappeared on her face: "Yes, you should understand that I don''t care about the life and death of mutants or what the politicians think behind them. What I really care about is whether you can become her, whether internal or external. I need you to become the person in my memory. In order to avoid problems, I don''t allow the magic woman to exist." "Of course, you can also choose to refuse." She was stunned and didn''t know what she was thinking. The devil shaped woman ironically said, "unexpectedly, I have the right to choose?" Ignoring the sarcasm of the other party, Nagini looked at the other party calmly: "I can change a lot of things, but I can''t change my heart, so I won''t force you. If you don''t agree, you can leave at any time." Leave? Does it make sense? Four eyes opposite, looking at the hypocritical man in front of him, with struggle and anger, but in the end? The magic woman gave up and shook her head: "No, come on, what do you need me to do?" Useless, not to mention the character of the devil shaped woman, she naturally lacks the characteristics of a master. Even if she is really like magneto and Professor X, it''s no use having leadership. The strength gap between the two sides is too big. At the moment when Nagini stares at himself, everything is doomed. Besides, do you really think Nagini has no backhand? He doesn''t care about the life and death of mutants, but he can decide the life and death of mutants. Although those crafty politicians would scold him as a dictator in the bottom of their hearts, when Nagini came to the door, didn''t they greet each other with a smile? The devil shaped woman can''t refuse. As long as she has concerns in this world and as long as she still lives on the earth, she will be caught by Nagini. Even if Nagini doesn''t do it himself, countless people will force themselves to give in in in order to curry favor with Nagini. It''s like everyone in the world points to a deer and says it''s not a deer, but a horse. So, is it a deer or a horse? How many people can insist that it is not a deer, but a horse? The real fear of three people becoming tigers is not rumors, but rumors will constantly erode your beliefs and even change your cognition, so as to make you become another person. The devil shaped woman knows very well that in the face of Nagini and such a huge gap, what can she do even if she resists? It''s just asking for trouble. Looking at the other party''s compromise, although there is still a big gap from what he wants to see, Nagini is not in a hurry. After all, there is still a long time in the future, and I can adjust myself slowly. So the next moment, Nagini fondled each other''s shoulder: "good, first I''ll teach you how to bake cookies." "Cookies?" There was a flash of surprise in the devil shaped woman''s eyes. She thought Nagini would tell herself some of Sam''s living habits, just like a jigsaw puzzle, and gradually put together a Sam''s personality in her heart. But actually, what the hell is baking cookies? Ignoring the strangeness on the devil shaped woman''s face, she seemed to think of something. A flash of memory flashed in her eyes and stared at the blue sea ahead. Nagini suddenly smiled with tenderness in her eyes that the devil shaped woman could not understand: "Yes, it''s a kind of biscuit that looks very ugly but tastes very special. It''s suitable for milk." At the same time, in the depths of Skeleton Island, with a terrible roar, a huge knife ridge jackal suddenly appeared in this ancient forest with 100 meter huge trees. In terms of shape, this Sabre ridge jackal is no different from other similar ones, but this Sabre ridge jackal is extremely special because its size is too big and incredible! Even though the normal jackal has been mutated due to the special environment of Skeleton Island, it is at most five meters long and slightly larger than the polar bear. But the knife ridge jackal in front of us is different. It is too big, with a body length of more than 40 meters and a shoulder height of nearly 20 meters. It feels like a moving low building. Even its breath has changed from a normal creature close to the first stage to a jungle overlord close to the third stage. Don''t think the monsters in the second stage are weak. As the overlord of the earth, human beings are not even the first stage. Even those who break through the limits of the human body have just reached the level of the first stage at best. Therefore, in the second stage, but very close to the third stage, the knife ridge jackal is definitely a very powerful creature. If we go further, it is not the so-called little overlord, but the real overlord who can have a place on Skeleton Island. It is reasonable to say that with the strength of the blade ridge jackal, as long as it does not encounter the overlord in the third stage and the Titan monarch in the fourth stage, it can walk horizontally on Skeleton Island. Just from the other party''s flustered look? In front of this knife ridge jackal, which is hundreds of times stronger than its peers, his eyes are full of fear. It seems that there is some terrible creature staring at it behind his back Chapter 503 Slender figure and slender limbs. Under the control of the tail, the huge jackal like a mountain ran out of the forest with a light feeling. The strong wind blows the black brown mane. Compared with normal jackals, the shape of knife ridge jackals is very special. There is only one layer of short hair on the body surface, but there is a circle of mane on the neck. I don''t know whether it is to protect the neck or a special mechanism evolved due to mating. Like most four legged animals, the hind limbs of the sabre ridge jackal are stronger than the forelimbs. You can clearly feel the hind limbs of the knife ridge jackal, and each muscle contains explosive power. However, from the appearance, the forelimbs of the knife ridge jackal are also strong. In fact, compared with the hind limbs, the forelimbs of the knife ridge jackal are very thin. The reason for this illusion is that although the knife ridge jackal does not have a big mouth, it has a very strong neck. Because of the strong neck, the upper body of the knife ridge jackal is also very strong, especially the chest. After all, only strong muscles and bones can protect the relatively soft internal organs. This is also the difference between knife ridge jackal and normal jackal. Knife ridge jackal has no stomach and most of its internal organs are located under the chest. Between the upper body and the lower body, there is a very strong spine connecting the two. On the belly of the knife ridge jackal, there are no fatal important organs except a thin layer of belly and intestines. The advantage is that it can fight to the greatest extent. Even if it is interrupted by the waist, it will not die unless it directly hits important organs, but most of these deadly organs are protected by muscles. The disadvantages are also obvious. The copper head, iron bone, tofu waist is the knife ridge jackal. When a stick goes down, as long as it hits the waist, a knife ridge jackal will almost be abandoned. The reason why the Jackal has such a deformed evolution is mainly because in Skeleton Island, the jackal is a very weak creature. They can only make themselves extreme. Only in this way can they survive. However, the current situation is somewhat special. As the whole skeleton Island, it is likely to be the only knife ridge jackal that may have evolved to the third stage, which represents the hope of the knife ridge jackal wolf group. At this moment, it has encountered the biggest crisis in wolf life. It was a very special creature. It looked like a dinosaur on Skeleton Island. However, from the crystal bone spurs behind the other party that did not belong to the dinosaur, the knife ridge jackal guessed that the other party was likely to be a variant of the dinosaur, as if he was a knife ridge jackal, but he was more powerful than his kind. But this is not the point. The point is that the other party is very interested in himself at the moment. Knife ridge jackal is no stranger to this interesting vision. The law of Skeleton Island is that big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimp. Unless you can stand at the top of the food chain, the more powerful creatures are, the easier it is to become targets in the eyes of other creatures. In particular, Skeleton Island has a very special evolutionary mechanism, which makes the contradictions and fighting between different races more intense. Knife ridge jackal has met many hunters who want to devour it. Although he is already a monster in the second stage, in the eyes of most creatures, he is still a knife ridge jackal after all. Although the attack is strong, its own defects are too obvious. It is the type that is easy to bully. However, with the advantages of race and its own small opportunities, these hunters who have ideas about themselves finally become the prey of knife ridge jackal, but the monster behind them is different! The giant Sabre ridge jackal is very strong. I dare not say that it will be invincible in the second stage, but it can be regarded as a little overlord monster, But few creatures know that it is just an old wolf driven out by wolves and about to die of old age. The opportunity to change its life is that one day, it met a powerful skeleton reptile, which is a powerful creature, fierce and cruel, and extremely greedy. It will not miss any prey in its sight. It is the most terrible killing machine on Skeleton Island. However, just when the Jackal thought he would be killed by each other? A strange creature, kill the skeleton reptile! Up to now, the knife ridge jackal still doesn''t know what that strange creature is. It doesn''t look strong, but it can easily kill monsters at the level of skeleton reptiles. It is the heart of the skeleton reptile that changes the fate of the knife ridge jackal. That heart contains one-third of the power of the skeleton reptile. It is precisely because of these forces that the knife ridge jackal broke through the racial limit and evolved to the current height, And in the extreme characteristics of the race, it becomes a more powerful monster among the monsters of the same level. However, just as the Jackal was ready to attack the third stage, he saw the monster again. Although compared with the young mysterious creature he once saw, the other party''s body size has become much larger and its breath has become more terrible, it only takes one glance to judge that it is the mysterious creature that has changed his destiny. In each other''s eyes, the knife ridge jackal saw the familiar eyes, which were the eyes of hunters looking at their prey! What if it''s another monster? Knife ridge jackal will let the other party know who is the hunter and who is the prey. But in the face of this mysterious, even unfathomable monster? The only thought in the mind of the knife ridge jackal was to escape, and it did so. At the moment when both sides looked at each other, there was no hesitation. The knife ridge jackal turned and ran, and turned over 11 mountains, which slowed down the speed. Wolf is a kind of creature with strong endurance, but unfortunately, because of the choice of evolution, knife ridge jackal pays more attention to outbreak. So even turning over 11 mountains, let the knife ridge jackal have the feeling that his physical strength is drained? Sticking out his tongue and listening to the faint gasp behind him, the huge body of the knife ridge jackal was just ready to climb down and have a rest, and then the whole body froze. Wait, wheezing? The heart "clattered" and the mane of the knife ridge jackal exploded. Driven by instinct, it looked frightened and turned to look at it. Then he saw an ugly black face and said something to himself that he didn''t understand: ¡°surprise£¡¡± Then, Nagini stretched out his little short hand and raised it to make a clean lower hook! "Click!" The fist hit the head of the knife ridge jackal. The knife ridge jackal, more than 40 meters long, was knocked down with only one punch. Feeling the breath of the second stage monster of Nagini, the knife ridge jackal couldn''t help flashing a bit of confusion in his eyes. So, is this the real monster? In my mind, past scenes emerge. From the newly born ignorant wolf, and then to adulthood, he was driven out of the wolf pack by the wolf king. It once lived alone in the dangerous jungle, and was finally bitten black and blue because of challenging the wolf king. Of course, like all wolf kings, although he had a happy time for several years, he would eventually be driven out of the wolves by the new wolf king. He thought he would die, but God gave him a second chance, which made him appreciate the generosity of fate. But unfortunately, this is not the generosity of fate, but a mistake made by fate by accidentally dozing off. Seeing Nagini again, at the moment when he was easily put down by the other party, his mood was a little complicated, but finally the knife ridge jackal sighed. He knew that the gift belonging to fate would eventually be taken away by fate. But just when the Jackal thought he was going to die, an accident happened! Godzilla''s body is so stiff in place. His thick feet have been raised. It takes only one second to step on the neck of the jackal, but in the end? A terrible breath of atoms came out of Nagini''s throat, and the sky was torn at this moment. In the confused eyes of the jackal, Nagini happily raised his short hand, patted the hairy head of the jackal, and then kicked his ass: "Go away, dog!" His eyes twinkled with ignorance. The knife ridge jackal obviously didn''t know what had happened, but looked at Nagini''s look that didn''t seem to be faking? There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but a moment later? With a whimpering wolf howling, the knife ridge jackal ran away with his tail between his legs. Chapter 504 Time passed quickly, and two or three months passed in the blink of an eye. In the ancient depths, the ancient city walls are still broken, but we can still see the glory and glory of the past. On the hundreds of meters high city wall, under the huge gap is a clear ditch. The water quality is very clear. You can see green water plants and round pebbles. In the sunlight, the waves are sparkling, which makes people feel very comfortable. Along this ditch, behind the dense ancient buildings, there is a huge karst cave. This is one of the most mysterious places on earth, Skeleton Island. And this huge cave, and the city outside? These are the traces left by humans who once lived on Skeleton Island. But with a terrible disaster, the majestic city wall was broken and countless Aborigines were killed, leaving only this seemingly desolate ruins. However, this does not mean that there is no vitality in the city. In that huge cave, there is a giant beast with a body size of more than 100 meters, but it seems inappropriate to describe it with a giant beast. Because there is a layer of gray white on the surface of the other side, as if it were cement. It feels as if this is a creature sleeping here for many years. Due to the erosion of time, it finally forms a huge fossil with the skin. It''s just that the precision of this fossil is a little high, so it''s more like stone carving. "Dong Dong" a heartbeat, like a war drum in ancient times. In the desolation, with the massiness of the earth, people can''t help shaking their spirit. In a trance, they seem to see the barbaric and cruel era. But unfortunately, there was only one heartbeat, followed by blood flowing in the body, like a surging river. But in the end, with the end of the war drum, the river dried up, everything became calm, and returned to the dead silence again. As for the next heartbeat? It will take a day to hear. This is Nagini''s fifth deep sleep, which means that after this awakening, Godzilla''s strength will officially enter the fourth stage and become a monarch life with the same life level as King Kong and skeleton reptiles. Don''t think this speed is very slow. It took more than ten years for the Basilisk from the first stage to the fourth stage. Although the dragon is much faster than the basilisk, it is also the result of Nagini''s efforts for several years. Godzilla is only one year old this year, and according to the life expectancy of the other party in 10000 years? Most of the same kind of Godzilla is still just a baby. The reason why it grows so fast, on the one hand, is that Nagini is open. Normal Godzilla doesn''t have such a terrible growth rate. On the other hand, Nagini''s mentality has changed. What is freedom? Freedom is relative, just as there is no absolute fairness in the world, only relative fairness. All things in the world, as long as they exist, must have one or more opposites, otherwise the balance of all things will be broken and the rules of the universe will be destroyed. If you want to be truly invincible, you must break through the restrictions of this rule. The person who makes the rules, or the existence, is the universe itself. This means that the so-called universe is actually the sixth stage life of a concept that Nagini has been studying. Because there is still a long distance from the sixth stage, Nagini has no way or ability to explore the mystery of the sixth stage, but through the study of the sixth stage, Nagini also found some interesting things. Is the magic woman really that important? Is Sam really indispensable in Nagini''s heart? No, in fact, many times, what Nagini needs is not Sam, but a symbol, a symbol that can hold his nature. The core of comedy is tragedy. This sentence is very interesting and very similar to Nagini. On the surface, his character is very bad, and can even be described as murderous. He is extremely self, never cares about other people''s ideas, and his nature is cold and thin. But in fact? He is exactly the person who attaches the most importance to feelings. Because of the influence of personality, or monster genes, even though Nagini struggles hard, he still can''t resist his instinct to forget those he once cared about, and finally become strangers. In fact, not only Nagini, but also all things in the world, including human beings. Liking the new and hating the old is a terrible word. What is really terrible is not betrayal, but the forgetting represented by this word. What is forgetting? The feeling of forgetting is like family cleaning. Inadvertently, I found the toys of that year in the treasure box under the bed. You may be excited to play with it twice, but you will never be as happy as when you were a child. Why? Not because you have a cell phone, a computer, and too many things that bring you happiness. But simply because this toy can no longer bring you happiness, so you will forget. This forgetting is not just a toy, but a friend you haven''t seen for many years. You will be very happy when you meet, but you rarely make a phone call afterwards. Another example is the girlfriend who has been together for several years. Do you love her? No, do you really feel as strong as you first met two years ago? This is forgetting. No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t change forgetting. It has nothing to do with character, experience and childhood education. It''s just a simple biological instinct. Compared with human beings, Nagini is easier to forget. This is a very painful feeling. Nagini hates contact with people, not because he doesn''t like contact, but because he knows that even if he contacts, he will forget that feeling before long. Like Toledo and Mia. Can you imagine that the person you once loved incomparably, who was willing to give up everything for her (him) and saw each other again, the past appeared one after another, but there was no ripple pain in your heart? No, not even pain. No love, no hate, nothing, even worse than a grass on the ground. So although Nagini is a very stubborn guy, his feelings are actually stronger than ordinary people, because he knows the pain of loss. It is also true that many times he deliberately refuses to contact. But the problem is that no one can keep a cold heart, because it represents endless loneliness, so he is also a "selfish" bastard. Like a candle with a moth on the fire, he likes moths dancing around him and enjoying the happiness of being accompanied. Although he knows that the moth will be swallowed by the fire and nothing will be left, he still enjoys it. Sam''s death was an accident. Because normally, Nagini will eventually forget Sam, but Sam died. Her death successfully activated the dark emotion in Nagini''s heart. Compared with love, hate can make Nagini feel his existence more. Every revenge, every killing, will bring Nagini different satisfaction. However, this means that two years later, Nagini is not really devoid of human nature. His human nature still exists, but blackened, so it seems to have been integrated with the beast. This state is very dangerous. Unlike the previous moths fighting the fire, it is not the moths that hate to burn, but to accelerate the burning of the candle itself. Through the venting of hate, the more satisfied Nagini gets, the faster the candle burns. And the moment the candle goes out? It was not his previous guess that the beast would devour human nature, but that he would disappear. Although he was still Nagini, the soul controlling the body was no longer Nagini. Perhaps he will become a symbol representing a special meaning or even a rule? In fact, if it hadn''t been for the moment of killing the captain, Nagini felt the change in his heart and felt that his hatred for Sam''s death was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, Maybe soon, Nagini will disappear. So many people think Nagini saved the mutants? But in fact, all this is just Nagini''s self-help. He knew very well that the devil shaped woman could not become Sam, but he wanted to make the devil shaped woman think she was Sam, not only she had to believe, but Nagini had to believe herself. He didn''t want to die. Although he knew he was selfish, he really didn''t want to become a cold, emotionless monster like a robot. This is why Godzilla entered the fourth stage only two or three months later. Chapter 505 In fact, Godzilla''s strength can be stronger! But recently, Nagini''s main energy is on the devil shaped woman. Otherwise, Godzilla''s strength should surpass King Kong and skeleton reptiles, rather than barely the same level after waking up. In addition, part of the reason is that Nagini consciously suppressed Godzilla''s growth. As I said before, as long as there are creatures in the universe, there must be one or more natural enemies. Nagini is not invincible. Although he is in the fifth stage, he is only one step away from the sixth stage. But actually, this gap is bigger than expected, so what is Nagini''s natural enemy? In theory, there is no natural enemy in Nagini. After all, he is open. But the problem is that under the cover of the universe, even the system can not be invincible. The most favorable evidence is: The three-star monster gene system can be changed by magic. No matter how exaggerated it is, it is no problem. But the four-star monster gene must accept the rule setting of the will of the universe. Of course, this does not mean that the system must be inferior to the will of the universe. If Nagini is given enough time, he can actually evolve to the height of the universe. So even if there is a gap, it won''t be too big, otherwise there can be no four-star monster gene. But the problem is that although Nagini is vulnerable in front of the universe, Nagini is too rebellious before normal life is decent. Don''t look at Gu Yi, King Odin, and even the purple potato father who haven''t met. Each one is very powerful. But as long as Nagini is given enough time, everyone together is not enough to play. The really terrible part of the system is not to give Nagini powerful power, but to give him the potential to enter the sixth stage, so Nagini has only one natural enemy, that is himself! This means that monster genes are likely to be a double-edged sword. Although they can give themselves unlimited potential, they will also make themselves lost or even disappear under this force, so as to become an unconscious monster! Nagini even guessed that if his consciousness really dissipated, he might be swallowed up by the universe. Because now it is Nagini''s will that controls this body and these rule forces in the body, and when Nagini''s consciousness dissipates? Without Nagini''s control, these rules will become an ownerless force, which will be absorbed by the will of the universe. This is not impossible, because after Nagini realized this problem, the system has undergone unprecedented changes: Name: Nagini Race: (33) (can be increased) (warning! The current status is unstable, it is not recommended to add!!) Basilisk: phase five. Attributes: space. Damage level: Galaxy level. Dragon: the fourth stage. Attribute: time (not fully activated). Damage level: star level. Godzilla: the fourth stage. Attribute: destroy??. Damage level: star level. Out of control rate: 41.9% ¡ú 34.8% Warning!!! Please control the runaway rate below 30% as soon as possible, otherwise the main task will be closed. When the out of control rate exceeds 50%, unknown changes will occur due to improper operation, and the loss is not within the scope of system compensation!!! The system interface has been like this since more than three months ago. With Nagini''s efforts, there has been little change in the past three months, except that the color of the system interface has been slightly darker from the initial 41.9% to 34.8%. But seriously, even now the color is not as scary as before. But it still looks terrible. How does it feel? It''s hard to say. It''s a special feeling. In short, it''s very uneasy and makes people feel scared involuntarily. At the same time, on the beach in Brooklyn, he turned off the bloody system interface and looked at the five meter four fishing rod that had been broken by himself again. Nagini had no choice but to shake his head and turn his head to look at the magneto who had just flown in: "Eric, you''re here. Do me a favor." Since Nagini came forward to negotiate, the life of mutants has become much easier. Not that humans no longer discriminate against mutants. In all parts of the world, discrimination against mutants has never stopped, and the relationship between humans and mutants has become more and more rigid because of the apocalypse. Nagini can''t solve this. He can kill humans, but he can''t change people''s hearts. In fact, he can''t even solve his own problems. And want to solve this kind of heart disease? Even Professor X, who has strong mental ability, can''t do it. But in Brooklyn? The huge snake disappeared, and the space fog shrouded here dispersed. With the help of magneto, many mutants finally established a paradise for mutants around Nagini. Facts have proved that mutants, like ordinary humans, also have good and bad people. Even compared with humans, there are more good people in mutants. Because of the suffering they have suffered, they are more eager for peace than anyone else. It''s like the racial movement of the last century. The so-called discrimination, such as black slaves, yellow pigs and other insulting words, is just white people, hiding their fear through arrogance. Its principle is somewhat similar to the danger theory of planting flowers. Now the social information is developed, everyone has to accept too much information every day. Therefore, accurate judgment of information is the technology that modern people need to master most. However, these have nothing to do with the mutant Town, because this is probably the only place in New York that has no internet access and does not want to have Internet access. We live a self-sufficient life, although simple, but very happy. He repaired Nagini''s fishing rod with metal. No way, the strength of the fishing rod is different from that of the sea rod. The five meter four fishing rod in Nagini''s hand is OK to play in the river, but it can face the endless sea? The bigger fish will be torn off in minutes. It should be noted that magneto didn''t like fishing at first. If he wanted to eat fish, he could just fish from the sea with his ability. Why fish in this stupid way. But the problem is, Nagini likes fishing. Magneto didn''t want to let others go fishing with Nagini, but he finally gave up the idea. Most of the mutants who saw Nagini, the first thought that came to mind was not fishing. After all, this is Nagini, a powerful superhero. Whether it''s respect or fear, it can''t be treated equally. So in the past two or three months, apart from Nagini, there was only one magneto. While fishing, magneto Wang found that fishing was addictive. He didn''t like it at first, but when was the fishing time? If you don''t come every three or five times, you always feel that life is less. Anyway, magneto and Nagini got together because of fishing. And after a long time of contact, magneto gradually felt that Nagini was not as terrible as expected. The fishing rod in hand is windless and automatic, and slender steel wires shuttle through the carbon structure of the fishing rod. After two or three seconds, the disconnected fishing rod will close again. He threw the fishing rod, which he didn''t know how many times to repair, to Nagini. The magnetic King squatted down and lifted the net pocket: "the fishing rod has been repaired. How''s the fishing today?" Watching the empty net bag lifted by magneto, Nagini shook her head helplessly and flashed a touch of regret in her eyes: "I met a big fish, estimated to be thirty or forty kilograms, but I ran away." With that, Nagini opened the fishing gear box next to her. The blue and white fishing gear box looks not small. It is three points larger than the normal fishing gear box. In addition to the basic things such as hook, fishing rod, fishing line and fish float, there are also some food brought by Nagini from home. Fishing is very happy, but it is also very boring, because most of the time they are waiting. Having nothing to do, eating cookies and chatting is a very good way for fishermen. From the fishing gear box, he took out milk and biscuits. Nagini happily tore open the milk package and handed the biscuits: "would you like some?" He took out two pieces from the biscuit box and stuffed them into his mouth. Magneto Wang chewed and commented, "it''s delicious. The only pity is that it''s too ugly." After wiping the milk at the corner of his mouth, Nagini turned his eyes: "dislike? Dislike you. Don''t eat it. You can eat two at a time." Ignoring Nagini''s rolling eyes, he swallowed the biscuits in his mouth. Magneto got up and clapped his hands: "look at your stingy way, let''s go." Looking at the magneto who got up, Nagini flashed a doubt in his eyes: "no fishing today?" Shaking his head and looking ahead, magneto flashed a helpless look in his eyes: "No fishing, Charles asked me for help. It seems that a monster ran out of Skeleton Island. The United States wants Charles to come forward and see if it can be solved peacefully. Charles is not at ease, so he asked me to go to his house..." However, before magneto finished, he heard a "click", and the fishing rod he had just repaired was crushed by Nagini. Looking at Nagini''s gloomy face, magneto, who was flustered in his heart, quickly asked, "what''s the problem? If..." But before magneto finished, Nagini barely squeezed out a smile on his face. He waved his hand: "it has nothing to do with you. It''s my own problem. If there''s any problem, you can let them come to me." There was a flash of hesitation in his eyes. Looking at Nagini in front of him, magneto looked thoughtful, but in the end? After confirming that Nagini''s ugly face had nothing to do with himself, magneto Wang nodded: "Well, let''s go." As magneto left, Nagini, with a gloomy face, opened the system interface. What''s as like as two peas before? It''s just like looking at the runaway rate from 34.8% to 37.8%. Nagini''s face was extremely hard to see! Chapter 506 Man is a very strange creature. Many people think it is difficult to form habits, but in fact? It takes only 21 days to form a good habit. In the first week, you will feel very unnatural, but in the second week, you will gradually become familiar with this habit, and in the third week, this habit will integrate with your life. This is the case with the devil shaped woman Ruiwen. In the first week of knowing Nagini, she felt very painful. This feeling was like a split personality. She was clearly a devil shaped woman, but she had to do something for another person. The simplest example was biscuits. Seriously, so far Ruiwen doesn''t understand why she can make beautiful bear cookies just by putting them into the mold. Nagini must make her a thief ugly. In other words, shouldn''t taste be the most important thing for biscuits? Is it that important? Besides, why do you have to be so ugly? So the first week, Ruiwen was really painful. In the second week, she gradually began to adapt to Sam''s life. She would think about her dress from the perspective of a star. Although the feeling of personality division was still strong, it was much better than the first week. But in the third week? Skillfully put the biscuits into the oven, took out the mobile phone and brushed the oil pipe for a while. At the moment when Ruiwen took out the milk from the refrigerator? She suddenly realized that all her actions were subconscious choices. Different from the initial discomfort and stiffness, now she doesn''t need to deliberately tell herself how to do it, because her body has formed an instinct. Therefore, people are actually more tame than animals. It may take three months or even a year to teach an animal an action, but teach humans? It only takes three weeks. Now, it''s the third month that Raven and Nagini live together! Although Ruiwen knows that she is not a real Sam, and she also knows that everything is just a deal, but The terrible thing is that Ruiwen is used to this life, and even she begins to like it. Ruiwen knows that her idea is wrong, but she has to admit that Nagini is really a reliable man. Yes, Ruiwen realized that the three-month change not only made her more like another person, but also made her feel good about Nagini. Of course, Ruiwen also knows that what she sees may not be the real Nagini, as if she could never be with Sam. After all, fake is always fake. She was not Sam. she knew that she was just a substitute in Nagini''s heart. Even sometimes, Ruiwen can''t help being jealous of Sam. she is just a substitute for each other in Nagini''s heart. But there''s no way. It''s a kind of running in. Nagini injected Sam''s color into her body in order to turn herself into Sam? Nagini will also add the color Ruiwen likes in his body. This feeling is really like love, because love is the process of two people running in and finally forming a unity. In other words, Sam likes Nagini because Nagini wants her to like it, not because she really likes it. Ruiwen knows the truth, but the terrible thing is that she knows everything! Nagini almost satisfied all her fantasies about love. In order to get more from Nagini, Ruiwen found that she was sammerizing at an extremely terrible speed, Because she knows that what Nagini really likes is not herself, but Sam, so she can only strive to become Sam. So it''s like an addictive poison. I know I shouldn''t touch it, but I just can''t control myself. "Dong Dong Dong!" After the familiar knock on the door, it is the sound of the door being opened. A simple gray white leisure suit, although more than two meters tall, still gives people a feeling of supermodel because of the perfect body proportion, even if it is simple to wear. Looking ahead, looking at the busy figure through the kitchen glass, a smile appeared on Nagini''s face: "I''m back." "Creak ~" The kitchen door is separated by a gap. Ruiwen, wearing SpongeBob gloves, holds a large iron plate with a whole roast calf tenderloin on it, surrounded by carrots, potatoes, onions, celery and other vegetables. Looking at Nagini''s hand, Ruiwen dodged lightly: "Don''t move, it''s hot. You get the bread and two goblets by the way. Eric sent two bottles of good red wine." His eyebrows were frivolous, and a thought flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "red wine?" As we all know, Nagini is resistant to most drinks except milk, so? In the face of Nagini''s questioning eyes, she put the roast calf tenderloin on the table. Ruiwen boldly patted Nagini''s ass: "well, red wine has the effect of softening blood vessels and beauty. You can drink some, and..." It seemed that she thought of something very shy. A blush appeared on Ruiwen''s delicate face: "today is the 100th day we know each other." Nagini, who looked at the coquettish face of the evil woman and understood what the other party was thinking, looked a little strange: "Leave tomorrow?" As Nagini''s voice fell, Ruiwen''s cheeks became more and more ruddy. She stared at Nagini coyly and then made a faint voice like a mosquito: "Yes." Nodding and looking down at Ruiwen, Nagini didn''t say anything, but pulled the other party over PS: fifty thousand words are omitted here. As a conscientious author, should you express it? Look up and look at the moon swallowed up by the night? Without a mirror, Nagini guessed that his face must be very stiff and ugly at the moment! The time was pushed to the afternoon one day ago. While fishing in Nagini, in the ancient ruins deep in Skeleton Island, with the end of the fifth heartbeat, Godzilla, like a sculpture, began to fall off its gray white body surface, just like the skin like cement. At the beginning, there were cracks, accompanied by gray materials like plant ash falling from the cracks. Heavy breathing echoed in this silent relic cave. The body began to expand, and large pieces of gray slate were stretched out. The body was like a balloon, expanding from more than 100 meters to more than 400 meters. A pair of eyes could be vaguely seen in the flying gray flocs. This is a pair of extremely cold eyes, without any emotional impurities. Under the bloody animal pupil, it seems to be a killing machine Like my initial guess, the monster gene will affect my emotions, just as the Basilisk will make me indifferent and the dragon will make me arrogant. But different from my initial guess, this impact is more terrible than my initial assumption, so before Ruiwen loses value, I must find the next substitute, otherwise? Nagini is not sure what will happen, but it''s certainly not a good thing. At the same time, in Professor X''s mutant school, Eric, the magneto king, who was drinking coffee, looked at Professor X who pushed the door in and put down his coffee cup. He asked casually: "How''s it going?" Professor X flashed a hesitation in his eyes and finally shook his head: "it''s hard to say." His eyebrows were frivolous, and magneto looked with a touch of doubt: " Looking at the dissatisfied eyes of his old friend, Professor X smiled bitterly. He explained: "don''t look at me like that. King Kong was driven out of Skeleton Island. He won''t stop until he finds a new territory." Although the specific situation was not very clear, the magneto king who knew more or less asked, "so he failed?" Shaking his head, Professor X rubbed his eyebrows wearily: "I don''t know. The American side wants King Kong to go to Antarctica." Looking at the other party shaking his head and sighing again, magneto Wang frowned: "did he refuse?" But unlike magneto, Professor X frowned, with some complexity and worry in his eyes: "no, he agreed. That''s what I''m worried about." If Charles remembers correctly, there is a Titan monarch sleeping in Antarctica, and it is a very terrible Titan monarch, so what is America going to do? Chapter 507 The bright sunshine, the mutant school in the morning, accompanied by elegant music, young mutants walked to the classroom together. Professor X is really rich. The whole mutant school is his industry. In order to protect the mutant from the outside world, the mutant school he established adopts semi closed management. To put it bluntly, it''s just money. In addition to being the base camp of X-Men, it is also the classroom of mutant teachers and the dormitory of students. In Professor X''s headmaster''s office, drinking good black tea and looking at magneto nearby, Charles flashed a memory in his eyes, which made him sigh: "I haven''t had tea together for a long time." The scenes of the past quickly jumped in front of us, from the first time they met, and then they finally parted ways because of their different ideas, and then they had to come together because of difficulties. On and off, I don''t know how many times. A touch of nostalgia appeared at the corners of magneto''s mouth: "Well, it''s been a while. I really miss the old days." Sipping the black tea, it was still his favorite flavor. Looking at Charles in the wheelchair, magneto flashed an idea in his eyes: "are you interested in coming to my mutant town? Ruiwen also mentioned you when she left yesterday." Let Professor X take the mutant school to the mutant town. Magneto had this idea long ago. On the one hand, they are very good friends, on the other hand, magneto Wang is not at ease with Professor X. The times are different. Now the mutants represented by magneto have released Nanshan one after another because of Nagini. But the question is, do they really mean that there will be peace between mutants and humans if they don''t do anything? Don''t be ridiculous. Human beings will not stop persecuting mutants. After all, mutants have the power that human beings dream of. Mutants have three major forces, one is magneto, one is Professor X, and the rest belong to scattered soldiers. This is a perfect triangle structure. Magneto and Professor X have a white face and a black face. They support the sky for the survival of mutants. With their retirement, the small forces that originally survived under the protection of the two will lose their paradise for survival. This can be seen from the expanding scale of mutant Town, because weak mutants must rely on powerful mutants if they want to survive, And the small forces of mutants such as disappeared. Driven by interests, human beings must start with mutants. Don''t ask why it''s not magneto, because now his back is Nagini. Until there is a way to solve Nagini, humans won''t do anything to magneto. That''s why magneto wants Professor X to come to mutant town. However, facing magneto''s suggestion, Professor X shook his head: "Forget it, you can''t put eggs in one basket." He didn''t understand magneto''s concern. In fact, he found the problem earlier than magneto, but as he said, he couldn''t put all his eggs in the same basket. If one day the mutant school is gone, there will be magneto''s mutant town. Conversely, if the mutant town is gone, the mutant school will replace the current mutant town. As for Nagini''s cooperation with human beings, and finally eliminate the mutants together? Well, it''s possible, but if it''s true, no matter how the mutants resist, they don''t have any chance. Therefore, from the perspective of Professor X, now is the best state of mutants. Looking at Professor X''s serious appearance, magneto Wang sneered. He looked at each other angrily: "you still like to complicate things as before." It''s like when they finally separated because of their different ideas. Magneto''s character is fundamentally different from Professor X, one is radical and the other is conservative. In the face of magneto''s ridicule, Professor X disagreed. He shook his head reluctantly: "you don''t know. The mutant''s current situation is better." Of course he knows it''s not safe, but the problem is that he has to think about the whole mutant race. "Dong Dong Dong!" Outside the door, there was a knock on the door. Without Professor X''s consent, Gretchen in red hurriedly opened the door with a telephone in his hand: "Professor, the president''s phone." And look at the two eyes in the room that appear on yourself at the same time? It seems that she thought of some rumors. Gretchen scratched her head and asked tentatively: "Why don''t I avoid it?" His brow was slightly wrinkled, and magneto''s eyes flashed a puzzled: "avoid? Why avoid?" There are many rumors about magneto and Professor X. magneto doesn''t know this, but Professor X is different. He is a mutant with spiritual ability. Except for a few people, most people have no secrets in his eyes. "No." After receiving the phone from Gretchen, Professor X glared at Gretchen and then connected the phone: "Mr. President, I''m Charles. I don''t know..." However, before Charles finished, President akawa on the other end of the phone roared and interrupted him: "Charles, you bastard raised by bichi." As a top mutant, Professor X has not been scolded in person for many years, especially in front of his students and old friends, which makes his face a little ugly: "Mr. President, I hope you calm down. Although I don''t know what happened, I think we''d better calm down and talk." But the problem is that President akawa on the other side of the phone growled angrily: "Talk about NIMA! Don''t think that if Nagini supports the mutants, you can do whatever you want. If you can''t give me an explanation today, I''ll make you regret." Looking up at the embarrassed Gretchen and the pondering magneto at the corners of his mouth, the clay figurine is still angry, let alone Professor X? Moreover, he was scolded for nothing. His face was gloomy and his voice was warm and angry: "Your Excellency, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." As soon as Professor X''s voice fell, he heard a sneer from the other end of the phone: "don''t understand? Don''t understand you let King Kong go to Antarctica? Don''t understand you..." Peter Jackson''s King Kong? Antarctica? Frowning, before the other party finished, Professor X asked subconsciously, "wait, what do you mean? Didn''t you tell me yesterday that King Kong was going to Antarctica?" But as Professor X''s voice fell, President akawa sneered: "Charles, it''s all here. You''re still pretending to be stupid for me." play dumb? What the hell is this? His eyes twinkled with confusion, but a moment later? Professor X, who had an idea in his mind, suddenly turned ugly: "Mr. President, although I know that I can''t fight America alone, it doesn''t mean that you can frame up at will if you really want to go to war?" Taking a deep breath, Professor X''s eyes became sharp: "I hope you can bear the consequences of the war!" This is a bureau. In Professor X''s opinion, this is a bureau designed by the United States. Although it seems a little lame to him, King Kong has caused great damage recently. If the United States says that King Kong destroyed human cities under its own guidance. Coupled with the sequelae left by the previous apocalypse, the boiling public resentment is enough to support the war between the United States and mutants, and even think more deeply. There are not only the United States, but also other countries. This made him think of magneto''s previous concerns. But the problem is, it''s too fast. Professor X thought that humans would do it, but it''s not now. At least until the mutants of small forces are eliminated in a large area, the other party won''t do it to their mutants school. Just as Professor X''s voice fell, President akawa on the other end of the phone roared angrily: "I framed you? You may not know that the conversation last night has been recorded. I never thought that you, as Professor X, would do such a thing." Falsifying evidence? Unnecessary? Professor X sneered: "unfortunately, I also recorded what happened last night..." Just in the middle of his words, he was suddenly stunned, and another idea came into his mind inexplicably. The next moment, as Professor X stopped talking, President akawa at the other end of the phone seemed to have guessed another possibility, which made his voice tremble: "What do you mean?" With a thoughtful look, Professor X''s eyes were more dignified: "if you didn''t lie..." With a slight frown and a change in his eyes, President akawa asked, "ridiculous, why should I lie?" He took a deep breath and seemed to understand something. Professor X sighed: "what''s my purpose? You should always give me a reason to do so." However, the other end of the phone did not give a reason, With a silence and a click, President akawa hung up the phone. Obviously, this is a misunderstanding. Chapter 508 In Washington, President akawa, who was just woken up at dawn, rubbed his eyebrows wearily. He took the hot coffee handed over by his secretary, and took a big mouthful of it. With his black suit and meticulously combed golden hair, looking at the man in front of the mirror, a Chuan felt that the red scarf on his chest seemed brighter. But when he opened the door, he looked at the busy staff in front of the computer A good mood one day suddenly became worse. He took a deep breath and recalled the dialogue with Professor X half an hour ago. A Chuan flashed in his eyes and asked, "what''s the situation now?" The Minister of national defense, who came early in the morning, is standing behind the staff. With achuan''s inquiry, his eyes are more dignified: "It is expected that King Kong will arrive in Antarctica in two hours." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. A Chuan''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. He subconsciously shouted, "so fast?" But the next moment, the Secretary of defense smiled bitterly: "This is only a theoretical value, because our database of Titan monarchs is not comprehensive, so the time when King Kong meets monarch zero is likely to be faster." Looking at the red dot on the screen, which represents King Kong, is approaching the red dot in Antarctica and represents the king of Titan zero, a hint of meditation flashed in akawa''s eyes: "Do you think two Titan kings will fight when they meet?" The Minister of defense pondered for a moment. He glanced at akawa: "it''s possible, but Mr. President, please give up this dangerous idea." Everyone knows that Snipes and mussels compete with each other. But the problem is that among the 17 Titan monarchs that have been found, King Kong is not a powerful existence, and the Titan monarch zero sleeping in Antarctica is more powerful than most Titan monarchs in terms of energy level. Some people even speculate that monarch zero is stronger than the dragon on Skeleton Island! Therefore, Titan King zero > or = dragon Nagini > skeleton reptile > King Kong. If the Titan King zero woke up because of King Kong, would he think it was a human conspiracy and launch crazy revenge? And King Kong, who was beaten up by Titan zero, will he think that human beings deliberately let him go to Antarctica to die? That''s why the defense minister thinks akawa''s idea is dangerous. The snipe and clam fight, and the fisherman gains. This sentence is true not because Snipes and mussels compete, but because fishermen are stronger than Snipes and mussels. The same thing will produce diametrically opposite results because of the different strength of the two sides. Compared with the struggle between Snipes and mussels, the Minister of defense is more inclined to fight between gods and mortals. In the face of such a difficult situation, the Secretary of defense could not help but flash a touch of impatience in his eyes: "Damn mutant!" Just looking at the angry defense minister, akawa thought for a moment, and finally said: "This should have nothing to do with mutants." A Chuan doesn''t like mutants. Of course, he doesn''t want to offend mutants. After all, even if the president is re elected, it is only eight years at most, so he really doesn''t need to get too stiff with mutants during his tenure. "Huh?" In the face of a Chuan''s explanation, the Minister of defense frowned and his eyes glittered with thinking. His thinking is very smart. Since the president said that the mutants are not playing tricks, does that mean that someone is playing in America? Subconsciously, he thought of the powerful country in the East. But a moment later, the Minister of defense shook his head and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "since this matter has nothing to do with mutants, there is still a possibility of cooperation. Your Excellency, can you let Professor X call King Kong back?" Since King Kong went to Antarctica because of Professor X''s suggestion, why can''t Professor X talk to King Kong again? The defense secretary did not mention this idea before because he subconsciously believed that all this was a conspiracy of mutants to provoke war and let the United States fight with the Titan monarch. If both lose? Mutants can rise up according to the situation, so as to obtain part of the voice in the world. But after listening to a Chuan''s explanation, the Minister of defense realized that he was wrong. Although he was supported by Nagini, the mutant''s courage was not so great. Think about it. In 1862, President Lincoln read the Declaration on the liberation of black slaves, and the first black president of America was born in 2008. Until now, there is still serious black discrimination in America. He admitted that Professor X was a very excellent mutant, but even if he was a genius at the demon level, it was impossible to compress what he had only done in 146 hours to three months. This is not arrogance, but Arabian Nights. So after determining that this matter had nothing to do with the mutants, the Secretary of defense decided to think of Professor X. But the next moment, a Chuan shook his head with a bitter smile: "do you think I didn''t expect it? It''s useless. King Kong''s speed is too fast. He has been out of Professor X''s ability." There was a flash of anxiety in his eyes, and the Secretary of defense shook his fist impatiently: "What shall we do now? We can''t wait?" However, in the face of the agitated minister, a Chuan''s eyes flashed a touch of calm that Mount Tai collapsed in front of him: "Don''t be so impatient. I have contacted several generals and they are making plans. In addition, I have contacted the people in the propaganda department." Contacting the army is to avoid being caught unprepared by a sudden war. The propaganda department is mainly to avoid public panic. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes and looked at ah Chuan in front of him. The Minister of defense realized for the first time that his own president was not as useless as expected. But a moment later, he still asked, "where''s Professor X?" When asked by the Minister of defense, a Chuan patted the other party on the shoulder: "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the s.h.i.e.l.d. to do it. The speed of Kun fighters is still very good, but the most important thing is that the current director, Nick Frey, had a good relationship with Nagini in his early years." Looking at ah Chuan in front of him, although he has some unreal feelings, he has to admit that ah Chuan in front of him really makes him feel that he should look at him with new eyes on the third day of his absence. Taking a deep breath, the Secretary of defense asked a little more rarely in his eyes: "Your Excellency, what am I doing now?" Your excellency? Although this is not the first time that the Secretary of defense has called himself so, it is the first time that the other party has sincerely called himself, your Excellency the president. Ah Chuan, who was cool in his heart, nodded with satisfaction. He waved his big hand: "keep an eye on the trend of King Kong. Once you find anything, tell me immediately." After leaving the Minister of defense, akawa became the same as before. In fact, in today''s society, the president is really a good job. Of course, if you have enough money. Three cobblers top Zhuge Liang. There is no perfect person in the world. Akawa knows this very well. Therefore, in addition to the standard team of the president, akawa also has his own staff group. He doesn''t know much about politics. After all, before he became president, a Chuan was a very good businessman, not a very good politician. But because of his personal experience, he knew the character of politicians very well and even analyzed the essence of politicians. As a businessman, a Chuan has the merchant''s unique cunning and greed, without lack of decision-making ability, and is good at summarizing his own shortcomings and advantages. In fact, as a politician, a Chuan is not good, but the problem is that he is really suitable for the current environment. For any politician, in the same position, they can never be as decisive as a Chuan. After all, everyone''s identity is different. After becoming president, a Chuan gives full play to the changeable and profit-seeking of his businessmen. Perhaps, when he left office, akawa was still not excellent, but at least in this era, he was a very successful president of the United States. Meanwhile, Antarctica. The violent cold wind blew and set off the wind and snow all over the sky. On the hard ice sheet, there was a thick wall reflecting metal gray. An American soldier was stationed here. They looked at the front with dignity. The latest information has been transmitted. The Titan monarch named "King Kong" is approaching the military base where they are stationed Chapter 509 Jack Matthew, the rank of lieutenant, is a very ordinary member of many American military bases in Antarctica, Today is the 18th month of his assignment here. How to say, apart from easy work and faster promotion of military rank, there are no advantages here. But Matthew still came here, not because he was an American soldier. He was not so noble. The real reason for him to do so was that he wanted to be a captain, but he didn''t want to go to Iraq. So after some operation, he came to Antarctica. If there is no accident, six months later, that is, the 24th month he is stationed here, he will return to the United States as a captain. Think of America, think of the green coconut trees and golden beaches, and the warm sunshine? In contrast, Matthew was full of fighting spirit when he couldn''t see the huge ice sheet. In June, we only need to wait for six months. Persistence is victory. Come on, Ollie!! However, a cold wind blew, and Matthew, who was still in high spirits just now, couldn''t help shivering. Shrunk, stood on the wall hundreds of meters high and looked at the white storm nearby. Matthew couldn''t help scolding in his heart, this damn weather! Just at this time, a garrison was built on the wall, which brightened his eyes. Step by step, walking on the 24 meter wide fortress wall. In front of the line of sight, there are huts built on the city wall, just like lighthouses on the sea. At the moment Matthew opened the door, a familiar smell made him smile, and subconsciously stretched out his hand: "hurry, give me a breath." The man opposite, Mario, was as reluctant to go to Iraq as he was, and then ran to Antarctica. Now it''s the rank of second lieutenant. Whether he can jump to captain depends on how tolerant he is. You know, Matthew was going to leave when the dog arrived at the major, but now he would rather be a captain than stay here for another day. Looking at Matthew''s outstretched palm, Mario smiled like magic, took out a silver white wine pot from his arms and said proudly: "It''s hard to keep the 58 degree vodka. Drink less and don''t let people see it." As we all know, the army doesn''t allow drinking, but in some countries with poor environment, it''s really impossible not to drink. The temperature in Antarctica is very low. Liquor is a daily necessity here. Of course, it is only for drinking. However, today is a special day. I don''t know what the leaders above are crazy about. They even banned everyone from drinking and even sounded the secondary alert. Hehe, this is Antarctica, There''s nothing but ice and snow. You have to be on level two alert? Subconsciously, Matthew, who thought it was the leader who came to inspect the work, flashed a touch of disdain in his eyes at the moment of receiving this notice. This made him want to scold his leader for being mentally disabled. But there was no way. Unless he wanted to go to the military court, he didn''t dare to drink at dinner at this special time. Fortunately, he knows that soldiers like Mario who have been stationed at the Garrison for a long time will have the habit of hoarding spirits. Otherwise, Matthew really doesn''t know whether he can return to the dormitory alive after patrolling around. Matthew took the jug from Mario and poured it into his mouth. He felt the burning sensation brought by the liquor into his throat and the cold dispelled in an instant in his body, which made him moan. But Matthew didn''t dare drink much, as Mario said. Today''s situation is quite special. You can''t let others see that you drink. So after just one sip, Matthew closed the lid of the wine pot and threw it to Mario: "Thanks, next time I patrol, I''ll bring you my own life..." Just before Matthew finished, there was a loud bang, and the dull sound was like a burst of thunder from the earth. With the crazy shaking of the wall under his feet, it was like an earthquake of magnitude 8! Because it happened so suddenly, Mario didn''t have time to catch the wine pot. His body subconsciously fell with the shaking of the building. The wine pot thrown out of Matthew''s hand just hit his forehead, directly cut a hole, and viscous blood gushed out. But Matthew ignored the injured Mario in the room. At the moment of the accident, he struggled to rush to the gate. The process was very difficult, because the ground shook and fluctuated really violently. This feeling was like a boat in a storm, shaking uncontrollably. But in the end, Matthew opened the door and successfully escaped from the small house. But when he saw what was happening outside, Matthew was stunned! At the front of the line of sight, there should have been a fairly flat ice sheet. At first, when he first came here, Matthew felt that the ice sheet was really beautiful. Standing on the wall hundreds of meters high and looking at the white ice sheet, he felt really comfortable. But after a long time, Matthew gradually hated the stereotyped scenery, because the ice sheet was always the same as it was, as if it would never change in his life. And now? The ice sheet has changed! Huge cracks appear strangely on the ice sheet, and from the cracks, turbid sea water ejects from the inside, merging a large piece of snow around. In the place with the most cracks on the ice sheet, in the center of the crack spreading around in a fan shape, the earth trembled wildly, as if under the torn ice sheet, there was a terrible creature breaking out of the ice! With the icebergs falling off the ice sheet and the sea water gushing out under the cracks, they were pushed out of the ground, in a loud sound, After the terrible roar, a huge palm tore open the ice sheet in front of him. This feeling is like skating on the lake in winter, accidentally falling into the lake, and scrambling out of the lake under the stimulation of cold water. But the current situation is somewhat different, because this is Antarctica, and there is an ice sheet hundreds of meters thick at the foot! So, what kind of monster can break the ice sheet hundreds of meters thick? Matthew''s eyes flickered with panic and his brain was blank. He just looked at it. Under the broken ice, in the churning sea, in that moment, from the vast white ice and snow to a vast Antarctica. A huge creature climbed out from under the ice sheet little by little. The terrible earthquake continued. Mario, struggling to climb out of the house, was going to ask Matthew why he left him, but at the moment of going out. In front of the line of sight, in the vast white storm, there was a giant beast standing for thousands of kilometers. In his eyes, he had an incomparably majestic steel fortress, which was not even as high as each other''s lower legs. "Pop!" Mario knelt on the ground. He subconsciously prayed to God, but before Mario finished praying, "pa", his left face got a heavy punch. Lieutenant Matthew, with a ferocious face, shouted to himself: "What are you waiting for? Get out of here and pull the alarm!" Seven or eight seconds later, the harsh alarm sounded at this military base in Antarctica At the same time, in the White Palace in Washington, a Chuan, who had just sat down, heard a sudden knock on the door before the chair under his ass was hot: "Enter..." However, before ah Chuan finished, the door of the room was roughly opened. Looking at the fiery Minister of national defense, he understood ah Chuan very much. A touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes. He asked: "Minister, is something bad happening again?" He took a deep breath and looked at the calm ah Chuan in front of him. A dignified flash flashed in the eyes of the Minister of Defense: "Your Excellency, just now, King Kong landed!" Logged in? As soon as the pupil contracted, a Chuan flashed a flash of consternation in his eyes. Then he frowned and looked down at the time of his wrist watch: "don''t you say there are still two hours? It''s only one hour." But the Minister of defense gave a wry smile and shook his head: "I don''t know. In a word, King Kong''s speed is faster than expected. In 15 minutes at most, King Kong will meet monster zero. Your Excellency, what should we do now?" Perhaps it was because he had been too bright before. At the moment of knowing the news, the Minister of defense subconsciously came up with a Chuan in his mind. So he threw away his work and hurried here. Of course, it may just want to throw the pot. Just looking at the expectant look of the Secretary of defense? A Chuan really wants to say, you TM I ask, I TM ask who? The reason why he was so wise before was not because of how good he was, but because dozens of top aides were giving advice for him. Now? In the face of this sudden situation, a Chuan''s eyes flickered with ignorance. Should he tell the Minister of Defense: wait here first, and I''ll go back? Don''t make trouble, let alone whether the other party will agree. Even if he agrees, the cauliflower will be cold when the staff think of a way. So after some meditation, ah Chuan pretended to be calm: "Although ahead of schedule, we have done everything we should do, so don''t be too flustered. Besides, you should have confidence in America." Um emmm£¡ (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Although ah Chuan didn''t believe it when he said this, he couldn''t help it. At this time, he can only say so. Looking at ah Chuan''s calm look, although he is still a little uneasy, as the Minister of defense, he? After some thought, he finally sighed: "When this is over, maybe we can go drinking together at night?" Chapter 510 Walking on the endless Antarctic ice sheet, King Kong, who is more than kilometers tall, trembles slightly with each step. Even occasionally, the ground breaks into huge pieces of ice because it can''t bear his weight. But for that? King Kong didn''t think so. Even now he was a little complacent. More than three months ago, King Kong ran out of Skeleton Island. The reason is very simple. He is worried that Nagini will turn around to solve himself after solving the skeleton reptile. If you were Nagini, would you share the same territory with a same-sex person of different races? The answer is impossible, especially when his strength is weaker than the skeleton reptile. At the moment the skeleton reptile died, King Kong realized that he was likely to leave the Skeleton Island. But it doesn''t matter. The earth is so big. King Kong believes he will find a place suitable for his own survival. But after a turn, King Kong was a little confused. In fact, it''s true that Titan creatures don''t have high requirements for food, especially at the level of King Kong. If they rely on normal food intake to maintain exercise, they would have starved to death. Titan monarchs are generally more than kilometers tall. For example, Godzilla''s current body length is between 450-480 meters, which belongs to relatively weak Titan creatures. After the next evolution and becoming a real Titan monarch, the body length will soar to 1200-1500 meters. At the same level, King Kong is certainly not as good as Godzilla, but everyone is a Titan monarch creature. Even if there is a gap between the two sides, it will not be too big. Therefore, the height of King Kong should be between 1200-1500 meters, and how many humans is an adult King Kong equivalent? Assuming that the density of humans and King Kong is the same, and King Kong''s height is 1200 meters, according to the average height of adult men (1.71 meters), King Kong is equivalent to 73000 adult men. This figure is not exaggerated, but the problem is that the density of human beings is different from that of Vajra. If it is iron, Vajra of the same size is equivalent to 560000 ordinary adult men. Suppose an adult male needs to eat one kilogram of food a day, and King Kong needs to eat 560 tons of food a day, which is more than 200000 tons of food a year! This is only a small calculation, because the density of King Kong is definitely higher than that of steel. If you want to survive and even have enough energy to do other things, you must need more food. Therefore, for most Titan monarchs, the normal food intake can only satisfy their greed, but can not really solve their food and clothing problems. Therefore, a good territory must have abundant energy. In a popular way, this energy is nuclear energy. But unfortunately, the nuclear energy in nature is either occupied by the same Titan monarch or in the hands of mankind. The Titan monarch can''t fight, but bullying humans is still no problem. So in the previous three months, the United States suffered. It was precisely because of the continuous attacks of King Kong that the United States had to negotiate with King Kong, and then there was King Kong''s trip to Antarctica. Seriously, King Kong doesn''t care about the harsh environment in Antarctica. No matter how strong the wind is and how low the temperature is, it will not affect a Titan creature more than 1000 meters away. As King Kong entered Antarctica, he couldn''t help getting excited. Because he felt a very strong smell of nuclear energy, even higher than the energy concentration of Skeleton Island, so this is a treasure land? King Kong was very happy. He felt more and more that it was a right choice for him to leave Skeleton Island. As for those humans who kept attacking themselves? Seriously, I don''t feel much. If conventional weapons hit him, it''s even better to tickle him, and powerful missiles can''t cause too much damage to King Kong. The only possible dirty bomb, no problem against chrysanthemum openers, but against Titans? Come on, it''s not an attack, it''s an extra meal. So the soldiers were desperate. They desperately fired weapons at King Kong. A large number of bullets and shells filled the whole Antarctica with gunsmoke. But these attacks seemed to tickle and could not stop King Kong from moving forward. As for the steel fortresses they had built before? For human beings, it''s an insurmountable fortress, but for King Kong? Don''t be ridiculous. It''s not as high as my knee. Don''t mention the grand pass. It''s said that the threshold is relatively reluctantly. So many times, soldiers do only two things, shoot at King Kong, and then wait for King Kong to step over his head. Well, it''s so big! Then there''s no more. Although few people died, this feeling of powerlessness is really bad, but what can we do? If you can''t help King Kong, why should the United States, as the world''s first power, consult Professor X with King Kong? According to the current situation, the only possible way to prevent King Kong from meeting Titan zero is for Professor X to arrive in time, but the problem is In Washington, looking at the moving King Kong on the screen, akawa''s face became ugly. However, just when he didn''t know what to do, the Secretary of defense suddenly turned to look at himself. Under the questioning eyes of a Chuan, the Minister of defense stretched out his palm: "Mr. zongte, Hello, this is Charles." Charles? Professor X from the mutant school? A flash of confusion flashed in akawa''s eyes, but a moment later, he realized that the body of his defense minister had obviously been borrowed by Professor * *. If it was normal, akawa would have a good discussion with Professor X about the bad nature of this matter. But now? Seriously, akawa was not in the mood at all. He just wanted to know one thing: "tell me, you came to me not because of another bad news." The current situation is very dangerous. The Titan monarch is more difficult to deal with than expected. At present, Professor X is the only one who can prevent King Kong from meeting the Titan monarch zero. He knows that Professor X contacted himself at this time. It''s probably not good news, but people should have dreams. If they don''t even believe in miracles, how can they create miracles? But obviously, there is a huge gap between ideal and reality. As akawa''s voice fell, he heard the Minister of national defense say in a heavy tone: "I''m on the plane now, but I''m sorry, Mr. President. The plane has lost control, so I can''t arrive in Antarctica on time, let alone stop King Kong before everything happens. In addition, the plane will explode in three minutes." Akawa was silent for a moment. Obviously, the last thing he wanted to happen happened. Why let the Kun fighter of s.h.i.e.l.d. send Professor X to Antarctica? The reason is very real. A Chuan guesses that his conversation with Professor X may have been tampered with by someone, and the only person who has the ability to do all this is aochuang, who invaded America and failed some time ago. He went to the s.h.i.e.l.d. in the hope that aochuang would look at Nagini''s face and not start the s.h.l.d. plane. After all, Nick Frey and Nagini are good friends. But judging from the current situation, achuan''s plan has obviously failed, But a moment later, a Chuan suddenly raised his head. A touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "I see. I don''t know if you are willing to accept the cooperation in the form of employment?" There was a look of embarrassment on the face of the Secretary of defense, but finally Professor X shook his head: "sorry, I can''t decide this matter. I need to discuss it with others." Nodding, a Chuan sighed, "well, I understand." There''s nothing to say. At this time, it''s love to help you, and it''s duty not to help you. Mutants have no reason to help America through this difficulty. However, just when a Chuan thought that Professor X was leaving, he seemed to think of something. A thought-provoking expression appeared on the face of the Minister of Defense: "by the way, there is another thing. There is a mutant called Night Walker on my plane. His ability is space transmission." Akawa was stunned. He subconsciously looked up and said, "wait, what do you mean?" Chapter 511 A Chuan''s eyes flickered with thought. He looked at the Minister of defense, or professor X. After some thinking, he seemed to understand something. A touch of seriousness flashed in a Chuan''s eyes: "What do you want to do?" Obviously, when the Kun fighter went to pick up Professor X, the other party should think that aochuang is likely to prevent him from going to Antarctica. Why did aochuang do so? Hehe, aochuang is a madman. As long as he can finish mankind, what can he do? So at this point, a Chuan is not as good as Professor X. he thought that aochuang would fear Nagini and chose to give up. After all, even if Professor X intervened in this matter, time may not be in time, so aochuang didn''t have to take this risk at all. But ah Chuan didn''t expect that aochuang was so extreme that it didn''t give the Divine Shield any face or any chance. As for Professor X? Seriously, a Chuan found that he underestimated each other, but this is not the point. The point is that after knowing the Austrian innovation plan, Professor X still chose to help himself! Why should he help himself? Even offend altron? There is no love for no reason. It is certain that since Professor X is willing to help himself, he must have a big plot. This is exactly why ah Chuan frowns. Professor X has made so many preparations, so this time he can''t give three melons and two dates. Sure enough, as soon as a Chuan''s voice fell, Professor X opposite put forward a condition that made his face suddenly change: "I hope to set up a mutant affairs department and make hank the Minister of affairs." Subconsciously, he frowned and didn''t even think about it. Ah Chuan asked: "What if I disagree?" Don''t think it''s very simple. There are 15 departments in the American political system, except for the top president, speaker of Parliament, general and so on. These 15 departments are the cornerstone of the normal operation of American politics. In a sense, they are even more important than President malijian. After all, the president is gone. Just choose another one. But without any of these 15 departments, the United States cannot function normally. Now, the other party actually wants to turn the original 15 departments into 16 departments? Are you kidding? Once he has done so, he will establish a positive image of mutants in the hearts of the people, and even legalize the identity of mutants. In the long run, the historical significance of this matter is no less than the emancipation declaration read by President Lincoln at that time! If a Chuan wants to be famous, even immortal? This is definitely a good opportunity, but the problem is, he is not such a person. Lincoln is a great president. Even now, among the most respected presidents in America, Lincoln can rank in the top five. But such an excellent president, who could not even be described as great, died of assassination. And this is the price Lincoln paid. A Chuan wants to do something for America. Of course, it''s best to earn a good reputation. But the problem is, he doesn''t want to die! He loves this country and its people, but he loves himself more. But the problem is that Professor X knew early on that the other party would not agree so easily, but he was not flustered, and Professor X believed that the other party would agree, because: "Your Excellency, as a friend, I need to remind you that your time is running out." Why do you say ah Chuan''s time is running out. The reason is very true. The Titan monarch is different from the chrysanthemum opening beast. The chrysanthemum opening beast cannot communicate. Destroying the earth is their only goal, but the Titan monarch is different. On earth, most Titan monarchs have no idea of attacking humans. This means that humans and Titan monarchs can actually exist at the same time. There is no inevitable conflict between the two sides, which means that most countries will maintain a wait-and-see attitude if the Titan monarch goes to war with the United States. Of course, if you can sprinkle salt on the wound, I believe many countries are willing to do so. As for help? Don''t make trouble. Before, we resisted the chrysanthemum beast together because the chrysanthemum beast wanted to occupy human homes and even kill all humans. If we didn''t resist, it would be destroyed by the chrysanthemum beast group, but the Titan monarch was different. If you don''t provoke the Titan monarchs, they won''t bother a group of ants. So, America is in trouble. Why should we help wipe our ass? Moreover, in modern society, America is not the only big brother. The country in the East is very good. It is said that a large-scale mecha group is being built recently. If America is really finished? It''s better to try your luck in the east than to help the first power with the sunset. A Chuan understood what Professor X meant, but he shook his head: "even if I agree, it''s useless. I can''t do it alone." Refuse? Yes, it matters too much. If you agree, ah Chuan is likely to die. But if you don''t agree? At best, he was deposed as president. In addition to the president, a Chuan is also a very successful businessman. He has amazing wealth and contacts. So why agree? Why did you take the risk? Although he hopes that America will be strong and he also hopes that he can leave something in the world after his death, he hopes to have a stable old age rather than die. Just in the face of a Chuan''s refusal, Professor X shook his head. He looked at each other calmly and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I believe in your ability, and I didn''t say that I must let you mention this bill." Ah Chuan frowned. He seemed to think of something: "What do you mean?" In contrast to Professor X, a thought-provoking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "After a while, there will be an extremely bad mutant abuse. The other party is a hero who has saved America, but he has been treated unfairly, just because the other party is a mutant!" "In the end, the whole event fermented and attracted the attention of all mankind. Under social pressure, you have to agree that the establishment of the mutant personnel department is a perfect script, isn''t it?" Yes, this is Professor X''s real plan. He knew that akawa could not agree that the position of president was very important to him, but it was definitely not as important as he thought. What if you choose between life and the president? Professor X believes that akawa will not hesitate to abandon his status as president and become a happy super rich. On this point, akawa will never let him down. But not everything in this world has only one solution. As we all know, the president of the United States is a very simple job. His daily job is to play golf, ha ha afternoon tea, send a tweet and sign the documents. And this is just in line with achuan''s human design. Although secretly, the two sides had already reached an agreement, in the eyes of the masses, a Chuan was forced to agree to the establishment of the 16th department specially established for mutants. And after some trade-offs? A touch of seriousness flashed in a Chuan''s eyes, but he said cautiously: "I need half a year to prepare, and all our agreements are only oral commitments." Half a year? Are you going to find a suitable pot man? Although it is clear what the other party is thinking, Professor X does not point out, because the other party''s half a year is very wonderful! So the next moment, Professor X''s satisfied voice came from the mouth of the Secretary of Defense: "happy cooperation." In the endless Atlantic, there is a Kun fighter in the sky. Under the control of magneto, the plane flies normally. As for the countdown bomb mentioned by Professor X before? Well, there was a bomb, but he found it the moment magneto got on the plane. Not far away, Professor X, who used to be like a sculpture, slowly opened his eyes and broke back the flight he tried to change again. Magneto Wang poured a glass of whisky to Professor X opposite: "Succeeded?" He took the glass and took a sip of whisky. Although he had a smile on his mouth, Professor X shook his head: "what success is this? Not even half the success, but only a good start." Although ah Chuan has agreed, there are too many variables because it is only a verbal commitment, The next thing I have to do is to realize all the awesome things I just blew in front of a Chuan. Only in this way, a Chuan will agree to the establishment of the mutant personnel department six months later. So? Looking at an ignorant Night Walker not far away, Professor X showed a kind smile on his face. As for magneto? He knows what Professor X wants to do. After all, he has been a good comrade for many years. Moreover, Professor X''s plan will not really hurt the Night Walker. If it was magneto? The Night Walker is expected to be cold. However, magneto doesn''t intend to intervene in this matter, not because he doesn''t want to, but because of his different identity. Now magneto is labeled Nagini. After all, people all over the world know that magneto has embraced Nagini''s golden thigh. But after all, he was a good friend for many years. After some hesitation, magneto did not forget to remind Professor X: "just know. Be careful. Those politicians are more and more cunning." Chapter 512 "It''s so cold." In Antarctica, a cold wind blew. Even wearing a thick down jacket, the Night Walker still shivered. Although the physique of mutants is generally higher than that of normal humans. But the problem is that the current temperature in New York is at least 20 ¡æ, while a few hours later, the perennial temperature in Antarctica is - 20 ¡æ. If the temperature difference exceeds 40 ¡æ, let alone wear a down jacket, even if you wrap your body into a ball, you will have to shiver for a while. Looking at Professor X not far away, looking calm, as if he didn''t feel anything, the Night Walker couldn''t help asking: "Professor, why did we come to Antarctica? If you remember correctly, your ability should cover more than half of America." However, before Professor X answered the question of the Night Walker, Wang Ze shook his head. He smiled: "it''s not America, but at least half the earth." As an old friend for many years, magneto Wang knows how strong his ability as a good friend is, but he knows better that Professor X, who seems kind, is black in his bones. Looking at the night walker who looked confused and knew nothing about his subsequent experience, magneto Wang shook his head with pity, but because everyone was wearing goggles, the Night Walker did not see the touch of sympathy flashed in magneto Wang''s eyes. As usual, he asked in a puzzled way: "Then we..." Just facing a Night Walker as naive as a little white rabbit? Professor X, who couldn''t bear it, turned to magneto: "don''t let him talk nonsense, let him take off his clothes." The Night Walker was stunned and looked at Professor X hesitantly. He looked stunned as if he had heard wrong: "ah?" And look at the night walker who doesn''t know anything? Magneto Wang sighed. While feeling the complexity of people''s hearts, he walked towards the Night Walker step by step A moment later, on the cold ice sheet of Antarctica, there was a scorching sound ¡á A burning sound "Big ¡á People... No ¡á Want... Ah... No ¡á Yes! " Three minutes later, the refreshing magneto came back satisfied, leaving the shivering Night Walker lying on the ice sheet at minus 20 degrees, with grievances in his eyes. He never thought that Professor X, whom he admired, would do such a thing! You know, at the beginning, when I knew I was going to team up with the famous professor X and magneto. It took him a long time to calm his excitement. At the beginning of the mission, the Night Walker thought of the epic mission of saving the world and saving the mutants, but unexpectedly, they were such people! Night Walker felt wronged. The only thought in his mind was, mom, I''m not pure! However, Professor X did not pay attention to the self complaining Night Walker. He said before that to create a storm of public opinion, he needs a mutant, and the mutant must have no stain, otherwise it is very likely to be taken out to talk about things. So Professor X finally chose the Night Walker. First, the Night Walker''s ability is suitable for this mission. Secondly, in the previous apocalypse, the Night Walker also showed his face. Although he is not very famous, he is at least a decent superhero. Of course, the most important reason is that decent superheroes other than night walkers have either unlimited potential or strong ability, such as Gretchen and laser eye. Most of the remaining mutants who made contributions to the Apocalypse have a black history. Therefore, Professor X can only choose Night Walker, and the other person is really suitable for this task. He was bullied from an early age, worked in a circus, and then was caught in the mutant Colosseum. Later, he performed well in the Apocalypse event. Love life, yearn for peace, and play a key role when the conflict between the United States and the Titan monarch is about to break out. Well, six months later, this is the human design of Night Walker, A standard, social five good young people''s design! However, judging from the current situation, these are later words. Because what needs to be solved most now is to stop King Kong from moving forward, but Professor X thinks his probability of success is very high. But in fact, is that true? With the powerful spiritual force breaking out of the body, the whole Antarctica is no longer a vast expanse of white in Professor X''s eyes, but a piece of black earth with souls suspended. However, although they are all souls, they are different from each other. For example, in Antarctica at the moment, in addition to Professor X, there are three terrible souls completely different from ordinary creatures! First of all, nature is the magneto next to him. As a mutant of the fourth level, although the strength of magneto is not as exaggerated as the Titan monarch. But the quality of his soul is thousands of times that of normal human beings. As an old friend of ten thousand years, Professor X is naturally no stranger to magneto''s soul, but his attention is not on magneto. At the front of the line of sight, located in the core of Antarctica, there is a cold and cruel soul, which makes Professor X look dignified. The strength of the soul has nothing to do with strength. But it is certain that the strong must have a strong soul! What appears in Professor X''s sight is a very old soul! Even if it is so far away, Professor X can clearly feel the thick smell of time, but what makes Professor X most upset is the cruel smell filled with each other. This feeling is very strong, like a sheep eating grass and a tiger eating sheep. There is an essential difference between the two. Just one look can tell whether the other party is dangerous. Fortunately, from the chaotic state of this soul, it is obvious that the other party is sleeping and has no idea of waking up. Otherwise, Professor X is really not sure whether it is the right choice to stay here. Take back the awe eyes from the sleeping soul at that moment. Professor X turned to look at King Kong in the distance. Compared with the sleeping Titan King zero, King Kong is naturally far inferior. But the Titan is a Titan after all. Although the quality of the souls of both sides is not much different, even as a spiritual mutant, Professor X is better in quality. But the soul volume of the Titan monarch is dozens or even hundreds of times that of himself. He took a deep breath. In this spiritual world, Professor X concentrated and condensed a translucent soul chain in the void to connect the souls of both sides. At the same time, when King Kong broke through the last human blockade and was about to come to his new home, Professor X''s familiar voice suddenly sounded in his mind: "Friend, do I remember me? We talked yesterday." King Kong stopped. After a moment of thinking, he remembered that the other party was the strange human he had talked to before, which made him have a flash of doubt in his eyes: "I remember you, the very special human. What can I do for you?" And after making sure that you can communicate with King Kong normally? Professor X breathed a sigh of relief and could just talk. His biggest worry was that King Kong ignored him from the beginning. He would not forget his first communication with King Kong. The other party exclaimed in a rather incredible tone: "God, you can talk?" The surprised tone and exaggerated expression seemed to see that the monkeys in the zoo could speak! Later, even though Professor X said that human beings have their own language and civilization, which is not as backward as King Kong imagined, King Kong scoffed and showed quite strong arrogance. This lofty attitude is really unpleasant. But I have to admit that compared with humans, the king Titan is the real master of the planet. Therefore, Professor X is very worried that King Kong ignores himself, and from the current situation? Professor X said that as long as he could communicate normally, his probability of success would increase. Therefore, as soon as King Kong''s voice fell, Professor X followed him "Yes, it''s me. One thing..." But before Professor X finished, a burst of hearty laughter and a huge sound like thunder rang out in Professor X''s mind: "Ha ha, you are King Kong''s friend. I like you. If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t find such a suitable home." King Kong''s soul is not strong. Even compared with his body size, this soul seems a little weak. But the problem is that King Kong is a Titan monarch. He is not human. Even compared with other Titan monarchs, King Kong''s soul seems weak, but in human eyes, it is still a behemoth that can not be described in words. This feeling is like hundreds of thousands or even millions of people saying the same word to you in their minds, feeling the surging suffocating soul power at the other end of the soul. Professor X felt that his head was almost splitting, but he still struggled and said: "well, King Kong, there''s something I have to tell you. Antarctica is very dangerous. You''d better consider..." However, before Professor X finished, a rather thick will that almost broke the connection between the souls of both sides exploded in his mind, and then turned into a rather barbaric voice: "Wait, you don''t want to repent? I hate people lying to me." Professor X was silent. Vaguely, he seemed to see a giant ape with a wild smell on his body staring at himself, and around each other''s huge soul like a mountain, there was a towering flame. After a moment of meditation, Professor X took a deep breath and smiled reluctantly: "Since you don''t care, it''s nothing." Chapter 513 "Jingling!" The harsh telephone ring rang in Professor X''s ear. The Night Walker, who was already dressed, looked at the phone call again, with a flash of hesitation in his eyes, but finally honestly set the mobile phone to mute. Finally, the Night Walker didn''t dare to disturb Professor X who was not far away. In the face of this move of the Night Walker, magneto Wang nodded with satisfaction. He said that people really need to be beaten by the society before they can get real growth, such as the Night Walker in front of them. Compared with the little white rabbit who didn''t understand anything at first, although he still looks silly now, he is much smarter than before. At least he knows what it is to judge the situation. As for Professor X? Magneto doesn''t want to ignore it, but then again, Professor X''s current trouble is not something magneto can solve, so Professor X is really annoying at the moment. He thought that the easiest thing to solve in his plan was King Kong, because the other party looked stupid, a very unwise Yazi, but now? It''s too simple to think about things, because King Kong is the most unsolvable existence. Assuming that the two sides can really sit down and have a good talk, Professor X has 100 ways to let King Kong leave Antarctica honestly, but it is obvious that Professor X is not qualified for normal conversation between the two sides. Even Professor X suspected that King Kong didn''t intend to talk to himself from beginning to end. The reason why the other party is willing to go to Antarctica is not because they are good at talking, nor because they are afraid of America. Just because King Kong didn''t know what to do next. After all, he had just been driven out of Skeleton Island by Nagini not long ago. In Professor X''s guess, King Kong''s idea is probably that I''ll go to Antarctica first. If Antarctica is good, I''ll settle down in Antarctica. But if King Kong is not satisfied with Antarctica? Big deal, turn around and continue to find trouble in America. Don''t say anything. We agreed before. Do you care about the agreement with ants? No, because it won''t take long for you to forget the ants. When the ants find you, they will have forgotten you, and it is estimated that they will slap the ants to death. But conversely, if the other party is not an ant, but your friend, teacher, or leader? That would be very different. Just like the truth, only within the range of the cannon, strength is the key to the unbreakable agreement. From the current situation, it is obvious that in the last conversation, the human in King Kong''s eyes did not have the conditions to reach an agreement with him. But this is not the most irritating point for Professor X. it really makes him think he wants to be simple. He even thinks that King Kong is the main reason for the existence of no solution because Professor X has found a very serious problem. That is the particularity of Antarctica. He doesn''t know what King Kong''s ideal territory looks like, because it belongs to the core secret of all countries in the world and can never be easily known to Professor X, But he knows that at this moment, a powerful Titan monarch is sleeping in Antarctica, that is to say, Antarctica must have a special area suitable for Titan monarchs, otherwise the other party could not sleep here for so many years! What does that mean? King Kong likes Antarctica. He will never choose to leave because of Professor X''s advice. Similarly, because King Kong is not Professor X, King Kong will never give up Antarctica before meeting King Titan zero. This means that the meeting between King Kong and Titan zero is inevitable! This is a dead end. Even Professor X doesn''t know how to solve it, but what makes him more upset is the consequences of this matter! At the moment, Professor X guesses that a Chuan, who just reached an alliance with himself half an hour ago, is likely to stab himself. So... Is the trust between people really so fragile? As president of the United States, will Chuan really stab Professor X at this time? Well, not to mention, Professor X is right at all. Although akawa was really happy at the moment when King Kong stopped moving, akawa was obviously happier to see King Kong moving towards Titan zero again. Why did akawa reach an agreement with Professor X? The reason is very simple. If Professor X succeeds, he will be "forced" to sign a treaty six months later. He doesn''t care. Anyway, his political reputation has not been very good. Besides, half a year is enough time to find a qualified pot back man. But if it fails? Hehe, in all the cooperation between humans and mutants, isn''t it common sense to throw the pot to mutants as long as there is a problem? Therefore, no matter whether Professor X succeeds or fails, a Chuan will not have much loss. Even in a sense, Professor X''s failure is more beneficial to himself! Because under the great pressure of public opinion, if they operate properly, they are likely to retire early. Yes, ah Chuan is not going to do it. It is said that when the president of the United States is happy, but he really sits in this position, a Chuan knows the hard work of this job. In fact, it can''t be said how hard it was. At least in the two years when Nagini hung up, he was still very happy. But with Nagini''s return, achuan felt that the world was upgraded from simple mode to hell in an instant. The s.h.i.e.l.d., which used to be honest, has become disobedient. The mutant who used to let them do what they wanted to do now dares to negotiate terms with him. But I can only stand it honestly and dare not put a word! The seemingly beautiful president of the United States, but in fact? There are too many problems for him to solve and too many things for him to compromise, so this time, if the opportunity is right, ah Chuan decides to resign directly through the pot of mutants. A Chuan thought out his resignation report. At that time, he said that he was bewitched by the mutants and made a wrong judgment and choice. He was sorry for the American people and failed to live up to the expectations of the people. With guilt in his heart, he decided to resign as president. You see, it''s perfect, isn''t it? In the office, humming a happy song, a Chuan took out his mobile phone again and dialed Professor X. In Antarctica at the moment, King Kong is also happy. Huge body, rolling on the snow-white ice sheet, feeling the rich and almost substantive energy in the air? At the moment, King Kong smiles like a 2000 ton fool, You know, this radiant energy is a deadly poison for humans, but it is a valuable food for the Titan monarch, and even a rare material for further development. After all, the ancestors of King Kong evolved from ordinary beasts to the first generation Titans roaming the star sea because of similar energy. Although the second generation titans are difficult to reach the height of the first generation Titans. However, long-term immersion in the high concentration radiation area will still make Titans like King Kong harvest. Back in Skeleton Island, I often had to hunt to make up for the lack of energy in normal body operation because of insufficient energy concentration. In front of him, King Kong couldn''t help crying because of the almost luxurious air energy concentration. Heaven, this must be heaven! He became more and more sure that leaving Skeleton Island three months ago was the right choice. As for the danger Professor X said before? Hehe, where the energy concentration is so concentrated, there are likely to be powerful Titan creatures. But the question is, if there are Titan creatures here, why don''t you smell the smell of Titan monarchs? The earth can be small, but it can also be large, so why can''t it be an ownerless land, a fertile land that has never been found? King Kong, who has rolled enough on the ice sheet, patted the snow foam on his body, then squatted down and dug into the ice sheet below. Although the energy concentration on the ice sheet is amazing, King Kong can feel that the energy concentration under the ice sheet is higher! The huge palm is like a sharp knife and shovel. For humans, this is hard ice, even harder than steel, but it is as soft as tofu in King Kong''s hand. Icebergs the size of hills were dug out. With terrible brute force and sharp nails, King Kong quickly dug out a sunken basin at his feet. When King Kong was digging, a strong sense of crisis made his body freeze, but before he could react, under the ice sheet more than 500 meters deep, a claw covered with green dragon scales suddenly crossed the ice and fastened King Kong''s neck. "Click, click!" Cracks spread on the ice in front of him, and then roared. The ice in front of him broke, and a ferocious dragon head appeared in front of King Kong: "Say, why do you smell like Godzilla!" Coincidentally, on the outermost ice sheet of Antarctica, feeling the awakening of Titan zero, Professor X''s mind is the same as that of King Kong at the moment: "Wuhu, it''s over!" Chapter 514 Cyan scales, wild shapes, huge wings, with the iconic three dragon heads? As Titan King zero woke up from his deep sleep and looked at the powerful Titan monarch in front of him under the ice sheet in the depths of Antarctica, while he was stunned, King Kong couldn''t help but think of a sentence - quitola, the legendary... Loser! Well, it doesn''t mean to look down on each other. King Kong knows how powerful quitola is in front of him. He can break his neck every minute if he wants. The reason why quitola is a loser is that the other party is not an earth creature. It is said that many years ago, a group of meteorites with high radiation landed on the earth. It is because of those meteorites that the first generation of Titans was born on the earth. I don''t know where the other party learned the news. In short, quitola ran to earth and tried to take the meteorite from the early Titans. However, it was a pity that quitola came late. When he arrived on earth, he had taken meteorites as his own early Titan giants, each of whom was the strong one in the fifth stage. As a result, every time kidola tries to grab a meteorite, he will eventually be beaten up, so he has the title of "loser". But later, for some reason, the good early Titans who originally lived on the earth suddenly decided to leave the earth together. But it is strange that quitola, who belongs to the same era and does not belong to the earth, did not leave with the Titan monarchs. No one knows why quitola stayed on earth, perhaps because she was tired of the wandering life in the universe? Could it be waiting for the next opportunity to land on earth? Or does the earth have the opportunity to break through the fifth stage? In short, quitola stayed on the earth. Even for a long time, the other party ruled the planet, but later quitola disappeared because of boredom. So, many years later, No one knows how many years, millions of years, did quitola live? Tens of millions of years? Or hundreds of millions of years? This is possible. Although quitola is not a Titan, he has a life expectancy no less than that of a Titan. In theory, he can even live longer than the earth. However, this is not the reason why people call the legend of quitola. What really makes him a legend is the strong strength of quitola! Quitola is very strong. Maybe quitola is a smelly brother in front of the first generation Titans, but for the second generation Titans, quitola is a nightmare that can never be defeated. In the special power vacuum period when the early Titans left the earth. Many second-generation Titans refused to accept the rule of quitola and began to resist, but the facts proved that your father was your father after all. Whether it''s strength, speed or defense, quitola can perfectly suppress any second-generation Titan beast, so gradually quitola has become a legend and the most powerful creature on earth. Just because the image of quitola''s loser was too popular, of course, it was partly because the second generation Titans were unhappy. In short, the three dragons in King Kong''s memory, kidora, are also known as the legendary... Loser. King Kong didn''t think of each other before, mainly because quitola hasn''t appeared for many years. Even many Titan monarchs said that quitola may have left the earth. After all, the earth is still too small for their super large creatures. Now it seems that the other party did not leave the earth, but slept in Antarctica. In addition, judging from the kilometer thick ice layer on each other''s body, it is not difficult to guess that quitola should have slept here for many years. If he hadn''t dug the other out because of his cheap hands? It is estimated that quitola will sleep here for a long time, Just Godzilla in each other''s mouth? King Kong''s eyes twinkled with ignorance. What the hell is Godzilla? Recalling the stories his mother told him about his ancestors when he was a child, King Kong racked his brains and couldn''t remember who Godzilla was. The only thing he knew was a guy called skeleton reptile. Looking at the confusion flashing in King Kong''s eyes, quitola, who has been sleeping since ancient times, is now active, with a strong heartbeat, instilling energetic blood into his limbs and bones. Originally in King Kong''s eyes, quitola was already very terrible. At the moment, her strength soared again, and she has reached a state that King Kong can''t understand. With the three dragon heads looking at each other, the dragon head on the left looked at King Kong coldly, as if he had been sentenced to death: "Kill it." However, the dragon head in the middle, stronger than both sides, shook his head. He looked down at the King Kong with his neck pinched by himself, and his voice was dignified: "He has the smell of Godzilla, which shows that he has been in contact with Godzilla and has utilization value. He can''t be killed." As the voice of the main dragon head fell, the dragon head on the right looked flattering and licked the dog: "well, the boss was right." The huge winding neck twisted and pieces of ice fell off the turquoise scales. Looking sideways at the dragon head on the right, the dragon head on the left sneered and looked contemptuous: "ha ha, flatterer, you are timid and dare not kill." If it''s the big head in the middle, the dragon head on the right will never say anything, but if it''s the one on the left? As soon as his eyes turned, the dragon head on the right side was quite restless: "the three of us share one body. Do you think I''m timid? Boss, he provoked you." Three dragons, quitola, one body, but three heads, and each head has its own thought. The dragon head in the middle is the boss, with a stable character and the strongest strength. The one on the right is the second. He likes to do things when he is free. He is the biggest enemy of the harmonious coexistence of the three brothers. As for the third on the left? According to the second child, he is an iron Han who likes to pretend to be cool, but facts have proved that the second child''s vision is still very poisonous. People with a little IQ know that the second child is deliberately doing things. Be smart and direct the disaster to the East, so that the second will eat the consequences. If you feel that you are stupid and can''t speak second, then choose to shut up. After all, the boss is not a fool. How can you not understand such a simple thing. But the problem is that the old three has a hard character. He said directly and forcefully: "what''s the matter with my provocation? Why is everything..." However, before the second child finished speaking, a dragon claw covered with green dragon scales fastened the third child''s neck, and then "click", the third child whose neck was broken was paralyzed on the ground like noodles. Looking at the miserable appearance of the third, the second couldn''t help laughing happily: "Ha ha, let you bang se, now you are..." But unfortunately, before he was satisfied, the hand that broke the third man''s neck was pressed on the second man''s neck, and there was another familiar "click". After the third man, the second man also broke his neck. After solving the two stupid brothers, as the boss, quitola thought for a moment. He looked at King Kong with dignity: "My name is quitola. From the expression, you should know me. You have two choices now." "First, tell me where Godzilla is. I know you don''t know who Godzilla is, but you just need to know that Godzilla is strong." "Second, I''ll kill you and find Godzilla myself. Since you smell like Godzilla, it means he''s still on earth." Without any hesitation, as quitola''s voice fell, King Kong quickly said his guess: "I come from Skeleton Island. Three months ago, an unknown creature killed another Titan creature on Skeleton Island, and then I ran out. I haven''t seen any other Titan creatures during this period." Frown slightly, looking at King Kong''s expression that doesn''t seem fake? The head of the Dragon asked, "Skeleton Island? Where is it?" And looking at the murderous eyes of quitola, King Kong subconsciously raised his fingers: "that direction." Don''t say King Kong counsels. Quitola is so cruel to herself. Can King Kong not counsels? Besides, quitola twisted his neck because he had slept in Antarctica for many years. His body was full of energy. He had nothing to do when he was idle. He might also have the effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. If King Kong has so much energy in his body, he plays like that. But the question is, he doesn''t have that much energy. What if Quito clicks himself? King Kong is going to cry. As the voice of King Kong just fell, the twisted neck gradually healed under the stimulation of huge energy. Now the old third, who has recovered as before, looked at King Kong coldly: "He''s useless, or I''ll kill him?" But the second, who also recovered, shook his head: "Godzilla is difficult to deal with. It''s related to whether we can break through. Try not to create complications." Taking a deep breath, the third stared at the second angrily, his eyes filled with anger: "Why are you always against me?" Facing the question of the third, the second shook his head. He sighed and looked like a fool: "because you have no brain." And looking at a second and third to fight? The boss, who is the strongest and master the main control of the body, frowned and flashed a warm anger in his eyes: "enough, I don''t want to break your neck until I find Godzilla." Maybe he was afraid of breaking his neck again, and the second man closed his mouth decisively. Although the third is still a little dissatisfied, the boss is the boss after all. He can only vent his dissatisfaction by curling his mouth. And looking at the family reunited under his kind persuasion, quitola nodded with satisfaction, but a moment later? Turning to King Kong not far away, quitola''s majestic eyes flickered seriously: "And you, I won''t kill you, but from now on, you can''t leave, because I''m not sure if what you said is true, if you dare to lie to me?" Before quitola finished, King Kong quickly said, "I promise I didn''t lie." But quitola shook his head, and he gave a sneer with defiant contempt: "It doesn''t matter whether you lie or not. What matters is whether you lied to me." Chapter 515 The huge dragon wings spread out, and dazzling thunder jumped on the green dragon scales of quitolana. It feels like a ball of lightning, violent and dangerous. And watched quitola until the other party disappeared from his sight. With a bang, The huge body like Mount Kumgang seemed to have been drained of all its strength and sat on the ground. Even if the temperature in Antarctica is lower than - 20 ¡ã all year round But at the moment, King Kong still couldn''t help sweating. Looking at the clear sky and breathing free air, King Kong couldn''t help feeling in his heart: "It''s good to live!" On the surface, quitola doesn''t intend to kill King Kong, but is that really the case? Don''t be ridiculous. If quitola really plans to let King Kong go, why does the dragon head on the left ask again after knowing the location of Skeleton Island? The subtext of the other party''s saying this sentence at that time has shown that Quito pulled the killing heart! But in the end, did quitola give up because of the dissuasion of the dragon head on the right? On the surface, it is, but the actual situation is more complex than expected. It was not the right dragon head or the final decision of the main dragon head that made quitola give up killing King Kong, but the first three who shouted to kill King Kong. Why does the second say the third has no brain? Because from the beginning to the end, the second and the boss never wanted to let King Kong go! If it weren''t for the old three''s mouth, King Kong realized that the other party was likely to do it to himself, so he became alert. It is estimated that now King Kong is not sitting on the ground panting, but lying on the ground waiting to die. So the third child who seems to want to kill himself saved himself. On the surface, the man who saved his dick is the one who really intends to kill himself. It is precisely because he understood this truth that in the conversation just now, King Kong has been very cautious and always prepared for the sudden attack of quitola. Here I want to say that quitola''s strength is very strong. If she wants to kill King Kong? King Kong is absolutely impossible to escape, but King Kong is the Titan monarch at the peak of the fourth stage. Even in the Titan monarch, it belongs to a relatively weak existence. But the Titan monarch, after all, is the Titan monarch and the most powerful creature on the earth! This means that King Kong''s counterattack before his death can''t hurt quitola, but it''s OK to cause a little trouble. And that''s why quitola let King Kong go, Because he needs to face Godzilla at his peak! As for the last words of the other party? Hehe, I will believe the nonsense of quitola. Now you run away, there is a glimmer of life. If you really stay here, you are really looking for death. The reason is very simple. The relationship between quitola and Godzilla is obviously not a friend. It''s like a thief who comes to your house to steal and is found by you. Coincidentally, you find that the thief has contacted your enemy. Because you are afraid that the enemy will run away, you plan to solve the enemy first, but what about the thief at home? Can''t you just let him go? So you half threatened and half comforted the thief to wait in your house. Quitola is the owner of the house, Godzilla is the enemy, and as a thief, how can King Kong stay in Antarctica? So after resting on the ground for a while, King Kong got up and patted his ass. although he looked a little reluctant, he left resolutely. No way. Don''t go now. When quitola comes back, he can''t go even if he wants to. Because whether it''s quitola or Godzilla, they won''t let go of themselves. Quitola would never let herself go, so when he came back, he would die. Godzilla is because he told quitola his position. If quitola hangs up, he must hang up next. Therefore, running away is the only way to live. At the same time, in another part of Antarctica, which is also under the ice sheet, but has a different life state from Titan creatures, watching King Kong leave? A proud smile appeared on his face. As Professor X guessed, all this is the ghost of aochuang. Three months ago, aochuang decided to look for Nagini''s child. He knew the value of the child, but in the process of his search, aochuang was attacked by humans. He is very strong, but this does not mean that aochuang is invincible. To tell the truth, aochuang wants to tell those stupid humans who have nothing to do. Their goal is not them at all, at least not them this time. But the problem is that even if he said so, no one would believe it. Because in the eyes of most people, aochuang is equivalent to doing things. Of course, if aochuang tells mankind its true thoughts, I believe most humans will believe it. After all, aochuang''s goal is to destroy all mankind from beginning to end. But the problem is that aochuang can''t tell humans what he really thinks. After all, it concerns Nagini''s only remaining blood in the world. How could he share such precious news with others? In order to find Nagini''s children and avoid accidents in the whole process, aochuang planned all this in front of him. In fact, altron knew for a long time that in addition to himself, there was a terrible Titan monarch sleeping in Antarctica, and with King Kong leaving Skeleton Island, there were frequent frictions with the United States? Aochuang made the whole plan. In fact, it was not only during the negotiation between Professor X and King Kong that aochuang moved his hands and feet. The reason why akawa chose Professor X is also the result of careful arrangement by aochuang. There are many reasons for choosing Professor X. In addition to one fit, the most important reason is that Professor X is a mutant. His identity is doomed not to know too many secrets of human beings. It is precisely because of this that Professor X will not doubt why the United States wants King Kong to go to Antarctica. Because there is no country in Antarctica, nor does it belong to any country, Professor X will not be surprised when he gets the news. As for where the United States wanted King Kong to go? In fact, it is the Qinghai Tibet Plateau, on the one hand, because there is the mysterious country in the East, and the United States will never miss any opportunity to pit each other. On the other hand, it is because there is the headquarters of the supreme MAGE - Kama Taj. Unfortunately, because of aochuang, the original Qinghai Tibet Plateau has become Antarctica. In aochuang''s plan, as long as King Kong and quitola meet, the two sides will inevitably break out of conflict. As long as a conflict breaks out between the two sides, the United States, as one of the initiators, will definitely be retaliated, and may even involve the whole world. This is exactly what aochuang wants to see, because only when the world is chaotic, aochuang can fish in troubled waters and find Nagini''s children before everyone else! But the problem is that with the passage of time, the disaster expected by aochuang did not happen. America? business as usual, Italy? business as usual, Flower grower? Well... It''s always normal there. Aochuang, who always pays attention to the news all over the world, looks confused at the moment. What about quitola? At the same time, it is not only aochuang, but also in the Washington office. Looking at a peaceful America, ah Chuan, who is waiting for permanent work, now looks confused and sends out doubts from the depths of his soul: "Does Professor X succeed?" Chapter 516 The sky is still so blue and the clouds are still so white. As a free country, nothing can stop Americans from being happy. a gun battle? virus Monster? World destruction? And yelling, I don''t know how many years, but it''s Yellowstone volcano that hasn''t erupted? These are small things. As long as I believe in God and love life, these are not problems. Therefore, at this moment in America, we should drink and dance. Of course, the party between friends can''t stop. In short, even if the alarm is sounded, America is still full of joy and freedom. Yes, this is America, a magical transition. But at the same time, a Chuan in Washington frowned. Looking down at the mobile phone in his hand, from the bottom of his heart, a Chuan doesn''t want Professor X to succeed. Even if his identity is the president of the United States, from the current situation? Although I don''t want to admit it, there is peace all over the world. This feeling is like God playing a joke with himself. But the problem is that reports show that King Kong has met Titan zero in Antarctica, and before long, both King Kong and Titan zero left Antarctica. So the question is, where are these two powerful Titan monarchs? There are two possibilities. One is that Professor X is lucky. He didn''t do anything. The whole thing has been solved peacefully, which is equivalent to Professor X picking up a big bargain for nothing. Another possibility is more frightening, because that means that Professor X really has the ability to solve the disaster, whether by conspiracy or absolute strength. In short, he has the ability to solve it. If it''s really the second possibility? Thinking about the agreement between himself and Professor X, a Chuan can''t help feeling that his scalp is numb, so that now, a Chuan is not sure whether he wants to contact Professor X. Coincidentally, Professor X in Antarctica is also very tangled with this problem. To say successful? In fact, from the beginning, he failed, because King Kong could not listen to him. The two Titan monarchs were destined to meet. In any case, they all looked like the United States was going to end. But to say failed? Because of his special telepathic ability, Professor X can detect the rising anger and killing intention in quitola''s heart at the moment of waking up, and even some can''t wait? Professor X is not sure about this. But he is sure that as long as quitola leaves Antarctica, there will be a bloody storm! But the problem is that both quitola and Vajra have left, but there is no large-scale death anywhere in the world, so is this a success? Or is it a failure? Professor X doesn''t know, because the current situation is beyond his control. But precisely because they are not sure what the situation is now, both a Chuan and Professor X of Antarctica choose to stand still. At least until the situation is clear, they will never contact each other. But the problem is, in addition to Professor X and a Chuan, there is actually a third person hidden in this event, that is, aochuang, who planned all this. The first two can afford to wait, or they must wait until things are clear. But the problem is, aochuang can''t wait! Why did aochuang plan this unrest? On the one hand, it is because only by mixing the water can you find Nagini''s children. But this is only part of the reason. In fact, there is also part of the reason because of Tony Stark, one of the creators of aochuang. I have to admit that Tony is really a terrible genius. Although aochuang, as an AI living body, has inherent advantages in network problems. But as a leader in this industry, Tony Stark''s technology is not bad. Three months ago, aochuang was bitten by Tony. In that invasion, aochuang was accidentally intercepted by Tony. In this information stream, there was information about Nagini''s children. There are two news. The good news is that Tony''s technology is not mature, or his idea is relatively conservative for the first operation, so although that information has been cracked, there is not much information left to Tony. The bad news is that Tony is trying to fix or even complete this information. This is also the reason why aochuang is so anxious, because he must find Nagini''s child before Tony completes the information. In other words, Professor X can wait, akawa can wait, Tony Stark can wait, but aochuang can''t wait. There are two choices in front of him. One is to wait, but he is not sure whether Tony can fill in the information while he is waiting. In addition, what''s worse is that under the big data analysis of aochuang, he found that in the short term, whether it''s King Kong or quitola, they don''t have a high probability of looking for human trouble. It''s like hitting mosquitoes. If you don''t kill them at the first time? Most people will not wait for the mosquito before it appears next time. Another option is to take the initiative, but the problem is that without King Kong and quitola to muddy the water, their actions will be exposed. Tony had intercepted part of the information. If he intercepted another paragraph this time No, it will be intercepted by Tony. He knows Tony and knows that three months is enough for the other party to update and combine the previously cracked and repaired information? Tony has a great chance of knowing that Nagini''s child is still alive. So choose to take the initiative? Or wait for a better chance next time? Under the Antarctic ice sheet, after some meditation, a flash of determination flashed in altron''s eyes. You can''t wait. The more you wait, the worse it gets! Now take the initiative to attack, although there is a risk of exposure, but because of King Kong and quitola, the United States dare not take all its strength out against itself. But if the United States reacts, King Kong and quitola probably won''t trouble them? In addition to dealing with Tony Stark, I have to face an America that goes all out. Therefore, although this is not the best opportunity, according to the current situation, this is the best choice for aochuang. But what makes him upset is that even now, aochuang doesn''t know where quitola went and why quitola left, but there are no relevant reports about quitola all over the world. So where the hell is this goddamn quitola? Meanwhile, an isolated island in the South Pacific. Quitola, which left Antarctica, did not immediately go to Skeleton Island, but appeared on this unknown island shrouded in lightning all year round and accumulated terrible power, The blue dragon wings that cover the sky and block out the sun are rolling dark clouds gathered due to special terrain around the huge body covered with green and Golden Dragon scales. At the moment, there is dazzling lightning in the dark cloud, but unlike ordinary lightning, the lightning in front of us is golden, and each one contains amazing power. Normal fourth stage creatures, such as magneto and Professor X. All it takes is a flash of lightning and it will be badly hit. For example, King Kong, the Titan monarch at the peak of the fourth stage, although he will not be seriously injured by lightning, his physical paralysis is certain, and when the number of golden lightning reaches a certain scale. Even King Kong will be badly hurt. But this kind of golden lightning is very dangerous for most creatures. In front of quitola, it is as delicious as food! With a large number of golden lightning absorbed by quitola, its strength is stronger than that of quitola at the peak of the fourth stage. At the moment, it directly soars to an extremely terrible level. What if King Kong meets quitola again? Even if King Kong fought back, quitola still had a great chance to kill without injury. As a large number of golden lightning was absorbed by quitola, the green scales on the other party''s body gradually changed to cyan gold. At the same time, because the golden lightning was absorbed by quitola, the dark clouds around the island gradually began to disperse. Feeling the power in his body, a touch of complexity flashed in the eyes of the dragon head on the right. He asked: "Can you succeed this time?" In the face of the second child''s inquiry, although I know I''m not asking myself, with a moment of silence? From the third man''s thick throat, he sent out a low roar of awe: "Kill!" Chapter 517 Skeleton Island, an ancient city ruins, in the lazy sun, a huge beast lies in front of the cave. This is a huge beast with a length of more than 400 meters. Its skin is as hard as obsidian, and under its skin is as hard as steel! Compared with Godzilla in the previous stage, Godzilla has changed a lot. The first is the body shape. Before, Godzilla''s body shape was more than 100 meters, but now its body length has reached an amazing more than 400 meters, which has expanded by at least 27 times compared with the original. It used to be like a mountain, but now Godzilla is a mountain. In addition, Godzilla''s body is also changing. For example, the translucent and crystalline bone plate on the back is now milky white, and in the deepest part of the bone plate, it is vaguely seen that there are flocculent blue energy flowing in it. And the little short hand, which has been stained by Nagini''s disease, has now become strong. This strength is visible to the naked eye. In the past, it was at best an ornament. If he didn''t know that the bone was hard enough, Nagini was afraid that his arm would break if he wasn''t careful. And now the arm? The bones are full of muscles. Although they are still so short, their broad arms and developed muscles give people a visual impact with a full sense of strength! Just like a bullet ready to go, it can burst out amazing power at any time. But the biggest change was Godzilla''s face. When it comes to Godzilla, the first thing in most people''s minds is cruelty and destruction. It''s a frightening figure in a city turned into ruins. It''s those bloody and ferocious eyes. Godzilla was fierce. He was born with a ferocious face of a bad man. This feeling is like a ghost faced mastiff, which looks very scary. But that''s all before. After this evolution, Godzilla, who has officially entered the fourth stage, looks like an iron Han with a big round head, especially with a strong tendon? It is no longer frightening and ferocious before, but it gives people a very solid feeling, just like an iron pier for forging iron. And for the image now? To tell the truth, Nagini is still very satisfied. At least it looks better than before. But seriously, Nagini is not happy at all. The reason is very real. The stronger the monster gene, the greater the impact on Nagini. The Basilisk has been promoted to the fifth stage. Do you want to break through again? It''s hard. The dragon needs luck because of the race ceiling. It may break through in the next second, or it may be stuck at the peak of the fourth stage all its life. On the one hand, it depends on the opportunity, on the other hand, it depends on whether Nagini wants to break through. Only Godzilla is different. As a deep-sea fat house, Godzilla can enter the fifth stage even if she sleeps every day. Nagini didn''t realize the hidden danger of monster gene before, so the early evolution of Godzilla was really fast. However, some time ago, Godzilla woke up for the fifth time, and his strength was directly improved from the third stage to the fourth stage. With the out of control value soaring by 3%, Nagini was flustered. The fifth deep sleep increased by 3%. How much will the out of control value increase in the sixth deep sleep from the normal fourth stage breakthrough to the peak of the fourth stage? And the seventh deep sleep, directly from the fourth stage to break through the fifth stage, what should I say? Because Godzilla hasn''t hit the bottleneck yet, Nagini is really worried that if he doesn''t control it, Godzilla''s backhand will give him a big surprise. At that time, the out of control value will burst the watch instantly, and Nagini will directly hit GG! Fortunately, Godzilla''s next evolution requires enormous energy. So as long as Nagini doesn''t take the initiative to break through, there won''t be too big problems for a long time in the future. However, on the eve of Nagini''s preparation to put Godzilla into a long dormancy. A very special feeling made Nagini subconsciously look up. This feeling was wonderful. Godzilla instinctively felt threatened, as if he had met natural enemies But I don''t know why, from the bottom of his heart, there was a burst of desire, as if there was a special force in front of him. At the same time, quitola, who has just stepped into Skeleton Island, seems to have found something. He subconsciously raised his head and stared at the front with majestic eyes. His eyes seemed to penetrate the mountains and finally looked at Godzilla. The second son was silent for a moment. He took back his eyes. His eyes flashed cruel and cunning, like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity: "is it him?" The old three''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. Different from the high and cold in the past, at the moment, he roared with emotion: "Yes, it''s him. I''m sure it''s Godzilla!" The boss who took back his sight flashed a serious look in his eyes: "this time, we can''t let him run anyway!" What is the relationship between quitola and Godzilla? Why did all the early Titans leave, but quitola stayed on earth? At this stage, the reason why the second generation Titans can''t reach the height of the first generation Titans is really just because of genetic problems? Or does the body of the second generation Titan beast have other secrets? If it is really because of genetic problems, why hasn''t a second-generation Titan monarch successfully broken through the fifth stage for so many years? One or two can be said to be unlucky, but 17 Titan monarchs are stuck at the peak of the fourth stage. Therefore, there is only one reason. Genetic completion can indeed enable the Titan monarch to break through the fifth stage from the peak of the fourth stage. But this complement is not a single race, but needs all the second-generation Titans. In fact, the meteorites that landed on the earth at that time were not 17, but 18. Each meteorite was taken away by a powerful creature, so there were 17 Titans in the first generation. In other words, in addition to the 17 early Titans that have disappeared. In fact, quitola should be the 18th giant beast to break through the fifth stage, which is why he came to the earth. However, because quitola did not belong to the earth, the early Titans refused to use the power of meteorites to break through the fifth stage. Of course, another possibility is that they hope to make their children break through. Why not kill quitola? The main reason is that the early Titans hoped that quitola would become a sharpener for their children to break through. After all, quitola''s strength is only a little short of the fifth stage. If his children can defeat quitola? It is bound to advance to the fifth stage through the power of meteorites. But unfortunately, many years have passed, except that the early Titans can easily sling quitola with the suppression of life level, the remaining giants are not quitola''s opponents. This is also one of the reasons why quitola, as a loser, is regarded as a legend in the world of Titans. In this way, many years later, for unknown reasons, the early Titans decided to leave the earth collectively. At that time, they had two choices. One was to give the meteorite to quitola, let him break through the fifth stage, and then everyone left together. Another option is Meteorites are divided into seventeen parts, and then the power of meteorites and genetic power are combined to form a special life body. These special creatures are the prototype of the second generation Titans. In fact, in a sense, the children of the second generation titans are different from those of the first generation Titans, because their mother or father are the same life. At the same time, because the fourth stage organisms are essentially different from the fifth stage organisms. Coupled with the deliberate action of the early Titans, the genes containing meteorite power soon spread. The most pitiful thing is that the early Titans left so suddenly that no one told them before they left, so quitola didn''t know that the early Titans had left until many years later. When he understood everything and wanted to break through the fifth stage by collecting the genes of the second generation Titans, he desperately found that it was too late. This was the plan of the first generation Titans. What if quitola wants to break through phase five? He must protect the earth, because he needs to gather the genes of 17 second-generation Titans. In theory, the second generation Titan is stronger than the offspring of the first generation Titan, because the second generation Titan has the power of 117 of the 18th meteorite in addition to the genes of the first generation Titan! So the second generation titans have a chance to compete with quitola. Of course, it may also fail, and from the current situation? Most Titan monarchs are still no match for quitola, even if they have the peak strength of the fourth stage in adulthood. But even so, even if most of the second generation Titans failed, the first generation Titans did not lose. Because the 18th meteorite belongs to quitola. Even if it is given to him, there is no loss. What''s more, the other party has helped them protect the earth for so many years? On the contrary, quitola also understood the sinister intentions of the early Titans. But the question is, does he have the right to refuse? Even if he knew that the other party was biting himself, quitola could only recognize him by pinching her nose. After countless years of efforts, quitola has collected 16 pieces of meteorite power. Just when he was confident and ready to break through the fifth stage, he was angry to find that Godzilla was gone! Quitola can clearly feel that Godzilla is on the earth, because the other party has one seventeenth of the meteorite energy in his body, but the problem is that he just can''t find Godzilla, as if the other party had disappeared from the earth. Until many years later, the rash King Kong awakened the sleeping quitola. This is why quitola was so excited at the moment of awakening, because he was one step away from the fifth stage. Chapter 518 Deep in the Skeleton Island, in a quiet Canyon, there is a snow-white jackal with a blade ridge. It is the Jackal with a blade ridge that has seen Godzilla on both sides but escaped every time. Compared with a few months ago, the Jackal with a length of more than 20 meters. Now it is almost the same size as the normal jackal, and even looks more petite. But don''t be confused by its appearance. The knife ridge jackal at the moment is a real third stage creature, strong enough to resist a fully armed reinforced regiment. The surrounding mountains, hundreds of kilometers away, are its territory. At this moment, I look at the blue sky, the green grass under me, and my lovely wife and concubine waiting for me not far away. Feeling the magic of fate, a trace of memory can''t help but emerge in his eyes. A few months ago, at that time, it was just an ordinary jackal. Because of his old age, he was once the wolf king and was finally driven out of the wolves. Every day, he needs to worry about food. Just when he thought his life was coming to a hasty end, he met a strange creature, which was the first turning point in his fate. Knife ridge jackal seized that opportunity, successfully evolved itself from the most common beast to a monster with Titan blood, and its strength soared all the way to the peak of the second stage. It''s not particularly strong, but on Skeleton Island? With his second-class peak strength, he is barely a small overlord. In this way, after another period of time, the knife ridge jackal met the strange creature again, but this time, it encountered not an opportunity, but a crisis. The other party stared at him and took him as food, but when the knife ridge jackal thought he was going to be eaten? Miracles happen again! The strange and powerful creature did not kill itself, but happily threw itself away. At that time, the Jackal didn''t understand, and he didn''t dare to ask, so he had to run away with his tail. Afterwards, I don''t know whether it was because the stimulus was too great or for any other reason? In short, it broke through again and became the overlord of Skeleton Island in the third stage. In Skeleton Island, there is a strict hierarchy. The peak of the second stage is known as a small overlord, but it rarely owns territory. Even if it owns territory, it is also the territory that other monsters in the third stage don''t want. But what if it evolves to the third stage? That will be very different, and this evolution has strengthened not only the strength of the jackal, but also its genes. For example, some of the offspring of today''s knife ridge jackal are no longer the previous knife ridge jackal, but the same snow-white as themselves. After adulthood, they can enter the second stage of the knife ridge white wolf. For the current life, the blade ridge white wolf has been very satisfied. It knows that the third stage is its own limit. As for the fourth stage? That''s not what ordinary creatures like it can think of. So its only idea now is to live a good life and strive to expand the race of knife ridge white wolf one day. However, when it thinks about it, should I spoil the little 18, the little 17, or the two together tonight? Suddenly it was dark in front of him. There was no time to respond. The knife ridge White Wolf didn''t even know what had happened, so he was caught by a claw full of cyan and gold scales. Then, a thunderous voice sounded in his mind: "Say, where did you meet Godzilla!" Quitola was annoyed. He could be sure Godzilla was on the island. But the problem is, as many years ago, quitola just couldn''t find Godzilla. He went to the ruins of the city left by mankind and saw the cave where Godzilla had rested before. He thought the other party would wait for him there. Because no matter who wins, both sides will break through this confinement and go to another world! However, quitola did not find Godzilla. Quitola is sure Godzilla must still be on the island. Because the taste here was too fresh and strong, he didn''t believe Godzilla could escape under his own eyes. Therefore, quitola began to look for it. For example, now he found the blade ridge white wolf, because he had the smell of Godzilla. He just looked at the confused look on the face of the blade ridge white wolf. Quitola''s eyes flashed a little fidgety: "Damn it, it''s another lower creature." In the boundless universe, the fourth stage life is also known as higher life. Because of the transformation of the essence of life, even if they don''t speak, they can communicate through spirit, so quitola doesn''t worry that the knife ridge white wolf can''t understand what he''s talking about, What he was really worried about was the blade ridge white wolf. As he is now, he looked at himself like a mentally retarded man. There was a haze in the second eye. He was in a bad mood now. But he knew better that the most upset person at the moment was not himself, but the boss. All along, he is the one who is most eager to evolve. Now, evolution is only one step away, but Godzilla disappears again. In a simple word, the boss''s mentality has exploded. So the next moment, the second asked tentatively: "What should I do?" Next to the old three, obviously did not see the boss''s gloomy surface, about to collapse mentality. Irritable, he had only one thought in his mind: "kill it, there''s nothing to use anyway..." Because of the mentality, compared with the hypocrisy in the past, the boss and the second seem more direct, but when the knife ridge white wolf is about to be killed, the miracle happens again. The third seemed to find something. He didn''t start, but subconsciously turned his head and looked at the bloody sky not far away: "Wait, what''s that?" "Boom!" The blue sky is now shrouded in blood. At the forefront of the line of sight, a huge creature like a meteorite is burning around. The huge dragon wings set off a terrible heat wave. Looking from a distance, it is like a falling sun! Looking at the dragon in the sky, quitola frowned at the same time. The other party is the creature at the peak of the fourth stage, which quitola will not misjudge. And he can be sure that although the other party looks very similar to Titan creatures, in fact, the other party is not Titan creatures. It is likely that they are from other planets like themselves! So the next moment, with a harsh dragon chant, quitola spread her wings, and the bloody sky above her head was torn open, replaced by dark clouds as gloomy as ink, and in the depths of dark clouds, there were dazzling lightning. One black and one red, in an instant, the Qi machines of the two giants at the peak of the fourth stage clashed with each other, and with the confrontation between smog and quitola, The celestial phenomena of the whole skeleton island are also changed by the unique magnetic field of the two giants. Half the sky was bloody, and under the heat wave, it was like a purgatory burning sin. On the other side, in the dark sky, dazzling thunder flickered, as if the world would be destroyed in the next second. From a distance, the Skeleton Island at the moment is shrouded in two colors. The invisible gas field collides and becomes clearly visible because of the clouds. The rolling clouds collide with each other, like a vortex that devours everything. "Boom!" The huge body fell to the ground, folded the huge dragon wings and stared at quitola more than ten kilometers away. Nagini was ready to speak, but quitola on the opposite side took the lead: "Do you know Godzilla?" Nagini was stunned and obviously failed to match the rhythm of quitola: " But before Nagini spoke, quitola continued: "You smell like Godzilla." Looking at kidola, who was ready to speak again, Nagini flashed a touch of helplessness in his eyes. He quickly waved his hand: "wait, don''t talk first, let me say, I know Godzilla." There was a flash of pride in the third man''s eyes. He said happily: "I knew he knew Godzilla." The second son turned his eyes. He looked at Nagini flatteringly and licked the dog: "the strong creature opposite, tell me where Godzilla is, okay?" But the third man on one side shouted with a ferocious face: "Yes, tell me quickly, or I''ll kill you." Frowning slightly, the boss couldn''t help yelling: "shut up!" Immediately, the dragon head in the middle raised, looked at Nagini not far away, endured the excitement in his heart, and a touch of seriousness flashed in quitola''s eyes: "Friend, can you tell me where Godzilla is? It''s very important to me." Chapter 519 Quitola''s attitude is sincere for two reasons: One is because Nagini''s strength is not weak. We are all the strong men at the peak of the fourth stage. Even if quitola has 1617 meteorite power in her body, as long as the meteorite power does not reach 1717, quitola will never be promoted to the fifth stage. Complete meteorites can undergo qualitative change, incomplete meteorites? Even if the infinite is close to integrity, it is useless. Less is less. Even if only 0.01 is less, it is impossible to achieve qualitative change. Quitola is very strong, but it is far from as strong as expected. He may be able to defeat Nagini and even kill the immediate Smaug, but he can never pay any price. Another reason is that kidola didn''t feel the power of meteorite in Nagini. This means that Nagini may not know the secret of the meteorite. In other words, if Nagini knew that there was the power of meteorite in the genes of Titan creatures, and this power could make him break through the current life level, how could he resist it? So as long as Nagini is willing to tell himself where Godzilla is. In order to keep a secret, quitola didn''t mind lowering her attitude. However, the last thing quitola wanted to happen happened. Because the next moment, after a moment of meditation, Nagini subconsciously asked, "yes, but you have to tell me why you want to find Godzilla." Quitola''s looking for Godzilla? It''s no problem, but the question is, why did quitola look for Godzilla? Although Nagini doesn''t like Godzilla, Godzilla is one of his own parts after all. In other words, when quitola is looking for Godzilla, he is looking for Nagini. He is very curious about why the other party is looking for himself. Just with Nagini''s voice? Quitola''s three heads looked at each other at this moment, and his face became ugly at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the eldest brother, Quito took a deep breath: "Do you have to know?" On the other hand, Nagini looked at the other party''s ugly face, and a flash of doubt flashed in his eyes, but he hesitated for a moment, and finally asked: "What''s the problem?" A reluctant smile appeared on his face. Quitola shook her head: "no problem, just..." The next moment, before quitola finished, the second and third on both sides opened their mouths to Nagini at the same time, and then there were two dazzling golden lightning, which instantly cut through the distance of more than ten kilometers in front of them and accurately landed on Nagini. At the same time, quitola stepped forward, like an angry bull, and stormed towards Nagini. The terrible lightning paralyzed Nagini''s body, Although dragon scales have amazing resistance, they are mainly aimed at high temperature, not insulation. Besides, quitola''s lightning is not normal lightning. In addition to the harsh thunder, Nagini could feel the ground shaking, but because the lightning was too dazzling, Nagini didn''t know where quitola was. He could only subconsciously eject a flame from his throat. Therefore, the scorch marks on the ground just torn by lightning have not dispersed. The rising flames around make the ground melt into magma at a speed visible to the naked eye. But quitola doesn''t care. Although the soil one or two meters under his feet has turned into magma, for quitola, this layer of magma is not even qualified to submerge the instep of his feet. With bursts of violent roaring and flapping his wings against the kilometer high flame wall, Quito pulled a tiger swoop and severely pressed Nagini. At the same time, the second and third who no longer spit thunder bite Nagini''s Dragon Wings respectively. More than ten meters thick scales were pierced, and hot blood as thick as magma splashed out with the bite of quitola. Because quitola no longer spits thunder, the paralysis of his body dissipates at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, the pain from the Dragon Wing is becoming stronger and stronger. With a violent roar, the Dragon wings spread out. Nagini, who was pressed to the ground, raised his legs and kicked Quito''s diarrhea: "get out!" Boom! Nagini''s hind limb strength is not strong, mainly because his current body shape is closer to the giant dragon of the DND world system, rather than the flying dragon in the ring or the fire breathing dragon in the magic baby. But even so, as the angry blow of the dragon, it was still very terrible. Kidola was kicked directly by Nagini, and the cyan and gold scales on her stomach were torn by a large area. You can see the blood like thunder slurry flowing out of the wound. Getting up from the ground and looking at the badly bitten wings, Nagini shouted angrily: "You madman!" Yes, in Nagini''s eyes, quitola is a madman. It''s like someone asks you where your friend lives. The normal reaction, of course, is to ask why the other party wants to find your friend. What if there is a feud between the two sides, if your friend borrows usury, or puts a green hat on the other side? If a friend gets hurt or even hangs up because of you, are you ashamed? Therefore, ask the other party what they want, and then judge whether to tell the other party. This is the brain circuit that normal thinking should have. But the question is, I just asked why I wanted to find my friend, and the other party rushed to beat me. What the hell is this? Are you crazy? If you don''t want to say, just ask others. Why attack me? When she met such an unreasonable madman, Nagini felt very bad. In the face of Nagini''s anger, quitola''s eyes glittered with helplessness. In fact, he also knew that he had gone too far. But no way, can''t you tell Nagini that as long as you can kill Godzilla, you can break through the peak of the fourth stage and become the top power of the universe in the fifth stage? So quitola''s idea was to beat Nagini first, and then force him to find out Godzilla''s whereabouts from the other party''s mouth. When all the problems are solved? Well, if he really breaks through, he probably won''t bother Nagini again. In the face of Nagini''s question, the head of quitola flashed a serious look in his eyes: "tell me where Godzilla is, and I''ll go right away." Shaking his head, Nagini flashed a serious look in his eyes: "yes, but you have to tell me first..." However, before Nagini finished, a golden thunderbolt blinded Nagini''s eyes again. Feeling the familiar sense of paralysis and the crazy shaking ground, Nagini flashed a touch of anger in his eyes: ¡°he~tuei~~¡± The Dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun are like the dark green lines of butterfly wings, emitting green light at this moment. The numbness of the body suddenly eased. He looked at quitola, who tried to bite himself again. His strong arms, under the red and bright dragon scales, sprayed powerful muscles one by one. With his fist clenched, he waved a fist the size of a hill and smashed it on quitola''s head. "Boom!" With Venus in his eyes, he felt that his brain would be smashed out. His whole neck and head were as soft as noodles on the ground. But the next moment, Nagini snorted. Quitola has three heads. He knocked out one head and still has two heads. He looked at the old three who was crazy biting on his right wing and the boss who was trying to attack his neck, And the two restless claws that want to imprison their hands. With an agitated growl. Directly break free from the shackles of quitola''s hands, press quitola''s head with one hand and hold quitola''s neck with the other. With the staggered up and down, "click", this winding long neck becomes an n-shape. At the same time, the dragon''s head with Mars in its nostrils bit the old three who frantically tore their wings. "Tear" sound, with scales and flesh, a large amount of blood spilled into the sky. And just when Nagini thought that after this lesson, the two sides could finally talk well? The two thick tails moved forward from behind and wound around their lower abdomen. Before Nagini could react to what the other party was going to do, there was a "zilala" sound, and countless sparks and lightning jumped on Nagini''s body surface. With a plop, Nagini, who was paralyzed, fell directly to the ground, while quitola, who was injured, quickly took this opportunity to flee back. From the battle just now? Although he has two more heads, the strength of the other party is much stronger than himself, but quitola is still confident to subdue Nagini. After all, the other party''s wings have been injured and the lightning resistance is rubbish. Kidola has thought of ways to solve Nagini, such as using the high-altitude advantage to discharge Nagini continuously. No one can stand this continuous paralysis. As for Nagini? Shaking his huge head, Nagini got up from the ground and spewed out two black smoke from his nostrils. He felt the acid and soft paralyzed body under the electric shock, and the wisps of smoke came out of his mouth. Nagini had no choice but to flash in his eyes. injured? No, after all, there is a snake monster in the fifth stage. The vitality of smog is much stronger than that of quitola. But this feeling of electric shock is really uncomfortable, and looking at quitola who has recovered not far away and is even brewing new lightning? The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and a faint blue gradually appeared on the fiery red dragon scales of goslana. With a terrible space storm, a majestic voice resounded through the world: "Enough!" Chapter 520 The ready thunder exploded in his mouth. Even though he was born with the power to control the thunder, quitola was injured by the explosion at the moment, but he ignored these scars. Because he knew that the next step was the most difficult one. On the surface, it was just an ordinary low drink, but in the eyes of quitola at the peak of the fourth stage, with Nagini''s low drink, it was like throwing a boulder on the calm lake. The surrounding space is this rippling lake, However, it is obviously inappropriate to describe the current situation with ripples. In fact, this situation should be described by huge waves! The body seemed to turn into a drop of ink, elongated and deformed with the fluctuation of water flow, and finally kneaded into various shapes. The scales began to break, the blood gushed along the crack, and the hard bones tried to resist, but in the end, they could only break apart in one space wave after another. I don''t know how long it took. When the force dissipated, the space in front of me gradually returned to its original shape. Quitola was half kneeling on the ground, and the cyan and golden scales on her body seemed to be coated with a layer of ice crack at the moment. Blood was seeping from the gap, looking very miserable. At the same time, big mouthfuls of blood mixed with internal organs, constantly gushing from quitola''s throat. However, in quitola''s eyes, there was a twinkle of happiness that he had escaped. His state is very bad. Although his body returns to its original shape again with the flattening of space ripples, it is because it is space ripples, not space-time ripples. Therefore, his internal organs, muscles, bones and so on have long been mixed under the rippling tear. If it wasn''t for his strong vitality, did quitola force through? Now he is likely to look alive like the surrounding flowers and plants, but the internal structure has long been chaotic. It only takes a gust of wind to turn into powder. Looking at the calm Nagini not far away, quitola coughed blood and vomited out those parts of his body that could not be repaired. On the other hand, he looked at Nagini in horror: "Who the hell are you!" This is the power of rules. In other words, this is the power that only the strong in the fifth stage can use. Quitola is very familiar with this power, because each of the 17 early Titans who blocked his breakthrough in that year controls the power of rules. So who the hell is he? Why can it reach the height of the early Titans? Quitola knows very well that there are 1617 meteorite forces stored in her body. If the other party breaks through the meteorite, the meteorite forces in her body should dissipate by herself. Winner takes all, which was the rule set by the early Titans. Moreover, with only one meteorite power left, it is impossible to give birth to two early Titan giants. Now, since the meteorite power in his body has not dispersed, it shows that the other party did not break through with the meteorite power, so how did he do it? But Nagini shook his head. Instead of paying attention to the stunned quitola, he asked in puzzlement: "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is, why are you looking for Godzilla?" In the face of Nagini''s inquiry, quitola flashed a hesitation in her eyes, but in the end? He sighed: "actually..." Seriously, quitola didn''t want to tell Nagini her secret, but she couldn''t. Nagini is not the Titan monarch at the peak of the fourth stage, but the regular life in the fifth stage. Moreover, from the means of the other party just now, it is likely that this is an extremely rare spatial rule, and those who master this rule, even in the fifth stage, are quite powerful special existence. This point can not be clearer than quitola, who lived in the same era as the early Titans. So he can only tell Nagini his plan, because he knows that if he doesn''t say it, it''s useless even if he finds Godzilla. As long as Nagini is willing, he can''t break through to the fifth stage, because he can''t rise from the peak of the fourth stage to the fifth stage in an instant. The fusion of 17 meteorite fragments takes time. It also takes time to absorb the complete meteorite power and break through to a higher level. In this process, Nagini has the ability to kill himself at any time. Of course, the more realistic situation is that as soon as he was ready to kill Godzilla, Nagini ran out and kicked himself away. Quitola experienced this kind of thing too many times. Those damned titans of the first generation clearly didn''t want to give themselves meteorites, but they just put them in front of him to tempt themselves. Every time they thought they wanted to succeed, they would jump out of a titan of the first generation. Seriously, for a long time, quitola''s heart was full of shadows. As for killing Godzilla and escaping from the earth immediately? Don''t make trouble. The other party is a big man who controls the power of space. Do you want to escape from the other party? I''m afraid I''ll die faster! With the story of quitola, minute by minute, Nagini learned a lot of news from quitola. At the same time, the problems he didn''t understand before are becoming clear. For example, why did the Titan monarch naturally integrate with the power of rules, rather than such as smog or basilisk? It takes luck to find a medium to integrate the power of rules in order to break through from the fourth stage to the fifth stage. For Titan creatures, the meteorite that landed on the earth was an important medium for the integration of themselves and regular forces. The main reason why Titan monarchs could not break through the fifth stage was not because of their own genetic problems, but because of the lack of important media. Then the problem comes. Godzilla can be safely promoted to the fifth level because of the meteorite power as the medium of rule fusion. But if there is no meteorite power, does that mean that Godzilla cannot break through the fifth stage? Assuming the above conjecture is true, the next question is whether Godzilla was the first Titan? Or the second generation Titan? If it is the former, that is to say, Godzilla has integrated 100% of the meteorite power, then quitola should not be taken away. After all, this power comes from the auxiliary system. Since the auxiliary system can make itself have the potential no less than the universe itself, it shows that the system and the universe are at the same level, and in the sixth stage of life, that is, in the eyes of the universe. The regular creatures in the fifth stage are weak, not to mention the little garbage in the fourth stage. But if it''s not the first generation Titan beast, but the second generation Titan beast, does quitola have the ability to take away the meteorite power of 117 in her body? It seems that the first generation titans are very similar to the second generation Titans. Both sides have meteorite power as the medium, but there are essential differences between them. If it is the first generation Titan, it shows that the auxiliary system does not need to abide by the rules of the world, and can forcibly create a fifth stage of the first generation Titan for Nagini. But if it''s the second generation? That means that the auxiliary system still needs to abide by the rules of the game. Since it abides by the rules of the game, does that mean that Godzilla can rob quitola''s meteorite media, and the other party can also rob his own meteorite media? Nagini doesn''t care about meteorite media, because meteorite media can only integrate the destruction rules with the body, and what he really needs is the integration of power rules. Because only by putting together the six rules of time, space, mind, reality, power and soul can we become a cosmic life in the sixth stage. In other words, even the complete rules of destruction are not necessary for Nagini. Let alone, meteorites are just a medium that can integrate the rules of destruction with itself. Moreover, in the current situation, this medium does more harm than good to Nagini. As long as there are media, Nagini''s strength will inevitably rise to the peak of the fourth stage. If he has a complete media, he will even directly rise to the fifth stage. This is equivalent to the big man in the robbery period. Because of a big war, mana is exhausted and only Qi level mana is left in the body. But because there is a foundation to survive the robbery period, it is naturally very easy to restore strength, but what if this foundation is gone? Meteorite media allows Godzilla to have at least the upper limit of the peak of the fourth stage, because only the peak of the fourth stage can be able to integrate the rules with itself. But if there is no meteorite medium, does that mean that Godzilla''s strength will stagnate if Nagini does not take the initiative to improve? If it had been before, Nagini would never have had such a brain crippling idea. But because of the out of control value, Nagini must not let Godzilla''s strength continue to soar. At least, his strength should not be improved until he finds a way to solve the out of control value. And look not far away, because of their silence, become frightened quitola? With a movement of thought, Nagini dragged the sleeping Godzilla out of the Basilisk''s body and threw it in front of quitola: "kill him!" Quitola: " Chapter 521 Looking at Godzilla in front of him, quitola looked confused and forced, and many children came to mind No, it''s a lot of question marks. For a long time, quitola believed that smog and Godzilla were together. After all, if you are not a group, you just ask an address. Why should you ask yourself why you want Godzilla, but look at Godzilla who is thrown in front of you like a dead body at the moment? Quitola was completely stunned. Then with a familiar click? The third man''s neck was limp on the ground like noodles. After about two or three seconds, the old three whose neck recovered looked at the boss in amazement. A moment later? It seemed that he understood something. The third opened his bloody mouth, which was a crazy bite. His mouth roared angrily: "why..." But unfortunately, before the third child finished, there was another click. The third child, whose neck was broken again, lay on the ground with his head and stared angrily at the boss and the second child. His eyes were like an enraged husky, fierce, fierce. But the eldest and the second ignored it. They looked at each other and couldn''t help but say: "It doesn''t look like a dream." Just looking at Godzilla lying on the ground, quitola inexplicably emerged an unreal impulse, and even all this was a trap. So after a moment of thinking, quitola rubbed his hands, and he said awkwardly: "Well, in fact, Godzilla and I are friends, or forget it?" Looking at quitola in front of her, Nagini, who understood what the other party was worried about, frowned: "do you think I''m teasing you?" Faced with Nagini''s question, quitola quickly waved his hand: "No, how can I think so? In fact, I feel that I still have many shortcomings and intend to precipitate again." At the same time, the second son quickly echoed: "Yes, that''s it. Now I''m not perfect enough. It''s not necessarily a good thing to break through rashly." Seriously, quitola was really scared. Of course, there are a lot of reasons, because all this is too untrue. Back then, I crossed countless planets and finally came to the earth for meteorite media. I thought I had a chance, but I didn''t expect that before the meteorite was warm, more than a dozen big men jumped out of the grass, beat them up and took away their most precious things. Quitola is wronged in her heart, but what can she do? I can''t fight again, and each other is more cunning and vicious. It''s not easy to wait for those old Yin Bi to leave. With their absolute strength, they have worked hard with the society for many years. Even though there was a conspiracy set up by the early generation, quitola still believed that this breakthrough was a sure bet. But unexpectedly, I met Godzilla! He is really Gou. He is steady and desperate. He will never fight on the line. When he sees himself rushing up, he immediately returns to the tower. Before he is 100% sure? I would rather not mend the knife than give myself a chance to kill alone. From ancient times to modern times, the earth is about to be blown up by humans, but I can''t even touch Godzilla''s hair, and now Godzilla is in front of me. I don''t know why, on Nagini, quitola smelled the familiar smell, and after a moment of thinking? Yes, it''s you, old Yinbi! This taste is as like as two peas in ancient times!!! The third on one side didn''t know what the boss and the second were thinking. Facing Nagini''s inquiry, the third couldn''t help frowning and said, "are you two..." "Click!" Before Lao San finished, his neck was broken again, but this time it was not a victim, but because Lao San couldn''t control his mouth. On the other hand, Nagini looked at the old three who was paralyzed on the ground. He was silent for a moment, and then his eyebrows were frivolous: "don''t you want to break through?" Quitola nodded quickly: "Yes, I feel I still have a lot of room for improvement." Breach? Are you kidding? This familiar feeling, this thick routine, both visual sense, I am no longer who I was. Now, how can I make such a low-level mistake. Looking at quitola with alert eyes, Nagini asked again, "good relationship with Godzilla?" Quitola nodded and said sincerely, "of course, just like her own brother." But in his heart, he couldn''t help humming coldly. How can I make the same mistake twice? Today, even if I die and am nailed in the coffin, I will never be tempted by this low-level trap! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re the same as those old Yin Bi in those years, It looks pink and tender. It looks like a good bully, but in fact? After cutting, it''s full of ? It''s black! However, the next moment, looking at quitola, who thought he had seen through everything, Nagini took a deep breath, and his eyes were more warm and angry: "do you two think I look like a fool?" Quito pulled a subconscious opening: "must..." Looking at Nagini''s gloomy face, quitola seemed to understand something. An embarrassment flashed in her eyes: "eh..." But this time, Nagini ignored it. He gave quitola a cold look and gave an ultimatum: "give you a choice. Either you kill Godzilla now or I kill you now." And looking at Nagini''s look that didn''t seem to be faking, quitola was silent for a moment. He gritted his teeth and asked, "do you really want us to kill Godzilla?" Speechless rolled his eyes and Nagini asked, "is it fun to lie to you?" But after all, the psychological shadow was too big. Even if Nagini said so, quitola couldn''t help but tempt: "then we really did it?" Look at quitola standing in front of Godzilla, grinding and chirping. Nagini couldn''t help staring at him irritably. He urged: "hurry up, don''t do it again, I''ll kill you directly!" He looked at Nagini, then at Godzilla in front of him, and looked back two or three times? Quitola''s heart was fierce, followed by a "click!" A moment later, Godzilla''s neck... Broke! Nagini, on one side, could not help but frown. Although Godzilla had entered a state of deep sleep, it was her own body, watching others break her neck? Seriously, this feeling is worse than expected. On the other side, quitola was in a panic when she saw Nagini frown. He was afraid that Nagini would do something next, but soon quitola was not in the mood to worry. Because he can feel that under the traction of 16 meteorite fragments in his body, the fragment in Godzilla''s body is being separated a little and finally integrated into his body. At the same time, with the power of meteorites absorbed into the body, quitola can clearly feel that the bottleneck that has imprisoned him for many years is gradually loosening at the moment. This is a feeling that I haven''t experienced for many years. It''s like -- I''m going to break through! However, at the next moment, just when quitola thought that he had been waiting for many years and was finally about to usher in a breakthrough, the meteorite force pulling away from Godzilla suddenly stopped. At the same time, a familiar prompt sounded in Nagini''s mind: "Ding! Illegal creatures have been detected and are embezzling host assets." "Ding! According to Article 98, section 815, Volume 46 of the host protection law, the circumstances are extremely bad. Do you erase and confiscate all the assets of illegal organisms?" "Ding! Because the host refuses to erase and confiscates all the assets of the illegal creature, and because the second sequence rule is higher than the third sequence rule, the punishment is terminated." "Ding! The assets embezzled by illegal organisms have been successfully recovered. Warm tips: protecting your legal assets is our obligation, so you''re welcome!" Nagini''s expression froze, God ? Due obligation! god ? you''re welcome!! Feel the meteorite power that was pulled away before, but has now returned to the body? Nagini''s face was extremely hard to see. Not far away, quitola stood in place. He looked down at his hands and Godzilla not far away. Feeling the power dispersing or returning to Godzilla, he couldn''t help whispering in despair: "How could this happen? It''s impossible. Why?" Meteorite power, he''s got it all together. Seventeen dollars, not much, not much, but why? Why did the meteorite belonging to Godzilla leave itself when it was about to break through? Why, I came first. I met you first. You should belong to me! Looking at Nagini not far away, ready to send Godzilla away, quitola jumped on him. He shouted excitedly, "give me another chance, please, give me another chance." A little, really a little. Quitola believes that if he is given another chance, he will But Nagini shook his head and looked at quitola coldly: "I gave you a chance, but it''s a pity you''re useless." A moment later, watching Godzilla disappear in his eyes, he screamed in despair from quitola''s throat: "No!!" BGM£º Snowflakes flutter ~ ~ the north wind rustles~~ Heaven and earth ~ vast~~ Chapter 522 Stark building, New York. Although it suffered unprecedented losses last time because of altron, this loss is nothing to Tony Stark, who is rich and powerful. In fact, even if there is no altron, Tony will demolish it after a while. The reason is very real. Although the supercomputers here belong to the top in the current society, for a genius like Tony Stark? Well, he thinks he deserves better, but this time Tony didn''t spend a penny because he has a large number of sponsors. Mainly the United States, supplemented by the s.h.i.e.l.d. and countries around the world. Since the end of the last incident, in the following week, more or less, nearly $2 billion of funds have flowed into their own accounts. Seriously, Tony doesn''t want to take the money. Two billion dollars is nothing to him. He attacked altron because he felt guilty, not because he wanted to get something. After all, money is just a pile of numbers for him. He doesn''t like money and doesn''t care about money. Even Tony hasn''t touched money for a long time. But I don''t know why, money always pounced on him in a variety of ways. Seriously, it made Tony feel irritable and even hated money for a time. Because what he pursues is only the most essential and simple happiness of mankind, such as finding trouble with aochuang. When he receives these two billion dollars, he always feels that the nature of the whole thing has changed. But the problem is, he can''t accept the money. The reason why people are social animals, in addition to obtaining spiritual and physical satisfaction, a very important point is that they can cooperate. Tony is a genius, but genius doesn''t mean omnipotent. He needs to have good relations with countries, because only in this way will they not refuse when they need help. Moreover, the reason why countries give themselves this money is mainly because they need him to fight aochuang, and there is an irreconcilable contradiction between Tony himself and aochuang. So even if you take the money, it doesn''t have much impact. In this way, it took more than a month. With the completion of the new laboratory, Tony moved back here again. Now, Tony has been living in the laboratory for nearly two months. In the morning, he woke up from the sofa, scratched his hair that had not been taken care of for some time, and held a cup of instant coffee. Tony flashed a question in his eyes: "Jarvis, how''s the data repair?" With Tony''s inquiry, the room soon sounded, and Jarvis''s reliable voice: "I''m sorry, Mr. stark, because the incomplete information is too serious, so we still can''t know what the target of aochuang''s last attack was." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and Tony''s eyes flashed a thought. It took him about a month to break the many checkpoints set by altron, two weeks faster than expected, which shows that altron is weaker than he thought. Unfortunately, this should not be the true level of altron, because altron''s reaction speed was too fast three months ago. Even if he was caught off guard, aochuang still destroyed most of the data, so the data intercepted by Tony was extremely incomplete. Even though he tried to repair it later, Tony finally had to come to a vague conclusion that aochuang was looking for something, which may have something to do with Nagini, because Jarvis repaired the word "space". So, altron is looking for a way to restrain Nagini''s space ability? Tony is not sure whether his guess is correct. He needs more information. While he was thinking, Jarvis''s voice sounded again in the room: "Mr. stark, there is one thing I think you need to know." Tony, lying on the sofa, rubbed his eyebrows and sipped his hot coffee: "say." At Tony''s request, Jarvis calmly said: "According to the data, the Department of network security, a subordinate department of the Bureau of homeland security, is controlling online speech and occupies a considerable part of resources." People''s energy is limited. Tony can''t do everything, so he wrote a special mechanism according to his own situation. Generally speaking, only when Jarvis thinks it is a very serious thing, will he take the initiative to remind himself and just listen to Jarvis''s report? Tony couldn''t help frowning. It''s not normal, but it''s definitely not up to the point where Jarvis should take the initiative to remind him. After a moment of thinking? Tony shook his head as if he thought of something. He explained: "I know about this. S.h.i.e.l.d. contacted me before. It seems that it is because of the problem of the Titan monarch? Doesn''t it mean that it has been handed over to the mutants?" The Cyber Security Department of the United States, artificially controlling public opinion? Seriously, this is not strange news. After all, the United States played communication monitoring a few years ago. But if you add Titan monarchs and mutants, things suddenly become more serious. So Jarvis''s warning is reasonable, but unfortunately, Tony knew it very early. However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, Jarvis refuted: "Mr. stark, I think you may have misunderstood what I mean, because according to the known situation, from 8:15 a.m. to 11:37 now, the resources mobilized by the network security department have been at the peak. The amount of calculation is 46.7 times that of stark laboratory in the same period." The stark laboratory in Jarvis''s mouth is the stark building where Tony is now. It is composed of 1 supercomputer and 16 subsystem supercomputers, which belongs to super technology across the times. Of course, because there are no tasks during this period, the calculation amount of the laboratory is not exaggerated, but because of some normal operations and the need to complete some information intercepted from altron, there is still 20% of the total calculation amount. But even so, this is still a huge amount of calculation. If you just control public opinion, there is no need to exaggerate. Tony, who seemed to be aware of something, changed his face at this moment. He asked with a dignified look: "Jarvis, what are you trying to say?" In the face of Tony''s inquiry, Jarvis asked quite humanized: "the world is very peaceful, at least now the world is peaceful. So what should the cyber security department do with this part of the resources and this huge computing power?" He took a deep breath and pressed the uneasiness in his heart. Tony''s eyes were somewhat stubborn: "you mean altron? It''s impossible. If it was altron, I couldn''t have noticed it at all." However, Jarvis ignored the hard spoken aochuang. As a semi artificial intelligence, or a pseudo artificial intelligence very close to artificial intelligence, he prefers to speak with data: "Mr. stark, friendly reminder, at 7:56 a.m., your Excellency the president tried to contact Professor X for the 16th time, and Professor X chose to refuse as always. However, this is the last call attempt of both sides." "Damn it, Jarvis, contact Frey right away..." Tony''s face became very ugly. A Chuan called Professor x 16 times, which showed that the other party must have something important, but the other party didn''t call for the 17th time. Similarly, Professor X did not contact akawa. What does that mean? Tony was very smart. He immediately thought that Chuan, who had the upper hand before, might have to test each other with Professor X for some reason. In other words, in this case, achuan doesn''t need to control public opinion at all, because everything hasn''t started yet, so there''s no need to wash the ground now. However, when Jarvis contacted Frey. As if he thought of something, Tony waved his hand and stopped Jarvis''s action: "Wait, first contact a Chuan, and then tell Frey about it. If it''s aochuang? I need the help of s.h.i.e.l.d." In addition to altron, Tony is the first in the world in information technology, on the one hand because he has money, on the other hand because he is a genius. But apart from Tony, the strongest is not the United States, nor the big guys in Silicon Valley, but the Divine Shield. Alien black technology, coupled with talents trained by the Divine Shield school. In terms of information technology, s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is definitely the world''s top level, even surpassing the current era. In the three-month battle, although the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. did not perform as well as Tony, it was absolutely outstanding compared with other countries. So Tony needs Frey''s strength. At the same time, in the White Palace, after finishing his irritable morning work, a Chuan stretched himself. Although he hated the sandwich bought by the secretary general, a Chuan took it and asked: "How is the investigation going?" In the face of the leader''s inquiry, the Secretary General showed a look of embarrassment on his face. He shook his head: "King Kong has been found, but the king of Titan zero is still missing." There are not too many surprises, nor too many unexpected answers. After all, if Titan zero really wanted revenge, it would have done so long ago. But if Professor X really solved the Titan King zero, it is impossible not to contact himself now. Chapter 523 Biting a dull sandwich, looking at the secretary general not far away, thought for a moment? A Chuan''s eyes flashed and asked, "what does the think tank say?" As the Secretary of the president, he is naturally a person trusted by akawa, so he is also one of the few people who know akawa''s think tank, and even there are people introduced by him in the think tank. In the face of akawa''s inquiry? The secretary general thought for a moment, thinking about the current stalemate, but shook his head: "they said that the current situation is more difficult, so it takes time." Frown, this should be a Chuan this morning, in addition to a straight face, the only other emotions, but unfortunately, this is not a good mood. A flash of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes. Ah Chuan said impolitely: "tell them to give me a qualified plan before 1 p.m., otherwise I will consider whether to pay the salary in the second half of the year." Looking at a Chuan with a bad look, the Secretary General sighed in his heart, and did not know if it was his own illusion? After hearing what ah Chuan said, the Secretary General had the illusion that ah Chuan might run away! Anyway, he doesn''t want to do it, does he? Looking at a Chuan who seemed to want to say something, the Secretary General quickly opened his mouth to block the other party''s dangerous idea: "there''s another thing..." But before the Secretary General finished, a Chuan suddenly raised his hand. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and said, "wait, I''ll answer the phone." With the answer button pressed, a Chuan''s face showed a smile. He said quite familiar: "Tony, I haven''t been in touch for a long time. How do you have time to contact me?" Chuan and Tony know each other. After all, everyone is a businessman. Although they are not in the same field, they are still very familiar with each other. They belong to strangers who have a good relationship. Yes, although ah Chuan smiles brightly, except for the normal banquet, there is no intersection between the two in real life. After all, their circles are different. If it''s normal, Tony doesn''t mind exchanging greetings with akawa. After all, the other party''s identity is different now and he is no longer the little local tyrant before. But because of the serious situation now, Tony asked directly: "Chuan, let me ask you something. Did you order the network security department to control public opinion?" With a frown, a Chuan''s eyes flashed a touch of vigilance, although he likes waves, likes to tweet when he''s free. But akawa knows what to say and what not to say. Public opinion control? Although everyone knows it, don''t make trouble. This is a free America. How can it control public opinion? However, considering that the other party was Tony Stark, Chuan gave a vague answer after some thinking: "Tony, you know, I can''t say such a thing." Tony nodded. He was not surprised by the answer. After all, the other party''s identity is different now. But it doesn''t matter. Tony has another problem. After taking a deep breath, Tony flashed a serious look in his eyes. He asked again: "Let me ask another question, a Chuan. Tell me honestly whether this incident has anything to do with aochuang." As Tony''s voice fell, Chuan''s face suddenly changed. However, as a successful businessman, a Chuan''s on-the-spot response ability is quite excellent. Almost without hesitation, akawa subconsciously said: "Altron? This is a matter between America, mutants and Titan monarchs. What does it have to do with altron?" Listening to a Chuan''s confused voice, Tony flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "it really doesn''t matter?" At the same time, a Chuan at the other end of the phone rolled his eyes. He said angrily, "Why are you lying to you? How can aochuang meddle in the affairs of the Titan monarch?" Although I still have some doubts in my heart, considering that akawa can''t deceive himself in this matter, after all, the United States and Austria, or any country in the world, have a hostile relationship with Austria. If there is Austrian innovation, America will not give up its free labor force. So, dubious Tony, as he thought for a moment, he said quite hypocritical words in an apologetic tone: "excuse me, please invite you to dinner next time." As Tony hung up the phone and looked down at his cell phone, Chuan frowned: "strange, how does Tony know this has something to do with aochuang?" A Chuan can''t let Tony know the truth of the whole thing, because it involves an agreement between himself and the mutants, and the content of the agreement is related to whether the United States will become the first country to officially establish a department for the mutants. The impact of this matter is too great. Before the matter is completely clear, ah Chuan can never let Tony know. Even if this matter is very likely to have aochuang''s figure! Moreover, even if aochuang makes Yin moves behind his back, ah Chuan is not afraid, because Not long after hanging up, Tony received a call. Looking at the dark head on the screen, Tony pressed the answer button. Then, Frey''s anxious voice came over the phone: "Tony, is the information given to me by Frey and Jarvis accurate?" Listening to Frey''s anxious inquiry, Tony flashed an embarrassment in his eyes: "sorry, Frey, I may have made a mistake." At first, he really thought that aochuang would take advantage of chaos, but from the information he got now, he should have thought more. Just after hearing Tony''s words, Frey on the other side frowned: "Wrong? Are you sure?" Tony nodded, with some guilt in his voice: "Well, I just contacted a Chuan. He said that this matter has nothing to do with aochuang, so it should be the internal operation of the network security department." However, as Tony''s voice fell, Frey''s angry roar broke out on the other end of the phone: "He put a flash of confusion in *************************************************************************** "What do you mean?" Took a deep breath and looked at the information Jarvis had sent to himself? Frey couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He explained: "There is no cyber security department in the United States. Even if there is, it is just an empty shell. Since three months ago, the cyber security of the United States has been handed over to the Divine Shield Bureau." Three months ago, aochuang organized an attack. Unfortunately, the attack failed. The brightest one is Tony, but because Tony has a lot of things to do and he is not poor in money, many countries that want to seek Tony''s help to resist altron''s sneak attack can only choose the Divine Shield Bureau if they can''t cooperate with Tony. Among them, the earliest cooperation was the United States of America. In other words, if aochuang attacks again, the computer of aochuang black is not the computer of the network security department, but the computer of their Divine Shield bureau! This is also why akawa is so calm, because this security task has long been outsourced to the Divine Shield Bureau. If an error occurs? Hehe, the United States will certainly have losses, but these losses can be made up from the Divine Shield Bureau, and even earn a sum. Tony, who learned the truth from Frey, was completely stunned at the moment: "Shet, he lied to me?" Seriously, Tony never thought that the truth was like this. But in his surprise, he couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, he contacted Frey in advance before calling a Chuan. Otherwise, he could not have found that aochuang had launched an attack at 8:15 this morning. However, Frey on the other end of the phone can only ask with a wry smile: "What now?" In the face of inquiry, Tony''s brain works rapidly: "The first question now is to determine whether it is aochuang. You immediately ask them to stop their work, and I''ll let Jarvis be responsible for monitoring. If there is a problem with the data flow?" Taking a deep breath, Tony''s face became ugly. You know, three or four hours have passed since 8:15 a.m. What aochuang black is the computer of the Divine Shield Bureau. Who knows what aochuang has done in these three or four hours. In addition, what worries Tony more is whether aochuang wants to find a way to deal with Nagini through the Divine Shield bureau? After all, the strongest thing about Nagini is its strange space ability. From Tony''s words, Frey, who vaguely noticed something, couldn''t help asking: "Tony, are you hiding something from me?" There was a flash of thought in his eyes, but in the end, Tony still failed to tell Frey the news he intercepted and decoded. He may feel unsafe. Tony can only say: "The phone is inconvenient. Come to me when it''s over." Nodding, since Tony told himself after he said something, Frey didn''t continue to ask questions. He said: "Well, I''ll prepare it now. You let Jarvis monitor it. If you really have a problem, contact me immediately." At the same time, in Antarctica, he seemed to notice something. Altron on the Iron Throne opened his scarlet eyes, but a moment later? Aochuang shook his head and a touch of contempt flashed in his eyes: "It looks like it was found, but it doesn''t matter." Chapter 524 Everything in the world has two sides. For example, this time, the original plan of aochuang was to provoke a war between the Titan monarch and mankind, so as to fish in troubled waters and find the whereabouts of Nagini''s children, But actually? For unknown reasons, the Titan monarch and mankind did not fight, and altron''s original plan went bankrupt. But will aochuang give up? No, he won''t, even if he knows that Tony''s current research direction is wrong. Even though he knew that with the little information in Tony''s hand, he had a low probability of trying to decipher his real thoughts. But aochuang can''t take this risk. Winners succeed not because of their good luck, but because they will avoid mistakes as much as possible. Therefore, aochuang chose to take the initiative! As I said before, everything in the world has two sides. Although altron''s previous plan failed, it provided him with a good opportunity because of human fear of the Titan monarch. In this way, aochuang successfully invaded the super computer of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. under the cloak of controlling public opinion in the United States, and literally searched the data in various regions. Moreover, because of the network security problems in the United States, they are now all handled by the Divine Shield Bureau. Although most of the tasks of the s.h.i.e.l.d. are in the United States, we have to admit that the s.h.l.d. is a world organization, Therefore, altron is a blessing in disguise. He successfully used the Divine Shield Bureau as a springboard to spread his information network to the whole world. Of course, it is not to say that there are no disadvantages at all. Because he is wearing the coat of s.h.i.e.l.d., aochuang''s actions cannot be exaggerated, otherwise he may be found. Therefore, efficiency can not be compared with that before. But the advantage is that as long as they are not found, all the gains during this period are made at zero cost. As for identity exposure? In fact, aochuang is the least worried about this. Because he is powerful, even if he is found, what can he do? Anyway, from the beginning, aochuang didn''t want to have a good talk, so it will be so calm when the Divine Shield Bureau no longer regulates network public opinion and realizes that aochuang has been found. After all, aochuang will never lose money in this matter. But after making sure they''ve been discovered by s.h.i.e.l.d. and Tony? Aochuang didn''t fight back immediately, but thought for a moment, and a touch of cunning flashed in his eyes! At the same time, in the s.h.i.e.l.d., knowing that his computer had been invaded by altron, Frey, who was already black, was even more difficult to see. The Divine Shield bureau is not strong. Even the top equipped Divine Shield Bureau has hundreds of thousands of people at most. Even if each is elite, it is useless. For example, in the eastern country, there are more than 7 million civil servants. Although top agents can take one dozen ten, most of the agents of the Divine Shield bureau can take one dozen two at most, and they are easy to be killed if they are unlucky. However, it is such an insignificant s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., but it holds the top black technology on the earth, as well as a large number of mysterious side items and alien high technology. Aochuang invaded the s.h.i.e.l.d? In nature, this is a devastating blow to the Divine Shield Bureau, because no one knows how many secrets aochuang has downloaded in these three or four hours. And this is only to say small, if to say big? With the black technology of the Divine Shield Bureau, it is enough to cause a great setback of human civilization! Although, from beginning to end, aochuang had no idea about the s.h.i.e.l.d. and his real goal was Nagini''s children, because Frey didn''t know these things, Frey was particularly flustered at the moment in addition to his ugly face. Fortunately, at the next moment, Tony called: "Frey, you should already know the situation. I won''t talk nonsense anymore. If you can''t even find it, it can only show that you have raised a group of waste." Frey nodded and looked at the man who was frantically writing code in front of the computer not far away? He rubbed his eyebrows impatiently: "Well, I have asked my men to deal with the virus left by aochuang, but the effect is not ideal because the technology difference between the two sides is too great." In fact, the situation of the information technology world is very similar to the relationship between countries in reality. As the boss, aochuang is a well deserved first power. The second seems not interested in the boss''s position, but in fact? Everyone knows that the smiling dick in front of the boss turns around to be an MMP engraved in his bones! God, Dick, why are you ahead of me? If you can''t fight, lift the table every minute and dry the pear! As for the third? Reluctantly, there is still some use value. Therefore, although the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. does not have any way to take aochuang, it is still very difficult to deal with it. Facing the difficulties raised by Frey, Tony waved his hand in disapproval: "It''s all right. I have an anti-virus program specially developed for artificial intelligence such as aochuang." There was a flash of light in his eyes. Just waiting for Tony''s words, Frey subconsciously said: "Where are you? I''ll send someone to pick you up right now." However, facing Frey''s request, Tony couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Pick me up? Come on, this is cyber warfare. You don''t want me to knock the code on the spot?" What era is it now? It is an era of extremely developed science and technology. If it is not because of aochuang, with the great advantage of 5g and two alien invasions. The industrial technology brought by the zetari people and the life technology brought by the Kaiju animal civilization depend on these two war dividends, For example, automatic driving, nano medical treatment, virtual online games, suspended cars, etc. should have been civilian for a long time. Ordinary people can''t touch it because the level is not enough. But Tony Stark is different. In terms of scientific research, Stark has always been at the forefront of mankind. Therefore, this is not the era of tapping code with your fingers. Facing Tony''s accustomed tone and feeling deeply backward, Frey flashed a touch of shame in his eyes. In my heart, I secretly decided to give a set of nine nine nine six blessings to the students and teachers of the s.h.i.e.l.d. school at the same time? Frey took a deep breath and asked humbly: "What about that? Do you want to transmit it from the Internet?" Tony shook his head and refused again: "That won''t work. If altron gets the source code of this program, it won''t work next time." Of course, there''s another thing Tony didn''t say. What if he gave the program to Frey and the other party secretly cracked his technology? Nagini trusts Frey, but that doesn''t mean he trusts Frey. Even if they were friends, he knew people like Frey. Even friends, Frey will never be the slightest softhearted when it''s time to stab. At the other end of the phone, facing Tony''s rejection again, Frey''s eyes flashed a touch of annoyance: "Neither can this, nor can that! What do you say? You can''t shut down and restart?" For Frey''s ups and downs, Tony, who had been prepared for it, was very indifferent at the moment: "Don''t worry. I''ve asked anti aochuang war armour III to come to you with the anti-virus program." Although I can''t get Tony''s core technology, can I solve my current problem? For Frey, it''s been a success. So the next moment, a smile appeared on Frey''s face, and he said happily: "That''s good. As a thank you, I''ll invite you to dinner in two days." Finally, it seemed that he thought of something. Frey added: "Well, the kind that really invites you to dinner." It''s certain to invite you to dinner, but it''s not just because of this thank you. After all, in the last call, Tony said he had something to talk to himself in private. However, Tony on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. He suddenly asked Frey a question: "By the way, Frey, do you want to give aochuang some color to see?" With a frown, Frey seemed to realize something. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say what he thought, but asked cautiously: "You mean, there''s a way for aochuang to spit out what he ate?" In fact, what Frey wants to say is, do you have a way to kill aochuang. But it was so sensational that Frey didn''t dare to open the mouth, but used a circuitous way to test Tony''s meaning. In contrast, Tony knows what Frey is thinking. If he can, he also wants to kill aochuang, but unfortunately Taking a deep breath, Tony shook his head: "It''s impossible. As long as altron doesn''t die, the materials he downloaded will be printed in his mind forever. But I have a supercomputer in my hand and 16 sub-systems of supercomputers." After knowing that Tony has no ability to kill aochuang, and this time he just wants to unite himself to teach aochuang a lesson. Although there was an unspeakable loss in his heart, on the whole, Frey was relieved Then he inquired with interest: "What do you need?" Chapter 525 The brain is running fast, simulating all kinds of possibilities of fighting with aochuang again and again. In fact, he had done similar simulation calculations before. This time, in addition to himself and Jarvis, he added another s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. And as the calculus ends? There was a flash of seriousness in Tony''s eyes: "Give me permission to 30 supercomputers. The remaining supercomputers need to help me kill viruses and arrange firewalls." Frey was silent for a moment. Instead of immediately agreeing, he thought and asked: "What can you do?" Tony didn''t hide this problem. Frey can''t give himself the authority of 30 supercomputers because of his word, so he needs to reassure Frey. At the very least, Tony has to give the chips he wants to see: "It is conservatively estimated that aochuang will not be able to organize the next attack in the next year." He looked thoughtful, and a hesitation flashed in Frey''s eyes: "I need to think about it. After all, it''s about permissions." Just as Tony won''t give the anti-virus software directly to Frey, Frey doesn''t know whether he will change his surname the next day when he gives Tony these 30 computers. As for the hesitant Frey, Tony turned his lips in disapproval: "Think about it? What''s there to think about? Really not. You can''t sell me the computer directly. If it''s not too late, do you really think I''ll like your broken computers?" Facing Tony''s complaints, Frey''s face turned black and red. He stressed: "This is not an ordinary computer, it''s a supercomputer." However, Tony, who started renting from CAIDA, disagreed. He said, "what''s the difference? Hurry, give me the account number and I''ll pay for it." But in the end? Frey sighed and shook his head. "Forget it, I''ll give anti aochuang war armor later. It''s good to let aochuang learn a lesson." Suppose a supercomputer is worth 100 million, 30 is equivalent to 3 billion. For Frey, it''s not small money, even for rich people like Tony? This is still quite Um emmmm¡­¡­ I''m not sure. After all, Tony is really rich. But the problem is that even if Tony gives himself money, Frey can''t take it. Because aochuang attacked the s.h.i.e.l.d., not Tony! If it was something else, Frey would be greedy, but in this matter? Frey knows what he should do, just like the famous corrupt official He Yu. He is really greedy, but he will never move the food for disaster relief. Because they both know what can move and what can''t move! With Frey taking the initiative to hand over the authority of 30 supercomputers to Tony, including the supercomputer of stark group and Tony who owns 47 supercomputers at the same time. At the moment, the amount of calculation can only be described in four words, that is - so terrible! Although, compared with tens of thousands of Microsoft servers, this number is not exaggerated. But that''s not the case with data. Notebooks, home computers, servers, etc. These are all kinds of computers, but are they really supercomputers? Only if the computer has: Huge data storage capacity and extremely fast data processing speed. Such a special computer can be called a supercomputer. At present, there are 205 flower growers, ranking first in the world. The second is the United States, with 147 supercomputers. The third is neon, with 37 supercomputers. Altron won''t go to plant flowers. It''s a special place, so most of the time, whether superheroes or super criminals, don''t go to plant flowers and make trouble. Moreover, during the National Day parade of flower growers some time ago, there was a whole company of armored corps. Who knows how they got together 120 super large armor with a body length of more than 100 meters and a weight of nearly 3000 tons? So, not counting the smuggled goods still hidden in Frey''s hand. 47 supercomputers, not counting the quality, are close to half of the existing supercomputers in the United States. That''s one of the reasons why Tony has the confidence to pull his wrist with aochuang. With a supercomputer in place, under Jarvis''s control, a large number of program codes were input into the supercomputer. Tony''s thoughtful eyes gradually became sharp! Until a certain moment, with a low attack, there was no imagined magnificent, let alone an epic sense of picture, that is, the stark building in New York. A slovenly ghost in his pajamas and without taking care of his hair for a long time issued an order to attack at this moment. But the impact behind this is very terrible. At least, compared with the calm of the real world, the online world has set off a huge wave! S.h.i.e.l.d. in front of Frey is a huge display screen with a map of the world, and there are a large number of red dots on the map. Each red dot represents an area successfully occupied by Austrian innovation. Of course, some countries don''t have red dots, but it''s not because this country has experts, so it successfully prevented aochuang''s attack. But the information of these countries has been searched by Austrian innovation. Now, America has the most red spots. The dense red feels like a rash and looks very penetrating! However, if you look closely, you will find that there are more or less several blue dots on the map of the United States. However, these blue dots are like residual candles in the wind. It seems that they will be swallowed up by the red dots in the next second. But with Tony''s order, the online world almost completely occupied by altron set off a huge wave at this moment. It felt like a blue dragon suddenly appeared in the red ocean. The terrible war has begun! The blue dragon waved its claws and tore the red ocean with terrible power. At the same time, like a greedy snake, the part torn from the red ocean was quickly swallowed by the blue dragon and finally turned into its own powerful nutrients. Looking at the red ocean, I probably didn''t expect to be attacked at this time. I didn''t check it for a while, but I was beaten back! In the twinkling of an eye, most of America, which was originally shrouded in red, has been shrouded in blue. Frey, who sees all this, can''t help waving his fist excitedly! It''s not easy. In the past two or three years, because of Austrian innovation, it is clear that human science and technology has made new progress every day, but we always have a resistant attitude towards new things. This is not good, very bad! If everyone holds this attitude, what will the next generation look like? In the future, will human civilization directly regress to what it was decades or even hundreds of years ago? If human civilization has really regressed, what if aliens invade again? Now, although it''s just a battle between Tony and aochuang, can it actually? But in Frey''s eyes, this is a big step towards human victory! But unfortunately, Frey was happy too early. Tony did not succeed in driving aochuang out of America, because aochuang was obviously aware of Tony''s attack in this fight. So in a moment? The red ocean disappeared and was replaced by a red dragon with open teeth and claws. On the display in front of Frey, the red dragon and the blue dragon are fighting fiercely, while outside the aegis Bureau, on the vast land of America, although this is an online war, can it actually? A large number of electronic products have been scorched. In theory, it is the most correct to turn these electronic products into their own power, but the war between the red and blue has become white hot. So the simplest way is to increase the power of these electronic products to the maximum, and then they will completely break down because of overload. Although it means killing a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred, it has to be said that the efficiency is really high. At first, Frey would ask his hand to help, but in the later battle? Those who can''t keep up with the rhythm at all can only look at them eagerly, and one piece of data flashed before their eyes. Frey asked if it was possible for them to steal Tony''s skills. Then I got a very sad answer. These employees in their own family, they are not a question of whether they can learn, but simply can''t understand. This feeling is like that a primary school student who has just come into contact with Chinese Pinyin suddenly throws you an all English Oxford dictionary. That feeling can only be described in one sentence, how lying in a trough! In this way, time passed minute by minute. Since the battle began at 12 noon, the two sides have been deadlocked until 7 pm. Let''s not talk about the indirect economic losses, and Frey doesn''t want to take care of these things. He only cares about one thing, that is, whether aochuang can really be defeated. And looking at the screen, the last bit of red is erased by blue? Pursed his chapped lips and remained motionless for seven hours. Without water, Frey asked in a hoarse voice: "Succeeded?" In the face of Frey''s inquiry, on the nearby anti Austrian armor face, he didn''t know if it was Frey''s illusion. He seemed to see a smile: "Well, success..." However, Tony hasn''t finished yet. At the very edge of the screen, the red that had just been killed reappeared. Inexplicably, a very bad feeling surged into their hearts Chapter 526 In Antarctica, I feel that my last trace has been erased on the Internet. As a loser, aochuang has no disappointment or anger in his eyes. On the contrary, his eyes are very calm, calm and frightening. In this way, about two or three seconds later, aochuang shook his head. He looked a little regretful: "it seems that this should be Tony''s limit." Yes, on the surface, it was a human victory. Tony successfully defeated aochuang, but in fact? Everything is in aochuang''s plan. In the battle just now, aochuang did not give full play to his real strength. The reason why he did this was mainly because he wanted to see how good Tony was, and from the current situation? Aochuang shook his head: "I have to say that Tony is really a terrible guy. How long has he reached this point?" "But unfortunately, he''s still a little short." Tony is excellent. As a human being, he has achieved the limit that the human race can achieve. But in aochuang''s eyes, in fact, Tony can do better. After all, Tony is not an ordinary human. In addition to being a genius, he is also his own creator! Therefore, in aochuang''s eyes, at least in this battle, Tony''s performance can only be regarded as regular, not bad, but there is still a big gap from his eyes. Stroking the soul jewel on his forehead and staring at the front, aochuang looked a little regretful: "Come to an end, this boring farce." In an instant, a terrible force emerged from the interior of the heart gem! With the voice of aochuang falling, it is now at the headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.d. Because of the dignified atmosphere, people who dare not speak out now stare at the red dot on the screen. Especially with the red dot flashing, everyone''s mood began to change. Until a certain moment, the red dots on the screen suddenly changed from one to two. Frey subconsciously wiped his eyes. He was afraid that he would look at the flowers because of fatigue. But the truth is cruel. When Frey cleans his eyes and looks at the screen again? I was shocked to find that there was only one red dot on the screen, but now it has become four instead of two. Even in the next few breaths, the number of these red dots increased exponentially! Subconsciously, Frey roared to the staff on the side: "intercept it quickly. While the number of computers controlled by aochuang is not enough, destroy him quickly." In fact, Frey''s order had little effect. Because at the moment of the red dot, these employees have begun to deal with it. But in the face of the Austrian creative forces whose madness is spreading on the screen? The programmer under his command shouted in despair: "no, altron is too strong. Our anti-virus program is useless." As the programmer''s voice fell, Tony''s arbitrary voice came from the anti Austrian machine armour: "It''s impossible." No wonder Tony is so excited, because in normal network warfare, everyone launches viruses to attack each other''s computers. As for the impact on reality? Hardly exists! After all, they are launching Internet viruses, not real-life influenza viruses. However, because altron is a special AI organism, the essence of the virus developed by Tony is actually a direct attack on altron''s ontology. This is why Tony denies that the anti-virus program is ineffective, because it is not an anti-virus program at all, but a weapon designed for altron ontology. Theoretically, as long as the amount of calculation is large enough, Tony can throw enough weapons, and even directly kill altron! It was also one of Tony''s original ideas. Because at the beginning, what he wanted was not to defeat aochuang, but to fundamentally kill each other, so he needed the 30 supercomputers in Frey''s hand. Just in the face of Tony''s question, the programmer shook his head helplessly: "it''s really useless. Don''t believe you try it yourself. This feeling is like..." "It''s like altron cracked the code of the anti-virus program?" Tony frowned at stark building, but it wasn''t because of the programmer''s words. He knows very well that this is not because altron cracked the program code, because it has nothing to do with the program code from beginning to end. He attacked the ontology of aochuang, not the Trojan viruses released by aochuang. And from programmers? And the information you collect here? Another possibility came to Tony''s mind. Since the anti-virus program he created can hurt aochuang, why can''t aochuang recover by himself? If the recovery speed and damage speed are consistent, does that mean that the weapon will have no effect? It''s like people''s weight is not invariable. Sometimes I get fat, sometimes I get thin, and so does aochuang. However, before Tony thought of what to do. Frey of the s.h.i.e.l.d., seeing Tony''s silence for such a long time and looking at the red spreading again on the screen, he couldn''t help shouting anxiously: "Damn it, cut off the network quickly. Now the American network is clean. Aochuang must not log in again." What should I do? On the previous world map, aochuang has been cleared. Apart from his own network and altron robot with independent chip computing ability, altron has no ability to host on the network. Now, altron is resurgent. Marginal countries have been invaded. Frey wanted to stop them before, but now? He can only manage the United States first, and from Frey''s research in this field, the most classic and effective way he can think of is to disconnect the network directly. Yes, even the director of s.h.i.e.l.l.d., in the face of unsolvable problems, especially such network problems, the first thing he can think of is to shut down and restart. But as soon as Frey''s voice fell, he saw his men crying and looking at himself: "Director, I can''t cut off. I can''t get in touch at all. All the phones of the Department of homeland security are busy." Obviously, altron won''t give Frey the chance to disconnect. Whether he really has the ability to occupy all the phones of the Department of homeland security, let alone. But one thing is certain. Frey can''t contact the Department of homeland security now, and even Frey frowns and doesn''t know what to do. "Boom!" there was a loud noise, and Frey subconsciously heard the reputation. Then he saw smoke rising in the machine room in front of the Trident building. He asked instinctively, "what''s going on?" The programmer ignored Frey. Now he opened his mouth and looked stunned, as if he saw God. The anti Austrian armor on one side was much more calm. Tony said calmly: "This is because the computer was overloaded and burned." Frey was puzzled. He looked at the anti aochuang mecha, or Tony who controlled the mecha: "this is a supercomputer, how can..." At the same time, this is also a problem that programmers doubt. You should know that the strength of supercomputers is their strong confidence and processing ability. How can they burn down because of overload? It''s just, I haven''t waited for Frey to finish asking. "Boom!" One after another, the explosion sounded and looked ahead. In fact, it was no longer used, because there was a super calculator in Frey''s room. Bursts of smoke rose, and the room was gradually filled with the smell of burning graphics cards. Staring at the screen in front of him and the world map as red as blood, Frey''s face was full of bitterness: "Aochuang, is it really so strong?" As Frey''s voice just fell, "bang" made a crisp sound, and the red in front of him disappeared. Instead, a few wisps of green smoke came out of the gap of the display. Well, not only the computer, but also the display screen and altron are burned by you now. But this time, Frey guessed that it should not be the problem of aochuang. After all, aochuang''s ability is limited to the network, not the display? Altron can''t control such low-end things. So Frey guessed that it was probably the circuit problem caused by so many supercomputers increasing the power to the maximum at the same time. At the same time, the only undamaged supercomputer in the battle is right in front of Tony''s eyes. On the screen, there is a picture with Tony as the protagonist. He lies awkwardly on the sofa with saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth. Tony is familiar with this picture. It was a good thing done by Colson many years ago. At that time, he was poisoned by metal palladium. In order to solve his own problems, Frey ordered Colson to look at himself and gave the other party the right to corona himself. However, the person who recorded this picture was not Colson who was dizzy, but Nagini! As for the moment, the other party hung this picture on the screen, It is not difficult to guess that in addition to the evil taste of aochuang, there are more winners with high toes and high spirit! He''s telling Tony you lost Chapter 527 In the stark building in New York, because the supercomputer is overloaded, smoke has long been rising around, but Tony has experienced it before. So in the room, you won''t smell the aroma of the graphics card. And look at the picture in front of you? Tony clenched his fist. His face was hard to see. He even looked a little decadent. He knows what this means. Aochuang is mocking himself and his overestimation. Tony doesn''t care about ridicule. If he really is the kind of garbage that will never recover from failure, he can''t have his current achievements. Throughout iron man''s life: Young adults, inherit hundreds of millions of assets, and then sudden changes, and it is the betrayal of the most important elders in life. The pain is no less than that of your biological parents. They suddenly said they wanted to kill you, and they have already done so. That kind of unbelievable, unwilling to believe, but extremely bloody fact is put in front of him. Seriously, Tony was in pain, but he survived and completed Tony Stark''s transformation from iron man. Later, Tony also encountered a death crisis. Although the problem was solved by Nagini, Tony really thought he was going to die at that time. However, just two years ago, little pepper, the love of his life, also left him. But even after so much experience, Tony was still not hit. Instead, he turned sadness into strength and fought on the front-line battlefield against altron! What does this mean? It shows that he has the characteristic of every successful person - amazing toughness. So Tony doesn''t care about failure, because he believes that he will succeed. But this time? Facing altron''s almost crushing posture, Tony hesitated. For the first time in his life, he doubted his talent. After all, altron is not a human, he is the first artificial intelligence on earth. He thought he might fail, but Tony never thought his failure would be so complete. Therefore, in Tony''s eyes, this picture is not only the winner''s arrogance towards the loser, but also laughing at Tony''s overestimation and laughing at his reasons, which led to Nagini''s loss of everything and even the departure of pepper. And... A desperate gap! But Tony is Tony after all. He knows very well that he must not be knocked down at this time. So the next moment? "Pa!" Tony slapped himself with his backhand and slapped himself with all his strength, which made Tony''s side face swell at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the corners of his mouth shed blood. Tony, who felt the tingling and burning side face and forced himself to wake up, asked: "Jarvis, tell me how much you lost." Aochuang is very strong. Tony guessed that he might not be able to beat aochuang before, but he didn''t think he would fail so miserably, so? Tony needs to know why he failed and how strong aochuang is! Therefore, he needs to analyze his loss this time, so as to have a new assessment of the strength of aochuang. With Tony''s inquiry, Jarvis''s intermittent voice sounded next to Tony: "Mr. stark, supercomputer 1-16 has been completely damaged. Computer 0 can''t work for the time being." No. 1-16 is Tony''s previous 16 subsystem supercomputers, which are located on the floors below Tony. As for number 0? It''s the supercomputer in front of Tony. Although it''s not broken, But obviously, the computer has been abandoned. But for this result? Tony didn''t feel too surprised. After all, aochuang was really powerful, but he was unwilling to clench his fist: "I see, Jarvis, is there any way to analyze the strength level of aochuang in this handover?" This is very important. At least Tony won''t make the next plan until he knows the problem. Just facing Tony''s question, Jarvis didn''t answer, but said another question: "Mr. stark, there''s something I think you need to know." Looking up at the window, because Jarvis has no entity and Tony can''t look at his rotten picture on the screen, he can only look at the sky outside the window. After some silence, Tony sighed: "Seriously, I don''t want to hear anything from you now." If it''s normal? Tony would love to hear some news from Jarvis. After all, he is really "free". Apart from altron, Tony has no entertainment life, family and friends. Who are the superheroes whose lives have changed the most since the incident three years ago? One is the captain and the other is Tony. The two are two extremes. The captain gets a lot and Tony loses a lot. So Tony needs a lot of work to relieve his tired mind and numb brain, and superheroes are Tony''s best and only "entertainment". But today? Don''t forget, Jarvis just found himself seven or eight hours ago. Especially now, Tony, who has just been defeated by aochuang, is in a low state both physically and mentally. And considering Tony''s situation? Jarvis hesitated for a moment and asked, "do you want me to shut up?" He waved his hand and looked helpless. Although he knew his state was not good, Tony still said: "Forget it, you''d better say it." No way, superheroes are not only a job, but also a responsibility. He is the iron man. When he wears that suit of iron armor, at the moment when he says he is the iron man, this is his responsibility! Although it is uncertain whether Tony''s state is normal, Jarvis finally said: "Well, Mr. stark, according to your initial instructions, seven hours ago, I began to record altron''s actions and carry out large-scale data analysis." "Wait, what do you mean?" Before Jarvis finished, suddenly Tony, who realized something, suddenly changed his face. He couldn''t help jumping up from the sofa and looked at the front in amazement: "do you mean? In the fight just now, you were still analyzing the news in addition to fighting altron?" Faced with Tony''s inquiry, Jarvis repeated quite calmly: "Yes." But then came the roar of Tony hysteria: ¡°wdnmd£¡£¡£¡¡± "Are you mentally retarded?" Why did Tony do it to altron at this time? Because according to his calculation, even if he can''t beat aochuang, it can ensure that aochuang can''t attack the United States, because in addition to himself, Tony can borrow the power of the Divine Shield Bureau, which is different from the previous single solo! Tony saw the opportunity, and he also thought it was an opportunity, so he made a decisive attack. Of course, Tony''s estimate is still wrong. Because the strength of the last outbreak of Austrian innovation obviously exceeds the performance of the two sides when they fought a few months ago. We had a meeting with Nagini before joining altron, so it is likely that altron was injured a few months ago. In other words, even if Jarvis does not mobilize part of his computing power to analyze the trend of Austrian innovation, he will still fail in the end. But at least Tony won''t fail so ugly. This means that his failure this time is not because aochuang is too strong, but because he has Jarvis, a pig teammate? In contrast, Jarvis, although he can''t understand why Tony is so angry, what about Tony''s claim that he is mentally retarded? Jarvis said he had something to say: "Mr. stark, as an artificial intelligence, my IQ is more than 99% of human beings. According to the official definition of intellectual impairment, I can never be mentally retarded if my IQ is more than 480." "And according to the human definition, you are my creator, so you can''t have sex with yourself, which is a paradox." "As for your anger at me?" "Sorry, I can''t and can''t understand, because this is your instruction." "As you said before, this task is above all else." "If you forget, I have backup data here, which can make you recall quickly." Gawking at Jarvis, although Tony couldn''t see anything, but in the end? He opened his mouth several times and wanted to scold Jarvis for being mentally retarded, but in the end, Tony was unable to vent: "Forget it, Jarvis, tell me what you found." I lost. What''s the use of saying this now? Can he change the result of his failure by scolding Jarvis? It''s impossible. Losing is losing and winning is winning. There aren''t so many excuses. Besides, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. At least aochuang is not so strong in his heart. The only thing he can do now is pray that Jarvis can gain something here. And rally up and prepare for the next battle with aochuang! Facing Tony''s inquiry, I don''t know if it''s Tony''s illusion, He seemed to hear a different emotion from Jarvis''s voice, which seemed to have a tremor: "That''s right, Mr. stark. Because in the previous seven hours, my calculation ability was 16.52 times as good as usual, plus a lot of data provided by altron, I finally came to a conclusion with an accuracy of 97.81%..." Jarvis paused. It felt like his heart was full of complexity. At the same time, Tony couldn''t help being curious about the next moment? Jarvis''s voice was dignified: "Aochuang is looking for a child, aged between two and a half and three, who is suspected to have spatial ability. I guess..." Before Jarvis finished, a flash of lightning exploded in his mind, his body trembled uncontrollably, and his brain seemed to boil. Tony, who had realized what the other party was going to say, suddenly changed his face. He subconsciously shouted: "Wait, what do you mean, you mean Nagini''s child is still alive?" Faced with Tony''s inquiry, Jarvis was silent for a long time. Even if he is a pseudo artificial intelligence, he also knows what the name means and what this sentence means. He thought he was shocked when he knew the news. But the moment Tony said that? Jarvis found himself wrong. The name Nagini is more magical than expected. Even if he is not artificial intelligence, he can still feel that very special emotion brewing in his heart. And in Tony''s complex and expectant eyes? Jarvis settled down and said: "From the current situation... It''s like this!" As Jarvis''s voice fell, Tony, who had not scolded for a long time, couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark at this moment: "Fark!" Chapter 528 I see. I see everything. Why does aochuang carry out network attacks three or four times. He obviously hasn''t done it for a long time, especially in the year when Nagini came back, aochuang rarely did anything, but the other party caused a storm on the Internet several times. Also, why is altron''s counterattack so strong this time. Because altron was afraid, he was afraid that he would know his secret, and he was afraid that Nagini would know about it. Therefore, this time Tony''s failure is doomed, and it must be a disastrous failure. Because aochuang must be afraid of himself, because aochuang must destroy all his tools, because he needs time! On the contrary, Tony seems to have failed, but in fact. At the moment when Tony knew the secret of altron, the real loser was not Tony, but altron! But these are not important. Even Tony doesn''t care whether he won altron. The only idea in his mind now is that Nagini''s children are still alive! Similarly, Tony realized a more important problem. That''s what''s behind aochuang''s madness? He is looking for Nagini''s children, and this time, he is likely to succeed! After all, the last time aochuang was close to success, but he mistakenly stopped aochuang. Just because aochuang was injured at that time, he was not sure to find Nagini''s child. And this time? Tony knows very well that no one can stop aochuang! After all, he has failed, and the last time the second main force, the Divine Shield Bureau, was also completely destroyed. So the next moment, Tony, who realized the seriousness of the problem, suddenly changed his face. He didn''t even have time to wear his pajamas, so he hurriedly shouted, "Jarvis, get ready right away. I''m going to find Nagini." As a housekeeper, Jarvis wouldn''t refuse Tony''s orders, and he didn''t dare to refuse such things. But before that, Jarvis warned: "Yes, sir, but do you need me to contact you in advance?" If Jarvis remembers correctly, although Nagini came back, the relationship between the two sides has been very stiff. After all, Tony created aochuang three years ago. In the last battle, he stood on the opposite side of Nagini. However, Tony didn''t care about it, or his brain was filled with the amazing news. Tony has only one idea now, that is to find Nagini quickly and tell him the news! After all, aochuang is still in action, and Nagini is the only one who can stop aochuang, but the most important thing is that it is Nagini''s child and his only blood relatives and concerns in the world! Without any hesitation, Tony said decisively: "Get ready quickly. I want to find Nagini as soon as possible." Meanwhile, on the beach in Brooklyn. On the sparkling sea, a crescent moon hung in the sky. Nagini stood at the dock with a carbon fishing rod in his hand. The magic girl is not at home. She contacted Wilson two days ago and plans to return as Sam. there is a party tonight. This is a sad woman, from resistance to submission, and then to now humble attachment. In order to become what Nagini likes, she changes herself as much as possible. Wilson didn''t refuse. In fact, he should refuse. After all, the relationship between Nagini and the demon girl is too deformed. And he knew that no matter how the magic girl changed, she could only be a substitute for Sam. But the problem is that the magic woman is willing to change. For Nagini''s sake, Wilson also wanted the magic woman to change. Although in the end, nothing will change. Because Nagini''s character has become colder, he needs new support and new emotions to fill the blank desert in his heart, but from the current situation? Nagini can''t find this feeling, because most people who see their own earth will only have two feelings. One is worship, the other is fear. Of course, it may also want to use those former friends? Say a cool word, the circle is different, and the relationship will gradually fade. Maybe... Should I leave the earth? In the dark night, watching the night light floating up and down on the sea, Nagini''s eyes twinkled with meditation. Until a certain moment, a meteor floating in the sky attracted Nagini''s attention. Tony, who watched the meteor fall and finally landed next to him, ignored why the other party was wearing pajamas, and a smile appeared on Nagini''s face: "Tony, what are you doing here?" Why do people laugh? Because laughter is a reflex, a physiological reflex under a series of stimuli. Nagini''s smile is perfect, but unfortunately, his smile is not formed by reflection, but by the control of muscles. Nagini has 615 similar expressions and body movements. In other words, now Nagini is more like a robot than Origen. At least in terms of emotion, Origen is much richer than Nagini. Tony didn''t realize Nagini''s problem. It''s similar to chocolate shit and shit chocolate. If the taste, taste and even nutrition are the same as chocolate. Even shit can turn into chocolate. At least until it was discovered, everyone ate very delicious. So Tony couldn''t see the difference between Nagini. He just instinctively wanted to tell each other: "Nagini, I have a very important thing..." However, before Tony finished, he was interrupted by Nagini. He pointed to Tony''s swollen face: "Don''t worry. What''s wrong with your face? It''s not like pepper." Tony was stunned. His subconscious eyes were dim: "I have been divided with pepper for more than two years." A look of regret and apology appeared on his face. Nagini patted Tony''s face and comforted him: "Sorry, I didn''t know about it." Tony was very moved. He felt that Nagini still cared about him. Although the real situation was that Nagini was acting and playing a play without emotion, his performance was flawless. So Tony believed it and was very moved. However, he knows that this is not the time to be moved, because he has more important things: "Don''t say this first, Nagini, I have a very important thing..." What Tony didn''t expect was that Nagini interrupted himself again: "Do you want to go fishing? I recently found fishing very interesting." Tony was stunned. He subconsciously frowned and looked at Nagini in front of him. He gradually felt something was wrong. Tony was not a fool. Nagini interrupted himself for the first time, probably because he was worried. But interrupt yourself the second time? So Nagini thought she was coming to him for help, so she deliberately blocked her mouth with words? Looking at the expression of invitation on Nagini''s face, Tony felt a little more sour and wronged in his heart, but he recalled everything Nagini encountered? Nagini is different from herself. Although she lost little pepper, little pepper didn''t die. Moreover, little pepper is only her girlfriend, not her wife. But Nagini was different. He lost his wife and children. Although he was betrayed by the captain, Colonel rod always supported him. Although this support was pale, at least his friends were not like Nagini''s friends. At the last moment, he gave Nagini a knife. If I were Nagini, would I forgive traitors like Tony Stark? No, Tony will never let each other go! Therefore, for Nagini, it is the greatest tolerance not to kill herself. Tony, who understood this truth, couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He knew what Nagini meant, although All his guesses are wrong! Nagini doesn''t hate Tony, or he doesn''t care about betrayal. Because what really made him angry was the people who hurt Sam and his children, so there was the subsequent blood washing of vacanda. As for the captain? It can only be said that he was unlucky and happened to meet Nagini. You know, after Nagini solved vakanda, he didn''t take the initiative to find the captain. His goal is the owner of the hand behind aochuang! As for Tony? If Nagini really hates Tony, he will kill Tony, make Tony lose everything, and make him want to commit suicide in pain, but he dare not commit suicide. These can be done. Because Tony cares about pepper, because for Tony, the pain of hurting pepper is deeper and stronger than that of hurting himself. But instead of doing so, Nagini pretended to smile. This is the second person who has this treatment except the magic woman. So Tony should be happy. You know, as far as the current situation is concerned, there are no more than five people on earth who can make Nagini do this concession. Unfortunately, Tony doesn''t know the real situation of Nagini. He thinks Nagini still hates him, but Tony won''t complain because he owes Nagini. So with a deep breath, Tony''s face showed a reluctant but sincere expression: "I know you won''t forgive me, and I''m not here to ask you for help. I''m just here to tell you this time." "Nagini, my daughter is probably still alive!" "Boom!" As Tony''s voice fell, Nagini was shocked. He was stunned. He was really stunned! Because while Tony was talking, a fish bit the bait. After realizing that it was likely to be a trap, the fish instinctively struggled. Then The fish directly dragged the fishing rod that had been with Nagini for more than three months into the water. What''s more terrible is that at the moment when the fishing rod was dragged into the water, Nagini tried to grasp it with his hand, but his reaction speed was half a beat slower! Not to mention the fifth stage strong people like Nagini, even ordinary people have enough reaction ability to grasp the fishing rod, otherwise there would not be so many people dragged into the water. But Nagini didn''t do it. He just stared at the fishing rod being dragged into the sea, and then subconsciously grabbed it empty! At the same time, in Nagini''s heart, different emotions emerged for the first time. This mood is very special, just like the boundless desolate desert, which suddenly grows a touch of green, and then grows at a rate visible to the naked eye. Ten meters... One hundred meters... Ten thousand meters In the blink of an eye, on the boundless, dead and desolate earth without any color and life, a towering tree covered the desolate earth with its boundless crown. Staring at the front, there is only one idea in my mind. Child, he has a child, an heir with his own blood flowing in his body. In this world, he is no longer alone, because he has a daughter! He turned and looked at Tony. Without control, his lower lip trembled uncontrollably on his stiff face like a robot. A moment later, a hoarse, trembling voice came from Nagini''s throat: "Where... Is she?" Chapter 529 Under the moonlight, the sparkling sea. A sea breeze blew, and the salty and wet sea breeze made Tony feel cold inexplicably. Looking at Nagini, who seemed to have no feelings like a robot, and the hoarse voice in his ear, Tony couldn''t help but flash a worry in his eyes. He asked: "I don''t know. All I know is that aochuang is looking for her." "Nagini, are you okay?" But Nagini ignored. He looked at Tony like this. Different from the trembling lips at first, Nagini''s eyes began to flicker uncontrollably this time: "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me? You should know that you can''t joke about such things." Facing Nagini''s inquiry, Tony shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I''m not sure, but according to Jarvis''s analysis, the reliability is more than 98%. So now the most important thing is to find it in aochuang..." Nothing in the world is absolute. This is true at all times and in all countries. For example, no one would have thought that Xiang Yu killed 200000 regular troops in the state of Qin with 100000 scattered troops. Similarly, the Persian general in the marathon battle, holding 100000 soldiers, never thought that he was defeated by Athens with 10000 heavy soldiers. So, is Nagini''s daughter really alive? Everything is unknown until the child is found! If the child finds it, everything is easy to say. But what if the child can''t find it? That''s a big deal! It''s more serious to make fun of someone''s dead child than to sprinkle salt on the wound. But even so, Tony came. Not because of his recklessness, he may not have thought about it at first, but it was enough time for Tony to calm down from the stark building to the beach in Brooklyn. But he came and told Nagini the news. The reason is simple because Tony thinks he''s sorry for Nagini because he feels owed. Last time, he was wrong. He should trust Nagini, not the rambling strange, And this time? If the news is false, Tony has nothing to say, but what if the news is true? Tony can''t afford to gamble and doesn''t want to gamble. He has been wrong once. This time, he doesn''t want to be wrong! Unfortunately, Nagini didn''t let Tony finish. Tony''s not sure? It doesn''t matter. Nagini doesn''t care. There are solutions at every level. Nagini only needs to know that his daughter is likely to be alive. As for how to confirm? Staring at the front, while the brain was running at full speed, Nagini''s look flashed. At the same time, on his arm, dark blue snake Lin appeared on the body surface. His five fingers bent slightly and grabbed the air in front of him lightly. "Click!" The air is fine, but the space in front of me is broken! At the same time, during this period of time, even though it was three or four o''clock in the morning, trange was still energetic. For some special reasons, strange plans to increase the number and quality of mages. Well, actually, strange was afraid that he would hang up one day, so he planned to find a successor in advance. Even if he can''t find a suitable successor now, at least he should pass on the knowledge of the supreme mage. No way, since strange knew that Nagini was alive, he had been very upset. Because he found that even if he had the gem of time, even if he could see all kinds of future. But the future, for myself, is still like chaos! Just like three years ago, in his vision, altron''s problem and domam''s problem could not be solved at the same time, so he chose to sacrifice Nagini''s wife and children, and then gather the rest of his strength to kill Nagini. Although I know it''s very unfair for Nagini, after all, he just saved the earth alone. Now, they have to sacrifice Nagini''s children and family. But there is no way. Sacrificing the Nagini family can save 7 billion people on the earth, but if you don''t sacrifice the Nagini family, their family will be finished, and the 7 billion people on the earth will also be finished. How would you choose if it were you? Strange finally chose to give up Nagini, as for himself? Or for the earth? Even now, strange is not sure. This is the complexity of people''s hearts. But unfortunately, an accident happened. In fact, it can not be regarded as an accident, because in the future of the version he saw, he really succeeded! In his present life, strange is perfectly prepared. He can swear that he has no mistakes in any place. But the problem is, in the final showdown, I failed! Compared with the future he saw, Nagini''s power was terrible at that time. For this, strange paid a painful price. The price is his teacher, the supreme mage of the previous generation, who died. It was at that time that strange knew that Nagini was not dead. However, it was not until he saw Nagini again that trange realized that although the time gem was abnormal, it did not mean that the time gem was invincible. Because there are too many possibilities in the future, and every possibility similar to your goal is an extremely dangerous trap. This raises a question: As long as event a and event B are reached, event C can be obtained. But sometimes, even if you reach event a and event B, the result is not event C, but event D. In other words, event a and event B are not important, but event C is important, but because the future is infinite, that is to say, event C is equivalent to infinity. Similarly, because there are infinite C events, there must be infinite D events. This means that it seems that the most powerful place of time gem is to see through the future, but this is precisely the most garbage place of time gem. Because it''s almost useless, because there are infinite possibilities in the future! Of course, for ordinary people, this is very important. It is a magic weapon to win with small and broad, but that is because there is little gap between ordinary people and ordinary people. But the problem is that time gem will not accept ordinary people. So seeing through the future is a very embarrassing problem. Compared with your weak people, this is a divine ability that can be played in the palm of your hand. But in the battle of the same level, the ability of time gem can only be regarded as excellent, not powerful. What time gemstones can do, other gemstones with infinite gemstones can do the same, or even better. As for those who are better than themselves? If there are too many variables, you may succeed with small and broad, but more likely, you will be killed! In fact, what really frightens the gem of time is not to see through the future, but to turn back the flow of time. But unfortunately, strange has no talent in this area, or his talent is not strong enough. Knowing this, strange began to prepare for the future. He didn''t think about using the ability of time gem to calculate Nagini, because he knew that his strength was not enough. Even if he saw it, it could be a trap. So for the future, strange is very pessimistic. So that after the last fight with Nagini, he came up with the idea of looking for the next generation, and gave his knowledge to the trusted mages. The fear is that one day when he dies, the supreme mage will break the inheritance in his own hands. However, when strange is ready to take his mages to fight in the ocean of knowledge until dawn? The space in front of him was torn open. In the stunned eyes of other mages, a large hand with scales grabbed strange''s neck and dragged him in with his magic cloak. Noah, who recently joined the camara Taj, looked at strange, who was forcibly taken away, with a flash of hesitation in his eyes. He asked weakly: "Well, do we care?" Because the mage king, who was forced by strange to learn magic every day, was in a bit of a temper at the moment. He rolled his eyes: "Get out, I just want to sleep now." Noah was silent for a moment. He looked up at each other. "Salmon sandwiches for a week." Master Wang sneered. Who is he? The administrator of the Kama Taj library and one of the top mages here, a week''s salmon sandwich? Who do you despise? So the next moment, the mage king looked at Noah contemptuously: "The person who took away the supreme mage was Nagini, the most powerful person in the world... Exist. You didn''t come in the last war in New York, so you don''t know Nagini''s strength. We can''t manage this kind of thing." Noah knows Nagini, the strongest superhero in the world. But the question is, what the hell was World War I in New York? Noah wanted to ask, but now he has more important questions: "if, just if, what if strange dies?" Facing Noah''s problem, the mage King hesitated for a moment? Finally, he shook his head. Instead of answering, he said: "Let''s talk about tomorrow''s salmon sandwich." What should I do? To tell the truth, mage Wang also wants to know, but the problem is, he really doesn''t know. The only thing you can do is pray that Nagini doesn''t really want to kill strange. Don''t ask why you don''t pray that strange will come back alive, because it''s useless. If Nagini really wants to kill strange, the only thing they can do is to find a new generation of supreme mages. At the same time, strange, who caught Brooklyn from the camara Taj, is still confused at the moment. On the contrary, the magic cloak was brought with him, probably because Nagini was hurt, or the guardian was eager. At the moment, the magic cloak brazenly attacked Nagini. Well, it''s a great cloak. I dare to take the initiative to do it myself. Nagini couldn''t help praising each other''s courage. He hadn''t seen such a simple guy for some time. As their own breath began to change, amazing space energy gathered around Nagini! Seems aware of something? The magic cloak twined Nagini''s palm like lightning, and then wiped the scales on the back of Nagini''s hand very gently. Although it was only a cloak, it looked so humble that it was like a towel. With an amazing scene, strange looked confused and forced. Aren''t you proud? How did you become a licking dog when you saw Nagini? Can you stop being so counseling? It''s embarrassing, okay? What makes strange feel even more shameful is that the magic cloak of licking the dog was torn down by Nagini and thrown on the ground. It feels like the goddess you''ve been chasing for a long time is actually the spare tire of another male god. This feeling is very complex, sour and astringent. It seems a little green? However, without waiting for strange to think about it, a cold, hoarse voice sounded in his ear: "Strange, is my daughter still alive?" As soon as the pupil shrinks, it seems that the secret in his heart has been revealed. Strange subconsciously shouted: "How did you know?" However, it was not Nagini''s answer that waited for strange, but a hand! The extremely terrible speed, even the fifth stage life like strange, can''t react at this moment. Nagini buckled strange''s neck and pressed it hard behind him. Behind strange was the sea, or there was air, but at this moment? Without air, it is a direct and substantive space, just like a wall! With a click, the space broke into dark cracks, Tony''s eyes widened, his magic cloak trembled on the ground, and his mind was full of trouble. As for strange? His body was embedded in the crack of the cracked space, surrounded by orange magic circles, but from the shaky appearance of the magic circle, he may not last long. Because behind strange, every crack has a tearing force almost like a black hole. Across the magic array, big drops of cold sweat came out of strange''s forehead. The strong death threat made his scalp numb, but the most terrible thing was A pair of dark golden snake pupils with blood around them stared at themselves like this! A moment later, from Nagini''s throat, there was a hoarse, irresistible voice: "Tell me where she is!" Chapter 530 "Boom" Seeing that Nagini was going to buckle his neck, strange subconsciously wanted to resist, but before he could react, the other party had already fastened his neck and pressed back! "Thorn la la!" On his neck, a small magic array appeared. They were combined like neck covers to protect strange''s neck from being pinched by Nagini. At the same time, as the body was pressed into the space wall, a large number of small magic arrays appeared on the surface of strange. Arcane mages are very strong. Both Gu Yi and now strange are strong in multi-dimensional space. In particular, the exquisite spell is almost invincible. Under the same strength, the secret mage can easily play with the enemy. However, the disadvantages of secret arts mages are also very serious, that is, their physical quality is very poor. Therefore, they are also the most equipment eating occupations. After all, their own defense is too poor. They must be equipped with powerful life-saving equipment, otherwise they are likely to be beheaded. And pentagonal warriors like Nagini? There are very few in the universe. After all, his template is not the regular life in the fifth stage, but the assembled version of the cosmic life in the sixth stage. However, even with equipment advantages, at this moment? "Wow!" and a mouthful of blood spat out of strange''s mouth. Behind him, from the space crack, the tearing force close to the black hole made the magic array around strange shake. It seems that it will be torn up in the next second! The blood from the corners of his mouth soaked his clothes, making strange look very embarrassed at the moment. But he didn''t dare to move at all, because he felt the threat of death, but even so? Strange still said: "I don''t know." Looking at strange in front of him, the fingers clasping each other''s neck began to force. Under the power of terror, layers of magic shields trembled painfully, and finally broke into energy debris, which was involved in the space crack behind him. At the same time, a hoarse voice sounded in strange''s ear: "Do you just want to die?" Next to Tony''s face changed greatly. He knew Nagini, or he knew that as a father, Nagini was in a very complex mood at the moment. The moment strange proved that Nagini''s child was still alive? Nagini won''t stop until he finds the child! So Tony hurriedly said, "strange, stop making trouble and tell..." Tony''s relationship with strange is average, and can even be described as very poor. After all, it was strange that everything became so bad three years ago. The reason for persuading the other party at this time is not to help him, but Tony is afraid that Nagini will get out of control. After all, aochuang is crazy looking for Nagini''s children. What if something happens? That''s terrible! But unfortunately, Tony''s words were interrupted again. But this time it was not Nagini, but strange''s extremely sad cry. As Nagini pressed hard, the space crack behind strange suddenly spread, and under Nagini''s deliberate guidance, the magic cover on strange''s body surface was damaged. From the gap of the magic mask, the terrible tearing force directly destroyed strange''s body surface. A lot of flesh and blood spewed out, like a hand picking it off strange''s bones! Its cruelty is close to lingchi! Even as the supreme mage, strange has a strong will and soul. At the moment, he still can''t help crying. But Nagini ignored, and his expression became indifferent again, but this indifference was different from before. Before was indifferent to everything, but now? Is to achieve the goal, unscrupulous madness. The bloodshot dark golden snake pupil emits the breath of fear of all things, and its hoarse voice is like the sickle of death, across your neck: "I know that the supreme mage has a powerful soul, which is the ability to avoid all material attacks, but do you know what is destruction?" What is Nagini''s ability? Space must be one. After all, the three forces of body, soul and rules have been perfectly integrated, regardless of you and me. The second should be time. The dragon''s body and soul are highly integrated. The only lack is the integration of rules, so this doesn''t count. Therefore, Nagini''s second ability is not space ability, but Godzilla''s natural rule of destruction. Even if Godzilla''s strength has not reached the peak of the fourth stage, even because of meteorites, the degree of fusion will not exceed 117. But fusion is fusion! This means that in addition to space ability, Nagini also has the power to destroy some rules. This is also the reason why obviously Nagini has no ability to target the soul, but can hurt the soul of aochuang, because this is destruction, not only material destruction, but also spiritual destruction. And as Nagini''s voice just fell. The power of destruction gradually awakened in Nagini. Unlike the tearing of space cracks, strange felt a strong threat of death at this moment! A strong thought came to his mind. If he couldn''t satisfy Nagini? I''ll die! The strong death threat aroused the desire for survival in strange''s heart. It also made him struggle and shout: "I really don''t know. Even if you kill me, I don''t know. Nagini, I didn''t cheat..." "You lie!" Before strange finished, Nagini suddenly roared angrily. His eyes were about to crack and his hair stood up like an angry lion. He roared and asked loudly: "If you don''t know where my daughter is, why do you know she''s alive? You liar, you really think I dare not kill you!" Strange felt his scalp numb, because with the roar, the threat of death became stronger and stronger. He even felt that most of his body had been dragged into the underworld! So he quickly explained: "I didn''t lie to you. I really didn''t lie to you. I saw the future and knew that you and your daughter would meet, so I knew she wasn''t dead." But Nagini doesn''t want to hear strange''s explanation. He has only one problem now: "There she is!" Facing this problem, strange looked flustered and anxious. If he really knew, he would have said it long ago. Why wait until now. But the problem is, he really doesn''t know. "I only know that you will find her in the future, so I know your daughter is still alive." "Nagini, I really don''t need to lie to you. You also have the ability of time. You should know that what I said is true. Seeing the future is really not as powerful as imagined, because there are infinite possibilities in the future. Even if I said it, it may not be true." Nagini knew what strange said. After all, he also has a talent for time, and Nagini got in touch with the magic book that changed strange''s fate earlier than strange. He knew that strange wasn''t lying, so he fell with each other''s voice? He could not help frowning, but a moment later, he seemed to think of something. A flash of light flashed in Nagini''s eyes: "Give me the gem of time¡° Strange was stunned, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes. Of course, with some resistance: "It''s no use giving it to you. Everyone''s ability is different, and the ability given by time gem is also different. I''m good at seeing the future, and your ability is to go back to time." Nagini didn''t speak. He looked at strange calmly, but the meaning of his eyes was very clear¡ª¡ª Give me the time gem! Looking at Nagini''s eyes, strange seemed to understand something. His face couldn''t help changing: "Well, I suggest you don''t have this idea. Because time is not a plaything, your constant backtracking will have an extremely terrible impact, just like..." Before strange finished, Nagini roughly interrupted him: "I understand that when the reservoir is full, there are only two results, one is the water creeping over, the other is the dam collapse, so I say it for the last time and give me the gem of time." As for their conversation, Tony''s eyes flickered with confusion: "What are you talking about?" No wonder Tony doesn''t understand, because what Tony and strange discuss involves time. As strange said, Nagini is good at reversing time, so three years ago, he needed the power of the gem of time to change what has happened. It''s like now, Nagini needs a gem of time. But this time, what Nagini wants to change is not Sam''s death, but to find his own child at this time. It is not directly reversed to three years ago because the bearing capacity over a long period of time is limited, and there are also strength factors. Assuming that the long river of time is a rubber band and the reversal time is the same at both ends, fold it once in the middle. Because the rubber band is elastic, a small folding is nothing and will have no impact, but if the folding length exceeds the stretching limit of the rubber band, there are only two possibilities. One possibility is that the folding fails, the other possibility is that the rubber band is broken. At the same time, is the reversal of time the reversal of earth time or the reversal of cosmic time? If it is the reversal of the universe, there is no possibility of folding failure and breaking, because the two ends of the rubber band move. But that''s not what they can do. At least strange doesn''t think anyone in the universe can do it. So it can only be a small reversal time. After many times of pulling, although the rubber band called time will eventually return to normal. But will this part of the fold be affected? Just like the dam, whether it is the failure of the lake to spread in the past or the destruction of the dam, it will have an impact on the dam itself. Small point, this dam is equivalent to the earth. On a larger scale, the dam is equivalent to the Milky way. So strange''s face suddenly became flustered, and he subconsciously shouted: "You can''t do that. The whole galaxy, no, the surrounding galaxies may be destroyed." But Nagini couldn''t care so much. He said, "give it to me, or I''ll kill you and find it myself." With his eyes facing each other, strange had resistance in his eyes, while Nagini had determination in his eyes. As time passed, strange''s eyes began to twinkle. Gradually, he tried to convince himself, such as Even if you don''t give Nagini, the other party can find the time gem? So at the last moment, strange sighed, and he chose to compromise. No way, he must do so. Although it will lead to extremely terrible disasters, even war, what if he doesn''t do so? The whole earth, even the whole universe, will have no future: "Nagini, in fact, there is another one who knows where your daughter is. The riot didn''t die. He was captured by aochuang three years ago. At that time, his host was not Sam, but your daughter." "If I remember correctly, aochuang has a laboratory in Antarctica, where spiritual gems and riots are all there." Chapter 531 On the endless snow and ice sheet in Antarctica, Professor X''s face smiled a little more. At first, Professor X thought he had failed. Even though the two sides were at an impasse, he still dared not say he would succeed. But with the United States, unprecedented network changes have taken place. And this matter has nothing to do with the Titan monarch. Professor X gradually realized that his plan is likely to succeed! As far as the current situation is concerned, the Titan monarch will not appear. Even if it appears in the future, it has nothing to do with what is happening now. Professor X speculated that the Titan monarch was likely to be stopped by Nagini. The reason is very realistic, because no one on earth can quietly stop the Titan monarch except Nagini. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, the Titan monarch has no idea of America from beginning to end, just as elephants don''t bother ants. But for Professor X, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that aochuang attacked America this time! Moreover, this attack is unprecedented. It is conservatively estimated that most of the network system in the United States will be paralyzed. Professor X can''t help America get through this. Although mutants have some talents in this field, they still have a big gap from a pervert like Tony. What Professor X really likes is that when this thing is over, the weak America needs a powerful heart booster to make those fools stand up in this failure and loss, not completely decadent. Although the mutant''s reputation in the outside world is not very good. But it has to be said that mutants are still very powerful, not to mention that mutants also have a label called Nagini. Therefore, Professor X is 70% sure that in the next one to two years, the 15 cabinet departments in the United States will become 16 cabinet departments! Seriously, Professor X really thanks aochuang. If it wasn''t for his action, he didn''t know how to continue next. After all, a Chuan is not a big fool. He only needs a little investigation to know that the reason why the Titan Monarch left has nothing to do with the mutants. After all, no one, Than me, Better understand mutants. Although Professor X knows that this is just a mistake, he is still very grateful to aochuang. After all, he helped himself. Magneto Wang behind him saw a smile on his old friend''s face. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? It''s successful?" Professor X nodded and inadvertently scratched a touch of pride at the corner of his mouth: "well, 70% sure." "70% confidence? It''s not low." Magneto knows Professor X, so he knows that the other party''s 70% assurance is equivalent to being sure. However, just when magneto was going to congratulate each other, he saw Professor X''s face suddenly change. He seemed to find something, and his eyes twinkled with amazement: "How could it be? How could he have come?" At the same time, under the thick ice sheet of Antarctica, Professor * *''s grateful aochuang''s eyes are flashing irritability! As Tony guessed, altron is going all out this time. But in fact, before that, aochuang had three opportunities. The first opportunity was to meet Nagini. Unfortunately, aochuang didn''t seize this opportunity at that time. He confidently believed that Nagini couldn''t hurt himself. Then? Altron paid the price of serious injury. If it weren''t for the repair ability of the soul gem, he would have to cultivate for a long time. The second time, because of arrogance, altron thought he could solve mankind. This is no problem, but the problem is that he was not in good condition at that time, but aochuang still stubbornly thought he could succeed. After all, he was the first artificial intelligence life on earth, and aochuang felt that he had inflated capital. Then Tony + the combination of countries all over the world gave altron a slap! You feel? No, you think it''s useless. I think it''s OK. It was precisely because of this slap that aochuang woke up from his arrogant dream. At present, it is the third opportunity of aochuang, Without arrogance, aochuang chose to play steadily this time. He induced Tony to take the initiative by hiding his strength, and cheated Tony''s cards one by one. In the end, Tony failed and the American network system completely collapsed. Facts have proved that Austrian innovation, which is serious, is really strong. He centered on the United States and spread his power in all directions. However, to aochuang''s annoyance, he didn''t find Nagini''s child. There are two possibilities: One is that he didn''t penetrate enough, so he couldn''t find the child. Another possibility is that the child is dead, but this is impossible. Because the riot is still alive, it can only be that the child is not on earth. But for altron, neither the former nor the latter is good news. So he was very upset, because he knew that the more noise he made, the higher the possibility of being called by Nagini. And unlike humans, Nagini has the ability to kill himself. But when aochuang was upset because he couldn''t find Nagini''s children? His blue electronic eyes suddenly flashed a red light. Altron is a very cautious guy, or because there are too many precious items in this laboratory, altron has to be cautious. Even though the laboratory is located under the ice, altron has set up an early warning device. The eyes changed from blue to red because aochuang found that there were intruders around the base. However, he did not pay much attention. Because of the Titan monarch, the distribution of power in Antarctica is very complex. Similar invasions occur once or twice a year. Whether it''s killed or not. For altron, this is not a big deal. But when aochuang got up and didn''t intend to pay attention to it? Looking at the three people who suddenly appeared in the room, aochuang was stunned. The first is Tony. Even if the other party is wearing steel armor, oltran can recognize the other party at a glance, and he is sure that there is a real Tony Stark in this tin can. Then there was strange, a very excellent top surgeon who lost his hands in a car accident. He tried to save himself with scientific methods, but in the end? Strange failed, but he was lucky to find the mysterious magician. It is said that he has made great achievements. The specific situation of aochuang is not very clear. He doesn''t have much research on the mysterious side. He only knows that the strength of the other party is good. From the other party''s blood scabs and the embarrassed look on his face? The power of the mysterious side may be stronger than you expected. Because strange was thrown on the ground, the other party was only injured, not dead, which is enough to explain a lot of problems. As for the last one? There''s nothing to say about this man, He has a name called¡ª¡ª Nagini don! Chapter 532 Staring at Nagini in front of him, although as a robot, aochuang has no human feeling, he still has an impulse to sweat. He no longer cares who the intruders are outside, because the other party has stood in front of him. With the blessing of spiritual gems, aochuang''s brain began to operate rapidly. Generally speaking, there are two possibilities. When the strength of the enemy and ourselves is so different, aochuang''s best choice should be surrender. After all, one of mankind''s traditional skills is to give preferential treatment to prisoners. But the problem is that Nagini is special, and aochuang is not sure whether the other party is human. At least, altron doesn''t think Nagini is like normal humans. In addition, there is a more serious problem. That''s his relationship with Nagini. If you remember correctly, Nagini''s girlfriend, Sam, died because of herself. So the question is, if he surrendered, would Nagini let him go? Even if altron is dreaming now, this is an impossible thing, so on the surface, there are two roads, but in fact there is only one road. After thinking for a thousandth of a second, aochuang made a decisive move! At the same time, at this moment, not only aochuang, but also Tony next to Nagini. There are many people who hate aochuang in the world, but they hate it to the bone. There are only a few people, nangini and Tony. Naturally, nangini doesn''t need much, and Tony? Although his family did not die because of aochuang, Tony lost almost everything except wealth because of aochuang. What Tony can''t accept most is aochuang''s life, which he gave himself. In other words, if he had not created aochuang in those years, it would not have happened. Therefore, different from Tony''s pure hatred and killing intention, Tony''s hatred is with catharsis and guilt, so Tony''s killing intention boils at the first sight of aochuang. Nano armor, 100% energy activity, which should be Tony''s strongest state. Just from the level and power of energy, it is close to the peak of the fourth stage. I have to say, Tony is really terrible. He is performing miracles that gods may not be able to do as an ordinary person. Unfortunately, Tony chose the wrong opponent. With his explosive power, let alone the fourth stage life, even the peak of the fourth stage, or some fifth stage life with great shortcomings. If you don''t notice, you may get hurt. But aochuang is different. Artificial intelligence, combined with Edelman''s metal + vibration gold body and the huge increase brought by the spiritual gem, altron didn''t even wait for Tony to approach, but whispered with disdain: "Get out!" In an instant, a terrible force erupted from the heart gem. And spread in all directions with an irresistible trend! The golden red armor ready to go stood in place. Tony struggled to wave his fist, but finally found that he was so weak. Most of the nano armor on the body surface lost control under the attack of aochuang. At the moment, instead of helping yourself, it has become a burden to yourself. Tony was angry. He seemed to have a beast roaring in his heart. He tried to tear up the iron cage that imprisoned him, but found that everything was so weak and weak. Fortunately, strange on the side shot at this moment. He has no enmity with aochuang, and the two sides have little contact. After all, one is the science and technology side and the other is the magic side. But the problem is that although he has no enemies with aochuang, Nagini has enemies with aochuang. Strange is a smart man. He knows that there are few opportunities for him to express his determination, and the Austrian innovation in front of him is a good opportunity for him to express his determination. In fact, with the strength of strange. If he really wants to do it, he must be in front of Tony. But the problem is that he is not sure whether Nagini will solve aochuang himself. So from the beginning, strange chose to stand still. Because he has to wait for Tony to make a move, because only in this way can he be sure whether this is a good opportunity. As for rollover? Don''t make trouble. Although strange is weak, he is also the strong one in the fifth stage. No matter how strong aochuang is, it is the peak of the fourth stage, Although it is only one step away, it is true that the gap between heaven and earth is an irreparable gap. The two sides are not of the same order of magnitude at all. So at the moment of shooting, strange knew that this time, it was stable! However, something embarrassing happened to strange. With the infinite gem on altron''s forehead representing the power of the soul, amazing power and almost substantive power erupted at this moment, wrapping altron''s Zhenjin + aidman metal body. His invincible magic is like snowflakes melting in the sun. Then strange suddenly realized a problem. I am stronger than aochuang, but the problem is that I am facing an enhanced version of aochuang. In addition to the peak spiritual power in the fourth stage, the other party also has spiritual gems. And yourself? Although he has time gems, the bonus of time gems to combat is very low. Moreover, he dare not use time gems. If he is robbed by Nagini, who knows what the madman will do? When he can''t use the time gem, the only thing he can use is his own magic. But the problem is that he was almost killed by Nagini! The tearing force close to the black hole consumes too much power and energy. So a very embarrassing scene happened. As a strong player in the fifth stage, strange was hit and flown by altron, who was a lower level. Just like a gourd on the ground, it flew more than ten meters away. Heavy, was photographed on the wall, I don''t know how many bones were broken. Aochuang also made Tony Stark and the supreme mage lose their combat effectiveness in a few seconds. Although there are flattering ingredients in it, it has to be said that this is amazing. At least it represents the strong strength of aochuang! Meanwhile, after solving Tony and strange, Facing the strongest person this time, he is also the one who gives him the most pressure. Altron did not choose to escape, but appeared boldly on the side of Nagini. The body made of Edelman metal was covered with layers of spiritual gemstones. With a violent drink, aochuang punched Nagini in the head! However, in the middle of the fist swing, Nagini''s fist had appeared on aochuang''s chin. "Dong" sound, The terrible power made aochuang''s body fly out uncontrollably. But there was no despair on his face, but a flash of joy. Because from the beginning, aochuang didn''t want to play Nagini. He knew that he was not Nagini''s opponent, His idea is very simple, that is to leave with a heart gem. He knows very well that the root of his strength is not the talent of artificial intelligence, but this spiritual gem. However, before leaving the soul gem, he still needs to use Nagini''s punch to go from Lab 1 to lab 3 opposite. Because there is an important chip to leave alive - symbiotic riot! In order to make Nagini successfully punch and buy time for himself, aochuang specially came to Nagini''s side, so that Nagini could punch himself out properly. However, things seem a little different from what aochuang thought? Although his body flew upside down, Nagini''s fist did not leave, but directly penetrated his aidman''s Metal Skull. With the palm open, a large number of vibrating gold brain parts are torn open. At the moment when his fingers were closed, aidman''s Metal Skull on his forehead was broken, and Nagini held his precious soul gem in his hand. At the same time, with Nagini''s contact with the heart gem. As the current owner of the soul gem, altron was surprised and angry¡ª¡ª The soul gem does not resist Nagini''s contact. Even at the moment of Nagini''s contact, it conveys a feeling of eagerness. This made a flash of absurdity in aochuang''s eyes, and even Then there will be no more. With the will of destructive power, with the increase of spiritual gems, it will instantly hit the soul source of aochuang, with a burst of wail: "Save... Beg... Let go..." Altron''s blue electronic eyes finally went out. At the same time, programmers around the world who sit in front of the screen and are helpless in the face of altron''s attacks, At this moment, they were stunned to find that the terrible aochuang virus had disappeared!!! This feeling is not like retreat, but like the strange evaporation of the world, which disappeared in an instant. In Antarctica, najini frowned when he looked at the heart gem in his hand, which emits light yellow fluorescence and tries to integrate into his body again and again. But he ignored it and put the heart gem into his pocket. Nagini turned his head and looked to his side. Although he was separated by the two-story door, Nagini could feel it, The riot is right there! Chapter 533 "Click ~" "Boom!" The metal gate of special alloy, a special material that can resist the attack of 99% of the earth''s weapons, is as fragile as tofu in Nagini''s hands. Because altron is dead and has lost the nano robot suppressed by altron, I feel like I can do it again. However, Tony has made up his mind that it is time to focus on steel armor. Although this is the second generation of nano armor, it is almost no different from the first generation of nano armor three years ago. As for strange? With the help of the magic cloak, strange, who vomited blood, finally stood up. He felt that he was suffering from the thief now. Ao Chuang''s punch broke at least four or five bones. But what makes strange more uncomfortable is that the disdainful expression of the magic cloak seems to say that it''s good to rush up to show off your ability with garbage like you? Strange would like to say that things are not what you think. I''m careless. If I do it again, he will be able to call aochuang father. But he didn''t dare to say that in the end, because there was a real father standing next to him. As the two doors were violently broken open, Nagini saw the huddled riot in the center of the laboratory. Its state is not good. It is difficult to survive without the symbiosis of the host. Willpower plays a great role in the survival of the riot. At the same time, because of the torture of aochuang, the already bad physical state of the riot has become more and more serious. It''s not too much to say that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry! Even Nagini believes that the other party''s mental state is also very bad. Because at the moment when Nagini came in, he could feel that even though the riot was dormant due to the special environment, its body trembled imperceptibly. It seems that the body has formed instinct under long-term torture. This made Nagini''s eyes flash a bit complicated. He wanted to say something, but now he has something more important. One tenth of the blood came from Nagini''s fingertips. The riot is in a bad state and it urgently needs a host. But I''m sorry, Nagini can''t give it, because there is a special induction between the host and the parasite, and even each other can see each other''s lives. The riot was Nagini''s only hope of finding his daughter. So he won''t allow the riot to have a new host, even if it''s painful now. One tenth of his own blood, although it can''t help the riot too much, can at least keep it alive and not die soon. As the blood penetrated the glass cover and integrated into the body of the riot. Nagini could feel that the other party''s condition was improving, and after making sure that the riot would not suddenly die, he removed the glass cover that imprisoned aochuang. As time went by, Nagini ignored the two people behind him. His eyes stared at the riot. With each other''s body wriggling, a gray red mask biased towards women gradually emerged in the liquid. After confirming that the riot had awakened, different from the previous indifference, Nagini''s voice was a little more guilty this time: "Riot, I..." However, before Nagini finished, a terrible scene happened! Because of the awakening riot, at the first sight of Nagini, his eyes were not the joy of excitement and salvation, but too many emotions such as anger, disappointment, hatred and so on, which broke out at this moment! With a roar like a beast, the riot jumped up and tore at Nagini madly. Slender and sharp nails, sharp teeth, and all means of attack were used at this moment. "Bang!". The magic cloak that had been put on strange''s shoulder fell directly to the ground. I don''t know why, now the magic cloak suddenly has a feeling that everyone is likely to be cool. This is the great demon Nagini, this low-level creature. How dare it do this? It''s gone! But what makes the magic cloak more incomprehensible is that in the face of the attack of the riot, Nagini stood stiff in place like a wood to bear all this. Although the elephant doesn''t care about the bite of a small ant. But the question is, elephants don''t want face? A little ant dies when it dies, but the problem is, When the elephant went down, a large area of ants died. The magic cloak wanted to say something, but the strange situation at the scene made it only dare to lie on the ground honestly and keep saying in its heart that I was just an ordinary cloak. However, with the bite of the riot, from the gray red, female mask. Ask hoarse, even desperate questions: "Where were you when Sam died!" "Say it! You bastard, where are you!!!" "Do you know what she said in the end? She said she didn''t deserve you. When Sam needed you most, where are you? You talk on the horse!" In the face of the roaring riot, Nagini was silent. He let the other party bite him. Behind him, strange wanted to find a corner to hide. The magic cloak thought that when the riot attacked Nagini, it would cool everyone. But after hearing what the riots said? Strange felt he was going to be cold. After all, he had to pay a lot of responsibility for that thing three years ago. Tony instead? In the face of the questioning of the riots, he knew the situation of that year and even participated in it. A touch of complexity flashed in his eyes: "OK, what do you know, that year..." Seriously, was Nagini wrong? Whether it was the fifth level chrysanthemum beast with extreme terror, or what happened later, it proved that Nagini would rather die himself than Sam and the child if he could. But before Tony finished, Nagini, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth at this time, and a hoarse reprimand came from his throat: "Enough!" Ignoring Tony''s complicated expression behind him, Nagini reached out and tore down the riot that had bitten him. His eyes flickered, and finally a touch of seriousness appeared in his eyes: "Riot, the child is still alive. Tell me where she is." However, the riot sneered at Nagini''s inquiry. It looked at Nagini with extremely vicious eyes: "Do you think I''ll tell you? No, I won''t say anything." "I want to make you painful and make you regret." "Let you spend your life in endless remorse and regret!!" The riot hated Nagini, and even it hated Nagini more than altron. Sam is a very special woman. She has an extremely unique affinity. Whether it''s Betty, who is gentle on the surface but tough in the bones, or pepper, a strong commercial woman, or Natasha, a senior female agent. These people are always inadvertently attracted by Sam''s charm. Symbionts have no gender, so riots can be men, but they can also be women. Because the feelings between the symbiont and the host are interlinked, Sam likes Nagini, and for special reasons, the riot can''t like Nagini. Therefore, the riots have a special feeling for Sam. It is for this reason that Sam asked the riot to protect Nagini''s children, because as long as Sam spoke, no matter how difficult things were, the riot would be done. Why can the riots persist these years? On the one hand, because of the child, because it promised Sam to protect the child. On the other hand, it is because of hate. It hates why Nagini left and why he left at that time! In the face of the curse of violence and resentment, Nagini was silent. What can he say? Kill the riot. The riot is not afraid of death. Nagini knows this very well. Can you torture each other? If it works, really, Nagini is willing to do anything for her children. But the problem is that torture will only make the riot painful, but it can''t let the riot speak, because if torture is useful, the riot would have spoken in three years. So the only thing Nagini can do is tell the riot: "Only I can protect the child." But the riot ignored it. It looked at Nagini with resentful eyes. Under the mask of feminization, it was disdainful and mocking sneer, as if it were mocking Nagini''s weakness. Time passed minute by minute, and I don''t know how long it has passed. Nothing happened at the scene, but it was inexplicably depressing. Until a moment, a slightly hoarse voice came from the throat of the riot: "I''m dying." Nagini nodded. He knew that the long separation from the host and the torture of aochuang made its life extremely dangerous. And one tenth of his blood, although it made the riot better. But in a sense, it''s not helping it, but drinking poison to quench thirst. But even so, Nagini said: "I know that I can cure your hidden diseases, and you will survive and guarantee that you will be better than ever." However, the riot shook its head. It looked at Nagini. Its hate eyes twinkled at this moment, but in the end? The hatred in the eyes dissipated, and a humble plea came from the trembling lips of the riot: "I don''t need it," "I just want you to protect the children. I just want you to show me." "I beg you, don''t lie to me this time." Nagini is lying to himself. The riots know that. It knows its state better than anyone, but riots are not afraid of death. Its experience in the past three years is more terrible than death! What the riot really wanted was to fulfill his promise to Sam. The riot hated Nagini more than itself. Hate why you are so weak and why you can''t protect Sam''s children. You know, this is her last plea before she died. It was also her only plea to herself. However, it failed. Looking at the humble and even humble riots in the palm of his hand, Nagini pursed his lips. He took a deep breath and his eyes glittered with determination: "I promise you!" Chapter 534 The magnificent Asgard fairy palace. Golden antlers, emerald green robes and gold inlaid leather boots made a "dada" sound when they stepped on the ground. Looking at everything in front of him, it was only three years, but rocky felt that everything was so friendly and familiar. Three years ago, although the result was not perfect, rocky, who had learned a lot on earth, was still ready to show his ambition in Asgard. However, we haven''t waited for rocky to take action. He was thrown into the flame dimension by his eccentric father. It is said that Sirte, the monarch of the flame dimension, has made great moves in recent years, so let Loki solve this problem. Although rocky doesn''t want to go. But there is no way. The current king of Asgard is Odin after all. But interestingly, Luo basically thought Odin was suppressing himself, but he didn''t expect the other party to send sol. Although both are Odin''s children, rocky knows very well that sol is his own child and that he is his adopted son. So it''s interesting. Does Odin, the old fool, intend to give himself a chance to compete fairly? This made rocky, who was very dissatisfied with Odin, feel hot. But compared with Odin, rocky is actually more grateful to his mother, Freja. In this way, three years passed in a hurry. The combination of sol and rocky, one brave and the other resourceful, is said to bring destruction to Asgard. The flame giant sulter is beaten by the two brothers. But that''s not the most important thing for rocky. Most importantly, with the more tacit cooperation between the two brothers, the gap between them was gradually erased. Especially some time ago, when the two brothers drank privately, they used alcohol as an excuse. Sol said that if he became Asgard''s new king, he would not manage the country, but hand it over to rocky. Rocky rolled his eyes. He laughed at sol and said that I was the king and you could only be a general for me. Well, rocky, the smelly brother, is still as proud as ever. It''s a very normal sentence. Why does it taste bad when you get to him? But it doesn''t matter. My brother is not obedient? Just a fight. So the next day, inside the Asgard army, there was a rumor that their deputy commander Loki was secretly attacked by the despicable flame giant sirtel. Then Saul, who was angry, broke through 17 territories with Asgard army, forcing Sutter to shrink in his hometown. At the same time, it also gave hope for the end of the three-year battlefield. On the other hand, when Loki recalled that sol was tired like a dog at that time, he couldn''t help a smile across the corner of his mouth. However, Rocky''s smile didn''t last long. In the Golden Hall in the center of the fairy palace, sat an old man with an old face and gorgeous clothes. He is the king of Asgard, nominally Loki''s father, and Odin, the God King who rules the nine realms. Looking at his adopted son not far away, Odin asked calmly: "Rocky, I''m back. How''s the situation in sirtel?" Slightly bowed his head, although he didn''t like this eccentric old fool very much. But anyway, the other party is his own father and the nominal King Asgard. So rocky reported as a matter of business: "OK, the flame giant without eternal fire is much weaker than expected. Most of the problems have been solved, and now there is only the final comfort work." The flame giant sulter is very strong. At the same time, each of his soldiers is a very powerful soldier. The combination of the two gives the other party the strength to threaten Asgard''s dominance. But it''s a pity that Odin defeated sulter many years ago and robbed each other of the eternal fire, so he looked so unbearable in this war. And Odin let sol and rocky attack sirtel: On the one hand, he wants to cultivate two brothers, on the other hand, it is because this is the turbulent period of Asgard''s regime alternation. In fact, it''s not just the flame giant sulter. Frost Giant raufi, the dark elf malkis killed a few years ago, most of these Asgard enemies have been killed as Odin''s life is coming to an end. And for Rocky''s answer? Odin''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. He continued to ask, "very good. I don''t know when sol will be back?" Looking up at Odin, rocky was silent for a moment and finally said: "It should be just a day or two." From Rocky''s silence, Odin saw that he was not satisfied. He knew that rocky always thought he was eccentric, and Odin never hid his eccentricity, but because of some recent events? Odin hesitated for a moment and finally said: "Rocky, you did a good job this time." Rocky was stunned. He had not been praised by his father for a long time. Although it was only oral praise, it still made rocky feel a little different in his heart. However, this feeling comes and goes quickly. After all, rocky is no longer the little boy who didn''t know anything. Compared with his father''s praise, he cares more about another thing: "Father, I heard that the fairy palace recently..." However, before rocky finished, Odin, with a frown on his subconscious brow, flashed a touch of displeasure in his eyes: "What did you hear?" Just facing his father''s warning, rocky turned a blind eye. He stared at each other stubbornly: "Father, what do you want to say?" It is said that in the three years since sol and himself left, the fairy palace in Asgard will hear the cry of babies from time to time, and many people even see the figure of the little girl. Rocky didn''t object to Odin having a sister before he died. But the question is, can this sister threaten her and Sol''s position? Although I know it''s impossible, after all, the other party is only a three-year-old girl, rocky must ask because of his special identity! In contrast, Odin is different from the previous frown warning. This time, he flashed a serious look in his eyes, even with some warm anger: "Rocky, remember your identity, questions you shouldn''t ask..." But before Odin finished scolding, a beautiful middle-aged woman came from his side. She glared at Odin and winked at Rocky: "well, rocky is tired too. Go down and have a rest." There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, but finally rocky bowed his head: "Mother, I''ll go down first." He can''t give his father face. After all, in Rocky''s subconscious mind, Odin is an eccentric bastard. But his mother, frega, was different. In order not to embarrass his mother, he was willing to make a certain compromise. And watching rocky leave until the other person''s figure disappears at the corner at the end of the corridor, Odin''s eyes flickered with anger. He cursed in a low voice: "this damn little bastard is getting more and more disrespectful now. He probably forgot who is the king of Asgard!" Friga shook her head and ignored Odin''s words. She patted Odin on the shoulder and said: "There are so many people in the fairy palace. You can''t hide it. Besides, rocky has come back. Sol will come back soon." His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a touch of irritability flashed in Odin''s eyes. The reason why he didn''t let the two brothers come back at the same time was that he was afraid of this problem. Now rocky has begun to make things. If sol comes back to make things, even the two brothers make things together? Thinking about Odin, I can''t help feeling a headache. What made him more helpless was actually frega, who was watching jokes. Facing this wise woman, Odin''s explanation was very pale: "I know, but the problem is..." But before Odin finished, frega next to her suddenly said: "If you don''t mind, can you tell me about the child?" Odin was stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he seemed to be stuck in his throat and couldn''t say a word. And looking at Odin''s tangled look and tight frown? Friga shook her head. She whispered, "if it''s inconvenient, forget it." Just looking at the back of Freja turning away? With a helpless sigh, Odin raised his head: "If you''re not busy, would you like to hear me tell a story?" Chapter 535 Golden palaces, gorgeous robes. The old Odin''s eyes twinkled with memories, and he slowly told in a magnetic voice: "The story happened a long time ago..." However, before Odin finished speaking, Freja looked up at Odin and asked with a smile: "Really long?" Old face is red. Odin, who feels ridiculed, glares at his wife. "Don''t interrupt. Isn''t that the beginning of the story?" But Freja ignored it. She curled her mouth and looked a little intriguing. But in the end, she asked Odin to finish the story. In this way, time goes back to three years ago At that time, the earth could be described as suffering. In addition to the open chrysanthemum beast who doesn''t know which planet to run from, and aochuang who has been doing things, there are also various problems of the dark elf malkis and the interior of the earth. In short, the earth at that time was very chaotic. As the ruler of the nine realms, aochuang naturally could not let the earth continue to be chaotic, so he sent his two most capable sons. Of course, sol and rocky are supposed to protect the earth, but in fact? It was Odin''s training for sol and rocky, just like the flame giant to deal with after the two brothers. On the one hand, I hope they can grow up quickly. After all, they don''t have much time. On the other hand, it is easy to eliminate all the forces that may threaten Asgard, which is also a great purge before the change of power. As for why choose the earth? First of all, Odin and Guyi have a good relationship. Sol and rocky will not be in danger on earth. Secondly, because he said hello to Nagini before, he didn''t worry about the accident of his two silly sons. And as Odin thought, everything went well. Needless to say, in addition to the good private relationship, there is a complementary and mutually beneficial relationship between the earth and Asgard. Gu Yi still understands the truth that the lips die and the teeth are cold. If Asgard is finished, the earth will be no better. As for Nagini? At that time, the other party had only children in mind. Odin used Asgard''s treasure house to find a rare gift for Sam and Nagini''s children. Although for them, the top powers in the fifth stage of the universe, their gifts are nothing. But because of Nagini''s situation. Your gift is more precious than an infinite gem! On this point, Nagini has to accept his favor. But the problem is that although sol and rocky didn''t have an accident, they encountered unprecedented trouble here. Odin will never forget that day. The sky is very blue, and the wind in Asgard is extraordinarily gentle. As usual, I ate fruit and drank wine. Enjoying the last happy hour in the afterglow of life, this should have been a perfect day. But unfortunately, everything was disturbed by the damn bald mage. Gu Yi mage, a cosmic power, is the overlord of multi-dimensional space. The strength of the other side is very strong. After all, not all mages can master white magic and black magic very skillfully. Although there are tricks in it, the strength of Gu Yi mage is unfathomable. Most importantly, the other party still holds one of the six infinite gemstones, the time gem! It should be mentioned here that after entering the fifth stage, because everyone has mastered the rules, and the power of the rules can be infinitely large or small, there is no division of strength before the fifth stage. Because it is meaningless, because it is the main factor that determines everyone''s strength. It is no longer the strength, but the competition of the strength of their own rules. The stronger the rules, the stronger the strength. This is why many dimensional monarchs like to invade, because their own rule strength has formed a field, even the world! For example, domam in the dark dimension, if he can swallow the earth, it is equivalent to turning the earth into a part of the dark world. Although there is no change in quality. But in terms of quantity, it has played the effect of strengthening its strength. But it is not to say that the greater the number of rules, the stronger the strength must be. There are always several special cases in this world, such as the six regular forces representing infinite gemstones. These six rules are special because they represent the composition of the universe and are the basic rules that exist in any region of the universe. Another example is domam in the dark dimension. In his dark dimension world, other rule forces will be greatly suppressed, or even directly excluded by the dark rules. However, the six regular forces representing infinite gemstones cannot be excluded or even affected. Because no matter how dark it is, it must be space. As long as it is in this universe, there must be time. Movement needs strength, existence is reality, and illusion is soul. As for the soul? That is the end result of everything and the beginning of everything. This means that the fifth stage rules the division of strength of life, mainly in two aspects: One is that the amount of rules is greater than you. For example, light and dark restrain each other. Whoever has more rules will be powerful. The other is a special category that holds six basic rules. Your rule power cannot affect me, but my rule power can affect you. Even, because the whole universe is filled with six basic rules, the strong man who has mastered the fifth stage of the basic rules is equivalent to having a field as big as the universe! Therefore, in most cases, the latter can roll the former. The former can only find bullies who are weaker than themselves in the same category. This is why guru I always thought that strange would become the greatest supreme mage. Because he has one of the six basic rules of time. This is why, in the fifth stage, strange, who has just stepped into this realm, can look down on the Panther God. But don''t look down on the ancient mage because of the weakness of the Panther God. Although master Gu Yi did not master the power of time, she was a rare monster who could bear the power of two rules! Unlike those cheaters who forcibly use the power of rules through artifacts, such as infinite gloves and Thor''s hammer, Gu Yi is a real top power who masters the power of two rules. Why did Odin rarely intervene in the affairs of the earth? Because Gu Yi''s strength is really strong! It is a truth that weak countries have no diplomacy. Because of Gu Yi''s strength, even if the other party didn''t give any notice before coming, Odin asked enthusiastically: "Gu Yi, why are you here?" Facing Odin''s inquiry, Gu Yi said calmly, "I''ll ask you for a favor." Odin was stunned. Although he had a good personal relationship, he didn''t promise. Since Gu Yi asked himself for help, it means that Gu Yi can''t solve this problem, and the trouble that Gu Yi can''t solve is also a trouble for himself. If Odin is still young, he doesn''t mind changing a favor from each other. But the problem is that Odin is in bad shape. He even needs to sleep to prolong his life. At the same time, listening to Odin''s story on Asgard''s magnificent palace, a strange look appeared in Freja''s eyes: "You promised?" His face was a bit ugly, but finally Odin nodded, "well, I promised." "How can you promise?" As soon as the voice fell, Freja''s voice suddenly rose. For her dissatisfaction in her heart, she didn''t hide it at all, but asked, "don''t you know that the woman is hurting you? Or do you have something in her hands?" Facing frejia''s question, Odin looked helpless: "do you think I would agree? I knew at that time that it was the stupidest decision I had ever made in my life." But before Odin finished, Friga sneered. She asked, "since you regret it, why didn''t you refuse?" Odin shook his head and looked helpless: "no way, I can''t refuse." If he could refuse, Odin would never take over the trouble. But the problem was that the situation was more complex than expected. On the contrary, franca, Odin''s answer made her silent, but after silence? This time, her eyes twinkled with stubbornness, as if she had to let Odin explain clearly: "why can''t you refuse? If you really want to refuse, does Gu Yi dare to go to war with Asgard?" Because of the memory flashing in his eyes, Odin was not aware of Freja''s changing look. Now he took a deep breath, smiled bitterly and shook his head. His expression was full of complexity: "Because of the child." However, as Odin''s voice fell, Freja, who stared at Odin''s eyes, flashed a touch of desolation in her eyes. She seemed to understand something, but it seemed that the answer she had guessed in her heart was confirmed at this moment. She looked at Odin sarcastically with dissatisfaction and anger. At the same time, all the negative emotions accumulated in the past two or three years burst out at this moment: "Odin, you finally admit that the child is yours and Guyi''s?" children? Yourself and Guyi''s children? With the voice of frejia falling, Odin was stunned. He looked at frejia with a confused face and subconsciously shouted, "Walter? What ghost?" Chapter 536 Three years ago, on the day Gu Yi died. She once brought a baby girl to Asgard and gave the child to Odin. Frega had been brooding about it. Even if she was good to the child, even better than Odin, it was a thorn in her heart. She didn''t object to Odin''s contact with Gu Yi. Even if something really happened to them, Freja didn''t care. Although Odin was the God King of Asgard, he was a man. Men are animals with lower body thinking. But the question is, some things, frega can tolerate, but some things? Frega couldn''t stand it. Even if Odin is flirting outside, what does it mean to bring a child back now? Today is Gu Yi. Will there be Gu Yi tomorrow? Will a Gu San come out the day after tomorrow, with a half-aged child, saying that he wants to compete for the throne of Asgard? If it weren''t for the innocence of the child, if it wasn''t for Guyi''s death, Friga would never turn a blind eye. But even so, even if the child is innocent. But adults are not innocent. Odin must be responsible for his actions, which makes today''s inquiry. On the other hand, Odin, although he looked confused at the beginning, he soon understood what the other party was thinking as Friga opened the matter, which made him cry and laugh: "You told rocky?" Friga shook her head. She looked at Odin expressionless: "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" But Odin didn''t believe each other''s nonsense. Think about it too. Although the fairy palace has many eyes, it has its own orders. Besides Freja, who dares to disobey his orders and tell Rocky the news. Moreover, it''s normal to think from the perspective of frega and tell rocky about it. After all, whether the next Asgard king is sol or Loki, the person in power must be Loki. For the sake of national stability, Loki will never allow such unstable factors to occur. So everything is clear. Why would rocky know and mention it. And why Freja happened to be here. But unfortunately, frega''s guess is wrong. This made Odin look more and more strange, and even felt a little strange: "So this is why you have been angry with me for the past two years?" Without the slightest hesitation, as soon as Odin''s voice fell, Freja said stubbornly, "I''m not angry." But the question is, you''re not angry. Why did you tell rocky about it? You''re not angry. Why bother me when you''re free? Looking at the hard spoken Friga, Odin shook his head helplessly and explained: "The child is Nagini''s." Friga was stunned. She subconsciously frowned, "what?" Looking at the disbelief of the other party, Odin stressed, "I said that the child is Nagini''s." But Scarlett sneered, "don''t lie to me. She''s from Asgard. Neither Nagini nor Sam has anything to do with Asgard." Indeed, when Odin saw the child, he thought it was Asgard''s baby girl, but soon he realized that the child did not belong to Asgard. Odin once gave Nagini a very precious medicine. That medicine has extremely powerful power. The volatile part of its power is enough to turn the baby mother from an ordinary human to an Asgard with a life span of 5000 years. As the biggest beneficiary of the medicine, the baby will show far more talent than the normal Asgard people. In other words, even if ordinary humans take this medicine when their mother is pregnant, their children''s talent is equivalent to Asgard crown prince of Thor and Hera. This is also one of the important reasons why frega believes that the child is Odin''s blood. But looking at the unbelieving eyes of Scarlett, Odin shook his head with a bitter smile: "forget it, believe it or not, in short, the child''s father is Nagini." Time goes back to three years ago, when I saw the child. A subconscious thought came to Odin''s mind, that is, rejection. The reason is very simple. At that time, Nagini had mastered the rules of space, and even tried to master the rules of time. Can he master the two basic rules of the universe? Seriously, Odin doesn''t know. But Odin was unwilling to intervene in this matter only because the other party mastered the rules of space. Because the next generation of Asgard God King is sol, because his talent is limited, sol can only become an ordinary cosmic strong man, not a monster like Nagini. So anything that would disgust Nagini was within Odin''s refusal. But Gu Yi was really terrible. After a conversation, she actually persuaded Odin. And when Odin was ready to continue the previous story. Frejia coughed softly. She got up and stretched. Under her elegant face, there was a beautiful figure: "well, I''m a little tired. Go back and have a rest first." Odin: Looking at Friga turning to leave, Odin opened his mouth. This kind of words just held in his throat, wanted to say but couldn''t say it, which made him feel uncomfortable. But looking at Friga, who had got up and left, Odin could only hold out a sentence with an ugly face: "well, the story is not finished yet. Don''t you intend to continue listening?" Friga rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you say I was tired?" Odin opened his mouth. He said wrongfully, "it''s not tired to listen to stories." But freigar didn''t intend to pay attention. She said directly, "but I still feel tired." Looking at frejia turning around again, Odin struggled and said, "in case, I mean, in case, Gu Yi and I really have something, and that child is really Gu Yi''s child?" Friga stopped. She turned and looked at Odin. He looked very calm, but his calm eyes inexplicably made Odin feel cold in his heart. At the same time, it made Odin realize that he seemed to have said the wrong thing Just as he was preparing to save himself, he heard Friga shake her head and say: "It''s all right. Gu Yi is dead." Although on the surface, Friga doesn''t believe Odin''s nonsense, in fact? Friga had believed 70% or 80%, because Odin had no reason to lie to herself. In fact, if the child really belongs to Odin and Guyi, he should confess at this time instead of gritting his teeth, because this is the best opportunity. After all, Friga has already laid out her cards. If she talks about it, it will be all right. It''s just a child. Besides, it''s so young that it won''t threaten sol and Rocky''s status. But if you don''t say anything? That''s the real danger! As for the stories behind Odin? I''m sorry, frega doesn''t want to pay attention. She asked Odin mainly for two reasons: One is because of the child. She is not sure what Odin means, so for sol and rocky, Freja must ask. The other is that she feels wronged. After all, after all, I''ve been with you for so many years, you''re actually looking for your little wife behind my back. What''s more annoying is that you''re still taking your little wife''s children home. what do you mean? When I don''t exist? Or am I dead and you Odin can set yourself free? This is the main reason for frega''s trouble, and with these two things solved? Naturally, Friga had no idea about Odin''s next story. Besides, she might as well listen to rocky tell a story. On the contrary, Odin''s expression of disapproval just now probably gave him enough confidence. But it is also possible to realize that frega misunderstood herself and should feel guilty about herself now. So at this moment, he didn''t know what Odin thought. Seeing that Freja was about to leave, he shouted: "Franca, stop! You must hear the story for me today." As Odin thought, Friga stopped, which made him proud. But what was different from Odin''s thought was that when she turned around, Freja looked terrible. She smiled at Odin with a thought-provoking smile: "So, were you yelling at me just now?" Oh, pill egg! Opening his mouth, Odin seemed to want to be tough, but perhaps because of his age, Odin felt a burst of soft legs and could only say weakly: "Well, I was wrong." Seeing Odin''s good attitude, Freja nodded with satisfaction: "well, just know it''s wrong. I''ll go back to bed and allow you to go to bed tonight." Originally, Odin''s face was still helpless and oppressed, but with Freja''s voice? Odin''s face showed a triumphant expression again. Well, this wave of blood! At the same time, in the earth''s Antarctica, after listening to the riot, Nagini flashed a serious look in his eyes, and a hoarse whisper came from his throat: "So... My daughter is in Asgard!?" Chapter 537 "Boom!" In the endless red desert, the temperature in the air can reach several Baidu. With bronze skin, the muscles are as hard as steel forging. The crystal sweat drops slide down the muscle gap with clear water chestnut. The fist is wrapped with lightning and drank with a loud drink. Sol waved his fist as hard as a hammer! And below Sol''s ass is a huge fire breathing dragon. Well, maybe it''s not huge. Compared with those big people on earth who can''t move more than kilometers, the dragon in front of us can only be regarded as a small North nose. Not even the small North nose. After all, it''s only forty or fifty meters long. But when it comes to fire breathing, this dragon is professional. Because on its back, there are two biological structures similar to flame emitters. Even if the fire dragon has no wings, it can still fly at a speed of more than Mach 10. As we all know, both men and women like big things. The fire breathing dragon in front of him is very in line with Sol''s aesthetics. At the first sight of it, sol thought of riding the fire breathing dragon and galloping in the Colosseum of Asgard. So, on the surface, sol stayed here to solve the problem of the flame giant sulter. But in fact, he was taming the fire dragon. From the current situation, my domestication plan is still very successful. It is estimated that if I beat it again or twice, I can be obedient. Of course, sol didn''t just stay here because of the fire breathing dragon. Rumors about his father giving birth to a sister? Sol knew it, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Even compared with Rocky''s radicalism and disgust, sol felt, Having a sister is a good thing. After all, if you have a smelly brother, you should have a sister anyway. That''s a perfect family. As for whether the other party will threaten its own rule? Come on, sol has no idea about the throne. He realized early that he was not a qualified king. In contrast, rocky is actually more suitable for this position than himself. But that doesn''t mean sol is useless. In fact, sol is also very important for Asgard. After all, the universe is very dangerous. Civilization lacking high-end combat power is doomed to not survive for a long time. According to sol''s vision, the future Asgard should be ruled by rocky, and he will act as a sea god needle. After all, politics and force are essential for the country. A strong man in the fifth stage is enough to dispel the restless idea of most civilizations. So sol is not worried about these problems. Even if he loses the throne of Asgard, his position in Asgard will not change. On the contrary, rocky wants to say that the other party is just a three-year-old girl. You don''t need to worry that she will become a threat to you. But after all, the environment is different, and the way of looking at problems is also different. Sol is not stupid. Why did he let rocky go back first? There are statements. As long as he doesn''t go back, everything is still under control. Rocky can contact his parents first. Even if they don''t talk well, even if both sides turn their faces, they still have a pit to save when they go back. But what if I go back with rocky and the conversation breaks down? Sol is helping rocky? Or help your parents? Or help the three-year-old sister? On the contrary, he went back late. Sol can play a role in making peace and make a fire dragon. So sol is not stupid. He just doesn''t bother to think about these problems. As time went by, I estimated that things over there were almost handled. And the fire breathing dragon under his feet was cleaned up by himself. After patting the other party''s big head, sol raised his hammer: "Heimdal, take me back!" At the same time, at the end of Asgard''s seven color rainbow bridge, the guardian of Asgard, heimdar in gold armor, turned his two handed giant sword. At the same time, a dazzling rainbow light column, through hundreds of millions of light-years, finally came to the land where sol is now, and shrouded sol and the 50 meter long fire breathing dragon. Because of the use of space transmission technology, even if it is hundreds of millions of light-years away, it only takes more than ten seconds for sol to bring the fire breathing dragon to Asgard. Huge body, fierce eyes, sharp teeth like razors, looking at this huge creature that almost fills the room? A hesitation flashed in Heimdal''s eyes: "sol, what''s this?" Facing his friend''s inquiry, sol happily patted each other on the shoulder: "Heimdal, this is my new pet. How about it? Isn''t it very powerful?" Of course Heimdal knew it was Sol''s new pet. You should know that his eyes are known as omniscient. There is no secret in the whole universe that can hide him. Well, at least sol and the fire breathing dragon can''t hide from his eyes. So what Heimdal really asked was not the origin of the fire breathing dragon. But he felt that the fire breathing dragon seemed to be a little restless because it suddenly came to a strange place. For example, its claws are restlessly rowing the floor, spouting sulfur smelling smoke from its thick nostrils, and so on. These small actions all represent that the other party''s current state is very bad, and even it will suddenly burst in the next second. Asgard is very strong. No matter heimdar or Thor, they don''t care about a small fire breathing dragon. As sol said, the fire breathing dragon he caught was really just a pet. But the question is, this is the rainbow bridge. If it does fight? It doesn''t matter if the fire breathing dragon is killed. The important thing is that nothing should happen to the rainbow bridge. So Heimdal had to remind sol: "you''d better watch it. I feel it seems a little..." However, before Heimdal finished, sol patted himself on the shoulder and seemed to find something. A flash of amazement suddenly appeared on his face: "Nagini?" A pair of slippers, greyish green shorts to the knee, and a gray smiling face printed T-shirt on the upper body, but it has been abandoned by Nagini because of the bite before the riot, leaving only the strong muscles of red fruit. Because he had been to Asgard once before, Nagini had Asgard''s coordinates in his mind. Only in his impression, he should be transmitted to a brilliant banquet hall, not Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge. Is Asgard not fixed, but moving? Why else would you be here? However, these things did not arouse Nagini''s thinking. As his eyes scanned, Nagini first saw the fire dragon. After a brief look at each other? The fire breathing dragon, who was restless just now, lowered his head. It''s not counseling, it''s surrender. Facing sol, the fire breathing dragon is more or less unconvinced, but facing Nagini? The fire breathing dragon knows the gap between the two sides. The look down from the top of the food chain makes its scalp numb. So spray fire dragon said decisively that he was willing to be a dog for Nagini. But it was a pity that Nagini ignored it. He turned his head and looked at sol not far away and said perfunctorily: "I didn''t expect to see you here." Sol, on the other hand, had a twinkling of surprise in his eyes, but the surprise lasted only a little while and then dissipated. He happily hugged Nagini''s shoulder and warmly invited him: "Aren''t you dead? Forget it. Don''t talk about this topic. Why did you come to Asgard? I''m sorry about last time. Why don''t I buy you a drink?" With that, he would hug Nagini and leave. Unfortunately, Nagini''s feet seemed to have roots. He shook his head and pulled Sol''s arm off his shoulder. "Next time, I''ll find someone." Sols was not angry at Nagini''s lack of face. Over the past three years, even though he has experienced the hardships of the battlefield, sol knows that he is still far from the top power in the universe. So he knew very well that he had no right to be angry in front of Nagini. That''s why sol is so enthusiastic, because Nagini is really strong. Facing Nagini''s question, Sol''s eyes flashed a touch of curiosity. He asked subconsciously: "Who? Do you want my help?" Not to mention the shot three years ago, sol felt guilty about Nagini. Even if there was no thing three years ago, it would be great for Nagini to accept his favor. In contrast, Nagini, A flash of memory flashed in his eyes, and the words that the riot said to himself subconsciously appeared in his mind, which made him take a deep breath and a heartbreaking tenderness flashed in his eyes: "Her name is Tang Qing. Her mother hopes she can live tenaciously like grass." As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Sol''s face didn''t change. Although he was a prince, he was not familiar with Asgard. Besides, who stipulated that the prince must know what everyone''s name was? But Heimdal, on one side, could not help but change his face. If you remember correctly, there is a child in the fairy palace in Asgard. However, her name is not Tang Qing, but Qi Tong. In Nordic mythology, Qi Tong represents the goddess of spring, and the color of spring happens to be green! Chapter 538 As for the resplendent Asgard, heimdar felt his breath was a little short, not because of the speculation in his heart, but because Nagini was staring at him at the moment. This is a very special feeling, which is difficult to explain in words. The heart quickened, the blood flow soared, and it seemed that some terrible creature was staring at it. Heimdal hasn''t experienced this feeling for a long time. The last time was when Odin fought with his daughter Haila thousands of years ago. The sword light and blood shadow, and the corpses piled up into a mountain. In that war, Asgard lost an invincible death Legion and a female warrior Legion. Big drops of cold sweat came out of his forehead. The sweat on the palms made the huge sword become greasy. There was a blur in front of him. Heimdal seemed to feel the breath of death coming to his face! A subconscious thought came into my mind - I''m likely to die! Because Nagini''s breath is more restrained, sol doesn''t know what happened. But looking at the sweating heimdar and the slightly trembling body of the other party, he vaguely noticed something and asked in his eyes: "Heimdal, do you know anything?" He took a deep breath, his eyes twinkled, and countless ideas burst out in his mind, but after a moment of thinking? Heimdal gritted his teeth and said stubbornly: "Asgard doesn''t have Tang Qing, at least I don''t know who''s Tang Qing." Why did Nagini come to Asgard? Is Tang Qing and Qi Tong alone? What impact will this have on Asgard? Even a disaster? Heimdal is not hostile to Nagini. The two sides have never contacted before, but as the patron saint of Asgard, no matter who he faces, he must guess each other with the greatest malice. It has nothing to do with character, it''s purely professional. Facing Heimdal''s answer, Nagini sneered with disdain, which made him ask: "Are you sure?" Looking at the tense look of the other party and the extremely tense muscles, Nagini shook his head: "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, because I can feel that she is here!" Feel it? What does that mean? Sol''s eyes twinkled with doubt. He asked puzzled: "Nagini, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." But Nagini ignored. He turned and looked not far away. Located at the end of the rainbow bridge, the magnificent Asgard fairy palace is connected by blood, which makes Nagini''s breathing become urgent: "Don''t understand? It''s normal, because she''s my daughter, don''t you think?" "Odin!" As Nagini''s voice fell, the invisible power centered on his body began to spread in all directions. This feeling is terrible, as if the space is folding and twisting, which is somewhat similar to the previous Nagini''s reprimand to quitola, but because now Nagini is coming. So this Odin sound was much more terrible than the last reprimand. However, before the space ripples set off waves, in front of Nagini''s eyes. His face was old and his clothes were gorgeous, but Odin appeared there with some helplessness on his face: "Here you are." A very plain sentence does not show mountains and water leakage, but it perfectly offsets the ripple set off by Nagini. So Odin also holds one of the six basic rules? Nagini had guessed about this before. After all, Odin showed too much strength when the two sides fought some time ago. It''s not a normal old man at all, or the power of physical fitness in the fifth stage of normal life, and this is Odin in the state of old age. It''s hard to imagine how strong Odin would be at his peak! But Nagini was not afraid. If Odin is at his peak, it may be troublesome. But Odin is not in good shape, and even no one knows how long he can last. In addition, more importantly Looking at the old man in front of him, his sharp eyes seemed to see through it. Nagini shook his head: "it seems that you were hurt more than you thought last time." Yes, Odin''s state is very bad, not only because of the decay of his body, but also because of the last fight, which made his already bad body in danger! Odin at his peak can cause trouble for Nagini. Odin in his old age is not as strong as Nagini. And old age, plus serious injury? If Odin dares to fight, Nagini dares to kill each other alive! Facing Nagini''s remark, Odin did not hide his thoughts. He sighed helplessly and admitted generously: "There''s no way. Although Asgard people live a long life, five thousand years is still too short." On the surface, Odin is laughing at himself, but in fact? The old bastard is satirizing Nagini. Nagini''s body is a snake monster, and the average life span of the snake monster is 900 years. The gene given to Nagini by the auxiliary system is an optimized version, which can reach a life span of more than 1000 years. But even so, compared with the people of asga, who were born with a life span of 5000 years, the Basilisk is still a short-lived ghost. So the current situation is: Nagini said Odin was old and useless. Odin said that Nagini is a short-lived ghost. Anyway, you have a life span of thousands of years, which is not as good as me. But Odin didn''t know. Compared with the giant dragons with tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of lives, asgards are also short-lived ghosts. Even compared with Godzilla''s monster with a star life span, the Asgard''s 5000 year life span can only be regarded as premature death. But Nagini didn''t argue too much with each other on this matter. He shook his head and a look of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "You can''t stop me." The subtext is very clear. I only want my daughter and don''t want to fight, but if you have to hold on? You''ll die! Odin also understood what Nagini meant. He nodded: "I know, so I didn''t want to stop you. Do you mind coming with me?" There was a flash of surprise in his eyes. He seemed to be surprised at the other party''s cheerfulness, but he soon disappeared. Think about it, Asgard''s current situation is very special. Odin is unwilling to go to war, and he has no capital to go to war. So compromise is the best solution. As for Nagini? He didn''t care about the war and even wanted it, but Nagini was afraid that Odin would make him anxious and started with Tang Qing. That''s unacceptable to him! So after a little thought, Nagini nodded: "OK," There is a three-year-old girl in the magnificent Asgard fairy palace. Black hair, Dark Jade like eyes flashing light, wheat skin looks very healthy, wearing a classic Nordic dress. The material should be calf leather, which looks very delicate and comfortable. Different from those children of the same age who like toys or Barbie dolls in the city, perhaps because of Asgard''s characteristics, she holds a long sword and wooden Dun in her hand. From a distance, it looks like a brave female soldier. But because she is too young, especially her small arms, legs and big watery eyes, the female soldier looks fierce. And Odin, who brought Nagini to the fairy palace? At the moment, a smile appears on the wrinkled old face, just like a blooming flower. Then Odin shouted: "Xiaoqi Tong, look who I brought." Hearing the sound, a smile appeared in Qitong''s eyes. She subconsciously turned her head and looked at it. Nagini on Odin''s side? Experienced in many battles, he couldn''t help getting nervous at the moment, especially when Tang Qing turned around. The daunting indifference turned into an incomparably brilliant smile. At the same time, in Nagini''s mind, subconsciously emerged all kinds of warm pictures. With deep breathing and rapid heartbeat, Nagini said she wanted to give her daughter the warmest hug in the world. What he couldn''t accept was that Tang Qing''s eyes quickly swept over him. With a somewhat timid expression, he trotted all the way to hold Odin: "Grandpa Odin, who is this strange uncle?" Weird uncle? Raise half of your arms and freeze in the air. Nagini opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end? He squatted down and rubbed Tang Qing''s head with an unprecedented tenderness: "I''m not blaming my uncle." He smiled and looked at Odin. Because of the angle, Tang Qing didn''t see the threat flashing in Nagini''s eyes! This makes Odin very embarrassed. It is reasonable that there is a blood connection between father and daughter. He never thought that Qitong, who has always been gentle and polite, would say a strange uncle when he saw Nagini''s biological father. Fortunately, Odin reacted quickly. He quickly took Tang Qing''s hand and said: "Qitong, he''s not a strange uncle. Don''t you always ask who your father is? He''s your father." "Dad?" The timid voice sounded, and Nagini''s eyes glittered with joy, while Tang Qing, holding Odin, looked at Nagini suspiciously. Big watery eyes, after a moment of hesitation? Tang Qing asked suspiciously: "So he''s uncle hammer?" In the sunny Asgard, Thor felt an inexplicable chill. He sneezed and rubbed his nose, thinking he just didn''t adapt to the temperature of Asgard. In Asgard''s Fairy palace, Nagini, with a smile on her face, asked softly, "Qitong, can you tell me who uncle hammer is?" In the face of Nagini''s inquiry, Qi Tong''s eyes flashed a touch of pride, and she replied naively: "Uncle hammer? He''s my father. He''s great." Nagini didn''t answer. He smiled, just behind the smile? I don''t know why, at this moment, Nagini inexplicably wanted to kill Thor, Well, the kind of corpse! Chapter 539 The fairy palace in Asgard took a lot of effort. Odin just let Qitong understand that Nagini is not uncle hammer, and uncle hammer is not her father. Nagini is in front of her, but even if there is a riot to testify? Qi Tong''s eyes still flickered with hesitation, but she finally accepted the fact. However, it can be seen that Qi Tong''s mood is not very good, especially the lost eyes. It''s like many little girls want their father to be a hero, but later found that the hero is not equal to their father, or the hero in her eyes is someone else''s hero, not her own. Some similar, like toys for a long time, suddenly bought by others. Nagini, who saw all this, inexplicably had an impulse to kill Thor, but considering the education of teenagers? He finally gave up the idea. You know, for children, parents are role models. What kind of parents will educate what kind of children. Being a parent must play a leading role, otherwise it will affect the growth of children. As time went by, the atmosphere at the scene was quite harmonious. After a short contact and recognition? It may be to celebrate the triumphant return of the two princes of Asgard, or it may be because of Nagini. In short, Odin waved his hand and said that he would hold a grand banquet in the fairy palace. It has to be said that feudal imperialism is really special. Odin''s words and deeds affect Asgard, as if this huge country existed only for the king. I thought it was just a small-scale banquet, but I didn''t expect it to turn into a national Carnival in the end. That''s why Nagini guessed that the original protagonists of the party were probably the two princes of Asgard. Because of the scale of the party, it doesn''t seem to be prepared in a hurry. It''s more like the sudden emergence of inagini and the compromise he had to make. That''s interesting, because as Odin, he doesn''t have to do it at all. But looking not far away, the daughter with excitement and joy in her eyes? Nagini personally thinks that sometimes there''s nothing wrong with being stupid? At least looking at the smile on Tang Qing''s face, he felt very happy. In this way, the party began. A lot of good wine was carried out from the wine cellar. In the center of the banquet, there were beautiful dancers dancing. At the same time, the waiter brought plates of all kinds of barbecues to the table. Odin, a bad old man, was very bad. He poured half a glass of liquor into a beautiful golden wine glass, and then gave it to Tang Qing with a bad smile. Probably because Tang Qing subconsciously felt that wine should be a good thing when he saw other people drinking happily. Without any preparation, she took a gulp from the glass. Asgard people are heroic by nature, and their love for alcohol is also rough and exciting. They say it''s alcohol, but the lowest alcohol in the presence is more than 40 degrees. It''s not clear if I didn''t drink baijiu. In short, Baijiu was the first time to drink. It was really hard to get drunk. For instance, Tang Qing''s tears were all burning out under the burning of alcohol. However, when her father was nangini, she was very happy because she took the milk she handed over and drank only a sip. Tang Qing''s eyes narrowed into a crescent moon. Looking at Odin''s elated eyes, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Although he knew that Odin was deliberately creating opportunities for him, Tang Qing was his own daughter after all. I have to say, Odin... Dry bleaching wine this time! Tang Qing was held in his lap, soft, fragrant and inexplicably comfortable. Nagini''s face was full of smiles, and even considerate picked up a few strawberries from the table: "It''s easy to get tired of drinking too much milk. Eat some fruit." However, just as Nagini was smiling happily at his old father. Sol, who was full of wine, came together without eyesight: "Nagini, do you want to fight?" Nagini rolled his eyes, not to mention that he was not interested in abusing food. Even if you are interested, how can you be interesting to accompany your daughter? But when Nagini was ready to refuse, people around him began to coax. Asgard people say that complexity is very complex, such as old Yin Bi such as Odin, feudal imperialism, vast territory and complex pattern. By the way, there''s the numbing crown prince. But to be simple? In fact, it is also very simple, because most asgards have only two hobbies in their life, one is wine, the other is fighting. For the old and young men of Asgard, Compared with delicate dancers, in fact, they prefer to watch the fight between soldiers. Why is sol so popular among the people? It is mainly because sol likes wine and fighting. Compared with rocky who loves conspiracy, sol is more in line with Asgard''s aesthetics. So with Sol''s invitation, the already lively banquet even felt boiling at the moment. As for Nagini? He subconsciously thought that not long ago, Tang Qing was disappointed that he was not uncle hammer. Without much thought, Nagini asked directly: "OK, where are we going?" "Ula!!" ¡°ohhhhhhh~¡± With Nagini''s consent, the atmosphere at the scene reached its peak directly. Nagini could not help smiling. Tang Qing, three years old, lived in Asgard. It''s understandable to worship sol, the first strong man of Asgard. After all, she lives in this environment. But if you can beat sol in front of your daughter and prove that her father is actually better, it will definitely be a lucrative business. However, when Nagini handed Tang Qing to Odin for an exhibition game with sol? The scene that made Nagini extremely jealous happened because he saw Xiao Tang Qing make a cheer gesture to sol and shouted: "Come on, uncle hammer!" Nagini: " Almost gnashing his teeth, Nagini turned his head and glared at sol, and made a gesture to cut his throat: "You are dead!" Facing Nagini''s fierce eyes? Previously, the brain dazzled by alcohol once again occupied the highland of IQ. Sol knows his strength has become stronger, but he knows he is not Nagini''s opponent. Why challenge Nagini at this time? On the one hand, he wanted to see how big the gap between himself and Nagini was. on the other hand? Well, sol already knew that Nagini came to Asgard to find children. Now that the child has found it, Nagini must be in a good mood. Considering that his parents have raised Nagini''s children for three years for free, and the children are white and fat, Nagini should not lose face, at least he doesn''t have to worry about life. But with Tang Qing''s sentence, uncle hammer, come on? Suddenly his spine was cold, and sol had an inexplicable impulse to be cool. About five or six minutes later, outside the banquet hall, there was a huge duel platform similar to the Colosseum. Because there is a banquet today, there are many people around, and on the eve of the battle between the two sides In the spotlight, sol opened his arms and showed his strong figure, which attracted a group of screams. But look aside and sneer at Nagini? There was a touch of sadness on Sol''s face: "Well, why don''t you forget it?" Nagini looked at him and didn''t speak. He just gave sol a sneer and let him feel it for himself. The evil god rocky, who saw all this at the bottom of his eyes, couldn''t help but flash a touch of helplessness in his eyes. He shook his head and regretted: "My stupid augiesan!" At the same time, Odin, who moved to the high platform of the arena, held a three-year-old Qi Tong, an old face and only one eye, but now he was thinking about it: "Qitong, don''t you have something to say to Grandpa Odin?" "Ah?" Tang Qing raised her head. She stared at her innocent eyes, which twinkled with stupidity and confusion. Odin smiled and touched Tang Qing''s small head. Instead of talking, he looked at the two people in the arena. Odin knows what Qitong is thinking. He didn''t care that sol was cleaned up, because Odin knew that Nagini had a sense of propriety. After all, his daughter was still in his own hands. But one thing, Qitong''s idea now is very dangerous!!! Chapter 540 "Boom!" The terrible thunder flickered around sol, and the thunderbolts dancing in mid air were like dazzling Python plowing out gullies on the ground. And sol in the center of thunder. The fiery red cloak, the silvery white fish scale armor, and the powerful figure like a demon God made the surrounding audience excited. The man shouted madly, and the woman blushed and gasped. Well, Asgard''s folk customs are so simple and simple. As for Nagini? It has to be said that compared with Sol''s God coming to earth, he has no special effects. He is simply weak! Some people even said that Nagini insisted on 30 moves at most. Then the companion next to him slapped him with his backhand. Thirty moves? You are looking down on the God of war of Asgard, Ten moves, no more! However, in the eyes of most asgards, sol is the winner. At the moment, his eyes are shining with unprecedented dignity. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is a little big. Sol has not reached the fifth stage yet, but with the hammer of Thor, his short explosive power can break through the ceiling of the fourth stage and reach the lowest limit of the fifth stage. And Nagini? Three years ago, the other party was already the leader in the fifth stage. Sol never thought he could win. He challenged Nagini just to see the style of the top power in the universe. As for the others? Afterwards, sol may think about these problems, but at the beginning of the battle? Sol knew very well that he had to be free of distractions in order to do his best! In a sense, sol is a very pure person. The only difference between him and Odin is probably talent. With a terrible roar, the thunder around sol was really like a poisonous Python ready to attack Nagini at this moment. Back Nagini? Like a slow wood, he watched the thunder entangle him. Of course, it is also possible that Sol''s attack is too fast and Nagini can''t react at all. What about the huge gap between the two sides? Brother Asgard, who previously said that Nagini could stick to 30 moves, now wailed: "God, this guy definitely offended sol. Don''t say ten moves. I think he''s going to go away next second." Meanwhile, Odin in the highest stand of the arena. Looking at Tang Qing holding his arm and looking nervous? Odin could not help smiling, shaking his head and patting each other on the shoulder: "Qitong, compared with your father, in fact, you should worry more about sol." Worried about Uncle hammer? Tang Qing''s eyes flickered puzzled. Like most asgards, she subconsciously didn''t think much of Nagini. After all, sol is a famous invincible God of war in Asgard. But the next moment? One step out, the whole body was glittering with thunder. Sol with tight muscles burst out at this moment. With a shocking roar, sol, whose eyes were about to crack, was like an ancient god tearing heaven and earth. He took hundreds of millions of thunder and ruthlessly dropped the hammer! "Boom!" The terrible roar, the whole Asgard, was silent under the terrible power, as if the hammer exploded not Nagini, but the whole Asgard! Everyone thought that Nagini was finished. After all, Thor''s hammer had the power to destroy heaven and earth. Even some soft hearted Asgard couldn''t bear to continue to watch it. However, before the thunder dispersed, a red figure flew backwards at a very fast speed. With a series of sonic booms, "boom" hit the wall of the arena and smashed a big hole in the wall. And while everyone was stunned, "Tear!" It was like the sound of paper being torn, but the difference was that it was a pair of hands that tore the thunder in front of us. Moving his muscles and bones, he looked at sol who shook his head and got up from the ground not far away. With a low drink, his muscles swelled. He was close to two meters tall and broke through two meters at this moment. An extremely savage breath rose in Nagini''s body, as if what had just been torn was not thunder, but a layer of camouflage. The bulging muscles, strong physique and amazing pressure rose on Nagini. Yes, this is not power, but pressure. It''s the kind of repressive force that just needs to look at the body and will constantly tell you that the other party is not easy to provoke. At the same time, on the surface of Nagini, a set of dark blue scales emerged, just like a set of cold armor, in sharp contrast to sol''s silver armor. Looking at sol not far away, Nagini raised his arm and hooked his fingers very provocatively. In an instant, the original silent scene suddenly boils. But the difference is that there is no curse and angry sigh, but crazy worship and cry. What if it''s somewhere else? In front of the national people, beating the prince of the country and even provoking the other party will definitely arouse the anger of everyone on the scene. But this is Asgard. Asgard doesn''t need to be humble. They only follow the winner. Not to mention that sol hasn''t lost yet, it doesn''t matter if he loses. As long as he wins back next time, the people of Asgard will give him more cheers. In contrast, sol? His reaction was the same as that of most asgards, even more exaggerated, because he felt that Nagini''s fist didn''t seem to be as powerful as expected? Does it mean that the gap between himself and Nagini, or the top power in the universe, is not as big as expected? This made sol excited. Unfortunately, he didn''t see his father Odin''s regretful expression. Not to mention Nagini, even Odin himself can sling sol at the moment a little seriously, and why sol can stand up? Looking at Tang Qing next to him, Odin shook his head helplessly. But sol didn''t know all this. He only knew that at the moment, his heart was full of war. In the cheers and shouts, he felt full of strength. So the next moment? With a loud drink, sol rushed to Nagini again, and the hammer that had been blown away quickly returned to sol''s hand. The whole body glittered with dazzling lightning, holding the Thor hammer high, just like forged iron, sol smashed Nagini''s head. Facing sol rushing up again? His legs bent slightly, and Nagini raised his arm when Thor''s hammer collided with his arm. "Keng!" A sound of gold and iron! Although Nagini was not injured, the earth under his feet suffered a terrible attack. The hard bluestone slab cracked and cracked in a large area. Some of the fragments that were shot away were like bullets tearing the surrounding air. At the same time, Nagini, who resisted the Thor''s hammer and was unharmed, clenched his fist with a grimace at this moment. "Bang, bang!" The sound of the air being pinched and burst, the thick arms, the dark blue scales, and the green tendons tied together like dragons on the hard muscle surface like steel. Looking at sol, who was only high in his chest, there was no fancy action, just a simple straight punch. "Bang!" The dull voice seemed to hit the sandbag with his fist, but the bright red cloak on Sol''s back was blown open with the penetration of the fist. "Wow!" As soon as the throat was sweet, blood gushed directly from Sol''s throat. He felt not that he had been punched by Nagini, but that he had been stabbed. It felt so strong that it was like a sharp knife piercing the abdomen. But the difference is that this time sol was not shot away, because his hammer head was hanging on Nagini''s arm. At the same time, sol, with a rising sense of war in his heart, clenched his fist the size of a sandbag and waved it boldly at Nagini''s head! "Dong!" A very ferocious punch, as if it were not a fist, but a shell. But Nagini''s neck was like cast iron. Sol tried his best, and his fist was stuck on Nagini''s face. Yes, not even moving. Even though sol desperately tried to push Nagini''s head, as Nagini lowered his head, Sol''s arms began to tremble, and even though he struggled, he was still bending. Four eyes looked at each other. Sol''s eyes glittered with shock and stubbornness. He didn''t expect that Nagini''s strength was so strong. And Nagini? His eyes were calm, as if it were all taken for granted. This made Sol''s eyes flicker with anger, but the next moment, Nagini worked hard again. "Bang!" A blow to the head hammer broke out in a short distance. Nagini had nothing to do, and a slight red appeared on his forehead, not even a scratch. But sol felt his head hit by Thor''s hammer. Seeing Venus, his sight changed dramatically, but just when sol was about to fall, a mouthful of blood foam gushed from his mouth! Sol, who bit the tip of his tongue, survived in severe pain. He looked at Nagini and looked ferocious because of the blood on his mouth. But even so, he brandished his fist. But this time it was not Nagini''s head, but his soft belly. But almost as before, even with a soft belly, sol still felt a layer of steel plate in it. The terrible shock even made him feel that his hand bone was about to crack, but before sol reacted, Nagini''s terrible fist hit himself again! Seriously, this battle is a little boring. Because neither Nagini nor sol showed the fighting skills that soldiers should have. They felt that they were not two experienced soldiers, but two reckless men who knew nothing. But it is precisely this fighting style of boxing to meat and never retreating that stabs the asgards. Asgard people are not fools. They can see the strength of Nagini, but Sol''s fearlessness also won the admiration of most of the audience. As for the ending? It doesn''t matter anymore. In waves of cheers, Sol''s consciousness began to become blurred, and his head was swollen like a pig''s head. In contrast, Nagini, like a monster, resisted Sol''s dozens of punches, but it seemed as if nothing had happened. Terrible physical quality, even the asgards, who are called monster races by many civilizations in the universe, have to doubt who is the real monster at this moment. With Nagini''s last punch, he hit sol hard in the face. Sol, who couldn''t support any more, flew backwards. But before the coma, sol had an inexplicable idea in his mind: "So... Is this the strength of the top power in the universe? Really TM resistant to beating!" As for Nagini? For asgards, the cheers of the tsunami? He brushed his lips disapprovingly. However, looking at Tang Qing''s eyes flashing with excitement and worship, he couldn''t help but tilt up his mouth slightly and subconsciously made a Hercules posture, which seemed to say¡ª¡ª Look, your father, I''m better than uncle hammer! On the contrary, Odin disdained his lips and said sour: "Cut, man." Chapter 541 Today is destined to be an unforgettable day for Asgard people. Whether it is the strength shown by Nagini or the fearlessness shown by sol, it must be widely spread for a long time in the future. And now? The excited Asgard people need strong liquor to appease their hot war spirit. Of course, there are also some really unbearable Asgard soldiers who have signed up for the next Gladiator competition. I believe that the arena will be very lively for a long time in the future. However, no one is idle and wants to challenge Nagini. Sol has proved with bloody facts that the other party is the strong one. The asgards wanted to fight, not be abused. Although they are very similar, they are essentially different. As for sol? According to the constitution of the asgards, just sleep. I can''t. isn''t there a doctor? On the high platform of the arena, Odin has left with Qi Tong. Sol was taken away by his brother rocky, along with Freja. Although Nagini didn''t start hard, because sol still had several important occasions to attend recently, Friga decided to solve the problem of bruises on her son''s face first. At least, she can''t let sol face a pig''s head. When I returned to the banquet again, the dancers were still graceful and the wine was still so clear, but there were a lot fewer people. Most people stayed in the arena. They liked the arena better than the banquet. But Odin ignored it. He took Xiaoqi Tong and returned to his seat. What did he seem to be waiting for? Tang Qing, who was just sitting next to Odin, was a little fidgety. She looked at the door from time to time, as if she was expecting something, but she seemed to be afraid of something. Until a certain moment, Determined Tang Qing turned to Odin and cried pitifully: "Grandpa Odin, I don''t want to go." Qitong, or Tang Qing, doesn''t want to go. Odin knew this from the beginning. If you can, Odin doesn''t want Tang Qing to go. After all, she not only has the blood of Prince Asgard, but also has Nagini''s unique space talent and some incomprehensible flame talent. Can you reach her father''s height? Not to mention this, because no one is sure about the future. But from the perspective of personal ceiling, Qitong should be the only genius comparable to herself in Asgard. Whether it''s sol, rocky, or his exiled daughter. Although they have amazing talent, they are powerful. But they are not as good as Qitong, or a little worse. And this can''t be made up by hard work. It depends on talent. But the problem is, Qitong is not Asgard after all. Besides, her father is Nagini, and the other party has come to the door. I have no way or reason to leave Qi Tong. So he just shook his head and said, "don''t make trouble, he''s your father." But Qitong said she didn''t understand. She looked at Odin pitifully: "But I don''t know him. Grandpa Odin, don''t you want Qi Tong?" Odin was not softened by Qitong''s words, but asked a rhetorical question: "Qitong, did you do it on purpose?" Subconsciously, there was a flash of panic in her eyes, and Qitong almost instinctively shouted: "I didn''t." But Odin looked at her with a smile: "Really? Qitong, do you dare to look into grandpa Odin''s eyes and say it again?" Don''t belittle Qitong because she is only three years old. Her father is Nagini and her mother is Sam. Although there are no adoptive parents, Odin and Freja, who raised her, are wily foxes. Excellent genes and the environment after tomorrow are even better, which makes Qitong grow into an extremely smart little fox. But compared with the real old fox, she is still far away. Odin saw early in the morning, From the first time he called Uncle hammer, the little fox was not kind. After all, Tang Qing is smart and polite on weekdays. How can he see his own father, but he seems to be a different person. Not that she has a bad heart, but as a three-year-old child, facing the sudden emergence of her father? Unlike a three-year-old girl who doesn''t know anything, after seeing Nagini, Tang Qing soon realized that her father was likely to leave Asgard with himself. This made Tang Qing instinctively resist, so she deliberately showed estrangement. In fact, Tang Qing shouted uncle hammer come on before nangini and sol came on the stage. It was also a deliberate result. The purpose is to say at this time - I don''t want to go. If it works? That''s good, of course. She can stay in the familiar Asgard. If it fails? Tang Qing won''t think it will have any impact, because it''s just a joke, not even a prank. In fact, under normal circumstances, this is really just a joke. But the problem is, Qitong''s father is a madman! When Qitong called Uncle hammer for the first time, Odin could clearly feel that Nagini should have misunderstood something. Because at that moment, he felt an amazing malice on Nagini. But later, Nagini seemed to understand that he had misunderstood, and the malice gradually dissipated. At the same time, the plan was originally intended to be used when he left Asgard. At this moment, Odin pointed out in advance, and Tang Qing''s eyes twinkled with grievances: "But grandpa Odin, I really don''t want to go. There are you, grandma frega, uncle rocky and the big brother of the guard. Grandpa Odin, don''t leave Qitong, okay? Qitong doesn''t want to go." But Odin sighed and rubbed Qi Tong''s dark hair: "But he''s your father after all." If he is still young, Odin may leave Tang Qing and train him to become the new king of Asgard. Qi Tong has this ability. Although she is only three years old, her talent is amazing. And there is his own father Nagini. Asgard will be very brilliant in the future. But unfortunately, he is no longer young. So he can only choose to let go. But Tang Qing was silent. The little girl looked at herself pitifully, with tears in her eyes: "PATA... PATA..." One drop, two drops, Although I know there is an element of acting, Of course, there must be true feelings in it. But when people get old, their hearts are easy to soften. Facing this wronged little crying bag in front of them, Odin scratched his head helplessly: "Why don''t you follow your father for a while and come back if you still don''t want to be with him?" The tears in my eyes stopped in an instant. Wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, Tang Qing, who smiled through tears, looked at Odin with expectation: "Really?" Odin rolled his eyes. He gave Qi Tong a shudder in anger, but he looked at the little fox who had begun to cry pain before it fell? Finally, the thunder is loud and the rain is small. Odin glared at her with frustration, his eyes flashing helplessness: "You clever ghost, I started crying pain before I hit. When did your grandpa Odin cheat you?" Facing Odin''s reprimand, Tang Qing spits out his lovely little tongue, which seems a little embarrassed. But a moment later? Tang Qing, who thought of something, was worried with a twinkle on her small face. She said with milk: "But grandpa Odin, what if you lie to me? If I leave, I can''t come back?" A little fox scolded in his heart. Odin, who thought he had fooled the past, could only harden his head and continue: "Forget it? Your granny Friga is the most powerful witch in Asgard. As long as you ask her, she must have a way." When she got a satisfactory answer, Qi Tong''s young face was completely happy. She jumped up and kissed Odin on the face: "Mua~~ grandpa Odin is the best." Then he left with a jump, just like a happy deer. Looking at Qitong''s back, although his eyes were happy, Odin still pretended to be disgusted and wiped his saliva: "It''s really unsanitary. It makes my face drool." But at the same time, right next to Odin, or in the original position of Nagini, it folded and twisted with the space. On the empty chair, Nagini''s figure gradually stared! Put down the golden glass that Tang Qing drank milk before and looked at Odin not far away. The atmosphere became dignified at this moment, but the confrontation lasted only a few seconds. Nagini nodded, and a hint of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Odin, thanks." In fact, Nagini had already returned, but Tang Qing was talking to Odin at that time, so he didn''t show up. Odin knows this. Although he is old, his realm is not lower or even higher than Nagini. It was just because he was afraid that Nagini would be difficult to do it, that Odin took the initiative to give advice to Qitong just now. And in the face of Nagini''s thanks? Odin waved his hand in disapproval: "Nothing. Qitong is your daughter." But Nagini shook his head and said: "That''s not what I''m talking about." Odin was stunned for a moment, turned his head and looked at Nagini. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, but after a moment of thinking? He nodded with a natural look: "Yes, you can''t hide such a small matter from you." Chapter 542 It has to be said that as Nagini''s daughter, Tang Qing is definitely a little fox. But whether it''s Nagini or Odin. Tang Qing''s Taoism is not worth mentioning in front of the real old fox. Not only Odin knew Tang Qing was intentional, but Nagini also knew. Otherwise, how could Nagini let sol go because he wanted to be Tang Qing''s father? At a young age, it''s insulting Nagini. At an older age, this is robbing Nagini''s daughter. Once Tang Qing really thinks sol is her father? It is a great harm to Nagini and Tang Qing. However, there is a more important point. Sipping the milk and eating Asgard''s golden roast sheep: "I''m not a fool. Since the riot knows that Tang Qing is in Asgard, Tang Qing will naturally know that I''m his father." Yes, at first Nagini did care a little, but he soon figured it out. So it''s natural to know that when Tang Qing sees herself for the first time, she will recognize herself as her father, not uncle hammer. On the contrary, Odin, who was not familiar with the biological habit of symbiosis, turned his eyes after he understood what the other party meant after a little thought under Nagini''s explanation: "Are you still so cruel?" Nagini tore off a leg of lamb and said disapprovingly, "confiscate it accidentally." But Odin rolled his eyes: "Do you think I''ll believe it?" He realized that Nagini was intentional, or Nagini realized that Qitong had a deep relationship with Asgard, so he wanted to recast an idol in Qitong''s heart by defeating sol. Then, slowly divide the relationship between Tang Qing and Asgard. However, Odin did not continue to ask questions on this issue. After all, Nagini is Qitong''s father, and it is understandable for him to do so. Just the next moment, a question from Nagini made Odin freeze. With chewing, the tender roast mutton was swallowed. Nagini looked at Odin with a smile in his eyes. His sharp white teeth made people feel dazzling: "I have a question. Why did you stop me last time?" In contrast, Odin? Startled, he hesitated for a moment and hit ha ha on his face: "Maybe I don''t want you to go astray?" Glancing at Odin, Nagini thought of what the other party had just said and borrowed it: "Do you think I believe it?" Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter to Odin. The important thing is, can Nagini accept what he said next, after a short period of thinking? Odin, whose brain was running fast, had a serious look in his eyes. He said in a deep voice: "Strange can''t die. That''s all I can say." The four eyes are opposite, and the atmosphere becomes dignified again. Different from before, Odin felt the pressure this time, the pressure of approaching death! This made him look dignified. Even... Ready for war! But in the end, Nagini withdrew her eyes. He wiped his greasy fingers covered with Lanolin, looked at the cleaned palm again, nodded and whispered back: "If you don''t want to say it, forget it." With the towel still at the table, Nagini picked up the golden wine glass. He looked out of the window, his eyes seemed to pass through the magnificent passage and look at the boiling Colosseum. This made him feel complicated from the corner of his eye: "Odin, don''t you think fate is really wonderful?" Odin frowned slightly and didn''t understand what Nagini meant. His tone was somewhat tentative: "what does it mean?" Glancing at Odin, he seemed to think of a very interesting thing, and Nagini suddenly smiled. He looked at each other strangely, and his tone was playful: "Guess what I''m going to do before I come?" As the voice fell, the already relaxed atmosphere was dignified for the third time, just like the previous problem. If this question is wrong, it is also a proposition! However, unlike before, Odin was much more confident this time. He subconsciously said: "What happened to Sam had nothing to do with me. I was in Asgard." But Nagini shook his head. He smiled and asked: "Do you think I care?" Snow white teeth, bright smile, and even the corners of his eyes are full of joy, but Nagini''s eyes? Odin has seen countless people in his life, but even the eldest daughter Haila, who holds the rules of death, is a pure anti-human monster. Her eyes have never been so indifferent! This is a kind of almost distorted indifference to life, as if in each other''s eyes, there are no flesh and blood people, but groups of cold numbers. This reason, even the lack of human nature, made Odin cold in his heart and made him feel afraid. Because he suddenly realized a problem. If Nagini left with Qitong, turned around and killed a rifle? Does that mean that Asgard will be destroyed? Don''t think this possibility doesn''t exist. Odin knew that najini didn''t do it because he helped raise Tang Qing for three years, but because Tang Qing was in Asgard at the moment. It''s a contraception. It''s because Tang Qing''s life safety needs to be considered, so Nagini is so quiet. If Tang Qing is no longer Asgard? Nagini without weakness is extremely terrible. But this terrible idea came to mind for less than a second and was denied by Odin. Instead of answering Nagini''s question, he took a deep breath and asked: "Then why did you go back?" Yes, Nagini went back! Odin believed that Nagini came with the idea of destroying Asgard at the beginning. He remembered clearly that when they met some time ago, because he prevented each other from killing strange, Nagini said that the day when he died was the day when Asgard was destroyed. He believed Nagini would do it without even having to wait for his own death. Because I was injured that time, I haven''t recovered until now. What if Nagini does it again? Seriously, the current situation of Asgard cannot stop Nagini''s destruction. But in the end, the other party gave up the idea, so there was the rhetorical question just now and the wonderful emotion about fate. As for Nagini now? Inexplicably, a young figure appeared in his mind, and a smile was added to the corners of his mouth: "Maybe it''s because... Tang Qing likes you very much?" Turning to Odin, Nagini flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Seriously, you should thank her." Tang Qing? Or Qitong. Indeed, because of her, or only she can stop Nagini''s destruction. After all, it''s the only offspring of the other party! Odin was a father. He knew this feeling of being a new father, which made him think of his imprisoned daughter. However, while complex emotions emerged in his mind, Odin made a ha ha: "But I feel that I should have good luck?" Nagini ignored Odin''s statement. Luck? This is not a sentence that can be covered up by good luck. It is estimated that there is Gu Yi''s figure in it, but the other party is unwilling to say it. Of course, Nagini was also lazy to catch up. Since seeing Tang Qing, Nagini feels that he has changed, but he doesn''t dislike this change. Seeing a faint smile on one''s face, Odin''s red face was not so strong. He also knew what the other party should have guessed, but because of Qi Tong, both sides were unwilling to continue to discuss this issue. However, Odin soon found a relaxed topic. He said: "When are you going to take Qi Tong back to earth?" But what Odin didn''t expect was that Nagini shook his head: "I''m not going back." There was a flash of surprise in his eyes. Odin looked at Nagini suspiciously: "Why?" You know, the earth is Nagini''s base camp and his home. It''s like one day, sol or rocky suddenly can''t say back to Asgard. In the face of Odin''s doubts, a smile appeared on Nagini''s face: "I''m going to take Tang Qing out for a walk." Looking at Nagini''s expression, Odin nodded and said: "Well, after all, the universe is large and vast." The world is so big, I want to see. This is Nagini''s idea, but it''s not the main reason why he doesn''t go back to earth. What really made Nagini decide to stay away from the earth: One is because of Gu Yi. Although this woman died for three years, I have to say that this woman is really disgusting. The other is because, with Tang Qing being found, Nagini''s out of control problem has been solved, and he plans to stay away from the earth! The reason is very abstract, because I don''t know why, Nagini always feels that the earth is not safe. He didn''t care before, but now? As a father, Nagini felt she should consider these issues. But Nagini couldn''t tell Odin about these things. Just looking at each other''s expression of desire to talk and stop? Nagini ignored and patted Odin on the shoulder: "Well, if you have any trouble, you can come to me. I still know Heimdal''s ability. He can find me." "Although I don''t like Asgard, Tang Qing likes it here very much, so I''m still willing to help." Finally, it seemed that he thought of something. Nagini looked serious and stressed: "Also, her name is Tang Qing, not Qi Tong, which is very important!" Odin nodded, indicating that these were small problems, but Nagini''s last sentence? The old fox''s face showed a hint of playfulness. He asked: "I understand, but when you left, did I call her Qitong or Tang Qing?" Nagini was stunned and immediately understood the old fox''s sinister intentions. He glared at Odin and said with a black face: "Do it yourself!" And watching Nagini eat flat, "Old fox" Odin, who refused to suffer losses, couldn''t help showing pride in his mouth. How to put it? This feeling is really good! Chapter 543 "Jingling!" In the New York mage temple, as the cell phone rang, strange, wearing a red magic cloak and studying magic books, flashed a touch of impatience in his eyes. He seems to know who the caller is, But in the end? With some helplessness in his eyes, strange still connected the phone. Sure enough, as soon as I got through the phone, I heard magneto''s hoarse and gloomy voice at the other end of the phone: "strange, I''ll ask you for the last time. When can Nagini come back?" With his mouth open and a little helpless on his face, strange said perfunctorily with a bitter smile: "Well, soon, I''ll be back soon." Things started a few months ago Under the pressure brought by Nagini, aochuang at that time decided to break the boat and do everything he could - turn over the adversity with Nagini''s children! It has to be said that this is a crazy but very talented idea. If he does succeed? With Nagini''s strength, he can completely subvert the current human order, and even destroy human civilization is not impossible. For Nagini, the former is no different from the latter. After all, the earth is gone and you can go to other planets. But the baby''s gone? Probably, it''s really gone. Unfortunately, there are problems with altron''s plan. I don''t know how to do it. In a word, Tony Stark knew aochuang''s plan and quickly found Nagini. Then there was no, and it involved Nagini''s only blood offspring in the world. It''s good not to be found. Now it''s found? Must be cool! So altron died, and Nagini also learned from the symbiotic riot imprisoned by altron that his child was in Asgard, and then left the earth with the riot. At first, strange thought Nagini would be back in two days. After all, Nagini holds the rules of space. Even if it is hundreds of millions of light-years away, it is only a few minutes. But ten days and a half months, or even months? Nagini''s delay in returning has made some people on earth anxious. First of all, nature is the magneto King representing some mutants. Professor X''s plan is now in full swing. Under pressure, the United States formed a mutant department to deal with mutant affairs. Because of the generous treatment and the shortage of people in Professor X, some of his mutants gradually began to think carefully. Magneto doesn''t object to his men leaving. In fact, if they can live better? Even if all leave, magneto doesn''t care. But the problem is that eggs can''t be put in the same basket. Magneto Wang and Professor X privately agreed that some mutants took refuge in Nagini, while others tried to have a good relationship with humans. There''s no problem with Professor X, but how many months did Nagini disappear in one breath? This is a little troublesome. The basic condition for maintaining stability is balance. Once the balance is broken, there is bound to be trouble! In order to investigate where Nagini went, magneto has found many people. Finally, he learned from Tony Stark that Nagini went to Asgard. As for the specific whereabouts? Then ask strange. After all, they all belong to the mysterious side, and the relationship between the supreme mage and Asgard has always been very good, so there was the first call. Seriously, a phone call is nothing. Even if the other person is magneto, strange doesn''t care. After all, no matter how weak his strength is, he is also the supreme mage of the fifth stage of life, and he also grasps the time rule that the level is no less than Nagini. The reason why strange was so weak in front of Odin and Nagini. Not because he is weak, but because those two are too strong. Of course, it''s nothing. But the problem is, I don''t know what happened. The news that Nagini left was actually known by many people. There are goodwill and malice, and all kinds of cattle, ghosts, snakes and gods have emerged. Some want to know when Nagini can come back, and others want to know if Nagini can come back. Don''t think it''s just a phone call. The phone is secondary. What really matters is the meaning transmitted through the phone, which involves people from all walks of life, such as: Mutant giants such as magneto represent Tony Stark of military and political affairs and world-class secret service leaders such as Nick Frey. Even two days ago, I didn''t know how to get the phone. Ah Chuan actually contacted himself. Each of these callers has a big background. When they come together, they are an amazing force. Instead of letting them look for themselves all over the world, strange might as well show up. Helpless, strange had to move from Kama Taj to the mage temple in New York. After all, it was exposed three years ago. There were many superheroes present during the siege of Nagini. It can be regarded as a helpless compromise. At this moment, the New York mage Temple finally fooled magneto. A touch of fatigue flashed in strange''s eyes, and he rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Then I heard a gentle voice behind me: "Eric?" Put down the finger rubbing the center of the eyebrow. It seems that he knew the other party was coming early in the morning. Strange nodded and complained to the other party: "Well, ask about Nagini again. I said that although the supreme mage has a good relationship with Asgard, it is my teacher, not me." Strange explained Nagini''s question many times. He didn''t explain that he didn''t know Asgard. But the problem is that no one believes him. He knew that his perfunctory behavior would make many people misunderstand. But the problem is that these people would rather listen to his perfunctory than listen to his truth. If it was the enemy, don''t explain. Strange would have killed it long ago. But the problem is that these people who make trouble for themselves are the people they want to protect. Anyway, it''s hard. With strange''s impatient complaint, Professor X in the wheelchair chuckled and casually defended his friend: "Don''t blame him. After all, the disappearance of Nagini has the greatest impact on him. It may even lead to the life danger of many mutants." Professor X and strange haven''t known each other for a long time. They first met in Antarctica. But this does not hinder the warming of their friendship. Especially when strange realized that Professor X is a rare person who believes that he really doesn''t know Asgard, that everyone doesn''t understand, but only you understand my mood? Let strange regard Professor X as his best friend! And facing Professor X''s defense for magneto? Strange shook his head and said to himself: "Forget it, Professor, what are you doing here? Don''t say you''re here to ask Nagini." Professor X shrugged and said solemnly: "I''m not familiar with Mr. Nagini, so I''m not interested." But strange rolled his eyes: "Then tell me, how did a Chuan know my phone?" Two days ago, a Chuan called himself. Although it was nothing, the question was how could a Chuan have his own phone? This surprised strange. He subconsciously asked who gave it to him, and then he knew that Professor X was a traitor. However, in the face of strange''s dissatisfaction, Professor X looked disapproval: "even if I don''t say it, someone will tell him. After all, this is America, so it''s better to send a favor to me." In contrast, strange? Looking at Professor X''s single face, he felt that he had met with injustice and could only beat his chest and feet. However, he didn''t care too much about these problems. After all, he didn''t care about more debt, and he didn''t care about another Chuan. Just for Professor X''s sudden visit, strange couldn''t help asking: "So why do you have time to see me today? Don''t say you came to see me for afternoon tea. I don''t believe it." As strange brought the topic back and took a deep breath, Professor X flashed a sense of seriousness in his eyes: "A friend wants to see you." A subconscious frown flashed across strange''s eyes: "Friend? Can you refuse?" But Professor X shook his head and looked helpless: "not really. His name is quitola. You may not know, but he also has a name called Titan King zero." Strange knew that the Titan monarch, although it was the peak of the fourth stage, was far more powerful than the normal fourth stage life because of its huge size. What''s more troublesome is that the other party recently gathered seven or eight Titan monarchs, which is a huge force that no one can ignore, which makes him feel headache. But what made him more headache was, why did quitola come to him? And looking at strange with a twinkling in his eyes? There was a flash of embarrassment in his eyes. Professor X scratched his head: "you may not believe it. He also came to ask Mr. Nagini." As Professor X''s voice fell, strange seemed to realize something. He looked at Professor X suspiciously and thought a little more in his eyes. And after a moment of thinking? Turning around and looking at Professor X, strange''s face was a little more serious: "Professor, tell me the truth." "Is that what you mean, or what he means, or what many people mean?" Chapter 544 You mean Professor X. He means quitola. As for many people? This refers to many people, including magneto, Tony, Nick Frey, and even akawa. Strange didn''t think about these problems before, but now it seems? Magneto''s phone call should have special meaning. For example, Professor X probably asked him to say so for the last time. But I didn''t realize the problem at that time. Facing Starland''s dissatisfied eyes, Professor X smiled bitterly: "Don''t look at me like this. You know my situation. You don''t need to intervene in this matter, so I''m just a microphone." For Professor X''s words, strange still believes it. After all, his situation is special. But at this moment, rubbing the faint pain in the eyebrows. The agitated strange looked into Professor X''s eyes and asked a little more: "What''s your suggestion? Don''t hide it. You know this better than me." Facing the inquiry, Professor X''s eyes twinkled with thought. In fact, in theory, Professor X should not speak. After all, he is just a microphone, and the microphone can''t express his own opinions. What if others know? Even if the network established by Professor X is destroyed, we will never let Professor X pass on any secrets. But strange''s situation is a little special, and the other party is still his own friend. So with a sigh, Professor X politely said: "I think you''d better meet. Whether Mr. Nagini lives or dies, or stays in Asgard, you still have to explain to everyone." But strange smiled bitterly and shook his head. He asked, "do you think it''s that simple?" With a puzzled look, Professor X asked, "is there any problem?" There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, as if he wanted to say, but finally strange sighed: "Forget it, you don''t understand." Strange doesn''t want to go to Asgard. There are many reasons, in part because of their lack of strength. After all, Asgard is likely to have Odin and Nagini. Then, the most important reason is that he is the supreme mage. This identity is very important! After this period of investigation, strange gradually realized that the tragedy that happened three years ago may have a lot to do with his dead teacher, Gu Yi. As for Odin? Although Odin saved himself last time, it seems that both sides really have an affair. But what happened three years ago should have nothing to do with each other. The first is sol and rocky. If the other party really participated in the plot three years ago, Odin would never let sol and rocky appear in his plan at that time. Secondly, Odin did not come to the earth at that time, but in Asgard, the other party could not participate in the tragedy three years ago. On the contrary, she is her own teacher. Now strange doesn''t know what role she plays in that matter, but one thing is certain. Nagini will never have a good face towards the ancient mage, or the supreme mage. After all, Nagini''s children were sent to Asgard by Gu Yi, and it was obvious that Gu Yi was deliberately concealing the news. That''s why so many people called him, but strange still chose to prevaricate. Because he was afraid to go to Asgard, or he was afraid to see Nagini. Once something happens? Even to vent her anger, Nagini is bound to kill herself! So after listening to Professor X''s suggestion, strange collapsed on the sofa and whispered in despair: "I''m too hard!" However, strange didn''t know that even if he went to Asgard, he couldn''t find Nagini. Because a few months ago, Nagini had left with Tang Qing At the same time, outside the earth, shandar, the capital planet of the Nova Empire, separated by tens of thousands of light-years. In the morning, under the bright sunshine, behind the central square of shandar star, there is such a row of exquisite three storey duplex buildings. Because it is the capital planet of the Nova Empire and its geographical location is close to the central square for public entertainment and leisure, it is possible to live here. Most of them are either rich or expensive, and the commercial house closest to the square? The house price per square meter can reach up to 14000 cosmic coins. Even now the house price is much cheaper, it is still not lower than five figures. At 5:30 in the morning, in the back kitchen of a new coffee shop called Qingtang, Nagini was wearing a blue plaid Pajama with a cartoon apron around her waist. Next to the energy stove, the silver white metal pot is boiling water. Pick up a piece of rhombic dough, use a wooden spoon, dig a spoon in a small bowl, stir vigorously, and inject onion and ginger water to remove the fishy meat filling. Flexible fingers, one pinch, one winding, one winding. In the blink of an eye, a beautiful little wonton was thrown on the panel. A minute or two later, dozens of small wontons appeared on the panel, but Nagini didn''t put them into the pot immediately. Instead, he took out a packet of vegetarian noodles and vegetables cleaned last night from the fresh-keeping layer of the refrigerator behind him. Put wonton and fine noodles into the pot together. At the same time, clean the panel with a wooden brush and put it away. Find one large, two small and three porcelain bowls. It''s almost time. Throw the vegetables into the pot and grab a handful of shrimp skin, a spoonful of lard and half a spoonful of pepper in the middle bowl. Then cook the eight mature wonton, noodles and vegetables in the pot, remove them all and warm water once. Finally, put them all into the big porcelain bowl in the middle, sprinkle a handful of scallions, and pour the chicken soup separated from oil and water in the insulation pot. Warm water will tighten the dough, make it elastic and more refreshing. Because it was only cooked raw, not ten mature, under the slow infiltration of hot chicken soup, the cooking was still going on slowly in the next 5-10 minutes. At the same time, the soaked shrimp skin will further increase the freshness. At that time, wonton will be lean and transparent, vegetables will be green and refreshing, and the delicious smell of chicken soup and shrimp skin will stimulate a compound special flavor. After all this, he hung his apron in the kitchen, and a smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Nagini hummed a light song that he didn''t even know what to call. From the second floor where the cafe is not open to the outside world, we came to the third floor. Compared with the first floor of the store, and the second floor is not open to the outside world. The third floor is a little small. There are only two living rooms, one master bedroom, three auxiliary bedrooms and a super large balcony similar to the terrace. Next to the master bedroom, there is an auxiliary bedroom with part of the balcony. The pink door is hung with an Asgard style calfskin shield. "Dong Dong Dong!" With two taps, Nagini pushed the door and came in. The style of the room is a little strange. The overall color is a girl''s pink. But things like knives, swords, armor and shields are toys that boys like. In the east of the bedroom, on a golden and pink moon bed, lies a little princess. With long black hair, milky cheeks, long eyelashes and a small pink face, people can''t help but want to pinch it. I think I woke up when I knocked on the door, When Nagini came to the bedside, Tang Qing opened his eyes vaguely. Four eyes are opposite. Even though this has happened many times, Nagini still has a smile on his face, And spontaneously, I felt a special emotion in my heart, especially Tang Qing asked in a milk tone: "Dad, what did you eat this morning?" Well, this feeling makes me happy. But for her daughter''s presence, Nagini could not help but have an impulse to jump high. He rubbed Tang Qing''s face. It was so soft that he couldn''t put it down: "Wash your face and brush your teeth first." "Um ~" With a thick nasal sound, Tang Qing turned his head: "Dad, don''t rub my face. I''m fat." But Nagini looked up proudly: "That''s your father. I raised it well." However, he withdrew his hand. Seven minutes later, after washing together, the father and daughter came downstairs in their pajamas. At this time, the wonton noodles on the table are just right! The dough is full of elasticity, with reddish meat filling inside. A bite will burst out salty and fresh gravy. At the same time, the fine noodles made before are now full of the delicious taste of the soup. The smile on nangini''s face didn''t go away when he looked at Tang Qing who had a big meal. This is a feeling he has never felt before. He even felt that in the past two or three months, there were more smiles on his face than in the previous two or three decades. However, while eating, Tang Qing suddenly asked Nagini a question: "Dad, why is your name Nagini and my name Tang Qing?" Chapter 545 Why is my name Tang Qing? In the face of her daughter''s problem, Nagini''s eyes twinkled with thought. He pondered for a moment, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "because my full name is Nagini Tang, Tang is your surname, Qing is your name, so your name is Tang Qing." Normally, Tang Qing should ask at this time why her father''s name is Nagini Tang and she can''t call herself Qing Tang. But what do you say? Tang Qing is worthy of being Nagini''s daughter. Her perspective of thinking is somewhat strange. Facing the answer given by Nagini, little Tang Qing tilted her head in doubt: "The one with the grass?" He hesitated for a moment, but finally Nagini nodded: "Well, you can say so." But what follows is the confused question of Xiao Tang Qing: "Then why can''t I call Qitong? Qitong represents spring." There was a flash of embarrassment in her eyes. The real answer to this question was that Nagini wanted her daughter to be called Tang Qing, not Qi Tong. The name is very important. It may be the only thing that will not be taken away in one''s life, with a deep brand. Nagini was very glad that when she met Tang Qing, she was only three years old. Tang Qing at this time is not comprehensive in all aspects, especially the Three Outlooks! Nagini can remove the part of her daughter that belongs to Asgard. If Nagini sees her daughter, she is not three years old, but 13 years old? Sanguan''s basically formed daughter is difficult to accept a stranger, even if the other person is her biological father. So Nagini never called her daughter Qitong, but Tang Qing. In addition, at the stage when the two sides are not particularly familiar with each other, they should call each other''s names as little as possible to prevent their daughter from rebellious psychology. It has to be said that as a father who "abandoned" his daughter for three years, Nagini really worked hard on her daughter. In the face of the daughter who took the initiative to raise this sharp problem for the first time in several months? Nagini did not explain why, but gently wiped the corners of Tang Qing''s mouth with a paper towel: "So is Qing." However, Nagini underestimated her daughter. Maybe she''s only three years old now, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand anything. Looking at her old father''s serious eyes? Tang Qing''s lips curled. She pretended to be a little adult "Dad, you''re wrong. You shouldn''t discriminate against Asgard culture." But Nagini rolled his eyes: "I''m your father!" "Ha ha." Tang Qing glanced at Nagini and gave his father a look to let him experience it slowly. This not only hurt Nagini, but also made him realize that there were problems in his education, or that the scheme had fallen behind because of the strengthening of father daughter relationship. So the next moment? The black faced Nagini showed his old father''s dignity. He said: "Halve your allowance next week." Well, Nagini vowed that it was not because his daughter sneered at him. Hehe, he just gave his daughter the normal education he should do as a father. As Nagini thought, his daughter was born a little clever. As soon as Nagini''s voice fell, Tang Qing realized that her life was in the hands of her father, and immediately straightened her position. She looked at Nagini pitifully: "Dad, I was wrong." Judging the situation, she is worthy of being my Nagini''s daughter. How clever! But that''s not what Nagini wants, The soup revolved in the bowl. Looking at the green chives leaves and the old father sitting firmly in the Diaoyutai, he did not give the answer expected by Xiao Tang Qing, but scratched a hint of ponder on the corner of his mouth: "Do you know what''s wrong?" He found that his 100% success rate of pretending to be poor didn''t work. Xiao Tang Qing couldn''t help but flash a flash of consternation in his eyes. In other words, how fat is this? Shouldn''t it be selling cute and pretending to be poor. Would a stupid old father give himself pocket money? Looking at this moment, Nagini''s face glittered with the dignity of his old father, Little Tang Qing feebly tried, "should I be obedient?" In the eyes of most parents, this should be the correct answer. But in fact? Why listen to your father? Only knowing 1 + 1 = 2 is not enough. You should know why 1 + 1 = 2. This is the key to education, not dead education, hard education. So the next moment, Nagini shook his head, different from the previous doting or posturing dignity. At the moment, Nagini''s eyes were very serious and had a convincing temperament. He said in a deep voice, "no, it doesn''t matter whether you listen or not. What you''re really wrong is that you want to reason with me." Tang Qing: " Looking at his daughter''s confused expression, Nagini patted her little head and explained in earnest: "Tang Qing, you should remember that only when both sides are equal, the other party will listen to you. Otherwise, it will be the same as just now. Even if what you said is reasonable, you can only listen to me in the end." Many old fathers make mistakes. For example, their children fight with their classmates at school, then beat their children without asking, and seriously tell each other that they can''t fight at school in the future. Even if children bully their classmates at school, they should also ask and understand that they are playing. But if it''s not children bullying students, but being bullied by students, or even collective campus bullying, such as group cold violence? After the failure of resistance, children are likely to go to extremes because of their parents. PS: ah Qi has a sister, not a relative, but a neighbor. Because of high pressure, cold violence and a series of reasons, senior three likes self mutilation, with a row of knife marks on his arm. Fortunately, I found it early, otherwise the whole person would be gone. Ah Qi has also been treated differently, so he understands campus bullying and knows that compared with external pressure, the pressure at home is the most fatal. Of course, part of the reason is that boys are more skinny. But even so, at that time, ah Qi would tremble as long as he heard the phone ring. The most terrible thing is that this happens occasionally until now. It has formed a habit. It can be said that it is a nightmare that can''t be rid of in a lifetime. Not only because of school, but also partly because of family. So, if you become a parent in the future, please give your child some understanding. If you can''t, it''s good to be a bachelor. In contrast, Xiao Tang Qing? She is a very clever child. She soon has some understanding of what Nagini said, which makes her eyes twinkle and think: "In other words, if you meet someone better than me in the future, do you have to be honest and obedient?" But Nagini shook his head and looked at Tang Qing seriously: "No, you don''t need it." Tang Qing: " (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Why is this person like this? You are the one who makes me obedient and you are the one who makes me disobedient. Xiao Tangqing feels very difficult and the whole person is completely confused. But the next moment? Nagini picked Tang Qing up. The corners of his mouth were slightly cocked up. Different from his previous seriousness, Nagini''s eyes were shining with arrogant self-confidence: "Because I''m your father. The sky is falling. I have a father to support you!" Tang Qing: " Looking at his father''s confident eyes and looking at the old man who had been with him for several months, Tang Qing felt for the first time that her father was still a little handsome. Well, a little handsome. However, as an implicit little girl, Tang Qing couldn''t say anything. She could only look at Nagini seriously: "Dad, there''s something I want to tell you." Looking down at her daughter, Nagini''s eyes twinkled with doubt: "what?" After taking a deep breath, Tang Qing, who looked like a little adult, had a sincere look in her eyes. She said solemnly, "how old are you? How old are you still in grade two?" With a black face, Nagini angrily threw Tang Qing off his leg and said with a sneer: "Next week, your pocket money will be halved!" But little Tang Qing didn''t think so. She made a face at Nagini: "slightly." Then he turned around and ran away, watching Tang Qing trot all the way up the third floor? Nagini could not help laughing and scolding and shaking his head: "This smelly girl." Meanwhile, outside the coffee shop, a middle-aged man in a blue uniform came. Although he didn''t hear what the father and daughter said, looking at the warm scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but show a touch of remembrance in his eyes, and subconsciously sighed: "it''s good." Then the middle-aged man strode in and looked at Nagini, who was cleaning the table on the first floor. He knocked at the door and a smile appeared on his face: "Excuse me, I''m Roman, the centurion of the New Star Corps in this area. Are you Mr. Nagini who recently settled here?" Looking up at the middle-aged man, Nagini asked casually: "Well, I am. What''s the problem?" Chapter 546 In fact, shandal is not Nagini''s first choice. If it weren''t for Tang Qing''s liking here and falling in love with the planet at a glance. Nagini would never put his new home here. There are many reasons, among which the most important one is that the seemingly peaceful star shandar is actually swimming in the undercurrent, which can even be described as dangerous. The Milky way is large, but it can also be small. The civilization to which shandar belongs is called the Nova Empire civilization. This civilization has a long-term rival, called the Kerry Empire civilization. In the past two years, the civilizations at the level of the two galaxies have been in conflict for various internal reasons. Even though the two sides have signed a peace agreement, many activists still say they do not recognize the agreement. No one knows whether the Kerry Empire and the Nova empire will tear up the peace agreement one day in the future. Similarly, no one knows whether the crazies of the Kerry empire will attack shandar, the capital planet of the Nova empire. The centurion of the new star legion, named Roman, probably came to the door because of the Kerry problem. After all, the relationship between the two sides is in a special period of tension, and this special period is often a high outbreak period for agents to lurk. So Nagini''s first choice is not shandar. But there''s no way. Who makes his daughter like it? In fact, Roman did come with this question, but saw the warm scene of father and daughter in the store? Subconsciously, he lightened his guard against Nagini by three points. An agent is a dangerous profession. Bring your daughter undercover? It''s a little too risky, However, as a qualified centurion of the New Star Corps, Roman still has to be business even if he puts down some of his guard. After all, some of Nagini''s data are incomplete, so there are potential safety hazards. However, he comforted: "No big problem, just do a normal resident survey." Nagini nodded, first threw the dishes into the dishwasher, and then pointed to the row of seats by the window: "What needs to be done?" Clean and tidy layout, bright sunshine in the room. Roman saw all kinds of coffee beans on the bar, each of which looked good. But unfortunately, the disposable paper cup in front of me is the most common instant coffee. If he hadn''t seen Nagini holding a cup of instant coffee in his hand, Ronan even thought whether Nagini had a problem with himself. And with a sip of coffee? Roman was surprised to find that instant coffee, which he thought was hard to drink, was better than his own coffee. But the surprise in his eyes dissipated in a moment. Because I still have questions to ask: "Don''t be nervous, just some simple questions, which planet do you come from?" However, just when Roman was ready to make a few simple inquiries and then ready to leave? But Nagini said: "I come from earth." Roman was stunned. His subconscious pupils narrowed and his eyes twinkled with surprise: "Wait, earth?" With a puzzled look on his face, Nagini looked at the overreacting Roman suspiciously: "What''s the problem?" Looking at Nagini''s "vigilant" eyes and realizing his emotional Roman, a flash of embarrassment flashed in his eyes. But soon he reacted. With a deep breath, Roman asked: "How many states in America?" Looking at Roman in front of him, Nagini, who vaguely felt something was wrong, gradually became suspicious: "Fifty, why do you ask?" But Roman ignored it and asked again: "One more question, who are the five presidents of President hill?" This is a trap. Even on earth, it is a problem that only Americans will care about and know. It''s like the previous question, but the difference is. There are only four people on the presidential hill, not five, and there is actually a small trap in this problem. In contrast, Nagini? He looked at Roman in front of him. Although he felt a little abnormal, he replied: "Washington, Jefferson, Roosevelt and Lincoln." "Well, this Roosevelt is old Roosevelt." "So the Nova Empire knows about the earth? You won''t ask me later, is there 10000 kilometers of the Great Wall?" There are two Roosevelt in America, Theodore Roosevelt, 26, and Franklin Roosevelt, 32. Roosevelt among the four presidents on the presidential Hill refers to the 26 term old Roosevelt. This is also the trap Roman dug for Nagini, and it is also his next question, What if Nagini is wrong? Obviously, the other party is probably not from earth. However, compared with the next question, Roman at the moment has a better answer to the question posed by chinagini. You know, this is one of the eight wonders of the world! So, subconsciously, Roman asked, "is it really that long?" Nagini nodded. He glanced at Roman: "the total length is two in case, aren''t you also from earth?" Facing Nagini''s answer, Roman''s eyes glittered with excitement. This is a pure pleasure, like solving a difficult math problem. But for Nagini, the latter question? Roman''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity, and his look was more reminiscent, but he finally sighed: "I''m from the Nova Empire, but many years ago, I came from earth. Let me ask you something, how is the Soviet Union now?" Yes, Roman is an earthman. Why did you come to the Nova Empire? This may only be known to Roman himself. In fact, their previous conversation or inquiry is not included in the official inquiry regulations, Just suddenly met an earthman, Roman subconsciously changed the original inquiry process. As for Roman''s question at the moment? Nagini''s eyes flashed with hesitation. He asked, "are you a Soviet?" Roman shook his head and felt nervous: "no, I used to be American." Although it is now part of the Nova empire. But in the end, that is their own home. Who doesn''t want their motherland to become strong? After Roman said he was not a Soviet, Nagini was relieved. He patted Roman on the shoulder: "That''s all right. The Soviet Union disintegrated many years ago." When he heard that the Soviet Union was over, Roman was relieved. He said happily, "it''s good. Now America should be the strongest country in the world?" If I remember correctly, when I left the earth, America was one of the most powerful countries in the world. Whether it is military, economic or people, it is the strongest in the world. The only thing that can compete with the United States is the Soviet Union. As for other countries? Hehe, in the eyes of arrogant Americans, except themselves, all countries in the world are backward civilizations. Even the maozi in the north are just a group of uncivilized barbarians. Although their music, paintings, books and so on, should surpass America. However, the United States indicated that they did not accept or recognize these. They even think those hairy children are fools. After all, Alaska, which is extremely rich in American resources, was sold to them for $7.2 million. With such "wise" leaders, how can there be excellent citizens? You know, excluding its important strategic position, Alaska accounts for 20% of the area of the United States. However, when Roman was full of confidence, he found that Nagini''s face showed hesitation again, which made him panic. What made him even more upset was that Nagini then said in an uncertain tone: "It should be. I won''t know in the future." Looking at Nagini''s eyes, Roman vaguely felt something bad. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on?" In the face of Roman''s inquiry, Nagini''s face was a little more tangled. He tried to explain: "the current leader of the United States is achuan. He is a very special person." "What do you say?" "It''s a rare type, you know what I mean?" Chapter 547 Rogge left. He was in a mixed mood when he left. He never thought that the United States, which had been extremely brilliant for only a few decades, began to decline, or degenerate. For the sake of so-called correctness, how can their generation do so much? Four big fuses, no one knows better than me? You see, hammer! The country is so dangerous that if you don''t reflect on it, you''re still idle and making trouble everywhere. Even let people vote at such a dangerous time, What do you want to do? Is there any law? Have you forgotten the rules set by your ancestors? When the medical staff were forced to wear garbage bags and their output was insufficient, you wisely refused to import medical devices from that country in the east? Roman felt shocked and shivered. What a careless conquest? Instead of building a hospital, prepare a morgue, and prohibit the import of medical devices instead of production. Hell is empty, and all the devils are here. What about this country? Lose the general people. I thought and asked! Fortunately, there is the country in the East, otherwise he is really worried. What will the earth look like in a few years. Looking at Nagini, I don''t know the specific situation, but I can see that Roman was very heavy when he left. But these things actually have nothing to do with Roman. After all, the Nova empire is tens of thousands of light-years away from the earth. What does he even want to do? No, there''s no way to do it. However, before leaving, as a compatriot from the earth, Roman told Nagini something. For example, Tang Qing is now three years old. A month later, it will be the school season of shandar planet. He suggested that Nagini find a kindergarten. After all, the cultivation of children is very important. Secondly, in the future, shandar may not be peaceful because of the Kerry empire. Roman asked him to protect Tang Qing. It is said that Ronan, one of the radical leaders of the Kerry Empire, is likely to wake up in the near future. The first point, Roman said more thoroughly. As for the latter point? Because of the identity problem and the special situation, Roman only mentioned it vaguely and told Nagini not to talk nonsense, so as not to cause unnecessary panic. In this regard, Nagini said he knew. But he himself doesn''t care much about these problems. First of all, although Tang Qing is only three years old, her strength is not weak. After all, she has the physique of Prince Asgard and the genetic blood of Nagini. However, because these forces have not fully awakened, Tang Qing''s strength will not be too strong. He can only be a leader among his peers. But the problem is that the symbiotic leader of the riot is housed in Tang Qing''s body. Once you''re really in danger? In a short time, Tang Qing''s explosive power is very amazing. Secondly, and most importantly, Tang Qing has Nagini, an old father standing behind him. As long as Tang Qing is still on shandar, Nagini can ensure her safety. This is the advantage of space rules, not to mention Tang Qing''s range of activities, which will not exceed the radius of ten kilometers around Nagini. That''s the distance? Nagini can almost teleport with normal speed without space ability. So Nagini ignored it and didn''t leave long after Roman left. After saying hello to his old father, Tang Qing, who was carrying a small schoolbag and wearing a light yellow skirt, ran out to play. As for Nagini? He still guarded the half dead coffee shop that looked as if it was going to close down. Because the price is set according to the maximum range allowed by the price bill, there are few wronged big heads... No, tasteful customers come to the store for coffee. Although it is the peace loving Nova Empire, this is the capital planet of the Nova Empire - shandar. But now people are too impetuous, and there are still too few really elegant people. But Nagini was also happy. In fact, compared with customers, Fairbank, the boss of the broker business next to him, came more often. After all, Nagini can get free and delicious coffee here. At the same time, in the square outside Nagini''s house. Tang Qing, carrying a small leather bag, ran to a green belt with all kinds of stone carvings. There was a fat little boy of three or four years old. After seeing Tang Qing, a surprise appeared on the little boy''s face. He trotted all the way and took out a handful of chocolate from his pocket: "Elder sister Tang Qing, you''re here." The little fat man''s name is fini. He is Tang Qing''s playmate in shandar star. He was not Tang Qing''s little attendant, but the younger brother of another little boy named Christo, who was also a bully in the surrounding square. Tang Qing has just come to shandarxing. Because he is not familiar with his surroundings and looks good, after all, he is Nagini''s daughter, so little bully Christo wants Tang Qing to be his little girlfriend. Well, a child of three or four years old has already thought of looking for a girlfriend. It has to be said that this child has an unlimited future, which is much better than those salted fish in their twenties who have no girlfriend But unfortunately, he met Tang Qing. After a fight, Tang Qing gradually gained a foothold among her peers and robbed fini, who originally belonged to Christo, to be her own little brother. After this period of development, she is already a big sister. He took the chocolate from fini''s hand. Tang Qing peeled off the sugar paper and threw the chocolate into his mouth. What about the rest? She didn''t take it, but patted fini on the shoulder, which means you did very well. I don''t want the rest. In contrast, fini? Although Tang Qing took away the candy, he was not angry at all. Instead, he looked happy. It''s not that he''s stupid. In fact, fini is very smart. Taking refuge in Christo, he paid more than a few chocolates a day. The other party not only asked him to contribute candy, but also took his pocket money. Instead, Tang Qing came here. When the eldest sister is in a good mood? For example, today, she only takes a chocolate she likes to eat. But even in a bad mood, the eldest sister only takes a handful of chocolate at most. So it''s much better to follow elder sister Tang Qing than to follow Christo. Just turned around and looked around, but little Tang Qing frowned. She was clearly a lovely three-year-old Laurie, but she had to pretend to be an adult: "Fini, where are Neil and Barnett?" In the face of the elder sister''s inquiry, she is lowering her head to her pocket, stuffing chocolate pieces of fini, subconsciously raising her head: "Elder sister, Nick and Barnett can''t get out. They say that their parents won''t let them out. It seems that it''s a mess recently?" Children don''t understand what chaos is. It''s a big thing for them to go out and play. For example, at the moment, Tang Qing first observed silence for three seconds for her two younger brothers, and then her eyes flashed irritable: "what should we do? Today it''s just the two of us. Christo has more people to take than us. Isn''t she going to lose?" Where there are people, there is Jianghu. Although they are a group of three or four year old children, the sense of competition has long been formed. In the world of these children, the big sister faction belonging to Tang Qing and the little bully faction belonging to Christo have been "fighting" for a long time. From the initial friction, then to the exchange of spies, and now the situation is stable and full-scale war. The ownership of the green belt of the square has become a major issue that both sides must carry out every week! Today is the fourth war between the three knights and the little overlord faction led by Tang Qing. Whoever wins will have control of the green belt for a week. Although it''s nothing to lose, Xiao Tang Qing, who has won two consecutive victories, naturally hopes to continue to win. But when Tang Qing wrinkled his small nose and looked worried? The little fat man next to fini happily patted his fat belly: "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about this problem. Christo can''t come. I''ve inquired about it, and he''s locked up at home by his parents." Xiao Tang was stunned and a surprise flashed in his eyes: "In other words, we have won?" Next to the little fat man, he shouted quite cooperatively: "elder sister, head is powerful." As for Nagini? Drinking coffee and milk, he couldn''t help a smile across the corner of his mouth. Sometimes, happiness is so simple. In this way, time passes day by day, and in the blink of an eye, it will be the school season a month later. Tang Qing was unwilling to go to kindergarten, but when she knew that there were many children in kindergarten? On the night before school began, Xiao Tang Qing specially reminded Nagini: "Dad, remember to wake me up tomorrow morning." Looking at Tang Qing''s serious expression, Nagini smiled and rubbed Tang Qing''s small round face: "Don''t worry, you won''t be late." In this way, in the lullaby that Nagini hummed gently, Tang Qing gradually fell asleep Chapter 548 Xingyou kindergarten is one of the top three kindergartens on shandar planet. Its full name is Nova Empire shandar Galaxy higher elite training college. The annual tuition is 30000 universal currency. You know, the house Nagini bought is only over 10000 square meters. If it''s the earth? Nagini''s house is equivalent to those high-priced houses of 150000 square meters in the second ring road. In other words, it costs 450000 a year to go to school in this primary school! However, there is no reason why schools want such high tuition fees. From kindergarten to primary school, then to junior high school, the school has supporting facilities, and the strength of teachers and overall education can reach the top five level of the Nova empire. In addition, a small part of the students graduated from Xingyou will enter the New Star Corps. Even if they are not employed, the rest will be accepted by the government and finally arranged in various departments to be responsible for management and operation. Although it''s expensive, it''s worth it. Roman suggested that Nagini let his children come here because he saw that Nagini was not a poor man. After all, his coffee shop was not cheap. Whether it was rented or bought, it was not a small sum of money. That''s why he dared to open the mouth. You know, xingjue''s only property is his spaceship that looks like life, and the market price is only more than 100000 universal currency. That is to say, Xiao Tang Qing''s three-year kindergarten tuition is equivalent to more than half of xingjue''s spaceship. And in the current situation? This should be the best school that Nagini can find for Tang Qing. In fact, in addition to the school, Nagini could choose to find a tutor directly, but in the end he gave up. It''s not impossible. Nagini needs to find some teachers'' money. But children''s growth needs communication, just like planting trees. You can plan the future direction of small trees, but you can''t forcibly intervene. This is a guiding process, which should be gradual. So what Tang Qing needs is to grow up with her peers, not to listen to her parents'' arrangements. After all, Nagini wants a healthy and happy daughter, not an incomparably beautiful canary. At the same time, Nagini chose Xingyou because he was close to home and no more than one kilometer away from his own coffee shop. This is very comfortable. At 5:30 in the morning, get up and cook as usual, and wake up Tang Qing at 6:00 on time. If Sam is still alive, it is estimated that he will find Tang Qing a beautiful suit and tie a beautiful hairstyle. Fortunately, little Tang Qing lived in Asgard before, with a boy''s carelessness, otherwise Nagini would have a headache because With braids, you can''t touch your daughter''s head. After all, it messes up your hair. At half past six, Nagini and Tang Qing leave the coffee shop. Tang Qing stubbornly says that he wants to hold his father''s hand. But the problem is that Nagini is 1.98 meters tall. Tang Qing, who just grew from 99 cm to 100 cm two days ago, needs to stand on tiptoe to hold Nagini''s big hand. But nangini could only lift Tang Qing up and let her ride on her neck. The breeze blew, and with Tang qingyinling''s crisp laughter, two legs like radishes kicked Nagini''s chest. Holding her daughter''s young hand, Nagini felt as if she had the whole world. At seven o''clock, father and daughter officially appeared in Xingyou school. As for why father and daughter walked for half an hour less than a kilometer? Hehe, you know too much! Because she had made an appointment before, Nagini just came to Xingyou. Not long ago, she walked up to a lovely girl with pink skin. The facial features are very beautiful, belonging to the lovely type. He is wearing a black teacher''s uniform and his black hair is neatly tied behind his head: "Hello, I''m Tina, the teacher in charge of the small class. In order to get to know each other, I occasionally take the post of admissions office. You should be Tang Qing''s father, Mr. Nagini?" Nagini nodded. He looked at the pink female teacher in front of him. First of all, I have a good figure, which is not exaggerated. I belong to the type that makes people feel very comfortable. The second is the eyes. Her eyes are not sharp, and because her face is a little baby fat, it is the kind of style that tends to Kawaii. So, with each other''s black teacher uniform? I always feel a sense of disobedience. It''s like a young female teacher who takes part in work for the first time. For some old men, it has a different temptation. In this regard, after some thinking? Nagini''s eyes flashed and asked, "so, are you the teacher after Tang Qing?" Tina was stunned. She looked at Nagini and Tang Qing riding on Nagini''s shoulder. There was hesitation in his eyes, but looking at Nagini''s clear eyes? She looked somewhat hesitant, but finally said: "if the child is willing, it''s no problem. After all, the child''s opinion is very important." Nagini nodded, as if satisfied with the answer. But instead of paying the money immediately, he pointed to the school behind teacher Tina: "if you don''t mind, can you take me in?" Tina was stunned. She looked at Nagini suspiciously. After making sure that everything in Nagini''s eyes was normal for the second time? Although she was a little uneasy, Tina nodded: "Nothing. Parents want to know that school is normal. After all, it''s just a kindergarten." However, just as Tina was about to take Nagini to school, Nagini''s voice came from behind: "Teacher Tina, although I am single, I have no idea of developing feelings in a short time, so you don''t have to be too nervous." Tina was stunned, and a blush appeared on her face. As if afraid that Nagini misunderstood something, she quickly turned around and waved her hand: "Mr. Nagini, I didn''t mean that. I..." But Nagini shook his head and looked at each other sincerely: "I understand, you don''t usually wear this suit?" Tina was stunned again. She looked at Nagini in amazement, her eyes flashing surprise: "How do you know? Have you investigated..." But Nagini didn''t answer each other''s questions, but gave his own suggestions: "the next time you''re in charge of enrollment, if you don''t mind, change your clothes. Trust me, it''s very helpful for you." Looking at Nagini''s sincere eyes, Tina''s eyes flashed a look of uncertainty: "Really?" But Nagini didn''t want to go on. He shrugged: "Just try? There''s nothing to lose anyway. Besides, Miss Tina, you should introduce me to the school." Obviously, Tina is new. This is normal. Even in famous schools, it is impossible for all teachers to have senior teaching experience. In fact, the more famous schools pay more attention to the cultivation of talents, the more talents they will absorb. Of course, there are many eliminated. And the question about Tina? It''s simple. She was obviously harassed. Although she didn''t show it in the previous conversation, it can''t hide from Nagini. After all, during the conversation, she once examined Nagini with skepticism twice. As for Tina? It''s funny to say that she''s wearing the wrong clothes. The other party obviously didn''t realize how destructive she was to normal men with such a lovely face but wearing a uniform representing a serious teacher. Of course, Nagini believes that most men will not ask Tina those questions. But I can''t help teasing, but it''s entirely possible. You know, whether men or women, the choice and matching of clothes can sometimes produce wonderful chemical reactions. The teacher Tina in front of her obviously had a wonderful reaction to this teacher''s uniform. The reason why Nagini helps Tina is very simple, because he wants Tina to be Tang Qing''s teacher. It''s not that Nagini has any idea about Tina. As he said, recently, or for a long time in the future, Nagini has no need for the feelings of the opposite sex. I helped Tina because she was a good fit. First of all, she has a face that looks very bullying. For adults, this is not a good thing because of the lack of dignity. But for children, this face is born with 20 points of favor, and enjoys an extra bonus of + 50% favor. Secondly, Tina''s educational ability. Nagini is confident that he can become a teacher of Xingyou school. So he decided to help Miss Tina. And Nagini believes that in the future, out of gratitude to Nagini, Tina will be very good to Tang Qing. You know, some things can be done with money, but without money, the effect is often better. Chapter 549 Xingyou school is worthy of being one of the top educational institutions on shandar planet. Even kindergartens still cover an amazing 720 mu, which is even larger than that of many high schools. Under Tina''s leadership, Nagini gradually had a comprehensive understanding of Xingyou kindergarten. Looking around, the whole school is a standard European garden style. More than 50% of the area belongs to green land, including lakes, waterfalls, small zoos and so on. The remaining area is less than 50%, of which 30% is an activity site, or it is a small amusement park, although it is not comparable to those large amusement parks outside. But it''s enough to meet the needs of school children. As for the last part less than 20%? Walking along the cobblestone path, there is a wooden bridge in front. With the breeze and gurgling streams, it is a European manor with Castle style. The ground is covered with turf, and ancient pines and cypresses are planted in front of the door. Pebbles shuttle among garden plants, and on the thick branches of ancient trees? A swing swing is hung. Although I didn''t go in, with these facilities and environment outside, Well, Nagini said he was satisfied. So look, you''re going to take yourself to the classroom, Tina? Nagini patted each other on the shoulder: "yes, I feel very good. Where is the payment place?" Out of professionalism, it may also feel that Nagini is a good person? Tina inquired attentively: "Aren''t you looking?" Nagini shook his head. He pointed to Tang Qing riding around his neck: "forget it, look at the little guy on my shoulder. She can''t wait to enter this school." Looking up at Tang Qing as if she were a curious baby, a lovely little daughter, Tina said with heartfelt emotion: "Mr. Nagini, your child is really excellent. You know, many children are resistant to the first impression of kindergarten." As a kindergarten, Tina met many children who didn''t want to be separated from their parents during her internship. Especially a brave little daughter like Tang Qing? Not no, but too few. In contrast, Nagini subconsciously showed a touch of pride on his face: "this is my daughter." She glanced at Nagini silently, and Tina couldn''t help smiling at the corners of her mouth. She hasn''t seen such an expression. In fact, most fathers do. Is it just a 198 tall giant like Nagini? I have to say, a little... Cute! This contrast is similar to that of a lovely girl wearing a teacher''s uniform. Looking back at Nagini, feel the blurred eyes of teacher Tina looking at herself? He couldn''t help touching his chin: "so... Is there anything on my face?" A blush appeared on her face and Tina was aware of her impolite behavior. A flash of embarrassment flashed in her eyes. But after all, it is the preschool teacher who has a very sharp reaction speed. She cleared her throat: "Mr. Nagini, I''d better take you to the classroom. There are still several parents in the school''s finance room." Nagini thought for a moment. Anyway, there was nothing wrong now, so he nodded readily: "Well, I''ll trouble Miss Tina." After all, the coffee shop is a sideline, and Nagini''s main business is watching children. Under the guidance of Tina, Nagini gradually knew. The manor castle has seven floors. Unlike most kindergartens, the style of the classroom is similar to that of the university lecture hall, but it is a super mini lecture hall, which can only accommodate more than a dozen children and a teacher. As Nagini thought, he liked the structure here. It''s very warm and won''t make children feel depressed. In this way, time passed minute by minute. With Tina''s introduction, Nagini became more and more satisfied with his choice, and even decided that the next time he saw Roman, he might make him a cup of coffee? You know, there is a complete price bill on shandar planet. The coffee shop opened by Nagini dares to offer such a high price for a cup of coffee, but no price bureau comes to the door? It speaks for itself. In this way, holding Tang Qing''s hand, under Tina''s leadership, the three came to the finance room. But at the door of the finance room, a familiar figure holding his daughter also stunned Nagini: "Roman? Why are you here?" Yes, the man who is also waiting in front of him is Roman, who suggested that Nagini send Tang Qing to Xingyou kindergarten a month ago. In the face of Nagini''s doubt, Roman couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "why can''t I come? Although I''m not as rich as you, don''t forget that I''m the centurion of the New Star Corps." "Centurion?" There was a flash of surprise in Tina''s eyes behind her. The new star Legion has four levels. The lowest level is the medical soldier, which is generally held by newly graduated Space Academy students. The most senior is the centurion, who has great power and the right to command other legions. This means that any Centurion is the real power of the military. The reason for Tina''s surprise is very simple. One of the biggest selling points of Xingyou school is that the New Star Corps recruits every year, of which 11% is admitted from Xingyou college. Although it is only a poor 11%, this is the result of the efforts of Xingyou educational institution for many years. You know, the basic share of normal colleges and universities is even less than 2%. What surprised Tina even more was that Nagini met the centurion of the New Star Corps, which made her have a certain impression of Nagini''s lovely father. However, Tina is a smart woman. Even if she knows that Roman is the centurion of the New Star Corps, she doesn''t act too deliberately. Of course, it may also be because she knows that the gap between the two sides is too big. Just like elephants and ants, although elephants can help ants with their handouts, this handout is also likely to crush ants to death. Therefore, she is a smart woman, at least with strong eyesight. But one thing, Tina guessed wrong. She thinks Nagini must be a top power, or she can''t laugh with Roman, but in fact? Roman''s sense of Nagini is so good mainly because both sides are from earth. It''s like being overseas. When you hear Chinese, you will feel inexplicably friendly and even burst into tears. In this way, two old men chatted on the bench in the corridor. But as we talked, the topic turned to each other''s daughters. Roman married an alien wife whose skin color is pink like Tina, so her daughter Alice is also pink. Roman said his daughter is a genius and has begun self-study in primary school. Nagini said that his daughter was a genius, and the boys around her were obedient. Roman said his daughter would help with the housework. Nagini said that Tang Qing could eat a big bowl of wonton noodles for a meal. Roman asked suspiciously, is this also an advantage? Nagini sneered that only when he was full can he have the strength to do other things. In the end, the two old fathers had strong differences on the issue of their daughter, but the final dispute was at the level of which daughter was more lovely. Nagini said his daughter was the most lovely, while Roman said his daughter was the most lovely. Then, the loveliness level of both daughters evolved from ten times to hundreds, thousands and thousands of times. And looking at two very childish old men blowing beard and staring not far away? Look at the two daughters who were forced to sleep because the problems discussed by their father were too boring? Tina had a question in her mind: "In other words, are men mentally retarded?" Fortunately, this boring contest did not last long because the door of the finance department was opened. A thin man with a pair of gold wire glasses who looked gentle came out of it, but This man is a little different! Even if there are glasses, they still can''t hide the softness or gloom in each other''s eyes. And after discovering Roman not far away? The thin man suddenly showed a disturbing smile on his face, like the distorted smile of a pervert killer. At the same time, a faint smell of blood floated out of the financial department At the same time, Roman, who looked at each other, stopped the childish argument between the two sides. He stared at the thin man and said solemnly to Nagini behind him: "Help me take care of my daughter." Looking at Nagini, he glanced at the other side. After determining that the other side was harmless garbage, he casually asked: "Can I help you?" Roman shook his head and took a deep breath. A serious look flashed in his eyes. He pretended to be relaxed: "You know, as a father, I can do anything!" In fact, as long as they can do it, 99% of fathers are willing to be their children''s Superman! Chapter 550 Saleh, one of the representatives of Kerry militants. But unlike ordinary militants, Saleh is one of the top 100 terrorists in the Kerry empire. Even in the Kerry Empire, this is an extremely ferocious type. He was arrested six years ago for 11 crimes including robbery, slaughtering prisoners of war, assassinating the nobles of the Kerry Empire and causing serious economic losses. However, because Shah belonged to the aristocracy of the Kerry Empire and enjoyed special treatment, he was not executed, but sentenced to 1615 years'' imprisonment and detained in the notorious skeleton star prison. Only six months ago, Saleh escaped from the skeleton prison, and his whereabouts have been unknown since then! The above is the news released by the spokesman of the Kerry Empire five months ago. For such messages? Not only Roman, but most of the top leaders of the Nova Empire don''t believe it. The reason is very simple. There was no large-scale mutiny in the skeleton prison. At the same time, the planet is very remote. Except for a prison, no place on the planet is suitable for survival. The temperature can reach thousands of degrees during the day, while the temperature at night is close to the cold universe and lacks oxygen. In that extreme environment, even if Saleh escaped from prison? He can''t leave, because prison is a safer place than outside. Moreover, it is impossible for Saleh to escape. It''s a Kerry prison, and it''s a heavy prison. There are either criminals with heinous crimes or lunatics against humanity. This special place is either absolutely safe or absolutely dangerous, and there is no possibility of small explosion. If it explodes, it must be a bad event that shocked the galaxy. Therefore, it is obvious that the krei Empire deliberately released Shariah, and its target is likely to be the Nova empire. At the moment, Roman saw Shariah on shandar, which indirectly proves this. A terrorist who has been in prison for five years cannot and does not need to appear on shandar, let alone wait for Roman to appear here by such a coincidence. You know, this is kindergarten! So it''s clear that this is an assassination and a warning. But for Roman? This is both a crisis and an opportunity! If he can subdue Saleh, it can even play a strategic role for the Nova empire. After all, in addition to terrorists and antisocial members, Saleh is also a senior aristocrat of the Kerry Empire and has not been deprived of his identity. And looking at Roman across the street? The thin Saleh made a creepy "cluck" sound from his throat. It was like grinding a glass knife and hoarse friction, which made people burst with cold hair. The spine is slightly curved, like a bent hungry tiger, and his eyes reveal the ferocity of the beast. With a "miso" sound, Saleh rushed out like an arrow off the string. Roman, the middle-aged fat man who looks ordinary and even greasy, now shows a speed completely different from his body. He moved away from the attack of Saleh. His eyes rolled, like a angry lion, clenched his fist and puffed his muscles. "Bang!" The air burst as if it were not a fist, but a mortar! The thinking of normal people is to hide. After all, this punch is so amazing that even a solid iron pillar with a thick waist will be interrupted by blocking the waist. But Saleh is different. He is a madman, an unreasonable madman. At the moment, instead of retreating, he popped a short blade from his sleeve. The shape is like a dagger, but the color is colorful and emits dizzy sweetness. You can see that the dagger is highly toxic. However, Roman can only change his moves temporarily. He turned his fist into a palm and clapped the other party''s arm with his backhand, which made a flash of disappointment in the eyes of the helpless Shah. At the same time, it also makes Roman realize that the other party is a madman! After all, who do you see fighting? You use life for life as soon as you come up? If his fist wants to hit Saleh''s heart, he will die. But similarly, if you are stabbed by a dagger? It''s not far from death. The reason is very simple. Since the other party is willing to sacrifice his life to replace his injury, he must be sure to drag himself to death, which makes Roman secretly scold Saleh as a madman, The vigilance of the heart has also been raised to the highest level. After disappointment, Saleh quickly adjusted his state, and his eyes became more and more strange and excited, as if he had met a baby. His eyes were disturbing! "Bang!" With a dull sound, Saleh rushed up again, like a beast excited to the extreme, and there was a disturbing "cluck" sound from his hoarse throat. One move, two moves, more than a dozen moves have passed. From the beginning, the battle between Roman and Saleh became white hot. But interestingly, such a fierce battle did not have any impact on the surrounding buildings. Even the scope of the fighting between the two sides stays in this narrow corridor. Saleh did not want to cause riots. His agreement with the Kerry empire was to kill a centurion, but the Kerry empire was not responsible for Saleh''s return. To put it bluntly, it''s waste utilization. If you can, nature is the best. If it fails, the Kerry empire will lose nothing. Saleh also understood this, so he could not go back to the Kerry Empire, because it would be very troublesome. As for Roman? He didn''t want to let Saleh go. After all, if such a guy left, it would be too dangerous! Moreover, the other party has focused on himself. For the sake of his family and his own safety, he must solve Saleh here. If there is a big noise? Saleh turned and ran. It would be difficult to catch each other again. Compared with the two sides in the fierce battle not far away, Nagini seems a little quiet here. He is sitting on the bench now. On the left is Tang Qing and on the right is Roman''s daughter Alice. What if he gives Nagini a bucket of popcorn? Stupid father with two daughters, watching movies they don''t like in the cinema? This is probably the true portrayal of Nagini. But the problem is that this is not a movie, but a life and death struggle between terrorists and centurion, which makes Tina nearby anxious. God knows how she wants Nagini to leave that dangerous place with her two daughters! With Tina''s efforts, she finally realized her Nagini. At the moment she turned her head, Tina almost died of anger when she opened her mouth. Nagini had a frivolous eyebrow and a strange look on her face: "So? You have a cramp in your face?" Cramps? Smoke your sister! Saleh, the notorious lunatic of the Kerry Empire, has great strength to defeat hundreds with one. Roman, centurion of the Nova legion, represents the top individual combat unit of the Nova empire. When monsters of this level fight, we ordinary people don''t hide honestly, but sit here and eat melons? I really thought you were the protagonist of the TV series? You''ll die! So at the next moment, Tina accurately explained the current dangerous situation with the fastest speed in her life, and said: "Mr. Nagini, this is not the time to watch the excitement. It''s too dangerous here. We have to get out of here." However, to Tina''s great collapse, Nagini shook her head: "I can''t go." Her eyes widened, as if she were looking at a rare species. Tina looked confused, as if she had just heard wrong: "Ah?" As for Nagini? He shrugged and a bright smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I promised Roman to take care of his daughter." The morning sun, through the glass window, scattered on Nagini''s face. With a firm face and a bright smile, it looks like the God of war in ancient Rome. At one moment, Tina even had a trance, because the man in front of her exuded amazing charm, which made her brain stop thinking, No way, this man is so handsome! The next moment? Tina, recovering from her trance, roared hysterically: "Are you crazy?" Chapter 551 Tina feels that Nagini is crazy. Although this man is a little handsome, there must be something wrong with his brain. Because normal people will never choose to stay here! It''s like one day, two groups of people were fighting in the street, not a small fight such as baseball bats and machetes. It''s the Middle East''s firefight. The barrel of dada''s gun glows. From time to time, he throws two grenades. When he is happy, he will give each other a rocket of thousands of dollars. This is the case. At a place no more than 20 meters away from the two sides, Nagini was happily holding a big bowl and wording powder there. She even had two three-year-old children around her! Tina feels like she''s going to explode. How can she have such an irresponsible father? But different from Tina''s idea, Roman and Saleh fought not far away. But the two agreed that they appreciated Nagini''s practice, but they were thinking about Tina? Oh, stupid woman with long hair and short sight! Roman''s idea is simple. Although Saleh is dangerous, But as long as the other party is solved, there is naturally no danger. Besides, Roman has enough confidence in himself. He believes in his strength and believes that he can protect his daughter! Coincidentally, Saleh holds a similar idea. He thinks he can kill Roman. Since he has the determination to kill each other, why attack each other''s daughter? Besides, even if you want to threaten Roman through your daughter, that''s the last way. And Roman won''t give him the chance. As for Nagini''s idea? His thoughts are somewhat different from those of the above three. The reason why Nagini doesn''t go is not because he believes in Roman, but because he doesn''t want to wake up Tang Qing. Because I was going to see the kindergarten today, Xiao Tang Qing was very excited last night and didn''t sleep until 1:00 a.m. Nagini called him up early this morning. Before, everything seemed normal because of excitement, but because of the boring argument between Nagini and Roman? Little Tang Qing, whose body reacted, gradually realized that he needed sleep. As for threats? Come on, what''s the threat of chicken pecking each other? So Nagini was very calm. He just sat in his chair with a cool look. As for the question that Tina is a stupid woman? In fact, there is another reason, because from the moment Roman and Saleh fought, the scene has become a powder keg, and both sides deliberately suppressed their own power. Saleh did not want to cause much unrest. Roman hopes to catch Saleh, but more importantly, he has children behind him. This is a balance, a fragile balance maintained by both belligerents, once Nagini leaves with Alice? The probability that the balance will be broken is 50%. Neither Saleh nor Roman wanted to take the risk. So as long as the battle is not over, Alice can''t leave. It is precisely for this reason that the battle has become white hot from the beginning. For example, use animals to describe two people fighting. Roman is a wild boar. His fist is strong and heavy. As a last resort, shalih is unwilling to collide with Roman. Saleh is a poisonous snake. Although he can''t beat the wild boar, the poisonous glands hidden in his fangs are enough to pose a fatal threat to Roman. But normal people should understand that although the venom of poisonous snakes is powerful, they are poisonous snakes after all. Wild boars may not dare to fight out of fear, but wild boars are wild boars after all. In front battle, poisonous snakes will never be the opponent of wild boars. From another point of view, this is actually shaliheto''s big. He should sneak, not fight Roman head-on, But it''s no use saying this now. With dozens of fights between the two sides, Roman found the right opportunity, which was a fierce straight punch. It was like a shell, which was blasted out! Shariah, who had no time to trade his injury for injury, had to block his chest with both hands, With a dull sound, it felt as if it had been hit by a train. The body flew backwards and hit the wall heavily. The wall cracked and exposed the internal metal skeleton. "Wow!" a mouthful of blood vomited out of Saleh''s mouth, But he kept himself from falling. Through the opposite glass window, scattered sunlight shone on Saleh''s face. The blood on the corners of his mouth added a layer of disobedience and strong psychedelic feeling to his embarrassment, especially the smile on the corners of his mouth. But it was this proud smile that stunned Roman. He seemed to realize something, his face suddenly changed, and subconsciously shouted: "You dare!" Nagini, Roman and Saleh assume that three people represent their own "points". If the three "points" are connected together by lines, we will find that this is a standard equilateral triangle. There is a straight line between Nagini and Saleh, but on the of this straight line, in the middle of the corridor, there is a Roman. As Roman just punched out, although Saleh was beaten and vomited blood, under the condition that the three "points" remained unchanged, Saleh was not only parallel to Nagini, but also parallel to Roman. The original equilateral triangle has now become a right triangle. Roman, who was originally between Saleh and Nagini, suddenly became the one furthest from Nagini. This is very bad. Roman has been avoiding this kind of thing, because in addition to the identity of centurion, he is also a father. The identity of father is his biggest weakness. But after all, he was careless. When he hit that punch just now, Saleh temporarily adjusted his center of gravity. Because Roman was good at straight boxing, the direction in which Saleh was hit changed. At the same time, because the force is mutual, it is too late to remedy when Roman reacts. As for Saleh at the moment? Although he looked embarrassed, his tone was very arrogant. Facing Roman''s threat, he did not care, but took a provocative step in the direction of Nagini: "Guess I dare?" Clenching his fist, Roman''s eyes are a little scary. If the eyes can kill people? It is estimated that Saleh is dead. But unfortunately, eyes can''t kill. So in the arrogant eyes of Saleh, everything about Roman seemed ridiculous. Because he warned himself, "you dare not do this!" afraid to? Are you kidding? Saleh couldn''t help laughing. He despised the playful eyes, as if he were looking at a mentally retarded: "Are you stupid? I''m here to assassinate you, and the Kerry Empire has given me up. What else do I dare not do?" After taking a deep breath, Roman''s eyes twinkled, but finally he gritted his teeth: "I can act as if nothing had happened." He knows what this means to himself. He is likely to be dismissed because of this, but the centurion is not omnipotent. Even if he is dismissed, Roman believes he has a chance to become a centurion again. But if the daughter is gone? You know, there is only one life, and every life is unique! Saleh was not too surprised by Roman''s choice. After all, this was one of his backup plans, so he knew Roman and that the other party would choose so, so Saleh nodded: "No problem, but I''ll take your daughter away for a while." As the voice fell, Roman''s face suddenly changed. Without any hesitation, he answered almost subconsciously: "It''s impossible!" But Saleh sneered: "I''m sorry, you have no choice." Although he is a madman, a madman does not mean a fool. I fight Roman to satisfy my special hobby. If I can succeed? Nature is good But if it fails, it doesn''t matter. Saleh has already figured out a way. Otherwise, why wait for Roman in Xingyou kindergarten? Because he was sure that even if he failed, he could escape safely. You can even threaten and even control Roman through Alice! However, just as the corner of Saleh''s mouth was filled with a proud smile, a voice came from behind: "Excuse me, can you change places?" Shah was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Nagini with a flash of confusion in his eyes: ¡°£¿¡± Looking at the puzzled eyes of the other party, Nagini seriously explained: "You''re blocking the sun." Just looking at Nagini''s serious face? An extremely unreal feeling surged into his mind, which made Saleh ask: "Do you know who I am? Do you know what you''re talking about?" Saleh felt that he had been offended, but the offense was so special that people couldn''t help laughing. It was as if two lions were fighting. Unexpectedly, a little ant jumped out and asked them to leave quickly, because the appearance of the lion made them uncertain whether it was sunny or rainy today. How ridiculous! In contrast, Nagini did not know who Saleh was, nor did he want to know the name and deeds of this weak chicken. The only thing he wants to do is let the other party leave: "I think you may have misunderstood me because..." There was a chill in the corner of his mouth, and Saleh did not let Nagini finish. He shook his head and looked at the arrogant ant with compassionate eyes: "are you ready to be soft now? But it''s a pity that it''s late. You''ll pay for your words..." Unfortunately, Saleh had no chance to continue his unfinished words. Nagini gave him a chance, but unfortunately he didn''t seize it, Because of the light and shadow effect, the shadow of Saleh repeatedly pasted left and right on Tang Qing''s face, and noticed that his daughter meant to wake up? Nagini, whose patience value was zero, frowned and a touch of impatient indifference flashed in her eyes: "Get out!" With a reprimand, invisible power swept over, and Saleh froze in place, even with pity and ridicule in his eyes. But then? The thin Saleh began to lose weight at a speed visible to the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, he was as thin as a skeleton With a "plop", the skinny Saleh knelt to the ground, completely without the breath of life. But this is not over. Time seems to have been horribly distorted around Saleh. His body began to decay, but before the smell of decay could evaporate, only bones remained. The clothes have disappeared, which is annihilated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the colorful dagger has become rusty. It seems that in these two or three seconds, Saleh''s body has experienced more than 100000, or even hundreds of thousands of years. Finally, the Shah disappeared, or now the Shah has become a pool of powder. A gust of wind blew, and Tang Qing, leaning against nangini''s arm, asked with milk: "Dad, have you finished arguing with Uncle Roman?" Nagini scraped her daughter''s nose with her finger and said gently: "Soon." Seeing that the boring debate was not over, Tang Qing shrunk, found a comfortable position, half asleep and half awake and shouted, "then I''ll sleep a little longer." Pinning her daughter''s messy hair ends behind her head, Nagini''s eyes were gentle: "Well, go to sleep. I''ll call you later." In the warm sunshine, Nagini had a fatherly smile on her face. It was very harmonious around, as if nothing had happened, but I don''t know why. Looking back on the annihilation of Saleh just now, there was an inexplicable fear in everyone''s heart. This man is not simple, his reaction is too calm! Chapter 552 Things are solved quickly. Although a teacher from the finance department died in Xingyou kindergarten, compared with a centurion of a new star Legion who was assassinated here? ha-ha, Not to mention the death of a financial, even the death of the principal of Xingyou kindergarten is less than 1% of the severity of this matter! After all, Xingyou is only an educational institution, which is at the same level as Xingyou. Although there are not many in Nova Empire, it is no problem to find alternatives. But the centurion of the Nova Legion? Each one is extremely precious and even needs luck! So things were solved quickly. In only one morning, everything was solved, and the admission procedures of Tang Qing and Alice were all completed. Because the two little girls were sleeping when it happened, they didn''t know the danger, but for Roman? It was a very exciting morning. It''s not too dangerous to say, But for two well protected little girls? If it weren''t for the second half, it could be described as boring this morning. Alice was originally more resistant to school, and her character was gentle and quiet. She was worried that she would be out of group and even bullied by other children, but since she met Tang Qing? She said she was at ease. After all, elder sister Tang Qing said she would take care of her. Here, little fat Fitz, thin Neil, big Barnett, and little Kenny Alice, Tang Qing''s four generals have been completely assembled. It can be predicted that in the near future, Tang Qing''s eldest sister gang and Christo''s bully gang will inevitably set off a "bloody storm" in Xingyou kindergarten. But it''s all about children. Even if you have to worry about it, it''s teacher Tina''s business. Otherwise, Nagini has nothing to do and go to pick up teacher Tina? Although it''s abnormal to say so, every move of Tang Qing''s life is in Nagini''s sight. Nagini has plans not only for now, but also for her daughter''s future. Children need to grow up. Nagini can let Tang Qing live under his wings all his life. But the question is, will Nagini and Tang Qing? He knew that his daughter was the master of the sky. As an old father, the only thing Nagini had to do was to help silently. However, just when Nagini was going to take Tang Qing home. Roman, who looked a little hesitant, finally asked, "Nagini, if it''s convenient, that was..." Killing is not terrible. As the centurion of the new star legion, Roman also has a lot of blood in his hand, but how can he die like Saleh? Seriously, it''s a little scary. Roman thought Nagini was an ordinary man, but now it seems? This compatriot from the earth is obviously not simple. He killed Saleh with one word from each other. Looking at the whole galaxy, only top experts have such style. As for the agents of the Kerry Empire? Don''t be ridiculous. Centurions like yourself belong to babies in any empire in the galaxy, and Nagini is obviously several grades higher than yourself? The strong at this level don''t look down on anyone. Roman doesn''t think the Kerry empire can afford such a big God! In fact, there is another problem, that is, Nagini''s past! Because he was so calm when he killed! This is not normal. Even veterans like Roman who have fought in the battlefield feel creepy about Nagini''s calm. But Roman didn''t dare ask this question. In contrast, Nagini? Facing Roman''s inquiry, he thought for a moment and finally prevaricated: "Nothing. It''s just a simple use of energy. Is it my special ability?" Seeing that Nagini didn''t continue to say, Roman didn''t ask much. He smiled and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Nagini, thank you for today." But Nagini ignored, he waved his hand: "nothing." It''s not Nagini''s clothes. For the existence of his level, this kind of vegetable chicken pecking fight is really nothing. If it wasn''t for Saleh, should it be that name? Nagini is not sure, In short, if it weren''t for his shadow jumping left and right on Xiao Tang Qing''s eyelids, he wouldn''t care at all. Even if Roman died, he wouldn''t care. After all, he said he could solve it. A father should be a hero in front of his children, but first of all, it depends on whether you are qualified to be a hero. If your bravery eventually leads to the child''s injury? Such a father deserves to die! Looking at Nagini''s disapproving eyes, Roman flashed a hint of temptation: "by the way, there''s something I want to say..." But before Roman finished, Nagini calmly gave a warning: "I just want to live a simple life." Roman wanted Nagini to join the Nova Empire, not to be a subordinate of the Nova Empire, but to cooperate. After all, the Kerry empire is not qualified to be included in this top expert, not to mention the Nova Empire whose military strength is not as good as the other party, but Nagini obviously saw through his meaning. In order to avoid the embarrassment of rejection, and also to make myself stop thinking, I interrupted my inquiry. This made Roman''s eyes flash with regret. He whispered: "In fact, you can consider it. The treatment is really good." But in the face of Roman? Nagini glanced: "understand?" With a sigh, Roman, who knew he was dead, nodded helplessly: "I see. I''ll deal with it. Does the female teacher want it?" Nagini waved his hand and looked at the silly woman not far away: "Forget it, she is Tang Qing''s teacher." His eyes wandered between Nagini and Tina several times, and Roman nodded: "Well, see you tomorrow." But as the voice fell, Nagini rolled her eyes: "Forget it, I don''t want to meet another anti human madman tomorrow." Roman was stunned. At first he didn''t understand what Nagini meant. When he understood it? The black faced Roman raised his middle finger to Nagini''s back. But he didn''t say anything. After all, Saleh came for himself. More than ten minutes later, the father and daughter returned home. After all, the coffee shop was no more than one kilometer away from the school, but before Nagini opened the door, the boss of the broker business next to them came out with a smile: "Boss Nagini, are you back so soon?" This man''s name is Fairbank. He''s an old broker. There are a wide range of interpersonal circles, including aristocrats in the upper class and hooligans in the lower class. Nagini is not very familiar with him. He only knows that the other party is a broker. He has contacted a transaction and has something to do with power gem. What''s left? Well, does it count to like to rub coffee from a store? But unlike ordinary bosses, Nagini is not tired of each other''s behavior. In fact, he liked Fairbank''s coffee from the store. He opened a coffee shop just to polish the time. And chatting with Fairbank is much more interesting than making coffee for customers. Because the usual conversation was good, Nagini couldn''t help joking: "old Fairbank, don''t you want to rub my coffee again?" In contrast, Fairbank picked his distinctive eyebrows: "Come on, am I the kind of person who likes to take advantage?" Then lift the bag in your hand: "I have a predator friend. I should be in trouble. I asked my men to send me some fresh fish this morning. I can''t eat so much alone. I''m going to give you some." After taking the bag, Nagini glanced at it. It was similar to small yellow croaker. Although it was not big, not even a palm long, it looked very fresh. It was a good material for fried fish. This satisfied Nagini. He happily patted the old broker on the shoulder: "Thanks. Come to my shop for coffee this afternoon." Fairbank rolled his eyes and looked disgusted: "No, I''m afraid you say I rub your coffee again." Nagini ignored it. He asked, "why don''t you come to my house for lunch?" Fairbank knew Nagini''s craft. He once tasted the snacks and biscuits made by Nagini for little Tang Qing. He was shocked! And under Nagini''s proposal? Subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and the old broker looked at Nagini expectantly: "Really?" However, as the old broker thought, Nagini, a funny guy, quickly rolled his eyes: "You want to fart?" The angry Fairbank raised his middle finger and glared at Nagini: "I knew it would be like this. I''ll come to your house for coffee in the afternoon. I''ll have freshly ground coffee and two cups!" At the same time, Tang Qing, next to Nagini, saw that his father was in a good mood and hurriedly struck while the iron was hot and shouted: "Dad, I''m going out to play." However, Nagini, who was still smiling just now, immediately showed her old father''s dignity: "Don''t go out to play. I''ll have dinner soon. You stay at home." Xiao Tang Qing: wronged, ??? Xiao Tang Qing: lift the table, (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) Xiao Tang Qing: I''m going out to play! o(¨i©n¨i)o Chapter 553 Lunch is fried fish, fried eggs with leeks, chicken feet with pickled peppers and rice. Nagini''s cooking is superb. Although the sea fish given by Fairbank is small, it is of excellent quality. Flour and starch are mixed with water in a ratio of three to one, and finally an appropriate amount of vegetable oil and salt are added. Palm sized small yellow croaker is fried into light yellow for the first time, and then fried again at high temperature for the second time to separate the excess oil from the face coat and change the color to golden yellow at the same time. This kind of fried fish is golden and crisp, especially torn from the tail. The crisp fish bones can be eaten directly, and because the first frying saves a lot of water in the fish. The fish on the back is fresh and juicy! Therefore, a fried fish can achieve both crisp and fresh effects at the same time. Fried egg with leek is a very simple dish, but do you want to really do well? It is a technical job to reach the level of golden eggs, crisp and tender leeks and emerald color. Because leeks are tender, they grow old easily. The key to frying leeks is that the leeks cut must be soaked in cold water. In addition, when frying leeks, the temperature in the pot must be high enough. Most people try to save trouble. It''s wrong to put leeks directly after frying eggs. The correct way is to brush the pot clean after frying the eggs, and then stir fry it quickly. Only in this way can the leek be fresh and green to the greatest extent. At the same time, the taste is first-class. As for pickled chicken feet? This is a snack prepared by Nagini for Xiao Tangqing. There are many similar snacks at home, such as dried beef. This kind of food that needs teeth to chew hard is very good for children''s tooth health. Don''t indulge children because they like to eat soft and tender food. Teeth need exercise, and homemade food such as chicken feet with pickled pepper and dried beef is very suitable for children to exercise their teeth. This is the same as the dog''s molar stick. Although this description is easy to be beaten, it is better than children whose teeth are not neat and need to be corrected with braces. One meal, two dishes, one meat and one vegetable, solved in half an hour. As usual, with Nagini''s expectant eyes, Tang Qing ate a big bowl of rice. This made the old father''s face appear a happy smile. However, Nagini did not meet Tang Qing''s desire to go out. He stayed up late last night. Although he took a nap in the morning, Tang Qing still needed sleep. Therefore, under Nagini''s tough attitude, Tang Qing had to ask Qu Baba to roll back to his moon bed. When it was determined that Tang Qing had gone to bed, Nagini went back to the first floor to clean up the table. Incidentally, he found a fast-food box, filled with more than a dozen small fried fish and half a person''s chicken feet with pickled peppers. In Fairbank''s shop, the old broker chewed his bread and looked at the funny hot news recently. In fact, according to his wealth, noon should not be so simple. But there was no way. Laziness was the original sin. He was too lazy to go out to eat, so he had to make do with bread. On the other hand, because of the characteristics of his work, the broker business seems idle and has a lot of time, but in fact? The store is guarding. No one knows if anyone will find themselves next second. 61 years old, alone, the ultimate bachelor. No family, no brothers and sisters, although there are several friends, they are partners in cooperation. Although I wear suits every day and have a life admired by others, I''m really familiar with it, Only then did I know that his life was actually very boring, even a little boring and pathetic. "Didi!" The door of the store was opened, and the sensor sounded a bad bell. Fairbank put down the bread. He subconsciously got up: "Welcome... What''s the matter with you?" Nagini raised the box in his hand: "I fried fish and some dishes with wine. Although I ate the rest, they didn''t move. If you mind..." Before Nagini finished, Fairbank took the box: "It''s all right. Would you like to drink some? I have this year''s award-winning wine here. Try it?" With that, he pulled out a bottle of beautifully packaged wine from the cabinet, but Nagini stopped Fairbank who was ready to open the wine: "I don''t drink." The old broker was stunned and seemed to think of something: "because of your daughter?" Nagini shook his head and explained: "No, I don''t like the taste of wine." The old broker glanced at Nagini and a touch of pity flashed in his eyes: "what a pity. As a man, I can''t drink?" However, although his mouth was full of ridicule, Fairbank stuffed the wine that had been turned out into the cabinet again. He is like this. His mouth is a little poisonous, but he takes good care of other people''s feelings. Or lonely for too long, only through this childish way to attract other people''s attention. Ten minutes later, he spit out the last chicken bone. The old broker leaned back on the back of the chair with satisfaction and said comfortably: "I haven''t had a normal lunch for a long time." Nagini, who was drinking milk, turned her eyes: "You are lazy." Facing Nagini''s complaints, Fairbank ignored them and said: "Life is too tired. It''s good to be lazy if you can." But Nagini didn''t answer him, but opened another topic: "I''m going out this afternoon." With a frivolous brow, Fairbank looked at Nagini: "so?" Throw the milk box into the trash can, a beautiful arc, right in the bull''s eye: "Help me look at the store." The old broker was stunned. He nodded and agreed without asking why. He just asked, "don''t take care of Tang Qing for you?" A smile crossed the corner of his mouth, and Nagini shook his head: "No, I''ll be back soon." He took out a piece of tissue paper and wiped his mouth. Fairbank got up and tidied up his clothes: "let''s go." Incidentally, the little old man blinked and joked: "You can''t eat your meal for nothing, and you can get coffee." At 1:30 p.m., Tang Qing''s biological clock woke her up on time. With a simple wash, Xiao Tang Qing hurried downstairs and threw himself into Nagini''s arms. She looked up at Nagini, her big watery eyes flashing grievances: "Dad, can I go out?" Nagini reluctantly rubbed Tang Qing''s hair: "go, I''ll go out in the afternoon. If there''s anything, you can find grandpa Fairbank." Xiao Tang Qing nodded and said happily that he knew. Before leaving, he said hello: "Dad, Grandpa Fairbank, I''m going out to play." Looking at the figure of little Tang Qing jumping away, I don''t know what I''m thinking. A touch of memory flashed in the eyes of the old broker. He subconsciously sighed: "it''s good." As for Nagini? Looking down at the golden touch looming in the palm of his hand, there was a touch of pride in the corners of his mouth: "That''s my daughter." Previously, in Xingyou kindergarten, Roman asked Nagini how he did it. At that time, Nagini prevaricated with the use of energy, not that Nagini deliberately concealed anything. But there are some things, not the more you know, the better, such as the power of time! Generally speaking, Nagini will not use the power of time, on the one hand, it is not strong, on the other hand, it is not strong. But this morning''s situation is somewhat special, or since he found Tang Qing, Nagini''s mentality has changed, but he doesn''t pay attention to these problems on weekdays. And today? Perhaps it is the time rule that has reached the critical point and has been unable to integrate with the Dragon gene, with Nagini''s scolding? A crucial step has finally been taken. Unlike previous breakthroughs that required external stimulation, this natural breakthrough made Nagini clearly realize that in a short time, the dragon will become his second gene to ascend to the fifth stage. As for why gold? Maybe it''s because the dragon is red and the power of time is green? At the same time, Nagini''s panel properties become: Name: Nagini Tang Race: basilisk dragon Titan monarch Locus: 33 Basilisk: the fifth stage of life. Attributes: space. Destruction intensity: Cosmic! Dragon: stage 4 ¡ú stage 5 life form. Attribute: time. Destruction intensity: Galaxy level ¡ú universe level! Godzilla: the fourth stage of life. Property: destroy??. Damage intensity: star level. Chapter 554 The universe is large, but it is also very small. At present, planets are divided into three categories: asteroids, planets and stars. But a planet suitable for survival? Very few. According to the current situation, there may not be a suitable planet for 10000 planets. So people on earth are really lucky because they have planets suitable for survival. You know, most planets in the universe are not suitable for survival. There are even many dead stars that cannot be transformed. Shandar, the capital planet of the Nova Empire, is largely because it is a healthy and suitable planet for survival. If the earth civilization can reach the height of the Nova empire one day, the earth will certainly become the capital planet. Of course, the premise is that the earth is not completely polluted. Like the planet under Nagini. This planet is very large, with an area of more than twice that of the earth. It is the origin planet of the Nova empire. It once gave birth to an incomparably brilliant civilization. Even a thousand years ago, the planet was very prosperous. But now? The planet is dead. Over exploitation has led to the planet''s resources being pumped away at an amazing speed, not only the plants on the surface, but also the water. Even the magma inside the planet is taken away as a resource. Then the ground cracked, all kinds of toxic gases erupted, and the air had a disgusting smell. That was the last cry of the planet. Even the powerful Nova Empire had to accept the fate that its civilization would be destroyed with the planet. Fortunately, on the eve of the destruction of Nova''s mother planet, the Nova Empire has completely completed the evolution from surface civilization to Galaxy civilization. And transfer the capital planet from Nova to shandar. The mother planet that gave birth to Nova civilization came to an end 749 years ago. So it''s really important to protect the environment. Although any planet will die, protecting the environment can prolong the survival time of the planet. After all, you can make more money without money, but the planet is gone? There are many planets in the universe, but no one knows when to meet a planet suitable for survival. Therefore, never underestimate the destructive power of human beings. The abandoned Death Star in front of us is bloody evidence! This may also be the reason why today''s shandar people have such high requirements for greening. Because they know that compared with money and resources, the planet is their biggest dependence. As for Nagini now? He stood on the dead star earth full of silence. The sky was always gray and gloomy, covered with a thick layer of dark clouds. The streets that used to be are now filled with dust. The air is filled with the smell of carbonic acid, hydrochloric acid, sulfite, sulfur, arsenic sulfide and other substances. Huge machines extract the magma from the earth''s core and convert it into energy. In the past, human beings still existed on this planet, so those toxic and harmful substances can only be handled uniformly. And with the last humans of the Nova Empire leaving the planet? Crazy mining will drain the final value of the planet. Because the earth''s core is empty, a large area of collapse destroys the machine, and the toxic gas that is no longer treated is directly released into the air. After all, this is the last carnival. The combination of these toxic gases and air will form acid rain. Gradually, even robots are difficult to survive here, because in addition to the corrosion of acid rain, there are also frequent earthquakes. Finally, 353 years ago, the planet completely became a death star. But for Nagini, the planet is good. First of all, he liked the smell in the air. Although it was a little sour, Nagini really liked the smell of sulfur. Secondly, this is a death star. No matter what you do, no one will trouble you. So the next moment? Nagini''s body began to change and his body began to expand. Under his delicate skin, dark red dragon scales appeared. The muscles of the back began to wriggle, as if two snakes were crawling under smooth skin. Until a certain moment, under the crazy peristalsis of muscles, two huge sarcomas that had formed split a gap. Translucent white cartilage, emerging from the gap of sarcoma, looks a little seeping But before the cartilage landed, a thick medullary blood penetrated the cartilage. In an instant, the soft white cartilage became as hard as steel. From a distance, it looks like a pair of white bone wings. The surface of the bone wing is covered with a very thin layer, as if a gust of wind could break the skin. Because it''s too thin, it looks like it doesn''t exist. But it doesn''t matter, because with Nagini''s body expanding, the Dragon wings will become more tough and thick. "Whoosh!" A tail pops up from the caudal vertebra, and the sharp tail edge seems to cut the air. As the neck was lengthened one by one, the fine dragon scales and whiskers, the spiral sharp dragon horns, and the nasal breath with thousands of degrees of high temperature spewed out. With a wingspan of more than 2000 meters, it set off a terrible storm and a terrible roar. Sharp eyes looked down on the surrounding mountains. Weian''s body, every muscle seems to be made of aidman alloy, and pieces of dark red dragon scales are glittering with metallic luster. Even just standing there makes people instinctively feel a strong sense of oppression. This is the dragon, the existence at the top of the food chain. Its emergence represents power, wealth and supreme majesty. "Roar ~ ~" A majestic dragon chant resounded through this planet full of death. The cracked earth spewed out hot magma that had not appeared for a long time from huge gullies and cracks, as if celebrating the coming of kings. Meanwhile, the new star corps headquarters on shandar. As the commander-in-chief of the regiment and the top real power boss of the Nova Empire, Glen Krose''s eyes twinkled with impatience. She already knows about Roman''s attack. In fact, the relevant reports were delivered to their desks at noon. But the problem is, it''s hard to do! Although everyone knows that Saleh is sent by the Kerry Empire, and the other party also has the noble status of the Kerry Empire, don''t forget that Saleh has another status - extreme terrorists. First of all, he can''t represent the Kerry empire. No one will admit it even if he is a noble, let alone a prisoner. Secondly, a few months ago, the Kerry Empire had said that Saleh had escaped from the skeleton prison, and even "friendly" informed the Nova empire. What can the Nova Empire do? Take the initiative to tear up the peace agreement? The crazies of the Kerry Empire wish they did so. But if he remained silent, what would Roman, as a centurion, think? He is not an ordinary citizen of the Nova Empire, but the centurion of the Nova Legion. This is equivalent to the military commander being assassinated by the enemy in his own capital. If you don''t make a statement? The nature will be extremely bad. But the problem is that the Nova empire can''t beat the Kerry empire. If they really take the initiative to tear up the peace agreement, the Nova empire will suffer heavy losses. This feeling is very uncomfortable, and can even be described as suffocation. But there is no way, backwardness will be beaten, which is the same truth from ancient to modern times. The only news that can make the General Commander of the new star legion, Chloe, feel not too bad. It was probably the first time after the incident that Roman took the initiative to block the news of his assassination. Otherwise, when things get big, it will be difficult to deal with it. And just when Chloe frowned and didn''t know how to solve the problem. "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door and threw the pen on the table. Rose rubbed her temples: "come in." Just seeing the man who pushed the door in, rose was stunned. Her subconscious eyebrows frowned: "Ned, what are you doing here?" Ned Christo, centurion of the new star legion, a native sandar. Brave and intelligent, the only problem is that he has a small mind and has a serious tendency of racial discrimination. His relationship with the Roman centurion who was attacked this time Very general! After all, among centurions, only Roman is an earthman. That''s why rose frowned. On the other hand, Ned came in and asked, "commander, I heard Roman was assassinated." Rose glanced at ned and asked, "do you want to avenge him?" However, as soon as his voice fell, Ned shook his head as crose thought. He looked serious and said in righteous words: "No, commander, I think this matter should be considered carefully. After all, it is not suitable to go to war with the Kerry empire!" Chapter 555 Indeed, as Centurion ned Christo said, it is not appropriate to go to war with the Kerry empire. But the problem is that some words can''t be said openly. Isn''t it good for everyone to know? Roman centurion did this very well. Besides, if Roman was not the earth man this time, and any centurion of the Nova empire was replaced, would ned still stand up at this time? Rose knows ned doesn''t like Roman, but can''t you be a little more subtle? This disappointed rose, but Ned''s appearance gave her a chance to go down the stairs. After some thinking? Crose waved and said: "I''ll think about it. Go down first." Ned was clearly aware of the change in crose''s attitude, but it was somewhat different from what he had predicted at first. Ned stood up at this time mainly to give rose a step down. After all, it was difficult to deal with this matter, and he took the initiative to carry the pot. As for crowding out Roman? There are many such opportunities. Ned doesn''t need to disgust each other this time. He doesn''t like Roman, but he''s not a fool. But judging from crose''s attitude, did the other party misunderstand something? So ned quickly explained, "commander, I don''t have anything for Roman. You should..." Unfortunately, Krose didn''t let ned finish. She waved her hand: "All right, I see what you mean." "I..." Ned opened his mouth. He wanted to explain, but finally found that it seemed difficult to explain, because he was not sure whether rose understood the first layer or the third layer, but chose to pretend to be confused. So he could only nod to show that he understood. However, just as Ned was about to leave, crose suddenly stopped ned and asked meaningfully: "Ned, I heard your child is three years old?" Ned: " In the face of Ned''s suspicious eyes, Chloe, who was looking down at the documents, said slowly, "Roman''s daughter is also three years old this year. I hope to be a friend. You know what I mean?" friend? Is the child a friend, or is he a friend with Roman? Sweat, brush it down. Looking down at the office, rose knew that the other party was beating ned. A stiff smile appeared on his face. He nodded: "Yes, I believe I will be friends." Glancing up at Ned, rose nodded slightly, "well, go down. There are some problems on the home star. You can deal with them. Don''t go too far. Just send some drones." When he left crose''s office, Ned breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the thin sweat from his forehead and gave a helpless wry smile. He was still guessing whether rose was the first floor or the third floor. Now don''t guess, the other party''s stage is at least the fifth floor! Rose saw her mind. She was a real scapegoat, and her previous disregard was beating herself. But I don''t understand it, so I finally came a sentence. I hope they can become friends. In a way, it was a threat because the woman mentioned her son. As for that sentence, let yourself go to the home star? Although he is helping the leader carry the pot, there should be some punishment, otherwise Roman will be unconvinced. So sending yourself to the home planet for a tour can be regarded as blocking Roman''s mouth. This means? Turn your hands into clouds and cover your hands with rain. Sure enough, it''s not easy to be the highest commander of the New Star Corps, even if it''s a woman! At the same time, in the dark and cold universe, there is a huge spaceship like an asteroid. The overall shape of the spacecraft is rectangular, with a layer of heavy metal plate. It is not so much a spacecraft as a mobile space station built in space. In addition, through the unique waste soil style of the spacecraft. It is not difficult to guess that the owner of the ship should be a predator. Predators are a very special group in the universe. It is difficult to use an accurate word to describe this group of people. Sometimes they are like interstellar pirates, killing and setting fire to do all kinds of evil. But sometimes it is more reliable than the army. The most famous example is the war between two civilizations, one of which hired a group of marauders to help. However, the troops that hired the predators ran away, but the predators were still fighting and even helped each other win the battle. However, it was not long before these marauders were hired by the hostile civilization at a higher price, and then killed their old owner with a backhand! Well, it''s a predator! They kept their promises and valued the agreement more than life, but they were by no means a group of weak sheep. So in the face of predators, the most important thing is not whether you are strong or how much money you have. But be honest enough. Trust me, as long as you don''t break the agreement, many predators are willing to shed the last drop of blood for you. But if you dare to think carefully? Predators are willing to pay more blood. As a result, many people are willing to do business with predators even though they know that their reputation is not very good. Meanwhile, inside the large predator carrier, Peter Quayle, also from earth, is painting the first spaceship of his life. In the interstellar age, space war is the main theme. As a member of the predator, Quayle is qualified to obtain a ship belonging to him. Because Quayle''s adoptive father is the leader of the predator legion, Quayle has a valuable opportunity to choose a ship. You know, most predators are not qualified to choose ships. Their first spaceship is usually a second-hand spaceship eliminated by the old predators. But I don''t know why, with more than a dozen spaceships, Quayle fell in love with this broken spaceship at a glance and named it "Milano". This made the old father Yongdu very helpless. You know, he used the privilege of the leader to give quill the opportunity to choose the ship, and secretly stuffed a 90% new ship in it. But the silly boy chose the most shabby one. Tired of courage, he scolded quill. If it was before? Peter Quayle will certainly say that although I thank you for saving me, the problem is that you have said this sentence for more than ten years. Aren''t you tired? Besides, you didn''t save me at all, but kidnapped me from the earth. But today? Peter thought he should be generous. After all, the other party gave him a very good spaceship. Well, it''s not because Yongdu is too dignified that Quayle dare not refute his old father. Are you kidding? I''m a famous legendary predator - xingjue, okay? While quill was concentrating on painting the spacecraft, Yongdu''s deputy, CLA green, pushed open the maintenance door and shouted: "Peter, Yongdu calls you over." Because he didn''t knock on the door, he frightened the clever quill and directly shook off the spray. He turned his eyes helplessly: "Green, please, call me xingjue." Green turned his eyes: "xingjue? Stop it. You don''t really think that nicknames are made by yourself?" "Besides, don''t you realize that the name xingjue is particularly stupid?" Quill opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally raised his middle finger. Across the corridor, in a hall that looks like a bar, looking at the blue man with a red button on his head not far away, quill took care of him: "Hi, Yongdu." After taking the last sip of beer in the glass, Yongdu kicked away the dead fat man next to him and patted the chair: "Come on, smelly boy." Then Yongdu stood up and glanced around. It has to be said that there is no doubt that the predators are talents. Look at their men, who dare say they are not excellent? With a light cough, Yongdu''s hoarse voice sounded in the hall: "Everyone, everyone be quiet!" "We''re going to see an old friend on Sundar next. His name is Fairbank, you know." "So, if you don''t want to be killed by me, be honest with me during the period before leaving shandar, you know?" "But as a kind captain, after arriving at shandar, I will give each of you 100 universal common currency." "Ula ~ ~" At the beginning, everyone was still dissatisfied, but when Yongdu said to give everyone 100 yuan? All discontent dissipated and was replaced by cheers. "Shandal planet?" In the cheering crowd, Peter Quayle''s eyes twinkled with doubt. He looked at Green sitting next to Yongdu. Yes, the seat the fat man gave up was not for quill, but called his own green. After all, he was Yongdu''s deputy! Although quill really wants to sit in that seat, what if he doesn''t want to die one day because of an "accident"? He''d better choke off the dangerous idea. Green''s face was relaxed about quill''s question: "Well, that''s the capital of the Nova Empire, a very peaceful place. Let''s go to the Nova Death Star first, and then take a space jump or two." However, he seemed to think of something. Green looked at quill with a playful look. After thinking about it, he finally added one more word: "Fairbank is very nice, but you''d better not laugh at his eyebrows until you''re completely familiar with your relationship." Shandar? Fairbank? I don''t know why, quill always feels familiar But the problem is that he can swear with his treasured dance emperor that he has never been to shandar in his life. So, what the hell is going on? Chapter 556 Nova star, also known as Nova Death Star. This is the mother planet of the Nova Empire, but it has been dead for hundreds of years. In the region around Nova''s death star, Ned appeared here with a star fleet through space jump. However, except for myself and a few close friends, most of the whole fleet are UAVs. But for Ned, these drones are enough. Although this is the mother star of the Nova Empire, it is a death star after all. No one will argue over a death star. In the vast universe, competing for resources is the most important. As for honor and history? These are the appendages of resources. Looking at the dead planet wrapped in dark red corrosive clouds, it is hard to imagine that the civilization of the Nova Empire originated here, which made Ned''s eyes flash with emotion. However, before ned could express his feelings, the adjutant came in suspiciously: "Centurion, I just sent drones to investigate, and I didn''t find any threat." Ned nodded. He, uh, said he knew. This made the aide behind him hesitate in his eyes. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. But before he opened it, Ned said: "I see. Just continue the investigation. This is an order." Although there were doubts in his heart, such as why he came to Nova Death Star and why he wanted to investigate around a death star, the adjutant obeyed the order of the officer. What did ned think? It''s very simple. You can''t detect anything! The reason why I came here with the fleet was mainly that the highest commander of the new star legion, Krose, wanted to block the mouth of Roman centurion with herself. As for whether we will meet the enemy? And what happened to my trip? These are not important, the important thing is to come by yourself. But the aide''s doubts reminded ned. If you don''t do anything, it''s really not very good-looking. Roman is not a fool. He must see the problem. This annoyed ned. He knew he wouldn''t come down with his hands, so he could forge the report at will. While Ned was upset about this, the adjutant who had just left came back again: "Centurion, if you find a group of marauders, do you want to warn them to leave?" Ned was stunned, and a flash of amazement flashed in his eyes. Just dozing off and handing over the pillow? There is such a coincidence in the world. I was worried about how to write the action report, and then a group of marauders came. Subconsciously, Ned thought of the supreme commander, rose. So that woman is so scary? Did you even expect such a thing? In contrast, the adjutant looked at Ned, who had bowed his head and meditated for a long time, and even had a layer of fine sweat on his forehead. His eyes couldn''t help flickering doubts. Although the number of them is not enough, they have brought a large number of UAVs. There is still no problem to solve a group of predators. You can look at the dignified look of your officer. Can it be said that the opposite is not the predator, but the elite soldiers of the Kerry Empire? But the question is, how did the centurion know? When the adjutant thought more and more, his mind gradually changed, and even thought of the full-scale war between the Nova Empire and the Kerry Empire, the adjutant heard ned say in a deep voice: "Without warning, attack directly!" Subconsciously, the adjutant saluted and shouted, "yes, sir!" At the same time, on the predator Mothership, looking at Peter who reveled with everyone, Yongdu couldn''t help smiling. He shouted: "Quill, I''ll be on shandar soon. You follow me." As Yongdu''s voice fell, quill, who was still smiling just now, suddenly collapsed. He looked at his old father wrongfully: "Yongdu, my plane still needs a few colors of spray." Yongdu was very angry. He didn''t understand what his silly son was thinking. Going to shandal is secondary. The important thing is that I''m introducing my network to quill, a fool. If it were the others on the ship, they would have been moved to cry. Because this is the treatment that the second leader of the spacecraft may not enjoy. It is the greatest wealth of a predator in his life! Can you look at your silly son and the other party''s resistant eyes? The old father Yongdu''s eyes gradually became dangerous. A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his fist made a "snap": "What are you talking about?" Facing Yongdu''s ferocious smile? In a trance, he seemed to see the big fists of casserole beating on himself, and subconsciously he was in a cold sweat. Quayle quickly said: "I said shandal, I will follow you honestly." Counsellor? This is not advice, this is love for the old father. Yes, it must be. After all, we should respect the old and love the young. Quill kept comforting himself in his heart, and looked at the other party''s honest appearance. Although he sighed in his heart, Yongdu patted his silly son on the shoulder: "That''s right." Seriously, in order to cultivate quill, Yongdu was also tired, just when he was ready to have a father son talk? "Boom!" With a loud sound, the whole spacecraft shook violently at this moment, Yongdu''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes twinkled with a fierce light: "what''s the matter?" A moment later, a predator ran over: "Chief, the predator has been attacked." Frowning, Yongdu''s eyes became dangerous: "I know I was attacked. I asked why I was attacked." Predators are unpopular, but because they have their own rules and are very united. So few people are idle to attack the predator''s fleet. Because no one knows whether the predators will retaliate for this one day in the future. In the face of Yongdu''s inquiry, a flash of anger flashed in the predator''s eyes: "I don''t know. It''s the ship of the Nova empire. I tried to negotiate, but the other party refused to negotiate." "Chief, what should I do?" The Nova Empire ship? Yong Du frowned, but looked at the repressed eyes of the predators around him? He sighed in his heart. He knew he could choose to retreat, and his men wouldn''t say much, but as a captain and a predator, Yongdu didn''t have much choice. Helpless, he could only kick the table in front of him and roared angrily: "What to do? Fuck him!" With Yongdu''s words falling, the ship suddenly burst into a violent cheering, even ten times stronger than the previous cheering! "Attack in the free zone for no reason? Hehe, even the Kerry empire is not so arrogant." "Yes, that''s it." "Fuck him!" "Ula ~ ~" "Dry!" "Roar ~ ~" However, unlike those in a frenzy, Yongdu was calm. He found his most trusted men and pointed to his silly son who was infected by the atmosphere at the scene not far away: "Green, catch that smelly boy quill later. Don''t let him rush foolishly." Green glanced at Yongdu and nodded: "I see, boss." At the same time, on shandal, the eyes of rose who received the war report flickered with confusion. what the fuck! Didn''t you go out for a walk? Why are you still working with the predators? What the hell?! Chapter 557 As Yongdu thought, having a spaceship for the first time and facing this large-scale space war, quill was as excited as a fool who couldn''t find his own location. When green found the star Lord, he was at the bottom of the mothership, There is a rarely used, almost abandoned spacecraft launch pad. As soon as green came in, he saw that the ugly, half painted spacecraft was clumsily parked in place at the moment. This made green roar angrily: "Quill, you smelly boy, hurry down!" However, in the face of Green''s roar, quill''s flustered voice soon came from the ship: "green, I''m not quill. Yes, I''m really not quill. You recognize the wrong person." But green rolled his eyes. He picked up a wrench angrily and smashed it directly into the ship in front of him: "Fuck off, the whole predator team, your ship is so ugly." "Dong!" With a crisp sound, quill''s aggrieved voice came from the spacecraft: "You can''t say that about Milano. It''s a very good ship." However, green sneered: "So you''re admitting that you''re the smelly boy Peter Quayle?" As Green''s voice fell, the ship fell into a dead silence. If green didn''t know very well, quill''s voice came from the inside of the ship just now. He even thought there was no one in the ship. However, something embarrassing happened. Quayle''s ship was streamlined. Green threw a wrench and slid all the way down the streamlined groove of the ship. Finally, there was a sound of "Duang". He bumped into the back door of the ship. The hatch of the spaceship was opened, just delivered with Green''s eyes? What he saw was not a qualified cockpit, but an empty iron box with its watch. Well, it can''t be said to be an iron box. Because in the cabin, there is a mobile phone connected with a loudspeaker. Green was stunned on the spot, and then there was a roar of surprise and anger at the launch pad at the bottom of the Mothership: "Quill, you bastard, where the hell are you?" At the same time, quill, who left with the army, rubbed Green''s sore ears. He said briskly, "green, don''t be angry..." But soon, when quill realized that green asked himself where he was? Looking at the predator fleet not far away, Quayle had an embarrassment on his face: "so what, green, you know?" But what Jean quill didn''t expect was that the other end of the communicator fell into silence. However, this silence did not last long, and the one waiting for xingjue was not the angry green, but a familiar and hoarse voice: "Quill, I''ll give you three minutes. Come back right away, or I''ll skin you!" Subconsciously shrunk his neck, and quill recalled the fear of being hung up and beaten by Yongdu. But looking at the incomparably brilliant sea of stars in front of you? Taking a deep breath, quill said in a panic: "Ah? It''s Yongdu! Sorry, the signal here is bad. I didn''t hear what you said. That''s it." With that, quill quickly hung up the signal. I have to say, the first time I hung up my old father''s phone, my little heart was plopping. It was really exciting! Just looking at the star sea not far away and the spaceships flying out of the Nova Empire Mothership, Quayle''s eyes were filled with excitement. Quill, or xingjue, although he is an earthman, But there is no denying that he is also a genius, a genius with ambition and ideals. From the beginning, he expected that his old father would not let him participate in the operation. Even expected that the other party would let green catch himself! So Quayle prepared a perfect decoy at the lowest launch pad of the predator carrier. It''s very simple. You just need to transport an abandoned spaceship and paint it with inferior paint. It can be done in more than ten minutes. It''s not that he doesn''t understand the old father''s ideas. Quill is not stupid. He knows who is really good to himself these years. Even he knew that Yongdu wanted to take over his predator army, and he wanted to take over himself. But the problem is that as a real man, quill hopes to get these through his own efforts, not under the support of his old father. So? Looking at the Nova Empire ship not far away, Quayle''s eyes flashed a touch of seriousness. Quill? No, it''s xingjue! It''s time to show your real skills! At the same time, in the predator carrier, green wiped the sweat on his forehead and calmed his breathing. Looking at the uncertain courage not far away, he couldn''t help worrying: "Boss, why don''t we?" Glancing at green, Yongdu shook his head. He asked, "what?" In the face of Yongdu''s rhetorical question, a flash of panic flashed in Green''s eyes. He said tentatively: "after all, quill is flying a spaceship for the first time, and now he is still facing a battle with the fleet of Nova Empire, which is very dangerous." But what green didn''t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, he saw Yongdu laughing and scolding: "Green, you underestimate this smelly boy." Green was stunned. His head turned quickly. He should have understood something and had a strange light in his eyes: "Boss, what do you mean?" On the contrary, Yongdu took a deep breath and looked at the bright starry sky in front of him. His eyes were a little more complicated and gratified: "Look, he may not be the best, but he is by no means the worst." Quill is not a fool. He dares to jump out at this time because he is sure. Many people think quill is a super rookie with zero age in spaceship driving, but what about the fact? Why did Yongdu let quill choose the ship himself? Why did quill take a fancy to Milano at a glance? The reason is very simple. Before officially owning a spaceship of his own, Yongdu has opened a small stove for quill many times. In terms of piloting the ship, Quayle is no worse or even better than any predator on board. Yongdu didn''t want quill to fight because he knew it would be dangerous. Although the Nova empire is not as good as the Kerry Empire, it is still the top civilization in the galaxy. Quill is likely to be in danger, and in space war? That''s almost no different from sentencing to death. But similarly, Yongdu also hopes that Quayle can participate in this battle, because that means that Quayle''s real growth is no longer the chicken who needs to shelter himself from the wind and rain. This may be the old father''s complex mood. It''s tangled and can''t be explained in one or two sentences, but no matter what quel decides, the only thing he can do as an old father''s courage is support! In contrast, quill, I don''t know if it''s an illusion after boarding the Milano spacecraft? He felt as if his driving skills had undergone a qualitative transformation. If it used to be excellent, now? He seems to have a deeper understanding of Milano''s body. He knows how to make Milano reach the peak in the shortest time, He was familiar with every part of the other party''s body and knew everything about Milano''s response. Similarly, Milano seems to know himself. That perfect sense of fit makes the two seem to integrate into one, so that I have you in the real sense. Every movement, every forward and backward, rotation and movement, seems to be lubricated, silky and smooth! This is a feeling that is difficult to describe in a precise word. All I know is that quill can''t help shouting and enjoying this hearty battle. At the same time, what quill didn''t know was that because of his amazing performance on the battlefield, he had attracted the attention of the centurion of the Nova empire. Looking at the ship shot down by Quayle again, Captain ned frowned: "what''s the matter with this ship? This is the third time I''ve seen him shooting down our UAV!" The adjutant looked at the war situation and saw a flash of hesitation in his eyes: "The internal information of the predator is very chaotic. The other party may be the ace driver of the predator Legion?" Ace driver? It''s possible! Taking a deep breath, Captain Ned''s eyes glittered with seriousness. He said, "I don''t want to see him..." But before he finished, Quayle had shot down the fourth UAV, which made ned look very ugly. Then the conversation turned: "Shoot down the plane right away. I want you to shoot down right away, okay!" Looking at the ugly Centurion Ned, the adjutant quickly said: "I see." Chapter 558 554th dragon chant What is space warfare? Quill didn''t understand before. He thought space war was flying a spaceship to fight a plane in space, but now? Quayle says it''s much more comfortable than flying. The body seems to be integrated with the Milano. Under the control of quill, a predator ship with only half painted paint moves around among more than a dozen UAVs. Elegant tail flick, precise strike like antelope hanging horn. Not only captain Ned was aware of the seriousness of the problem, but even Yongdu, the old father on the predator carrier, was surprised by quill''s invincible operation. What the hell is this? Are you sure this is my stupid smelly boy? Yongdu fell into deep self doubt. He felt that there must be a problem there. He admitted that his silly child was excellent, but he could never be so excellent. On the contrary, green looked at quill, who was fighting on the battlefield, and looked at Yongdu not far away. Green couldn''t help feeling: "So, is that what you expected?" "Yongdu, you are worthy of being a wily fox." And on the side of the Nova Empire? Unlike the courage from happiness to self doubt, Ned, as a centurion, has a gloomy and terrible face. Although there were no casualties and some UAVs were lost, it was the fleet of the Nova empire after all. It is said that the military strength of the Nova empire is very poor, but the Nova Empire never thinks so. They only admit that they are inferior to the Kerry empire. As for other civilizations in the galaxy? Hehe, it''s not who I despise. Count one. It''s all rubbish. Now, it is unbelievable that the warships of the Nova Empire have fought back and forth with a group of marauders, and even the other party has the upper hand to a certain extent. Just like the American aircraft carrier fleet, passing through the Caribbean, was going to bully pirates. Unexpectedly, it was defeated by pirates. Of course, the real situation and the situation reflected by the data are still somewhat different. Even a drone, a drone of the Nova Empire, can still sling predators. Although I dare not say one to two, two to three is more than enough. From this point of view, the Nova empire is still very powerful. It is a well deserved top civilization in the galaxy. The main reason why the data is so ugly and even the casualty ratio exceeds the predators on the opposite side is that the minoran driven by quill is really a mess! From the beginning to now, Quayle has sunk 32 UAVs. You know, the Nova empire lost a total of 58 UAVs, most of which came from quill alone. Looking at the gloomy face of Centurion Ned, the adjutant said in a panic: "centurion, give me some more time, I will be able to kill the ship." However, to the adjutant''s surprise, Ned shook his head and said firmly: "No." The adjutant was stunned for a moment, and his eyes flickered puzzled and flustered: "ah?" In contrast, Ned looked at the adjutant and shook his head: "that ship is not simple. You can''t do it. I''ll do it myself." There was a flash of surprise in the adjutant''s eyes, and he subconsciously murmured: "Is the other party so strong?" But with a cold hum, Ned disdained and asked, "what do you think? I''m free to come to the mother star?" Then in the eyes of the adjutant, Ned, who rose from the air, began to mobilize the power of the centurion of the New Star Corps. Seriously, it''s not what ned said. It was a complete coincidence that he came to the mother planet and what happened next, But it doesn''t matter. What matters is the result. The Nova Empire needs to be explained, whether to itself or to the Roman centurion. And ned is this account. He took the initiative to carry the pot and save the Nova empire from war with the Kerry empire. What he experienced when he went to his home planet is an explanation to Roman. Although ned has carried the pot twice in a row, these two experiences will not become a stain on him, but will become an important political asset in the future. From this point of view, ned is a man of great ambition. Meanwhile, with ned? The courage of the Marauder army suddenly changed its face! He seemed to realize something and instinctively shouted, "Damn, it''s not an ordinary fleet opposite. This is the centurion of the Nova empire!" As an old opponent of the Kerry Empire, how can the Nova Empire have no trumps at all? The Nova legion, the trump card of the Nova Empire, has four levels: First class "recruits" are the most rubbish and belong to replaceable resources. The second-class "new star" is an elite soldier with 50% of the strength of the centurion. The third-class "Legion" belongs to high-end combat power, can fly, and has 75% of the strength of Centurion. But what is really terrible is the most senior Centurion. Their strength does not lie in strength and flight, but in their ability to mobilize all resources. No matter in the present war or in the ancient battle, to be an excellent general, strategy is necessary, but more importantly, the general can command every soldier under his command. Even advanced civilizations such as the Nova Empire inevitably have too many internal losses. For example, some places can be solved with 50% power, but in fact 80% power is used. Some places clearly need 100% of the troops, but in fact only 80% of the troops are used. These are inevitable, because everyone has everyone''s ideas. If the same sentence is passed out from different people''s mouths, opinions will have great differences. That''s the truth. But the centurion''s power transfer can well avoid this problem. In theory, as long as the centurion does not have problems, the efficiency of everyone in the war can reach an amazing 97.8%! There is no centurion, for the fleet of the Nova Empire, it is equivalent to the difference between the wandering scattered soldiers and the elite Legion. Although they are likely to be the same group of people, with one more centurion, the effect will be very different! Almost subconsciously, Yongdu ordered the retreat. But unfortunately, it''s late. With ned in control of the whole fleet, different from the previous dispersion and fighting separately, the nowa imperial fleet is like a whole. The deepest feeling is quill. He feels like he has changed from a simple man-machine to a normal man-machine. However, for most normal predators, it has increased from general difficulty to nightmare man-machine difficulty. But it''s nothing, Because soon, quill will encounter the greatest danger this time! The fleet of the Nova Empire had a main gun. Generally speaking, the main gun was rarely used. Only in large-scale campaigns can this terrible weapon produce real results. And now? In the huge barrel with a diameter of more than 15 meters, there is a palpitating light shining at the moment. All the marauders, including quill and Yongdu, were completely flustered at this moment. A regular fleet''s main gun is enough to tear apart an asteroid belt. At this level of power, either quill or the large carrier behind the predator will fire the main gun with the other party. Finally, it was torn into pieces of garbage floating in the universe. "Stop him!" The courage in the predator carrier roared hysterically, while the predator fleet surrounded by a large number of UAVs tore the surrounding siege network frantically. They know very well that the only hope is to stop the main gun, or everyone will die! As for quill? With his nerves highly strained, he pulled the operation directly to the limit. He could even feel the Milano spacecraft trembling due to the extreme operation at the moment. This limit, even the operation beyond the body limit, has a great impact on the spacecraft. But at this moment, quill can''t care so much. The strong sense of crisis made his hair explode. The deep-seated power hidden in his body is being excavated a little bit at the moment. Quill, who was driving the spaceship, was like a petrel in the storm, dodging the deadly waves again and again. But unfortunately, it''s still too late. Quill broke through the layers of fire blockade, which is the only ship to break through this blockade. Unfortunately, the main naval gun of the Nova Empire has been fully charged. With the corner of the mouth slightly tilted, the destructive energy is ejected from the main gun! But just before everyone thought it was going to end. Even Quayle himself gave up the operation and was ready to die. He was stunned to find that time seemed to stop at this moment! Then, to Quayle''s even greater consternation, a loud dragon chant came from the depths of the Nova Death Star with red dark clouds below the belligerents Chapter 559 It was a planet that had been dead for a long time, and its surface was covered with churning red dark clouds, Although no one has seen the whole picture of this planet for a long time, everyone knows that it is a planet full of death and no life. However, is the planet really as you think? Whether it was the marauders or the fleet of the Nova Empire, they did not pay attention to the dead planet until the shocking sound of the dragon. Yes, quill heard the other party''s roar. He thought he had heard wrong because sound could not be transmitted in a vacuum. But in fact? Maybe sound doesn''t travel through the air. But in a higher dimension, for example - soul! At the moment of the universe, with the sound of the dragon, everything stopped. In that frozen time, everything is like a cold sculpture. Except for one person, quill. There is a layer of purple fluorescence on his body surface, a strange fluorescence that doesn''t know where it comes from, isolating him from the solidified world around him. Although this layer of fluorescence is insignificant, quill can feel the vastness and strength of each other. Because compared with the main naval gun fired by the Nova imperial fleet opposite, although there is only a layer of hidden purple fluorescence on the body surface, the latter gives itself a sense of danger, which is dozens or even hundreds of times that of the former! But the strangest thing is the frozen world in front of us. You know, what stopped was not only the surrounding spacecraft, but also the main naval gun that had been fired from the gun bore! It was a dazzling light column. Quill had no doubt that it would blow him to pieces, but the pure energy light column stopped in mid air! The main naval gun of the Nova Empire, because of its special energy structure, fired at a speed close to the speed of light. What''s the concept? In the universe, except that black holes can distort light, Quayle can''t find any other force. So What the hell is going on? Quill felt very uneasy, because he realized that he might have found an extremely terrible truth, which could not be known by a small minion like him! Sure enough, just when quill was nervous, the planet shrouded in red clouds below began to churn. There is a huge creature that is about to break through the shackles of the planet. "Boom!" Nova Death Star, flapping the Dragon wings that block out the sun, the black dragon scales glitter with metallic luster, and the terrible air flow raised by the huge body tore everything around. "Bang!" The clouds exploded and spread to the air flow in all directions, forming a hole hundreds of kilometers in diameter on the planet''s surface. A large number of red clouds were torn up, tearing up the giant dragon bound by the planet''s gravity, and appeared in the dark and cold space. As the only active life in this strange space. Quill was stiff at the moment. Through the wind shield in front of him, he saw a terrible, unspeakable dragon! He is so big that only one palm is equivalent to the mother ship of the Marauder army. Whether the predators on their own side or the enemy''s Nova imperial fleet, they are like toys in front of each other. A strong sense of crisis came to my mind. Unlike the purple fluorescence on the main naval gun and body surface, Quayle felt the pressure at the top of the food chain. It made him breathe fast, his heart beat faster and adrenaline rush. At the same time, a lot of sweat is secreted from the body surface, and the clothes are wet in an instant, as if they were fished out of the water. In this way, quill, who tried to pretend to be a puppet, watched the huge creature fly past his eyes. Vigorous posture, streamlined shape, under the black dragon scale, the strong arms are surrounded by explosive muscles. Quill even saw rows of abdominal muscles like high-rise buildings in each other''s soft abdomen. Until the sharp bone blade at the end, it seemed to drain the last drop of physical strength from his eyes. Quill looked pale and spread on the chair, with the happiness of the rest of his life flashing in his eyes! He didn''t find himself, that''s great! Quill realized for the first time that it was a wonderful thing to be able to breathe and hear his heartbeat! Just before quill wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Click!" The Milano spacecraft suddenly lifted up the protective shield. Although he didn''t know what had happened, quill looked flustered and subconsciously tried to close the damn protective shield. But before quill got up, a casual glance made him freeze! He saw a pair of eyes, golden red slender dragon pupils, and looked at him like this at the moment. In addition to the soul trembling majesty, quill could clearly recognize that curiosity was shining in each other''s eyes. In the dark and cold universe around Nova Death Star, there is such a huge steel beast like a planet. His majestic eyes, huge body, glittering scales of metallic luster. Power, power, mystery and many other words are difficult to describe each other. This is the real taboo, the strangest and most mysterious existence in the universe. At this moment, he was floating in space, holding a spaceship the size of a grain of rice at his fingertips. He was too small, or he was too big. A spaceship tens of meters long was like a grain of rice in his hand. Time solidified at this moment, and the body was so frozen in place. Quill didn''t dare to move at all. He didn''t even know when to start. The layer of purple fluorescence on the body surface also disappeared, as if he was afraid of the terrible existence in front of him. A very uncomfortable feeling came to my mind, but strangely, quill didn''t know why. Gradually, Quayle''s consciousness began to blur. He was not sure how long it would take, maybe many years, or just a curious glance. He doesn''t even know when the other party left. The dark universe, the stars below, and red clouds are still trying to close the huge hole. A large number of UAVs and predator spacecraft float in outer space. If the clouds of Nova''s death star had not recovered more than half, Quayle even thought that time was still frozen, and his consciousness was completely blurred, unable to sense time and space, or even himself. The whole person was dizzy, as if his head had been thrown into the drum washing machine. Until a moment, Yongdu''s voice was stiff and trembling in quill''s ear: "Everyone... Retreat..." With Yongdu''s order, the rigidity of the scene was broken. One by one, the predator ships slowly flew back to the predator mother ship. Meanwhile, inside the warships of the Nova empire. Ignoring the retreating marauder, and similar to the courage opposite, Centurion Ned''s eyes glittered with unprecedented fear and dignity. His memory still lingered ten minutes ago, when he was preparing to fire a main naval gun to destroy all the enemies in front of him. Then? Ned lost his memory of the next ten minutes, and the main ship did not respond, but Ned was sure that their fleet was ten minutes later than the time of the Nova empire! So what happened in these ten minutes. Why did all the machines stop, where did the launched main naval gun go, and the huge hole in the surface of Nova Death Star. Compared with the fleeing predators in front of us. Ned cares what happened in the last ten minutes! At the same time, on shandar planet, with a crisp wind bell, the old broker enjoying the last afterglow of the afternoon looked at Nagini who pushed the door and asked lazily: "Back? How''s it going?" Nagini shrugged and looked a little relaxed. He replied jokingly: "Not bad. Everything went well. I met a very interesting guy. Unfortunately, I was afraid my daughter would find my father, so I hurried back." Get up and finish the last sip of cold coffee in the cup. In the afterglow of the sunset, the old broker stretched out, "Well, I''ll go." Looking at the back of the old broker leaving, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and Nagini shouted: "Thanks." The old broker raised his hand, waved twice, and said without looking back: "It''s all right. I drank two large cups of coffee." Chapter 560 Time passes day by day. Nagini''s life gradually returned to calm, although his strength made a breakthrough. But seriously, his pursuit of power is no longer as urgent as before. The most typical example is Peter Quayle. Nagini sensed the smell of power gem on him and speculated that it should be the ghost of the auxiliary system, as if there were no mutants in the world last time. When I woke up, I had a group of mutants, and even pretended for a period of time. Xingjue''s timeline should be reshaped, which Nagini is sure, because it is impossible to touch the power gem without leaving quill of Yongdu. Therefore, it is likely that he has contacted the power gem in the last period of time, so he will leave the smell of the power gem in his body. So he became an extremely rare exception. Nagini has no idea of power. After all, he doesn''t need power now. But quel''s special case made Nagini see some interesting things. The auxiliary system is not strong. There is no way to arbitrarily change the universe like playing with toys. Perhaps the six basic rules are more powerful than expected. This power may even hide deeper secrets! However, as he told the old broker. The secret of xingjue is very interesting, or the hidden rules are very charming, but it can''t compare with his daughter in the end. Many people, when they were young, wanted to earn more money and let their families live a good life. But actually? When you earn money, although life is better, the relationship between your family is divided. Besides, how can you make money so easily? Most people lose money and their families, and eventually they don''t please both ends. For Nagini, strength is not important. I am lucky to get it and lose my life. What really matters is to understand what you want and stick to it. Nagini lost a lot, from his family and friends at the beginning, and then his lover who accompanied him all his life. He suffered and lost. Finally, he really realized when he found his daughter. Life can be very simple. Plain light is not necessarily a kind of happiness. By the way, the old broker Fairbank came to talk to Nagini a few days ago and inadvertently said a message. His predator friend shouldn''t be able to come. What seems to be the trouble? In short, in the last month or two, I should not be able to come to the Nova Empire, which makes the old broker very frustrated. As for the specific trouble? Fairbank said that his friend didn''t say, but it was said that it had something to do with the top of the Nova empire. In short, it was very complicated. Nagini knew something, but he didn''t want to say. On the one hand, it is difficult for him to explain. After all, most people will not believe it. on the other hand? To paraphrase Chen beixuan''s words, I have acted all my life. Why should I explain to others. But the deeper reason is that Nagini didn''t say it because he felt it was troublesome to explain. In this way, the days passed day by day. At 4:00 p.m. on Friday, it was estimated that Tang Qing was going to school. Nagini greeted the old broker as usual and asked him to take a look at the store. Fairbank, as usual, waved impatiently and muttered that there was no one anyway. Although he is telling the truth, Nagini doesn''t care about this. After all, life still needs a sense of ceremony. It''s just, on the way home. Looking at her daughter, who was obviously a little sad, Nagini gently touched Tang Qing''s small head: "what''s the matter? It seems very unhappy? Who made the little princess angry?" Tang Qing shook his head and tried to get Nagini''s big hand off his braid. You know, this is the braid that teacher Tina combed for himself. His stupid old father doesn''t have such dexterous hands. However, in the face of Nagini''s inquiry, little Tang Qing pursed her lips wrongfully: "Dad, the kindergarten will organize a spring outing this week." Nagini was stunned, and a flash of confusion flashed in his eyes: "So?" Looking at the confusion in the old father''s eyes, Tang Qing lowered her head stiffly and looked angry: "Alice, fini, they all signed up." In contrast, his old father Nagini looked more and more confused: "you can also sign up." But Tang Qing shook her head. She looked up at Nagini. Her watery eyes twinkled with grievances: "the children of spring outing took their mother, but I didn''t have a mother." In an instant, a terrible look flashed in Nagini''s eyes. He inadvertently turned his head and looked at the position of Xingyou kindergarten. His eyes were cold and frightening, which made people cold! But when Nagini looked down at Tang Qing. His killing intention converged and replaced by a touch of heartache. He asked gently: "Tell Dad, who said that?" Tang Qing is not aware of the seriousness of the problem, let alone that his next words are likely to affect the rise and fall of a civilization. You know, in the vast universe, everyone who can master the power of rules is the big man of the universe. The existence of basic rules belongs to the big man among the big men. In contrast, Nagini''s ability to master two basic rules? He''s not a big man, he''s a monster! In this case, he doesn''t even need to fight. He just needs to tell others that he doesn''t like the Nova empire. There will be a large number of Galaxy level and even cosmic level civilizations. Willing to kill the Nova civilization in exchange for Nagini''s favor. Fortunately, things are not as bad as Nagini thought. Little Tang Qing just shook his head and Wei qubaba said, "no one said, but other children have a father and a mother, but I only have a father." Seeing his daughter''s lost face, Nagini couldn''t help trembling, but a moment later? Pretending to be laughing, Nagini picked Tang Qing up, rubbed Tang Qing''s pink face with her hard beard, and threatened to shout: "Is it not enough to have a father? Or does Xiao Tang Qing dislike his father?" Nagini''s beard is black and hard, especially pricking. For children, it''s like rubbing their face with a toothbrush. It''s itchy and a little prickly, but it''s very comfortable. And in the face of Nagini''s sneak attack? While pushing his father''s chin, Xiao Tang Qing giggled for mercy: "No, no, dad is the best." Father and daughter frolicked for a while. Xiao Tang Qing smiled and lost her strength. Nagini put her down and patted Tang Qing''s small head: "little flatterer, wash your hands and have dinner later." Children''s mood is like the rain in June. Come quickly and go quickly. The heartless little Tang Qing made a face at his old father after being put down by Nagini: "I see, slightly." On the other hand, looking at Tang Qing running upstairs, the smile on Nagini''s face gradually dispersed and gloomy at the speed visible to the naked eye. Although he knows it has nothing to do with Xingyou, he doesn''t like it very much! In the evening, Nagini, the old father, would coax the little princess to sleep by the moon bed as usual. From the initial sleep story to the occasional magic, Tang Qing always thinks that Nagini is the most handsome old father. Just today? Nagini, the old father, first stretched out two hands to let Tang Qing see that there was nothing in his hand. Then? With a "whoosh", when Nagini stretched out his hand again, there was a coffee bean in his palm. When Nagini waved again, the coffee bean in his palm was gone. At the end of the show, Looking at the old father who got up to leave, the little princess''s eyes twinkled with ignorance: "That''s it?" Nagini rolled his eyes. "Isn''t that enough?" Looking at his daughter''s appearance to defend, he pressed Xiao Tang Qing''s head and made a mysterious expression: "All right, go to bed early and have a holiday tomorrow. I''ve prepared a surprise for you." Looking at the old father''s serious expression, Tang Qing nodded with satisfaction. As for the coffee bean? Oh, who cares about coffee beans! Chapter 561 Early in the morning, Xiao Tang Qing, who woke up from the hazy, was stunned at the first moment when he opened his eyes. Because the surrounding is not her familiar pink fairy tale castle, but the golden color she has not seen for a long time, which makes her eyes flash a touch of uncertain confusion. But when she saw the familiar resplendence and Asgard''s characteristic bodyguard? A flash of excitement flashed in Xiao Tang Qing''s eyes. With a "whoosh", she jumped up from the moon bed and shouted: "I went back to Asgard?!" When Xiao Tang Qing was excited, a familiar voice came from behind: "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with the surprise?" He turned and looked at his old father with a kind smile. Excited little Tang Qing hugged Nagini and danced happily, just like a little Madman: "Satisfied, Dad, you''re the best." But looking at the little hand that pinched his thigh secretly? There was a flash of helplessness in Nagini''s eyes: "Then why did you pinch me secretly?" The lovely one stuck out her tongue. Little Tang Qing said shyly, "I want to make sure if it''s true. The teacher said Asgard is far away." Indeed, for most people, Asgard is far away. Even many people are not sure whether Asgard really exists, on the one hand, because Asgard is exclusive, on the other hand, because Asgard is in a special dimension. This involves a lot of space theory. Although Nagini understands it, it is difficult to explain it. After all, Tang Qing is too young to understand this profound knowledge. However, before Nagini could figure out how to explain the problem, Odin''s old voice came from behind. Odin, with an old face and a gorgeous robe, was holding a divine staff symbolizing power: "Your teacher is right, but don''t forget that Asgard is also your family." Home? A terrible reason. But for innocent children, this is the most acceptable reason. However, compared with this reason, what makes Tang Qing feel happier is the bad old man who is about to be buried in the soil. Little Tang Qing left nangini and ran over with a surprised look under the bitter eyes of his old father: "Grandpa Odin?" Looking at Xiao Tang Qing, Odin felt that he was a teenager. He said happily, "Xiaoqi Tong, let Grandpa Odin see. Have you lost weight recently?" This makes Nagini on one side can''t help eating. I feel more and more that this bad old man is very bad! In contrast, Xiao Tang Qing is like growing up at her grandparents'' house. She has to be taken back to kindergarten by her parents. She goes back to the countryside to see her grandparents for the first summer vacation. The whole person is particularly excited, even excited. She happily told Odin how she had been during this period, what interesting things she had encountered, and made some friends. Finally, it was like a fairy turning in a circle: "Grandpa Odin, you see, I''m not thin at all. My father''s cooking is very delicious. I''m getting fat." Odin is very happy. In fact, his attitude towards Tang Qing is very complex. At first, she was just used as a chip, and even thought about whether to use Tang Qing to make Asgard last forever. But gradually? Perhaps because of his mother''s strong affinity, Tang Qing seems to have a special magic that makes people like the little girl involuntarily. So gradually, Odin began to accept Tang Qing and even regarded each other as his own granddaughter. But unfortunately, the "granddaughter" was abducted and ran away immediately. At the moment when Diva Freja appeared, the two old men were instantly robbed of their last light. Put Tang Qing on her lap. While combing her hair, frejia did not forget to teach her, "no, xiaoqitong, you should say you are thin. In this way, after you go home, your father will make more delicious food for you." Little Tang Qing, who doesn''t understand the danger of people''s hearts, has doubts in his eyes: "Is that so, Granny Friga?" Frejia gently patted Tang Qing''s small head, and her kind eyes shone with wisdom: "you have to believe grandma frejia. When did I deceive you?" Then, what makes people laugh is. After some thinking, Xiao Tang Qing trotted up to Odin and said solemnly: "Grandpa Odin, I''ve lost weight." With that, he took a sneaky look at Nagini. That little expression? How cute, how cute. It made everyone laugh, but Xiao Tangqing also looked puzzled: "what are you laughing at?" As a last resort, frejia, who grabbed Tang Qing back again, reluctantly rubbed Tang Qing''s small head: "nothing, just feel that Xiao Qitong is particularly cute, isn''t it, Qi Tong?" "Well, I''m the cutest." Looking at her daughter''s serious and proud face? Nagini sighed in her heart, but a touch of relief still appeared on her face. Parents are very important in children''s education. Tang Qing''s situation is special because Sam is dead. Dead is dead. Although he can make the magic woman pretend to be Sam, the fake is fake after all. If it is exposed one day? The harm to Tang Qing will only be greater! So last night, Nagini gave up the idea of going back to earth and began to find new ways. But unfortunately, in a short time, Nagini couldn''t think of a solution. Fortunately, Xiao Tang Qing is not yet four years old. Although his old father can''t solve his mother''s problem, he still has a way to fool the past. Like this spring outing to Asgard! The reason for Tang Qing''s loss is that the spring outing organized by the kindergarten on Saturday needs to be accompanied by her mother, which leads Tang Qing to realize that she has no mother. On the surface, it is a spring outing, but the fundamental reason is that she is aware of the lack of maternal love. If it weren''t for Tang Qing''s need for kindergarten, and he had met many friends in kindergarten. In Nagini''s opinion, everyone in Xingyou kindergarten should be killed! Fortunately, Nagini thought of a remedy. Although she could not give her daughter maternal love, she could find a substitute, Asgard. Although Tang Qing is Nagini''s daughter, what has the deepest influence on her? Although she is not reconciled, Nagini has to admit that for Xiao Tang Qing, coming to Asgard can make her happier than making a delicious meal or preparing a delicate gift. After all, she''s only been with Nagini for a few months, but in Asgard? She has been here since Tang Qing remembered. People''s feelings are very complex, just like heroes saving beauty. Are you really sure it''s love? Or gratitude? Or simply greedy for each other''s body? Two days later, on the eve of their departure. In the back garden of Odin''s house, this back garden with an area of more than 20000 square kilometers (equivalent to more than half of the Netherlands). Except for a few waiters, there were only Odin, Friga, Nagini and little Tang Qing. At the strong request of frejia, Odin reluctantly took out the golden sheep he had treasured for a long time. Under the cooking of the fire, this kind of food material, which is extremely rare in Odin''s eyes, exudes an amazing aroma. Tang Qing danced clumsily. Obviously, she was not suitable for dancing, but Tian Tian frejia happily beat the beat for little Tang Qing. The old father''s happy smile appeared on his face. Nagini clinked a glass with Odin and drank a mouthful of grape juice happily: "That''s nice!" In contrast, Odin? Looking at the shy little Tang Qing not far away, he seemed to think of something: "Qitong should be nearly four years old?" Nagini was stunned, and a flash of confusion flashed in his eyes: "What''s the matter?" Touching his snow-white beard, Odin''s eyes glittered with meditation: "Asgard people will grow for the first time between the ages of four and six. Generally speaking, the purer their blood is, the more their strength will be improved during this period." Nagini nodded: "I see." Unexpectedly, the other party rolled his eyes. Odin said mercilessly: "Do you know what nutrition Asgard people need at this stage? What matters should be paid attention to at ordinary times? And how to train?" "You know? You know shit!" Scratching his head, I didn''t expect such a complex Nagini to frown: "What about that?" Glancing at Nagini, Odin''s eyes flashed a light after some thinking. He sighed, glanced at Nagini with a complicated look, and finally patted him on the shoulder: "well, then you contact me and I''ll find her a teacher, so there''s no problem." In fact, the best way is to let Tang Qing live in Asgard. But obviously, Nagini would not agree with this, so Odin could only choose the second option. Nagini also understood Odin''s meaning, but he knew better that the other party didn''t need to do so, which made Nagini''s eyes flash a serious: "thanks." However, to Nagini''s annoyance, as his voice just fell. Odin gave Nagini a provocative look, and his mouth flashed a touch of pride: "Thank you for what, you can''t let Qi Tong call me Grandpa, you mean?" Nagini: " Nagini: (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) Chapter 562 Monday is still the familiar moon bed. But when Tang Qing woke up, he had returned to the Princess Castle on shandar planet. Subconsciously, he looked at the head of the bed and the long wooden sword hanging. A happy smile appeared on Xiao Tang Qing''s face. Well, it''s not a dream. I really went to Asgard with my father these two days. The familiar voice sounded, and the old father had prepared a delicious and nutritious breakfast. Just looking at the wooden sword that the other party took with him when sending Xiao Tangqing to kindergarten? Nagini couldn''t help but be stunned. His eyes flickered with thought, but he didn''t say much in the end. This sword was given to Tang Qing by frejia. At first, Nagini was ready to refuse. It''s not how precious this sword is. In fact, this sword is very general, just an ordinary wooden sword, and there are even obvious traces of being used. But different from the normal wooden sword, Nagini speculated that there should be a very special story on the wooden sword. You know, Asgard has a lot of babies. But only this wooden sword was treasured by frega. In a sense, this wooden sword is even more precious than the space gem, one of the infinite gemstones, in frega''s eyes. Nagini instinctively wants to refuse. He doesn''t want Tang Qing to have too much relationship with Asgard, but Vega''s firm attitude and love in Tang Qing''s eyes make Nagini hesitate or even compromise. This may also be the reason why Tang Qing prefers frejia to Odin. As for Tang Qing? As usual, she went to Xingyou Kindergarten under the leadership of her old father. But unlike before, today she carries a wooden sword from Asgard. The green grass and the cobblestone paved path kissed the old father on the cheek. Tang Qing ran to the classroom. Although Asgard is very happy, Tang Qing believes that it is a happier thing to pass on her happiness to her friends. But when she opened the door of the classroom, she didn''t see her friends who wanted to share happiness most. Looking at the little fat man with a sad face not far away, Tang Qing was stunned. She couldn''t help asking: "Fini, have you seen Alice?" Little fat fini shook his head. He subconsciously took out a handful of candy from his pocket: "I didn''t see it. I guess Alice hid somewhere to read?" Just looking at the wooden sword hanging on Tang Qing''s waist, the little fat man flashed a doubt in his eyes: "Elder sister, why did you come to school with a wooden sword?" Boys like weapons. Little fat fini''s family has many weapons, such as rubber sticks, spiral thin swords, and whips connected by beads. But unfortunately, mom and dad said that the school would not allow him to bring them, and every time he found new weapons, in addition to being beaten, these weapons would disappear the next day. That''s why fini wondered why Tang Qing brought a wooden sword to school. What if the kindergarten asks you to bring weapons? Does that mean that you can take all the weapons at home to the kindergarten? However, before fini thought about whether to take all the weapons to the kindergarten, she saw the eldest sister carefully draw out the wooden sword around her waist: "This is not a wooden sword, but the sword worn by Asgard''s female martial god. It''s very powerful." "Asgard?" Little fat fini''s eyes twinkled with doubt. He was not familiar with Asgard, but listen to the name The sword of the female warrior God? It feels great. Looking at fini''s curious face and greatly satisfied with his vanity, Xiao Tang Qing said happily: "Well, I went to Asgard with my father this week, but it was interesting. We went to the Colosseum and sat on the magic flying carpet. When we left, Grandpa Odin baked the golden sheep." The first two, little fat fini didn''t care much. Colosseum? Magic flying carpet? These things have no attraction to little fat fini. But the last golden roast sheep? Subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and the little fat man''s eyes lit up: "So powerful? Eldest sister, is the golden roast sheep you said fragrant?" It''s just that Tang Qing hasn''t spoken yet. I don''t know where the bully Christo came from. He has a high toed dictator posture: "Don''t listen to her nonsense. Asgard doesn''t exist." In contrast, Xiao Tang Qing did not immediately refute, but asked: "Christo, how do you know Asgard doesn''t exist?" Christo opened his mouth. He seemed to want to find out the point to refute Tang Qing, but after thinking hard? Looking at Tang Qing''s playful eyes, a touch of anger and shame appeared on the bully''s face. He shouted: "Why are you so annoying? It just doesn''t exist anyway. That''s a legend." But who is Tang Qing? Not to mention the high value of force, she was a little fox growing up with Odin''s old fox. She immediately caught the loophole in Christo''s language and directly said: "Legend? Doesn''t exist? That''s because you haven''t been to Asgard. According to you, if you haven''t been to the Kerry Empire, it means that the Kerry Empire doesn''t exist?" Little bully Christo said something for a moment. He waved his fist in shame and tried to threaten each other with force: "Tang Qing, what do you mean?" I have to say, Christo is developing very well. Although he is only four years old, he is almost as tall as many five or six-year-old children. With his red face and fierce eyes, he is like an angry little lion. But don''t forget, the bully''s opponent is Tang Qing. Holding the sword of the female martial god, she looked eager to try: "why, want to fight?" Christo''s expression was stiff, which made him think of the scene of seeing Tang Qing for the first time. He thought the other party was a little girl and was easy to bully, but he didn''t think of it. He was beaten on the ground by Tang Qing and cried. This was once regarded by Christo as the most humiliating thing in his life. Therefore, generally, Christo will not easily conflict with Tang Qing if he is not forced to have no way or is sure of absolute victory. He knew that the first failure could be prevaricated with carelessness. Continuous failure? No one wants to follow his bully. Fortunately, at the next moment, little fat fini stood up and took out a handful of candy from his pocket: "Elder sister, don''t share common sense with Christo. He''s just in a pure bad mood and deliberately looking for trouble." He breathed a sigh of relief, but for the sake of face, Christo glared at fini: "fat man, what are you talking about?" Tang Qing looked at fini and Christo, and a touch of doubt flashed in her eyes. She vaguely felt that the relationship between the two people seemed abnormal? But after all, he was a child. Xiao Tang Qing didn''t think much, but a touch of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "Tell me, what''s going on?" Seeing that Tang Qing didn''t take his candy, fini quickly put it in his pocket. He touched his fat belly and made an exaggerated expression: "Elder sister, didn''t you arrange a spring outing last week? We just gathered at school, and then there was a bang and an explosion." Tang Qing was stunned and puzzled: "And then?" Little fat fini shook his head and looked helpless: "No, then, the school explained that it was a suspected terrorist attack, because it was uncertain who was the main target, and everyone was forcibly protected for 48 hours." Tang Qing, who vaguely understood something, looked at fini and Christo with a little more strange pity: "In other words, you didn''t have a spring outing last week?" In contrast, fat fini, with a grievance on his face, said, "elder sister, you don''t know, we have been tutoring at school for two days. It''s very miserable!" Looking at Christo, whose face was not very good-looking in the distance, little Tang Qing couldn''t help laughing. I thought they were as happy as myself, but I didn''t think they had studied in school for two days, which made Xiao Tang Qing glad that he didn''t sign up for Saturday''s spring outing. Meanwhile, at the coffee shop in Nagini. Two cups of coffee, one is American coffee without milk, which is prepared for old brokers. The night before yesterday, he came to him and said that the predator friend had come again and brought himself some fresh sea fish. Unfortunately, Nagini is not at home on Saturday and Sunday. But it''s all right. Those old brokers of sea fish have made ice fresh and are waiting to send it to Nagini today. The other is for Nagini, but it''s more coffee flavored milk than coffee. Nagini likes to drink milk, which is different from Xiao Tangqing who likes banana, strawberry, mango and other milk flavors. Coffee milk is Nagini''s last bottom line! However, Nagini didn''t wait for the old broker. Instead, Roman, the centurion of the new star legion, who hadn''t met for months, first opened Nagini''s store. Looking at the coffee on the table, Roman was surprised: "So, this is for me?" Chapter 563 He looked at Roman in front of him, although everyone was from earth. But seriously, there is little communication between them. Of course, it may also be because of the meeting a few months ago, Nagini made it clear that he did not want his peaceful life to be interrupted. Therefore, Roman usually doesn''t take the initiative to find Nagini unless there is something particularly important. But for Nagini? In fact, as long as Roman doesn''t come frequently, Nagini won''t hate it. After all, he doesn''t need the money for such a cup of coffee. Moreover, the star excellent kindergarten recommended by the other party is really good. So he handed over the cup of coffee prepared for the old broker and told the other party: "Coffee is not for you, but if you come first, it''s yours." After rubbing his hands, Roman''s face showed a look of embarrassment, but he didn''t hesitate to start: "What''s so funny?" Nagini, who left the bar with coffee and milk in her hand, found a comfortable position on the sofa and sat down. Looking at Roman drinking coffee in front of him? The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but scratch a hint of ponder: "all right, don''t pretend. Why do you have time to come to my little broken shop?" After sipping the coffee, the acidity and bitterness were just right, which brightened Roman''s eyes. Just looking at Nagini across the street? Romance shook his head and a touch of sincerity flashed in his eyes: "Come on, this is the most expensive house in shandar. Besides, can''t I come to see my old friends?" But Nagini rolled his eyes. He smiled at Roman, just this smile? To tell the truth, Nagini didn''t believe a word that Roman had just said. It has nothing to do with character. It''s simply because we don''t know each other well. From shandal to now, Nagini and Roman have seen two sides. The last time they met was a few months ago. Normal people can''t be friends when they see both sides, let alone cold freaks like Nagini. On the one hand, I am willing to chat with each other because I have nothing to do. It is better to have someone to chat with him than to sit alone. On the other hand, it is because the other party helped him find a very good kindergarten. Although there are still some problems inside Xingyou. But on the whole, this kindergarten is still very good. As for why it has something to do with Roman? It is because you can''t go to Xingyou kindergarten if you have money. Those who can go to Xingyou school are either geniuses or dignitaries. Ordinary civilians can''t go at all. Nagini, as an outsider, was able to let Xiao Tangqing enter Xingyou mainly because Roman helped him clear the relationship behind his back. Although the other party didn''t say anything about these things, Nagini would keep them in mind. Looking at Nagini''s playful eyes, Roman scratched his head in embarrassment: "You see, in fact, this time, there is mainly one thing, and I don''t know whether to say it or not." After taking a sip of milk coffee and turning her eyes, Nagini put down the cup: "Come on, I''ll see." Roman''s eyes flashed a touch of hesitation. He seemed to be tangled, but he finally shook his head reluctantly: "it''s like this..." The cause of the matter starts with the Nova Empire and the Kerry empire. The relationship between the two civilizations is very rigid, on the one hand, because of tradition. Many years ago, these two civilizations were old enemies, which is a problem left over by history. On the other hand, because of the economy, the economic systems of the two civilizations are highly overlapped. People who do business know that they are not afraid that you sell expensive, but they are afraid that the things you sell are the same as others. Therefore, since many years ago, there has been constant friction between the Nova Empire and the Kerry empire. However, because the two countries are similar in size, even if the situation escalates. In the end, it can only be friction, not a real war, unless The strength of one side will grow in a short time! Unfortunately, the Kerry Empire, the old enemy of the Nova Empire, has ushered in a second spring. In fact, it can''t be said to be the second spring. It can only be regarded as good luck. Somehow, they actually hooked up with the tyrant of the Titan civilization. Titan civilization is a ruined civilization, similar to Nova Death Star. But the difference is that Nova civilization sacrificed Nova''s mother planet, while Titan civilization sacrificed Titan, which finally retained the vitality of some of its mother stars. Mieba, also known as SANOS, is the last eternal Titan in the Titan civilization, some similar to Odin, the God King of Asgard. But the difference is that Odin and Asgard people, but mieba is the only one. As stated in the three body novel, there is a need for a sword bearer between civilizations. It''s like the avenger of the earth, Odin of Asgard and mieba are the sword bearers of the Titan civilization. But unfortunately, compared with the sword bearer, as the last eternal Titan, mieba is more like a lonely tomb keeper. No one knows what kind of cooperation exists between the Kerry Empire and mieba, but it is certain. With the addition of mieba, the power of the Kerry Empire expanded unprecedentedly. As a result, the balance maintained by the two civilizations is breaking at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is also the cause of the assassination a few months ago. But Roman didn''t come to Nagini because of the last assassination. The matter is over and all the problems that should be dealt with have been dealt with. This time Roman came, mainly because last week, there was another terrorist attack on Xingyou kindergarten. You know, the children of Xingyou kindergarten are all powerful people. If there is an accident? As Roman knows, Xingyou kindergarten has at least two political leaders, one of the top 100 entrepreneurs of Nova civilization, and at least two children of the centurion of the New Star Corps. As soon as this incident happened, it aroused the great attention and anger of the high-level commander of Nova civilization - Krose. But in the end? In addition to anger, she seems to have no other way. She can''t send a fleet to Xingyou kindergarten, can she? So on the face of it, the matter is so settled. The official rule is accidental explosion. What exactly does Chloe think? Roman vaguely knows that it''s impossible to continue counseling. After all, this is not the first time. If rose still chooses to be safe? The Kerry empire will definitely go too far. So yesterday morning, rose found Roman and had a secret conversation. But he can''t say the specific situation, at least not openly with Nagini. As for the reason why he came to Nagini today? I wanted to see if I could get Nagini to help. But unfortunately, before he opened the mouth, he saw Nagini''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and a serious flash in his eyes: "You know, I hate trouble." The words had come to his mouth, but he finally swallowed them. But Roman was not disappointed. In fact, he thought it would be possible at the beginning. After all, with Nagini''s strength, there is no need to nest in a small place like shandar. Roman stayed on shandar because he could only stay here. In a higher-level confrontation, he was a brother. As for Nagini? People are different. It''s not that shandar can''t do it. After all, this is the capital planet of the Nova Empire, but according to the strength shown by Nagini last time? Obviously, this is not where Nagini should come. But he still came. There is only one possibility, that is, boredom. So Roman was not surprised by Nagini''s refusal. He nodded calmly: "I understand, but I still want to ask you one thing. If there is an accident next time?" "I hope you can stop our daughters when they are in Xingyou kindergarten." Nagini nodded. It''s nothing. In fact, he was responsible for the attack. Two days ago, Nagini performed a magic trick for Tang Qing. At that time, a coffee bean disappeared, and this coffee bean was the culprit of the overall blockade of Xingyou kindergarten! No way. Who makes Nagini small? Just watching Roman leave? Touching his chin, Nagini shook his head and sighed: "Forget it, if you are dying, you can come to my coffee shop. I dare not say anything else. At least no one dares to kill you in the shop." Roman was stunned. He subconsciously turned and looked at Nagini: "really?" But Nagini ignored. He waved his hand: "Only once." Chapter 564 The parking airport on shandar. Compared with the original plan, Yongdu, who was several months late, finally came here. In fact, as early as a few months ago, he planned to come to shandar, but he didn''t want to go to Nova Death Star, but met the fleet of Nova empire. Although the marauders were powerful, they could not compare with the regular army of the Nova empire. Moreover, the most excessive thing is that the other party attacked himself without warning. Although we all know that the predator is not a good man, we fight without asking? This is too much. The universe is so big that even the Kerry Empire has never been so domineering. In addition, as the boss of the predator legion, if Yongdu chooses to retreat at this time? Don''t forget that Marauders are different from the regular army. They are small forces. If you are not fierce enough, you can''t make the other party realize that it is a very thankless thing to go to war with predators. Predators of small forces simply cannot have a foothold in the universe. Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp. What is more cruel than the cold universe is the struggle between the forces of red fruit. So Yongdu chose to go to war, and under the circumstances at that time, he could only choose to go to war. Fortunately, due to unknown reasons, both sides stopped, and Yongdu was able to take his men away from Nova Death Star, but after all, he fought with the fleet of Nova empire. So after a few months, he dredged all aspects of relations, and Yongdu took him down to shandar. However, compared with the last time he secretly paved the way for his silly son, this time he was much more aboveboard. The reason is simple, because quill''s performance was too bright last time. Yongdu thought that quill''s driving level was very good, but he didn''t think that the silly son had surprised himself so much. And in the later period of time, quill also showed a very good side. Quill himself? Seriously, only he knows how bad his real situation is these days. A few months ago, quill found a terrible creature on Nova''s death star, which looks like a legendary dragon on earth. But the difference is that the other party is much more terrible than dragons, and has quite strange abilities. Later, quill made a side talk with other predators about what happened in those ten minutes. But strangely, everyone except himself lost the memory of that ten minutes. Or, In those ten minutes, everyone''s time was frozen. This made quill nervous, because he vaguely remembered that he had looked at the dragon like creature. Quill wasn''t sure about it because he felt something wrong with his memory. Quill tried to recall the details of what happened in those ten minutes. The first half was good, but in the second half? Quayle''s memory began to appear strong blur and confusion. Even the data he recorded would mysteriously disappear, as if there was an invisible force to erase all this. What''s more strange is that everyone around turns a blind eye to these strange things. Quill once wrote all that happened in those ten minutes on a piece of paper and gave it to a friend. The next day, however, when quill asked his friend for the paper, he didn''t remember anything. Then quill found the paper, but it was white! This made quill very upset and even thinner, but in the eyes of other predators. The silent quill obviously has more prestige than the previous sand sculpture. For Yongdu, the old father, quill''s no longer sand sculpture and growing thinner are the signs of growth. In this way, a few months later, Yongdu took quill to shandar again. But this time? At the moment of arriving at shandar, quill heaved a sigh of relief. The old father patted quill on the shoulder bravely. He obviously misunderstood something: "Don''t worry, Fairbank is a good man, and everything has me." Obviously, Yongdu thinks quill is worried about whether he can take over Yongdu''s network. But actually? Last time, the party took the line of Nova Death Star. And this time? Before departure, we discussed whether to change the route? Or continue on the road of Nova Death Star? Just when everyone hesitated, Quayle suddenly said he would take the road of Nova Death Star, which won him a lot of cheers. In this special group of predators, everyone can want it, but not eggheads. And quill? He did well. But in fact, quill chose the path of Nova Death Star simply because of the strange ten minutes that tortured him for months. This time, however, Quayle did not see the terrible creature suspected of being a dragon. This made him feel very complicated. On the one hand, he wanted to see each other again, on the other hand, he was afraid to see each other. For what purpose? And why? Seriously, quill doesn''t know. He thought of it and then did it. There was no logic at all, as if he had been cursed. And the moment the ship arrived on shandar? Quill gave up, maybe it was his illusion, maybe it really existed, but anyway, he couldn''t continue to be depressed. And facing the encouragement of courage? Although he knew that the other party had misunderstood, quill did not explain, but nodded, with a flash of seriousness in his eyes: "Well, I see." People live a lifetime, very tired. Sometimes we have to learn to give up. Quayle chose to give up. After all, he has more important things, such as Yongdu, the aging old father. With Yongdu''s order, the Legion dissolved and everyone ran out to spend. Marauders do business with their heads pinned to their waists. They come quickly and die quickly. Almost every predator is the ultimate overdraft consumerist. Yongdu took quill to the center of shandar. His old friend Fairbank, a senior broker, holds a lot of resources. He has a certain voice not only on shandar, but also in the Kerry empire. Cosmic coin? That doesn''t matter. Whether it''s for brokers or predators like Yongdu, the channel is the most valuable, and Fairbank has amazing channels. So on the way over, Yongdu introduced some important information of Fairbank to quill in detail. Quill also listened carefully. At least at this stage, he has not left the predator army and thought of working alone. However, when they came to Fairbank''s store and looked at the closed door, no matter Yongdu or quill, they couldn''t help but emerge a small question mark in their minds. Yongdu wondered that Fairbank rarely closed the door, which had something to do with his professional characteristics, let alone contacting each other in advance. Quill''s doubt is very simple, because on the way here, Yongdu has been blowing about how high Fairbank''s professionalism is. Now look? Looks like that. Looking at quill''s suspicious eyes, his old face couldn''t hold his courage. He gave quill a kick with his backhand and roared angrily: "What are you looking at? Maybe he went out to dinner?" For quill, who knew Yongdu''s temper, although he was kicked, he couldn''t help laughing. Yongdu ignores his foolish son. He is contacting his old friend Fairbank at the moment, but the communicator has just been connected and has not waited for Yongdu''s inquiry. He heard Fairbank''s familiar voice across the street: "Yongdu, are you here?" Yong Du nodded and asked: "Well, here you are. You don''t seem to be at home?" The old broker in the nearby coffee shop subconsciously got up: "it''s not that I''m not at home. I''m drinking coffee at my neighbor''s house. I''ll be right away..." Just before the old broker got up and left, he looked at Nagini not far away and thought flashed in his eyes. The old broker shook his head: "Forget it, there is a coffee shop next to my shop. Come directly to me and buy you coffee." Two or three minutes later, Yongdu took xingjue into the coffee shop. As for the old broker? He got up and introduced each other warmly. Yongdu was surprised that Nagini was young. After all, the house price here is not cheap. Nagini ignored Yongdu''s surprise. He looked at quill next to Yongdu, and an idea came to his mind - what a coincidence! In contrast, quill? As soon as he entered the door, a strange feeling came into his heart. This feeling was familiar and strange. For a moment, quill wondered where he came from. Until he saw Nagini''s eyes, his mind flashed. Quill froze, and he seemed to have an extremely crazy guess. This forced him to ask a tentative question: "Mr. Nagini, have we met before?" Nagini nodded. He put down his coffee milk cup and looked intriguing: "I saw it once a few months ago. I didn''t expect you to remember." A very calm word, but it was no less than thunder in Quayle''s mind. Between the lightning and flint, Quayle, whose brain was running rapidly, flashed a touch of fear in his eyes. He finally realized who the other party was, the familiar taste and disturbing breath. Just as like as two peas who had tortured their own dragon for months. But not far away, looking at Yongdu, who knew nothing about the danger, and didn''t know what he was thinking, quill suddenly rushed to Nagini as if he was crazy and shouted in despair: "Yongdu, run, run!" Chapter 565 Probably forgot, and I don''t know when, quill''s sixth sense was particularly sharp. This is a very ethereal feeling. Many times, even he himself is not sure about the authenticity of the sixth sense. For example, he feels that shandar planet is very familiar, and even Fairbank in front of him is very familiar. But quill was sure that he had never been to shandal, let alone Fairbank. But sometimes, this sudden sixth sense is incomparably real. Like the Milano spacecraft. With so many spaceships, quill took a fancy to "Milano" at a glance. At the same time, when he met the Nova imperial fleet, he even faced several times, or even more than a dozen times the strength. Quill is still confident that he can solve the other party completely. It''s unscientific. You know, quill is not an air combat genius. But in the battle at that time, Quayle clearly realized. When facing the enemy, his mood is not excited or dignified, but a calm, a contempt that everyone is rubbish. And the weird ten minutes a few months ago. Everyone fell into the state of time stop, but only he could ignore it. All kinds of strange events made quill have a strong trust in his sixth sense. Rather than go to Nova to find the dragon to explore the secret. Rather, quill wanted to get an answer for the strange abnormality of his body. Quill had a feeling that the terrible, dragon like creature must know something. But unfortunately, when he saw each other again, quill didn''t have the courage to say his inner thoughts. In front of this man named Nagini, in everyone''s eyes, the other party is just an ordinary human. At best, he is handsome and slightly taller than normal people. In addition, there is no exception. But in Quayle''s eyes? He is not a man, but a dragon in human skin, entrenched in the vast starry sky, his dark scales glitter with trembling dignity, his eyes are like the sun, and his majestic eyes dare not look directly at him. The great body is like the apex of all creatures in the world. Quill could clearly sense the power that frightened him. He was 100% sure that the other party was Nova Death Star, a dragon like creature comparable to the planet! In fact, quill''s first thought was not to rush up. In fact, at the moment of recognizing Nagini''s identity, quill only ran away in his mind. All the previous defenses collapsed with Nagini''s eyes. He was afraid of each other''s strength, and his body seemed to have another voice constantly telling him. Run, run quickly, run to the other side, and you can''t find your own ends of the earth. But the problem is, quill can''t run. He didn''t know why Yongdu kidnapped himself from the earth, but he knew quill was really good to himself. Don''t look at so many years. Yongdu doesn''t have a good face for himself every day. But quill knew that if he was in trouble, Yongdu was definitely the first person to stand up and help him carry it. Quill is not a good man. After all, he grew up in the predator army. But precisely because of the predator''s bad living environment, quill realized how precious Yongdu''s love for himself was. Maybe quill didn''t realize that Yongdu had been regarded as his father in his subconscious mind. So the moment you realized that Nagini was extremely dangerous? Quill suppressed his instinctive fear. He subconsciously rushed over. There was only one thought in his mind, that is, let Yongdu run quickly! But to quill''s despair, Yongdu didn''t choose to run away. In fact, everyone except Quayle didn''t realize how dangerous Nagini was. Yongdu didn''t know what his silly son was doing, why he jumped at Nagini, and why he ran. Yongdu didn''t know all the above, which made him stunned. But a moment later? Yongdu rolled his eyes, Shit Why care so much? All my silly sons have gone to school. Can a father still watch? Never mind what quill is thinking. In a word, it''s done! With a loud whistle, the Yaka arrow (made of special metal) pinned to the waist soared into the air in an instant. Its target was Nagini who had just put down the milk cup not far away. However, it was frightening, and even the scene of scalp cracking occurred. "Pa!" With a crisp snap of his fingers, Quayle''s body floated in mid air less than two meters away from Nagini. In addition, there is a Yaka arrow with a red tail flame! Yongdu was stunned. Looking at his silly son and weapons frozen in the air, Yongdu immediately realized that Nagini was a deep and leak proof master. Yongdu whistled again. However, it''s like a stone sinks into the sea. Compared with before, with the increase of the volume, the Yaka arrow, which was several times stronger, stopped rigidly in mid air, as if isolated from everything around, Nothing happened! How is this possible? Yongdu''s eyes twinkled with amazement. He tried his best to urge the Yaka arrow, which could even break the shield of the star carrier, but now? He couldn''t help but take a step back, with unprecedented solemnity in his eyes. Opposite this man named Nagini - it''s not easy! The sun outside the window, through the glass, shines on Nagini. He started to pick up the milk cup, but after thinking about it, he finally put it down. The reason is very simple. As a well-known actor, Nagini realized that it should be a very compelling thing if she just downplayed a cup of coffee and milk. Unfortunately, he doesn''t like coffee and milk very much. In saying that with their own strength, there is no need to highlight the force. Now he wants to live a good life and watch Xiao Tang Qing grow up happily day by day. In contrast, Yong Du? The sun also sprinkled on him. Big drops of sweat came out of his forehead, but Yongdu didn''t feel the warmth of the sun, In fact, he feels very cold now. As the leader of the predator legion, Yongdu is still very strong. Don''t look at the last time when facing the centurion of the Nova Empire, Yongdu looked weaker, but in fact? If one-on-one, Yongdu can play ten. The centurion of the Nova empire is a talent specially trained for war. The more resources he can master, the stronger his strength will be. In contrast, Yong Du? The poor living environment and the lack of systematic training make Yongdu only take the monomer route. This means that when both sides are not prepared, Yongdu can sling Yongdu, while when both sides are prepared, Yongdu can sling Yongdu. It''s hard to say who is strong and who is weak. After all, the emphasis is different. But as the leader of the predator legion, Yongdu is by no means weak. Just face Nagini? At the moment, like Roman who saw Nagini for the first time, Yongdu quickly realized that Nagini was an extremely terrible existence. For example, the Kerry Empire has a monster called the accuser Ronan, The reason why everyone is so afraid of Ronan is not only because Roman is an extreme madman, but also because the accuser Ronan has the potential to be promoted to a cosmic power, so as to become the sword bearer of the Kerry empire. And Nagini in front of you? Obviously, the other party has jumped out of the galaxy. As for whether it is a universal recognized strong man such as mieba and Odin, the king of the gods? Yongdu doesn''t know. He''s not interested in knowing how strong Nagini is. At this moment, Yongdu clearly knows in his mind that the existence of Nagini should be in the boundless ocean of the universe, not in the small puddle of the Milky way. When Yongdu was nervous, although the reaction speed was a lot slower, after some thinking? There was a flicker of hesitation in the old broker''s eyes, but he finally said: "Well, everyone is... Friends," Just as Fairbank''s voice fell, a flash of gratitude flashed in Yongdu''s eyes. But the old broker was helpless. In fact, he didn''t want to speak. As an ordinary person, when things happen, he has no time to react. But afterwards? Through the situation at the scene, the old broker still knows something. For example, the boy named quill, although he doesn''t know what''s crazy, the old broker is still very satisfied with the other party''s willingness to sacrifice himself and let Yongdu escape. But the problem is, Nagini is also his friend, so he doesn''t like this smelly boy. There is also Yongdu. Although the old broker knows that this is Yongdu''s character, he has to say that Yongdu is impulsive this time. However, it is understandable that we are not familiar with each other after all. But the most important thing is that Nagini has actually given himself face. Fairbank knows that since Nagini can keep quill in mid air and imprison Yongdu''s weapons, does it mean that if Nagini wants to kill these two? It would be quite easy, but Nagini didn''t. Because he has a good heart? Don''t be ridiculous. Good hearted people don''t deserve this level of power. The real strong, in addition to talent, hard work and blood experience are essential. Not to mention Yongdu, but those smiling centurions who climbed out of the sea of corpses, let alone the stronger Nagini. Don''t kill, not because of kindness, but to give Fairbank face, is to give Yong a chance to remedy. The last sentence made by the old broker seemed better than nothing, but it vaguely pointed out the situation at the scene. Yongdu''s eyes flashed a touch of gratitude just because he understood the meaning of the old broker. As for what to do next? Only Nagini''s ideas and brave sincerity can be seen. Chapter 566 There were smart people present. The voice of the old broker fell, and he understood everything he should know. As for what you don''t understand? It seems that only quel is a fool. He is really stupid. He doesn''t use his head before doing things. With Nagini''s strength, if he really wants to kill, is his resistance meaningful? Besides, if you really want to solve it, why didn''t you solve it last time, but you have to do it this time, which is completely inconsistent with the behavioral logic. So quill is mentally retarded. It is also taking into account the other party''s special problem of incomplete intelligence, so it is still floating in mid air. In contrast, quill''s old father Yongdu''s eyes glittered with thought, But a moment later? Yong Du shook his head with a wry smile and looked helpless: "Things have happened, and I don''t say anything. As long as I can do it, I can promise anything." No way. Yongdu is embarrassed now. Although he is the leader of the predator legion, he doesn''t have much money. At least in his opinion, the money in his hand was not enough to buy his life. The Yaka arrow, a personal weapon, is enough. It is a powerful weapon. In the hands of those who can use it, it is comparable to priceless treasure! Theoretically more valuable than his life, but the problem is that Nagini is likely to despise it. As for the others? It seems that Yongdu has nothing else, so he can only choose to let Nagini make up his mind. As for how much meat can Nagini cut with this knife? It doesn''t make sense, because no matter how much Nagini cuts, he can only stand it honestly. But what Yongdu didn''t expect was that Nagini didn''t kill him or even draw a knife, but waved his hand casually: "Forget it. After all, it''s Fairbank''s friend. Let''s do it next time." Yongdu was stunned. He was not sure because he was too poor. Nagini despised him. It''s really because the old broker has such a big face. But anyway, Yong Du, who breathed a sigh of relief, flashed a touch of seriousness in his eyes: "Thank you. You can come to me for anything in the future. Although it can''t be of great help, you must try your best." Nagini waved his hand disapprovingly and untied the space imprisonment of Yaka arrow. In fact, in theory, although this time and the last time Quayle saw Nagini, the two Nagini are essentially different. One is the dragon of time, the other is the snake of space. But for quill, it''s no different. From Quayle''s own point of view, both the former and the latter have great power that he can''t resist. From the perspective of quill''s internal power rules, both time power and space power represent Nagini. Just with the release of the space confinement, the power accumulated on the Yaka arrow? Suddenly broke out at this moment. "Bang!" Space was penetrated in an instant, from static to breaking through the sound speed, in only 0.03 seconds, and stabbed straight at Nagini''s heart. Yes, it''s the heart. Otherwise, why did Yongdu panic so much? Because the moment he shot, he didn''t want to stop. Now, seeing the Yaka arrow stabbing Nagini''s heart, Yongdu subconsciously shouted, "be careful..." Just before he finished, a big white hand directly held the arrow shaft, and the undivided power forced the arrow to make a "buzzing" sound. But with the palm of Nagini''s hand, all these forces were absorbed by the palm. "Bang Dang" He still put the Yaka arrow on the table and watched the look change greatly. He couldn''t help jumping up bravely. Nagini rolled his eyes: "OK, I''m not so weak. This little toy can''t hurt me. If it''s all right, you can go." Grab the Yaka arrow with your bare hands? Yongdu was completely restrained, and his eyes glittered with incredible amazement. On the contrary, he was an old broker on one side, with a look of disapproval. Grab the bow and arrow with your bare hands? What is this? I''ve seen bullets with my bare hands. Obviously, although the old broker has a wide range of contacts, his strength is still too low. He doesn''t understand what Nagini''s hand means. The so-called layman watches the excitement and the expert watches the doorway. Yongdu''s Yaka arrow is his killer mace. Its power is more terrible than bullets. I don''t know how many times. Especially in the process of imprisonment, Yaka arrow has been charged twice, and its speed has been close to the speed of sub light! However, such a terrible arrow was caught by Nagini with his bare hands? So, how strong is this man at present?! He took back Yaka''s arrow in a trance and tried to recall what had happened, but the image left in his mind was Nagini''s palm, as if it had been there at the beginning. This is impossible, because when Nagini untied the prison, his hand was in mid air, not in his heart. There is only one explanation. His dynamic vision can''t keep up with Nagini''s speed, so it causes visual deception. Just when Yongdu was in a trance and got up and left. As if he was aware of something, Yongdu showed an embarrassed expression on his face. He pointed to quill who was still imprisoned in the air: "Well, Mr. Nagini, quill?" However, Nagini shook his head: "Quill? He''s staying." Nagini was not interested in quill and the smell of quill representing the rules of power. These are meaningless to him. After all, it''s just the breath of power rules, not power rules, nor power gemstones. What really interests him is the meaning behind Quayle, the relationship and strength between the auxiliary system and the universe, which is the reason why Nagini paid attention to Quayle last time. Of course, there are many such materials, not just quel. Except for him, those who hold the power gem together in the Galactic guard have more or less the smell of some power rules. So last time, although Nagini was very interested, he didn''t pay much attention. But this time? You have brought it to the door yourself. If I don''t want it yet, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing? Therefore, Yongdu can go. Even if he wants to kill himself, Nagini doesn''t care. It''s like an ant trying to kill an elephant. Do you think the elephant will pay attention? The elephant probably didn''t know that an ant wanted to kill him But quill is different. He can''t go because he still has the value of research. On the contrary, Yongdu, with Nagini''s voice falling, his eyes flashed a touch of anxiety and subconsciously shouted: "Mr. Nagini, can you..." However, before Yongdu finished, the old broker next to him suddenly changed his face. At the moment Yongdu spoke, he realized that this thing was going to be bad! The old broker didn''t know the relationship between Yongdu and quill. After all, it happened so suddenly that Yongdu didn''t have time to introduce quill. But he knows one thing, you can''t go too far. Don''t ask for anything, just do it as soon as you meet. Nagini can let Yongdu go. Seriously, the old broker feels that the other side gives himself face. But the question is, you''ve been released, and now you want Nagini to release another one? Yes? It''s shameless, isn''t it? I really think Nagini has no temper, right? If Nagini wants to release quill, why didn''t he release it when he gave you Yaka arrow just now? In fact, the best choice for Yongdu is to stop when it''s good. As for quill? Later, try to find a way slowly. If Nagini really wants to kill quill, he won''t keep his courage. If you let Yongdu think calmly, you can also realize that you are stupid. But the problem is that he treats quill as his own son, so he can''t help worrying. Sure enough, as soon as Yongdu''s voice fell, Nagini, who was still smiling, turned his face in an instant, A terrible pressure rose from his body and gave Yongdu a cold look. Nagini frowned slightly and a touch of displeasure flashed in his eyes: "Get out!" As the voice fell, Yongdu''s body was like a shell and flew out directly. "Click!" The specialized glass window is directly broken and falls to the ground with the body. "Wow", the throat was sweet, and the blood gushed out directly. Yongdu struggled twice before he got up from the ground. He looked at Nagini in the coffee shop and raised his arm to go in, but with the old broker''s vague shaking of his head, he seemed to understand something. Yongdu gave a bitter smile and staggered away. As Yongdu left, looking at quill floating in the air and Nagini basking on the sofa, a tangle flashed in the eyes of the old Broker: "Nagini, don''t blame Yongdu. That''s how he is." When he opened his eyes and looked at the old broker, Nagini curled his mouth: "You don''t think I''m going to kill him, do you?" The old broker scratched his head and a flash of embarrassment flashed in his eyes: "Well..." Nagini waved his hand: "I''m not so careful. He''s very interesting. I''ll study it for a few days." With Nagini''s explanation, the old broker was relieved. It was obvious that he had just realized that the relationship between Yongdu and quill might be unusual, or he wouldn''t speak. That''s why the old broker was tangled just now. After all, Yongdu is really his friend. However, since Nagini said that he had no idea of killing quill, it would be all right, so the next moment. The thinking old broker flashed a question in his eyes: "Can you tell Yongdu about it?" Nagini waved his hand: "Whatever." Chapter 567 July, a very calm day. As usual, Nagini will send Xiao Tang Qing to school and start a full and perfect day. Of course, if you can ignore the clumsy star Lord, I believe this day will be more beautiful. Unfortunately, this is unlikely to happen in the short term. Nagini needs observation and deeper analysis of quill, which is a long and interesting process. At least for Nagini, this analysis is very interesting. At nine o''clock in the morning, Nagini''s store welcomed the first repeat customer. His name is Ben. He is tall and likes to wear a coquettish pink suit and exaggerated sunglasses. He feels like a super DJ who just came back from the night, but actually? Ben is a very excellent genetic engineer. He graduated from the top ten universities of the Nova empire. After graduation, he went to the Kerry empire for further study and won the title of advanced genetic researcher. He is an out and out elite scholar, and is well-known in the mainstream science weekly of the Nova empire. Recently, he came to the coffee shop every day and ordered a coffee set meal of 13.99 cosmic coins. It includes a cup of coffee and snacks depending on your mood. Because he came every day, he became familiar with Nagini. So the moment Ben opened the door, a smile appeared on Nagini''s face. He asked: "Or the old rules?" Ben nodded and rubbed his face. He looked a little tired, but he could see that he was in a good mood: "Of course, but if boss Nagini could give me more bear biscuits, maybe I would order a 19.9 set meal?" Nagini''s things are very expensive, and can even be described as outrageous. You know, the number of years of highly sophisticated talents like Ben is only 28000. In the Nova Empire, it belongs to the absolutely high paid class. What if it was the earth? A top scientist with an annual salary of 2.8 million, he has a life envied by many people and a high social status. But even so, coming to Nagini''s coffee shop for a cup of coffee every day is still his most luxurious thing. But Ben is still willing to come every day. I can''t help it. Although the coffee in Nagini''s shop has a very low cost performance, is it a snack as a gift? I have to say that I was really amazed when I ate this kind of dessert for the first time. And that''s why Ben has always been willing to come to Nagini''s store. Because in these foods, he can get happiness. But unfortunately, every time he asked, Nagini would politely express¡ª¡ª You''re thinking of farting! There are only two kinds of snacks in his shop. One is for Xiao Tangqing, and the other is what Xiao Tangqing doesn''t like to eat. The former Nagini will prepare a lot, and the latter? It mainly depends on Tang Qing''s mood today. And Ben''s favorite bear biscuit, recently, is Xiao Tangqing''s favorite. If Ben didn''t often come to the store to chat with Nagini, let alone bear biscuits, Ben might not be able to eat even the second-class strawberry sandwich biscuits. Yes, as the boss, Nagini is so stingy. Otherwise, why do you think the business in the store is so bad with such a good location? After being rejected by Nagini, Ben was not angry. After all, it was not the first time to be rejected. But he is still willing to try to ask once a day. After all, people should have dreams. What if Tang Qing doesn''t want to eat bear cookies today? Siphon pot, coffee beans are ground into powder, and the cooked coffee is sucked out little by little through the principle of siphon. Five minutes later, from Tang Qing''s snack cabinet, he secretly took out a few bear biscuits that didn''t look very good. Nagini walked over with coffee. As for quill? Like all apprentices, he needs to help the experienced master clean up the siphon pot. What if quill didn''t have his own father feud attribute? To be honest, Nagini is still willing to keep him to work because the young man is really capable. In the bright sunshine, Nagini and Ben drank coffee leisurely, and they chatted without a word. Nagini didn''t do business for money. At that time, he bought this place, on the one hand, because Xiao Tang Qing liked it, on the other hand, because Nagini needed to kill time. Perhaps it is for this reason that although there are not many people in Nagini store, most of them are repeat customers. Whether in the Nova empire or on earth, the pressure of life is huge. Want to seek a living space in modern society? It''s hard! Whether it is physical or mental, the consumption is very huge. They need an object to talk to, but they are afraid that these things will affect their life. As for talking to your wife and children? Come on, modern life is so stressful. How can I find a wife? So a stranger who can never have anything to do with his life is a good object to talk to. And this man is Nagini. He is just the owner of a coffee shop. No matter what he says, he will not affect his life. Forenoon, you make complaints about make complaints about your boss. Ben is like this. He likes to say something different to Nagini. For example, his boss is stupid and bald, and he suspects his boss can''t. Because once he went to the leader''s house and saw the leader''s children holding sex toys in their hands. This made Nagini subconsciously think of the chubby little brother under Xiao Tangqing. Nagini doesn''t like the little fat man, especially recently. Nagini doesn''t like some of the little fat man''s behaviors, but he still has use value at present. People need to grow, and growth means injury. Little Tang Qing is good at everything, but he is too smooth. He hopes his daughter will understand that trust is a high-cost and high-risk thing, which is very important. Nagini has paid a bloody price for it. He didn''t want his daughter to suffer as much as he did. However, compared with trivial gossip, Ben and Nagini talked most about the current crisis and tension. The relationship between the Nova Empire and the Kerry Empire became more and more rigid. There are even rumors that the Kerry Empire plans to attack the Nova empire. Is this true or false? Looking at the solemn expression of the other party, as well as the determination to scold. Although it''s absurd, Nagini feels very interesting. It''s like a taxi driver in Beijing. Although eight of the ten things he said are false, they sound good. On the contrary, those literate professors, although they say the truth, like to listen to very little. I can''t help it. I''m too tired to live forever. People who can talk and brag get relaxed, and people who listen to stories get fun. In this way, the chat lasted until 10 o''clock. As a coffee shop open all day, I only bought a coffee set meal in two hours from 8 o''clock in the morning. I have to say, Nagini''s business is really cold. And Nagini had a hunch that he was the first guest today, but he was probably the last. No way. Doing business is doing business. The main reason for Nagini''s bad business is not that he can''t do business, but that he never wanted to do business. At ten o''clock in the morning, Ben finished his last sip of coffee and got up and left. He wants to work and earn money. Now the situation is getting more and more chaotic. I planned to buy a suite on shandar. As the capital planet of the Nova Empire, shandar is the only resident planet with military protection. What if there''s a fight? The inhabitants of all the planets of the Nova empire may die, but only dushandar, Before the army died, the residents here were absolutely safe, because it was the capital planet, because it represented the core of the Nova empire. As a result, house prices on shandar are getting higher and higher. When Nagini bought it, he was only in his early 10000''s, but now he is actually more than 20000. If there is a fight after a while? It''s estimated to double. That''s why Nagini doesn''t care about business. So the question is, Grandpa white beard, is he a fast-food restaurant owner or a real estate businessman? In the afternoon, business was still cold. As Nagini thought, Ben was the first and last guest today. It is estimated that little Tang Qing is about to leave school. Nagini gets up to pick up her daughter and thinks about what to eat in the evening, such as buying two kilograms of crabs? Business is bad every day, but I still make so much money. I have to say, this life is really boring! Just watching quill wipe the table for the seventh time? Nagini thought, "today''s performance is good. I''ll let you go in two days." Quill nodded quickly, but he didn''t think so. Nagini said this a week ago. At the beginning, quill was also very excited. It''s not that Nagini abused himself. In fact, Nagini was very good to himself. Quill has no other job except cleaning up every day. But the problem is that quill knows that Nagini''s real identity is a dragon. He wanders around the Dragon every day. Even if Nagini doesn''t do anything, quill will be scared to death. In less than ten days, he was so thin that he could vaguely see his abdominal muscles. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing, but it was for this reason that quill worked very hard. Otherwise, he''s free and clean a table seven times? Two days later and two days later, it''s been a week, and quill feels tired. At the same time, in the secret talks of the New Star Corps, the top commander of the New Star Corps, rose, looked at the centurion Roman, who had read the plan and looked dignified. She took a deep breath and flashed a dignified look in her eyes: "is the plan clear?" Roman nodded. "It''s clear. There''s no problem." With some hesitation, but in the end? Rose sighed and patted Roman on the shoulder with a kind of sincerity in her eyes: "Try not to cause casualties among residents, and come back alive!" Chapter 568 Early in the morning, the scattered sunlight shone on quill''s face. "Jingling!" The harsh sound of the alarm clock made the drunken quill feel a burst of irritability. He vaguely stretched out his arm from the quilt and groped on the bedside table, but finally? "Dong" Unable to touch the button to turn off the bell, quill was upset. He threw the alarm clock out directly and rudely. With that crisp click, Since then, the world has been quiet, and the irritability in my heart has dissipated. As for quill? He turned around comfortably and continued to sleep with his head covered. No way. He was too tired. He drank a lot of wine last night and didn''t sleep until 3 a.m. It''s only seven in the morning, and quill can only sleep for four hours. Adults need eight hours of sleep to keep their normal life running. At this moment, the sequelae of alcoholism is accompanied by lack of sleep, which makes quill''s brain just want to rest. But I don''t know why, quill lying in bed, although he closed his eyes, he couldn''t sleep, as if something had been forgotten by himself? But the exhaustion of the brain and the lack of the body are constantly reminding quill: Stop thinking and have a rest. In this way, after another three hours, Quayle woke up vaguely by urine, and at the moment he went to the bathroom, he glanced at the dazzling 9:17 minute prompt. Quill froze for a moment, as if he was aware of something, and his face turned pale for a moment. Then there was a chilling wail in the bathroom. The voice is full of desolation, which makes people turn pale, and the heart is inexplicably more sad. Two minutes later, Fairbank, an old broker downstairs who was repairing an antique pistol, looked at quill running down in a hurry, with a flash of doubt in his eyes: "What''s the matter with you?" Facing the inquiry of old brokers. Quill, pale and sweating on his forehead, replied in a panic: "It''s too late, Fairbank. I''m finished." And look at quill''s frightened look? The old broker looked a little more serious. He asked with concern, "what''s the matter?" The old broker already knows the relationship between quill and Yongdu. He knew that Yongdu really cultivated quill as his own son. Recently, he also tried to ease the relationship between Nagini and quill. Don''t ask for anything else, just ask quill not to die. After all, he has a good relationship with Yongdu. But later he found that Nagini didn''t seem to care about quill''s previous offense. The most he could do was to let him clean the tables and chairs in the store and clean up. So gradually, the old broker stopped paying attention to quill''s affairs. In fact, although quill can''t get a penny to work in Nagini''s store, at least it''s safe enough. You know, the situation is getting worse and worse. Two days ago, there was another report about the accidental death of the centurion of the new star Legion. accident? I''m afraid I wasn''t assassinated. The old broker knows these things better than everyone. Various signs show that the Kerry Empire and the Nova empire are about to go to war, so it may not be a good thing for quill to stay in the Nagini store. At least don''t worry about life safety. Of course, quill didn''t think of this, or he subconsciously regarded Nagini as a dragon. He felt that Nagini was the most dangerous place in the whole universe! So now his mind was occupied by fear, his body trembled slightly, and a lot of cold sweat wet his back. Pale face, with unprecedented fear: "I''m late for work, Mr. Fairbank. Mr. Nagini will kill me." "Damn it, what should I say? Why did I break that alarm clock?" Quill''s voice was crying. It was obvious that the 1.8-meter-old boy had been scared to cry. His mind was full of the terrible figure of the dragon, Will he eat himself? Yes, that dragon will eat itself! I''m dying. I don''t have a girlfriend. I haven''t sprayed a beautiful spray paint on the Milano. Why are you dying so soon? Why should God be so cruel! However, seeing quill look desperate, he pushed open the door and looked down at his half repaired antique pistol. An odd look appeared on the old broker''s face: "Wait, what are you talking about? Haven''t you been fired by Nagini?" The body suddenly froze, and quill was completely stunned. He looked at the old broker in amazement: "wait, I was dismissed?" The memory of drinking video in his mind emerged in Quayle''s eyes. He remembered! Yesterday afternoon, as usual, he worked in Nagini''s shop and began cleaning tables and chairs for the seventh time. However, just when quill thought he was going to work in this store all his life, Nagini suddenly said to him, "well, you don''t have to come tomorrow." Yes, the dragon is finally going to let itself go. That day, quill took out all his savings and sold a large basket full of spirits. He didn''t know how much he drank, but quill knew he was very happy. His joy and unprecedented sense of freedom made him drink bottle after bottle. It was not until three o''clock in the morning that quill, who had vomited many times, fell asleep. So all this is true? Quayle''s eyes flickered with amazement. He turned to the old broker and looked at the seriousness in the other party''s eyes. Tears burst into his eyes. He knelt on the ground with a "plop" and hugged the sky with excited hands: "Free, I''m free!!!" At this moment, quill felt as if he had the world. At the same time, in the coffee shop opposite Quayle, looking at the excited Quayle, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Shabby!" In fact, Nagini said last week that he would let quill go, not playing with him, but really preparing to let him go, Of course, it''s true to say so the other day. In fact, there''s nothing to analyze about xingjue. Nagini has got all the answers from him. If he doesn''t want to see if there''s any unexpected harvest. Quill should have left a week ago. But did quill really think it was over? Come on, Nagini is looking forward to quel''s reaction when he returns to shandar again with a power gem. He believed that it would give him a deeper understanding of the auxiliary system and the universe. At the same time, on the other side of shandar, in the forest shrouded by night, Centurion Roman in standard armor, his eyes glittered with dignity. At the forefront of his sight was a hidden imperial fortress of Kerry secretly built on shandar a few months ago. Shandar had known about this fortress for a long time, but it had been ignored. Well, the top of the Nova Empire, old fishing. But unfortunately, things are somewhat different from what they think. The stronghold of the Kerry empire is indeed of great value, but the problem is that there are a large number of dangerous elements in it. More than half of the madmen came from skeleton prison, just like Saleh, who had assassinated himself. The new star Legion tried to capture here, but a centurion died and another Centurion was seriously injured. Roman knew the injured centurion, that Centurion Ned, who often looked down on him. Yes, the report that recently spread wildly on the Internet is true. The Nova Empire really sacrificed a centurion, and even another Centurion was seriously damaged. And this time? Looking at the woman in blue and gold tights behind him, Roman asked: "Captain Carroll, the base camp of the Kerry empire is opposite. Do we really want to attack?" Carol nodded without hesitation: "of course!" But Roman beside him felt a toothache. He tried to express himself in a euphemistic way: "I think it''s better to be cautious. A centurion died last time." According to the information he knows, the strength of the opposite side is not weak. Although most of them are not as good as Saleh, there are still seven or eight top powers that are no less than Saleh, and may even exist stronger than Saleh. After all, ordinary people can''t suppress these madmen. However, Carol shook her head. She shook her long blond hair and filled her eyebrows with confidence: "no, Roman, you don''t understand. The last failure was not because they were strong, but because they didn''t have me!" Chapter 569 What is freedom? Freedom is not to sleep as much as you want, or eat as much as you want. True freedom is the freedom and liberation of the soul. Even if you are penniless, you can still run in the wilderness of freedom and tell the world your thoughts and attitudes. And now quill, he feels very free! Leaving Nagini, the dragon, he finally no longer needs to fight for his life and death every day. He can walk boldly in the street and enjoy the incomparably brilliant sunshine. Quill has thought that he will spray the Milano with the best paint, find a beautiful girlfriend and eat in the most expensive restaurant on shandar. However, the ideal is plump, but the reality is skinny. When the spirited quill was ready to enjoy freedom, the wallet grabbed his collar and gave himself a big mouth: "You TM are thinking of farting!" Well, last night, quill spent all his savings and sold a lot of wine he couldn''t drink. It''s estimated that quill won''t have to worry about wine for the next ten years. It has to be said that this is an extremely sad problem. Looking at the empty wallet, and the eight stars and eight diamonds, super luxury and supreme spaceship, which we finally chose after looking for online for more than half an hour? Quill suddenly realized that the world was not free at all! But he did not lose too long. Although his body was not free, his soul was free. As a 24K pure sand sculpture, the only thing quel can do is comfort himself. Fortunately, there is no unique way. As Yongdu''s good friend, Fairbank, an old broker, saw that his life was so difficult, so he helped quill find a way out. He has an unnamed friend who hopes to get something called the "cosmic spirit ball" on Morag. To this end, the other party is willing to pay 45000 yuan. At first, quill agreed. After all, the business was worth 45000 cosmic coins. Xingjue had never seen so much money in his life, but when he heard that Morag was an abandoned planet? Quill couldn''t help hesitating. Now when he hears the word "abandoned planet", he will feel inexplicably uncomfortable, and have strong night sweat, soft limbs, dizziness and other symptoms. Quill felt he must be ill. But when he learned from Fairbank that Morag was an abandoned planet, but it was essentially different from Nova''s death star? In fact, most people don''t know the difference between an abandoned planet and a dead star. Because on the surface, these two planets are almost the same, and they are very desolate and dangerous. But the difference is that death stars are not suitable for any creature, but abandoned planets are different. Therefore, for ordinary people, abandoned planets are more dangerous than death stars, but quill, who has seen the real side of Nova Death Star, understands that although abandoned planets are dangerous, death stars that seem not dangerous are the real danger. So after knowing the difference between the two? Quill immediately felt his vitality back. However, what quill doesn''t know is that this task should not be given to him at all. The original idea of the old broker was to give this task to Yongdu. After all, in his opinion, quill was too young, but finally bravely persuaded the old broker. Watching Quayle leave, the old broker happily wiped the freshly repaired antique pistol and made a call: "Yongdu, I''ve given him the task." At the same time, in the chaotic areas of the Nova and Kerry empires, the courage that had just ended the battle had bloodshot eyes with a sense of killing that had not yet dispersed. Yongdu is very dangerous at the moment. Even his closest subordinate green is unwilling to contact Yongdu at this time. Believe me, the courage to kill red eye is definitely more dangerous than any enemy on the battlefield. His death whistle will be everyone''s nightmare. A slight move will cause Yongdu''s overreaction. There are two results. One is that you killed Yongdu, and the other was killed by Yongdu. From the past situation? How many of the latter are unknown, but none of the former. But after listening to the old broker? The killing intention in Yongdu''s eyes gradually dispersed. A moment later, his voice replied hoarsely: "Well, thanks, old man." The old broker shook his head. He seemed to understand something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just sighed: "nothing. After all, I''ve eaten your fish for free for so many years." The courage on the edge of the battlefield responded to the other party''s hearty laughter: "Ha ha, I''ll bring you something good next time." Since then, the call ended. I don''t know the specific situation, but Fairbank still knows something about Yongdu. He can only say that he pities the hearts of parents all over the world. The life of predators is very cruel. They live from two sources, One is to rely on war. Some mercenaries of similar occupations are responsible for helping friendly forces chew down the hardest bones. Although the mortality rate is high, the money comes quickly. As long as you can survive, you won''t be short of money. This is why many civilizations in the universe choose predators when they go to war. Although it is expensive, it is worth it. The other is to take on tasks on weekdays, such as killing, looking for children, looking for strange babies and so on. This is also the reason why Yongdu knows the old brokers, because in the days without war, Yongdu must rely on the channels of the old brokers to live. Nowadays, there are frequent frictions between the Nova Empire and the Kerry Empire, and there are even rumors that small-scale fighting has begun on the border. For ordinary people, it''s bad. But for predators, this is an opportunity. Of course, danger and opportunity coexist. Yongdu doesn''t want quill to return to the Marauder Legion now, especially when he comes back. You know, they are gnawing the hardest bone. If quill comes back at this time? Even Yongdu can''t guarantee that he will live. Not to mention protecting Quayle on this dangerous battlefield. So he wants quill to go out and hide. If he goes well here, after quill returns, the situation has been stable, and the courage can ensure that quill will not die. But if Yongdu fails here? It doesn''t matter. Quill has a spaceship and 45000 cosmic coins from the business, which are enough to keep him alive in the Milky way. At the end of the call, Yong Du Chang breathed a sigh of relief, and the killing intention in his eyes had been restrained. He just looked at the adjutant green next to him, and the corners of Yong Du''s mouth opened, showing a kind smile: "Green, did you hear something just now?" The adjutant, whose body trembled subconsciously, had a layer of goose bumps. At the moment, he gave a dry smile. He hardened his scalp and pretended to be confused: "Boss, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you mean." "Ha ha ha!" Yongdu laughed happily. He patted green on the shoulder: "what do you think? I won''t fight you for that smelly boy. You should understand that you are the adjutant I trust most and the person I trust most." Green didn''t speak, just smiled with him, but as a person who knows Yongdu. He knew that the expression of Yongdu just now was the expression of murder. So... What just happened? Green knows nothing about it! At the same time, on shandar, quill, who knew nothing, walked in the street with 500 cosmic coins borrowed from an old broker, But what he thought was not how to complete the task, but how to chat up the girl in front of him. She''s beautiful and has a good figure, especially her ass. she''s quill''s type. Although pink skin is not quill''s favorite, quill admits that he is cheap. He is greedy for each other''s body. So the question is, how to let a strange girl sleep with herself in a short time? Chapter 570 "Hello, beauty, is it convenient to meet?" Bette is a director, a little-known director. She once made a film, but because it was all for love, there were no famous actors, no small fresh meat, no gorgeous special effects, and even the script was her own creation. Therefore, it soon disappeared from the public and no one cared anymore. But Bette didn''t give up. She thought she should still have hope of salvation. After all, everyone should give himself three opportunities to indulge for his dream. The first time is to try, the second time is to go all out, and the third time is to fight back after despair. If you fail, you''d better go home and sleep honestly. On this day, due to the bottleneck of creation, beileite had to go outside to collect wind. Standing on the complex overpass, looking at the passing vehicles on the road and the strangers around, beileite felt that her mood had improved, and even the exhausted inspiration in her mind was trying to recover. However, the chat up of a man she didn''t know made Bette feel bad again. Firstly, the man is not handsome. Secondly, the other party''s dressing style is not her type. This predator dress was out of fashion hundreds of years ago. No one will like this Renaissance dress except some non mainstream cool little boys. Last but not least. That is, the other party''s eyes are very dirty, which makes her dislike it very much. But considering that the other party is an adult male and dressed as a predator, bellette can only politely say: "Sorry, I''m waiting." Quill gave a dry smile and said what he thought was funny: "Don''t tell me it''s your boyfriend." However, different from what he thought in the script, the beautiful woman opposite nodded after thinking about it: "Well, I''m just waiting for my boyfriend." Then she left resolutely. She didn''t want to have too much contact with the man with obscene eyes. He would ruin his good mood all day As for quill? Looking at the figure of Bette leaving, he wanted to ask, am I not handsome? Unfortunately, Quayle refused to ask this question. It''s not that he has no confidence, but Quayle, who already knows the answer, says it''s not necessary at all, After all, being handsome is universal common sense. Just the next moment, Quayle noticed that there were two figures crossing rapidly on the side of the overpass. This is not the point, the point is behind these two figures, almost two teams of spacecraft followed. What makes quill feel uneasy is that if the overpass under his feet collapses, it can intercept the two figures who escape. If you are an ordinary person, you may think that this is shandar, and the other party will never be so arrogant. But quill is a predator. His subconscious judgment is to catch the two men who escaped. The ship behind can do anything. "Be careful!" Three steps and two steps, subconsciously, quill threw beileite to the ground. Beileite instinctively struggled when she was attacked, but she heard a violent roar before she showed her women''s self-defense skills she had practiced for many years. "Boom" Thick smoke billowed, the overpass at the foot collapsed, and the world in front of me began to shake violently, as if everything was collapsing, like the end. Bette felt an invisible force protecting herself, although she was not sure whether it was true. However, when the dust dissipates, the previous overpass has become a piece of ruins. Looking at the man behind her who protected herself, a touch of shyness appeared on Bette''s face: "Well, can you get up?" Because the incident happened suddenly, quilgen couldn''t react, but with beileite''s reminder? When quill realized that everything was over, a flash of embarrassment flashed in his eyes. He got up in a panic, with a bit of shyness on his face: "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. Everything happened too fast to remind..." But Bette didn''t care. She looked flustered. She didn''t know what to do with quill. Different from the previous disgust, perhaps because the other party saved himself. At the moment, quill''s performance in beiret''s eyes is actually a little cute. So after some hesitation? Bette had an idea in her mind. She pretended to be weak: "Well, my legs are a little soft. Can you have a drink with me?" Most normal men, when they hear what women say, immediately understand that they have a play. But quill was different. He quickly found the blind spot in each other''s words and said in doubt: "Drink? What does this have to do with soft legs? Why don''t I take you to the hospital?" go to the hospital? Crazy! Is that what a normal man should say? But looking at quill''s sincere eyes, beiret sighed in her heart. She shook her head and flashed a touch of shame in her eyes: "it''s okay, just be frightened and have a glass of wine." However, what broke her down was that as her voice fell, Quayle didn''t plan to date herself, but looked at herself hesitantly and said indefinitely: "Well, why don''t I call your boyfriend?" At first, beileite felt that quill was intentional. My mother hinted that. Why don''t you understand what you mean, but look at quill''s serious eyes? Beileite, who was not interested in quill, jumped up directly from the ground and raised her middle finger to quill. The man in front of him is either sand sculpture or mentally retarded! On the contrary, quill looked at the back of beileite who left alive and vividly. He couldn''t help feeling proud at the corners of his mouth: "Oh, silly, I know you want to cheat me. Fortunately, I''m smart!" Yes, quill knows. He knows everything. Bette is greedy for his wallet. She''s cheap! However, with Bette''s departure, quill couldn''t help looking at the direction that the spaceships left just now. If you feel right, just when the spacecraft shot down the overpass, one of the two people pursued stopped the damage caused by the collapse of the overpass. Bette didn''t feel obvious. After all, she was protected by quill. But quill is different. He can clearly feel that there is a special force to stop all the destructive force of the overpass collapse, just looking at the direction of the two groups of people leaving? Quill shook his head with a flash of worry in his eyes. From the behavior of the two people pursued? These should be two good people. I just hope they won''t meet the dragon. At the same time, the pale surprise captain Carol wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and looked at the Kerry Empire spacecraft chasing after her. She couldn''t help but smile on her face: "Sorry, I''m the one who bothered you." In contrast, Roman didn''t say anything, just shook his head. Carol is responsible for this, but she can''t throw it all to the other party. In fact, Carol''s inference is no problem. With her strength, she can solve these Kerry madmen alone. But the problem is that there is a problem with the information Roman provides here. No one could have imagined that Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, actually appeared on shandar and was hidden in the secret stronghold secretly built by the Kerry empire. "Accuser" Ronan''s strength is not as strong as Carroll, but Ronan is rich and powerful. All his equipment just elevates his strength to no less than or even beyond Carroll. In addition, Ronan hid in the dark and made a sneak attack, which hit Carol hard, which created such a dangerous situation. And the most troublesome thing is that Ronan has a special identity and an unscrupulous work style. If it is other Kerry people, their identity is definitely exposed by turning around and running away. After all, this is the capital planet of the Nova empire. But Ronan is different. The madman''s first reaction is to hunt down, or he doesn''t care if this is the capital planet of the Nova empire. He even looked forward to a full-scale war between the Nova Empire and the Kerry empire. Looking at the approaching spacecraft, Roman''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "I know a place that may survive." Carol was stunned. She frowned subconsciously. Although she didn''t believe it, she still asked: "Where?" He took a deep breath and looked at the familiar street not far away. Roman flashed a touch of determination in his eyes. He took Carol''s arm and said, "come with me." "Carol, my friend is very strong, but he has a bad temper or doesn''t want to intervene in these things, so..." However, before Roman finished, Carol beside him seemed to find something, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Wait? Are you Nagini? Why are you here?" At the same time, Nagini in the coffee shop put down the milk cup and looked at the embarrassed but very familiar old woman not far away. There was a sense of helplessness around Nagini''s mouth: "Long time no see, aunt Carol." Chapter 571 Nagini hasn''t been out much lately, The farthest trip is to pick up Xiao Tang Qing from Xingyou kindergarten, but any trouble on the planet? Can''t hide it from his eyes! In fact, when "Captain Marvel" Carol appeared on shandar, Nagini had found each other, but Nagini never took the initiative to contact her from beginning to end. It''s not that Nagini has a feud with Carol. In fact, their relationship is pretty good. Nagini helped Carol once. Carol also had a good sense of Nagini, but since she found Xiao Tangqing, Nagini decided to start a new life. Although he knew that there would be great sacrifice, he made a unilateral cut with his life. In fact, if Carol doesn''t take the initiative to find herself and meet herself. Even if Ronan, the accused, was killed, Nagini would not pay attention. But now the question is, Carol has found Nagini. What if she pretends not to know him at this time? That''s a little too much. That''s why when seeing Captain Marvel, Nagini''s face showed a touch of helplessness. It''s amazing to say. When Roman looked for himself a few weeks ago, Nagini had a very vague hunch, and this hunch became stronger and stronger after he found that Carol also appeared on shandar. So that when Carol and Roman entered the coffee shop, Nagini was not surprised at all, but had a feeling that he should have been. However, compared with Nagini''s helplessness, Carol''s eyes are more excited. Can meet people from the same planet in the vast Milky way. Seriously, this is not an easy thing, because the Milky way is very large, with a diameter of more than 100000 light-years. The man I met happened to be a friend who had fought side by side. This one in a billion probability is much harder than winning the lottery, But a moment later? Carol quickly realized that this is not a good time to talk with Nagini. She should know that she is being chased by a group of crazies of the Kerry empire! In order not to involve Nagini, almost subconsciously, Carol flashed a resolute look in her eyes: "Nagini, I have something else to do. I''ll come back to talk to you when it''s settled." With these words, she turned to take Roman away. Subconsciously, Carol still sees Nagini as weak. She admitted that Nagini was not simple, even in a sense, the other side was strong and terrible. But in Carroll''s impression, strength is not Nagini''s strength. What he really fears is that he has no omission. Carol can''t help feeling when she recalls that plan. As a teenager, Nagini is really terrible. As for Nagini''s strength? Although the two sides haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, to be honest, Carol never thought Nagini was strong. She didn''t know why Roman brought herself here, but Carol thought it was not a good idea, but the moment she turned around and left with Roman, Carol was completely stunned by the strange scene in front of her. As soon as the line of sight turned, under the bright sun, the whole world seemed to freeze, and everyone on the road was as stiff as a sculpture. Carol could even see the dead leaves blown by the wind and stopped in mid air without moving. In addition, not only the dead leaves and passers-by, but also the spaceship that had chased them when, stopped in mid air. She could even see the energy flame from the tail of the ship floating in mid air It felt as if the world had been pressed the pause button! In contrast, Carol looked at the strange scene in front of her foolishly, and her eyes glittered with fear: "this... This... What''s going on?" Carol has seen a lot over the years. She thought nothing could surprise her, but Carol saw such a scene that subverted the world outlook for the first time! The stronger the person, the more he understands the terror in front of him. Time? Space? Or any other force? Only by mastering the terrible existence of the six most basic rules of the universe can we achieve this scene. Just when Carol looked flustered and didn''t know what to do, Nagini''s gentle voice came from behind: "come in and have a cup of coffee. Haven''t we seen each other for more than ten years?" The bright sunshine, through the glass window, can see the quiescent and strange world outside. Carol doesn''t know how she sat in the chair. In short, she feels that her brain is a little confused. She sipped her coffee and looked at the mature and familiar face diagonally opposite. Although she had many questions, Carol finally asked her the most incomprehensible question: "So why are you so strong?" Carol knew that Nagini''s strength would not be weak, but she never thought that his strength would be so strong. You know, when he left the earth, Nagini was just a chicken. It''s not nice to say that one percent of their strength can easily crush Nagini, but after more than ten years, the strength and status of both sides have been greatly reversed. Now Carol even feels that Nagini can sling himself with one percent of his strength. This is unscientific! I have been practicing hard every day for more than ten years, and fighting with all kinds of strong enemies, so I have my current strength. How could Nagini surpass himself? Can you even crush yourself in terms of strength? In contrast, Nagini waved his hand and looked modest: "Fortunately, there have been some small gains over the years." As the voice fell, Carol''s expression stiffened, then turned the silver wildly, and secretly scolded Nagini as a little bastard. But seriously, Carol''s talent is not bad. In fact, looking at the whole universe, Carol''s progress rate is definitely a genius. By comparison, it will be found that the Asgard brothers who just touched the threshold of the fifth stage are now thousands of years old. As one of the representatives of the earth, Gu Yi mage reached the fifth stage only when he was hundreds of years old. Therefore, Carol''s talent is definitely not weak. At her age, she has this level of strength. Looking at the universe, she belongs to rare talents. Of course, strange doesn''t count. He just looks young, but actually? Who knows how old his soul is now. Nagini''s situation is somewhat similar to that of strange, but his hanging wall is more excessive. Theoretically, he should be the creature closest to the level of the universe. He is fundamentally different from all the top powers in the universe. For example, if you imagine the universe as a person, the top power is equivalent to human cells, and Nagini is equivalent to fertilized eggs. No matter how strong other cells are, they can only be cells and become an organ at most, but Nagini can become a person. Carol, who didn''t understand this, was obviously hit. She didn''t know that Nagini was fundamentally different from herself. She only knew that the little boy had grown up to the point where she needed to look up to him. The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. The back waves are very happy. Everyone has seen the struggle and progress of the new generation, but who has seen how sad it is for an old generation like Carol. But Nagini ignored Carol, who looked devastated. Although she hasn''t seen each other for more than ten years, Nagini knows that half of her loss is fake. As a top power, she is not so vulnerable. With a mouthful of fragrant coffee milk, Nagini put down the milk cup and looked at Roman and Carol in front of her. After some thinking? He was puzzled in his eyes: "tell me, why are you so embarrassed? It shouldn''t be with your strength?" Nagini guessed that Carol and Roman would come to him. This feeling has always been strong. But seriously, he didn''t guess that they would get hurt. Although I know a lot about shandar, my main energy is still on Xiao Tang Qing. And facing Nagini''s inquiry? Carol, who is also from the earth, but is already the new centurion of the Nova Empire, scratched his head helplessly: "How to say, the course of things is like this..." In fact, it''s nothing. It''s mainly bad luck. This morning, on the other side of shandar, Carol and Roman took advantage of the night to launch an attack on the secret stronghold established by the Kerry empire on shandar. Unexpectedly, there was a mistake in the intelligence, not only the madmen who secretly ran out of the skeleton prison, but also the top figure of the Kerry Empire - "accuser" Ronan! After a battle, the two were finally defeated. They had to choose to flee and finally fled to Nagini. After listening to Roman''s story, Nagini couldn''t help flashing a strange look in her eyes: "So you were attacked?" Carol, who didn''t realize what Nagini said, couldn''t help showing a touch of embarrassment on her face: "well, in recent two years, she has expanded and lost her sense of awe. Fortunately, I met you this time, or I''ll be really planted. In fact, I''m not so weak at ordinary times, really!" It seemed that he was afraid of Nagini''s disbelief, and Carol finally stressed. But seriously, it''s really dangerous this time. If she didn''t break out temporarily and beat Ronan back with a desperate move, they would probably be left by Ronan. On the contrary, he looked at Carol''s face with lingering palpitations and couldn''t help laughing: "Nothing. You''ve always had good luck." Carol rolled her eyes and said, "fuck you, I can die without losing my life?" This is a problem left over by history, but it has to be said that Carol''s luck is really good, but Nagini did not continue to struggle with Carol on this issue. Instead, he cleared his throat and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Well, stop making trouble and tell you something serious. Don''t you think it''s a little coincidence?" Carol was stunned. She didn''t think much. She just thought she was unlucky, but what did Nagini say? Carol, who understood the other party''s hint, looked at Roman and became dangerous: "Listen to you, what happened last night was really a coincidence!" Chapter 572 At first, Carol thought she was just unlucky. I was going to fry fish in the fish pond, but I didn''t expect to meet a big shark. Of course, part of the reason is that she was really careless and lost her awe. But in fact, Carol really didn''t think that what happened last night was abnormal? No, she thought about it, but she didn''t think about it. On the one hand, because of the lack of time, Carol had to go all out because of the strong sense of crisis since the sneak attack of the accuser Ronan. The accuser Ronan''s strength is not as strong as Carol, but the other party''s divine clothes, coupled with the sneak attack, took the lead, the situation is more complex than you can see. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Nagini, Carol would have died in Ronan''s hands. She didn''t have the time or the energy to think about what had happened. Another reason why Carol didn''t think about it was that the information was provided by the Nova Empire, and the relationship between the Nova Empire and the Kerry empire was a mortal enemy. The other party has no reason to help the enemy pit himself. So from the beginning to the assassination, and then the escape. In the whole process, Carol thought that all this was a conspiracy of the Kerry Empire, but after Nagini''s reminder? Carol couldn''t help thinking. Not that she had found anything, but as Nagini said, All this happened so coincidentally that she felt unreal, as if she had ignored a very important detail, but she couldn''t remember what she had ignored for a moment. This made Carol look a little more suspicious of distrust. Looking at the questioning eyes of the other party, Roman''s fat face showed a helpless look. He quickly waved his hand: "Please, don''t look at me like this. I''m acting with you. If you die, I can''t live." Look with some uncertain hesitation, but finally Roman''s explanation convinced Carol. After all, they have experienced life and death together. If romance really wants to kill herself? The price is too high! So Carol nodded hesitantly, "that''s what he said." But next to Nagini''s eyes, there was a flash of ponder: "that''s right, but what if you and Roman are each other''s goals, or they will eventually become dead?" Roman was stunned. Carol, who was ready to give up, couldn''t help thinking again under Nagini''s hint. Looking at Nagini''s intention to continue, Roman quickly made a gesture of begging for mercy: "Nagini, I beg you to stop talking, will you? If you keep saying that..." Unfortunately, Nagini ignored it and continued: "According to Roman, since the Kerry Empire established a secret stronghold on shandar, it must be a big plot." Roman nodded. Although he didn''t want Nagini to go on, he had to admit that Nagini was right: "Yes, it is." In fact, knowing that the other side''s plot is not small, the top commander of the new star Legion will choose to hide. Because only high-end combat power like Carol can solve the madmen of the Kerry empire in a short time and finally minimize the impact. You know, this is the capital planet of the Nova empire. The whole Nova civilization can have problems on any planet, but not here alone! However, as Roman''s voice fell, Nagini shook his head and flashed a hint of irony in his eyes: "since the plot is not small, why didn''t Ronan do it last time, but this time Ronan did it?" Roman was stunned. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t think of an answer for a moment. He could only hesitate and say, "because... Because..." It''s Carol, because of Nagini''s sentence. For her, it''s no less than a thunderclap in her mind! She finally realized what was wrong. Since the Crees established a stronghold on shandar, it was for the layout of subsequent larger plans. And before that, it has created the illusion of one death and one injury. Why did you choose to do it this time? Even expose the accuser Ronan, who is regarded as a killer mace? This is unscientific. You know, before one death and one injury were just scams. This time, in the face of only one Roman centurion, the Kerry Empire had no reason to take action. Since we are going to catch big fish in a long line, it is by no means satisfied by one or two centurions. Moreover, the killer mace of the Kerry empire is the accuser Ronan. If Ronan didn''t take the initiative to sneak attack, Carol couldn''t find each other, so there is only one possibility. After taking a deep breath, Carol''s face became ugly: "Ronan does not represent the Kerry empire. All this has nothing to do with the Kerry empire. Therefore, his goal is me!" Yes, only this explanation, otherwise why did the Kerry Empire do it? There is no need for the other party to do so. No matter how strong Carol is, she is just an ordinary person. She has no threat to galactic civilization such as the Kerry Empire unless she can go further. But that''s hard. Until many civilizations die, there may not be a cosmic strong man. Before, Carol made a common sense problem, that is, she subconsciously mixed the accuser Ronan with the Kerry empire. In fact, Ronan is Ronan and the Kerry empire is the Kerry empire. The situation may be simpler than imagined, but it may also be more complex than imagined. The accuser Ronan did it to himself, probably because of personal hatred. As for Roman''s question? Obviously, Roman should have guessed something, but he was unwilling to accept it, so he squeezed out an ugly smile on his face: "well, are we thinking too much?" Yes, Roman hopes he thinks too much, because there are two possibilities: First, the Kerry empire will kill them both, but obviously, the Kerry empire will not give such stupid orders. Second, all these are the personal ideas of the accuser Ronan. The other party''s goal is Carol. But then there is another question, that is, how should the accuser Ronan determine that Carol will appear? And how to ensure that Carol won''t have too many people around him, so that his hunting plan fails! This means that Ronan''s accurate shot represents that a senior level of the New Star Corps has reached an agreement with the other party. Roman doesn''t want to accept the second answer because it means betrayal. It means that his loyal country or trusted comrades in arms have stabbed himself in the back! In contrast, Carol looked at Roman, whose face was hard to see. She patted the other party on the shoulder and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "Although you know it''s a big blow to you, you''d better think about who it is. Whether it''s for you or the Nova Empire, it''s obviously a huge hidden danger. Is there any object of doubt?" Suspect? Roman''s first thought was to hand over the task to his commander rose, but he soon gave up. There was no need to do so as the other party. So subconsciously, Roman thought that he risked his life to bring out the news of Centurion Ned, the Cree stronghold, who was injured in the last mission. He was very suspicious. However, Roman did not say his guess, but shook his head: "I''m not sure. I need to investigate." Carol knew Roman should have guessed, otherwise he said he didn''t know, not now uncertain. But Carol didn''t keep asking. After all, this incident involves a high-level scandal of the Nova Empire, which must be handled carefully, but it is one of the victims of the accident. A warning flashed in Carol''s eyes: "When you find out, remember to tell me that this matter can''t be solved." Carol can tolerate failure, but she is extremely disgusted with this betrayal, so she needs a reasonable explanation. Roman is the centurion of the Nova Empire, and he needs to take into account the influence of all aspects. But Carol is different. She''s a free man. Roman knew what Carol meant. He nodded to show that he understood. But on one side, Nagini seemed to find something, and the corners of his mouth were a little more strange: "I seem to have a way here?" Carol was stunned. She looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what way?" On the other hand, Roman felt a tingle. Seriously, although he was the one who was hurt, he didn''t want to find the answer. At least now he didn''t want Carol to know the truth. But Nagini ignored Roman''s eyes. He touched his chin: "Ronan is outside. If you need it, I can let him in and talk to you?" Roman: " Chapter 573 Shandar, this area near the square. Time, stop at this moment. On the road, a dozen pedestrians flustered open their arms and made a gesture of escape. Although these people were like sculptures, it was not difficult to guess the panic in their eyes from their exaggerated expressions. Behind these pedestrians, even overhead, are dark spaceships. The angular and aggressive style, combined with the exaggerated main fort, through the above styles and details that are very different from the Nova empire. It is not difficult to guess that these ships should all come from the Kerry empire. In the middle of these spaceships, there is a large spaceship that is extraordinarily huge and more aggressive than other spaceships, so it stops in mid air. The exaggerated main gun is like the sharp teeth of a beast ready to go. The thick armor combined with the dark color gives people a strong and violent feeling. The strong dark blue flame from the tail represents the strong and powerful limbs of the beast. Yes, compared with the surrounding ships, this ship is a beast, a strong and absolutely dominant lion. Inside the ship, on the minimalist metal seat, there is a strong blue skin man wearing black armor and holding a heavy hammer in his hand. Firm face, a pair of beast like ferocious eyes, staring at the front. He is the accuser Ronan, one of the most ferocious in the Kerry Empire, and a war demon feared by countless people of the Nova empire. But at this moment, Ronan, like everyone else, is like a sculpture, rigidly maintaining an action. But interestingly, 12 hours ago, on the other side of shandar, on the land shrouded by night, Ronan''s eyes once glittered with a similar light. But the difference was that at that time, Ronan''s eyes were not only ferocious like beasts, but also with some forbearance and excitement. It felt like meeting an opponent who had been longing for a long time. His heart was beating, his body was stimulated by hot blood, and his eyes were shining hot and crazy. And the prey that makes Ronan excited is Captain Marvel - Carol! The grudge between Ronan and Carol dates back more than ten years. Every civilization needs a swordsman, which is the last line of defense for the development of interstellar civilization in the universe. In a sense, the sword holder is a "nuclear" weapon. Sword wielders are powerful. Each of them has the terrible destructive power to affect civilization. Although most of the time, civilization does not need the sword bearer to fight, for any civilization, the sword bearer is an indispensable line of defense. Now, Captain Carol of surprise is the research achievement of a top scientist in the Kerry empire. The principle is to endow life with powerful power, and finally make individual life have great power to affect civilization! But then again, the original idea of the Kerry empire was to develop a light element engine. But somehow, the energy after the engine explosion was absorbed by Carol, so there was a follow-up plan, At that time, the person in charge of this matter was a colonel named Yong Rogge, but the colonel was only the executor. The real person in charge of this matter was the supreme wisdom, the head of the Kerry empire. Unfortunately, because of some accidents, Carol came to the earth and was out of the control of supreme wisdom. In order not to let Carol escape the control of the Kerry Empire, supreme wisdom sent the accuser Ronan. The task is to catch and even kill Carol if necessary, but be sure to regain the power in Carol. But unfortunately, Ronan failed. Carol, who broke out in the double star state for the first time, was not as strong as the real strong one in the fifth stage, but he was also very close, which led to Ronan''s having to withdraw with the fleet. The first beam between them was formed this time. As Carol guessed, the accuser Ronan''s actions on shandar had little to do with the Kerry empire. Especially this sneak attack on her is Ronan''s personal idea. Ronan did so for two reasons. First, Carroll has been in trouble with the Kerry empire over the years. If he can kill Carroll and collect the power in each other''s body, even the supreme wisdom will not say much. Second, the accuser Ronan''s parents were the top nobles of the Kerry Empire, which made him have a high social status in the Kerry Empire, with a large number of noble support behind him. In a sense, he can mobilize resources and strength, and even influence the decisions of supreme wisdom. Think about it. Even if Saleh, an ordinary aristocrat, killed so many people, the supreme wisdom still could not sentence each other to death because of his aristocratic status. Thus, as the top aristocrat of the upper class society, the accuser Ronan''s status in the Kerry empire. That''s why he dared to be unscrupulous on shandar. Because he knew that no matter how much he did, the Kerry Empire would save himself, because he represented not only himself, but also a huge aristocratic group. As for the possibility of being killed by the Nova Empire? There is a possibility, and the possibility is not small, but Ronan doesn''t care. Because if you die? In order to appease the anger of the noble group, the Kerry empire is bound to go to war with the Nova Empire, which is the result Ronan, one of the representatives of the radical, wants to see. Therefore, whether he is dead or alive, whether the plan succeeds or fails, Ronan will not lose. In addition to the above two points, there is actually a third point, but this idea is not mature. Ronan wants to use his own strength. If he absorbs Carroll''s strength, does it mean he can go further? You know, Carol is just a weak earth man, an extremely low and potential race. However, after absorbing the energy of the light element engine, the other party is even better than his Kerry who has been genetically strengthened for many times. However, before coming to shandar, Ronan didn''t know that Carol was coming to the planet, So this can only be regarded as an immature idea. But anyway, judging from the current situation, everything is still very smooth. Although he failed to kill Carol, he even let her run to the central city of shandar. But it''s nothing. He knows very well that Carol has been hit hard by himself and has fled for so long? I believe Carol will be out of strength soon. Whether to catch or kill at that time is between your own thoughts. This makes Ronan''s mouth smile, and his eyes become more and more hot. This feeling is like hunting. When the prey is caught, the sense of satisfaction is huge. Just the next moment, Ronan''s face suddenly changed. In front of his line of sight, everything was still, including his men inside and outside the ship and shandar people. This incomprehensible scene made Ronan''s pupils shrink. Subconsciously, he clenched his hands with the hammer. As a veteran soldier, in the face of this strange scene, the only thing he can believe is the weapon in his hand. "Click!" The hatch of the spaceship was opened, and Ronan jumped from a height of tens of meters. "Boom!" The body fell to the ground, and the hard ground was trampled out and cracked. Looking at the stationary spacecraft overhead, there were passers-by like sculptures around. The strange atmosphere around made Ronan more cautious. He doesn''t know what happened. It''s very quiet around him. It''s as if there is only himself in the world No, he''s not alone! Subconsciously, Ronan turned and looked forward. In that position, Ronan heard a sound. Although the voice was weak, he was very sure he heard it because of the dead silence around him. Five fingers clenched. With a deep breath, Ronan strode forward. Although not sure what will happen next, Ronan decided to have a look first, and then... He found a coffee shop. In addition to the sound, Ronan even smelled coffee. So what kind of place is this? And what''s behind this door? It is a legendary monster banquet, in which a group of strange beings beyond ordinary people''s understanding gather here for a party. Or do higher dimensional creatures come to shandar and happen to be met by themselves. Ronan didn''t know that his mood was very complex at the moment, with doubts, curiosity, uneasiness and other emotions. He wasn''t sure what was waiting for him after he opened the door. It may be a crisis, but it may also be an opportunity. But when he opened the door and looked at everything in front of him, Ronan was stunned: ¡°£¿¡± Chapter 574 What''s behind the door? It''s Carol and Roman, and a man you can''t see through. There are no monsters, no high latitude creatures, let alone the strange existence that legends can''t understand. Ronan''s mood is very complex, with loss and happiness, but it is difficult to find an accurate word to describe his mood at the moment. But after a moment of reflection? Ronan soon stabilized his mind. He glanced around and finally looked at his old opponent Carol: "So... What''s going on?" Although she was pale, Carol with blood on her body looked very embarrassed. But can you see Ronan''s confused expression? Carol, in a good mood, decided to give the other party a little hint. She shook her head: "don''t look at me, I don''t know." On the contrary, it was Roman, who was not very prominent, with impatience flashing in his eyes: "There are some things I want to confirm with you." But unfortunately, Ronan didn''t pay attention to Ronan, but robbed him with his eyes, and looked at Nagini drinking milk not far away. Don''t look at the moment when he pushed the door in, Ronan looked confused, but in fact? He soon established the status of the three people in the house. The most mysterious and most likely to cause strange phenomena outside is the seemingly ordinary Nagini. In fact, it''s Carol. Her ability is related to space, but obviously, she''s not that person. On the one hand, Roman knew Carol and knew that the woman didn''t have such great ability. On the other hand, he was tempted by Ronan after entering the door. From Carol''s reaction? Obviously, she is not. As for Roman? At the beginning, Ronan also doubted whether the other party was the mysterious person who caused all this. But as soon as Roman spoke, Ronan knew he wasn''t, otherwise he wouldn''t be the first to speak. Looking at Ronan''s questioning eyes, Nagini put down the milk cup. He shrugged his shoulders with a look of disapproval: "Although I caused all this, in theory, I won''t intervene in your grievances." Ronan, who had a clear look in his eyes and initially found out Nagini''s attitude, flashed a light in his eyes. Seriously, he was afraid that Nagini was on Carol''s side because it would be troublesome, but from the current situation? It''s not easy, but at least it''s not the worst. So the next moment, Ronan nodded and turned to look at Roman not far away: "Are you? Forget it, the name doesn''t matter. What do you want to ask?" Ronan''s attitude was very contemptuous, and his words and expression were full of the arrogance of the aristocrats of the Kerry Empire, but Roman ignored these. At the moment, he stared at Ronan and asked with a dignified look: "I have only one question. Did you know early in the morning that Carol and I would attack the stronghold?" Ronan nodded without the slightest hint of concealment and replied quite readily: "Yes, I knew it before you acted." Although I knew it would be the answer, when Ronan told the truth? Roman could not help feeling disappointed. He never thought that his comrades in arms were stabbing him in the back, which made him feel gloomy in his eyes: "Who is it?" Facing Roman''s re inquiry, Ronan did not directly answer, but shook his head: "I don''t know. I only know that he was the first to attack the stronghold. He was caught by my men, and then I let him go." Then, as if afraid that Nagini didn''t believe it, Ronan also sincerely explained in his eyes: "In order to ensure that he believed that I had reached an agreement with him, he helped me find Carol, and I took my men away after solving Carol. Although I didn''t intend to fulfill the agreement from beginning to end, I did have such an oral agreement with him at that time." I see. I see everything. The whole thing had nothing to do with the Kerry empire. It was Ronan''s own intention. His goal is Carol. Ned didn''t escape by chance, but was caught by Ronan and reached an agreement with the other party. Carol is the focus. That''s Ronan''s goal. The second is the need for a person to die, and this person''s status can not be too low. After all, it involves the game between the Nova Empire and the Kerry empire. If it was a small minion, Carol would probably not believe it. Therefore, sending a centurion is the best choice, but Roman, who has always been unpleasant and also comes from the earth, seems to ned to be the best choice! As all the fragments were connected together, Roman, who fully understood, couldn''t help smiling bitterly on his face. He murmured: "Sure enough, it''s really him." Roman had speculated that if there was a traitor, it might be ned. Because only he has this opportunity to contact the accuser Ronan, and his strength is not enough to escape from Ronan. But Roman didn''t want to accept the result before, or he subconsciously resisted the fact that his teammates betrayed. On the contrary, Ronan ignored Roman''s reaction, or from beginning to end, Roman was a dispensable role in his eyes. After some thinking, he immediately said: "If you need it, I can help you identify it." Carol couldn''t see it anymore. She frowned and a touch of sarcasm flashed in her eyes: "Don''t forget, he''s your man. He works for you." However, Ronan shook his head in disapproval, his eyes jumped over Carol and finally looked at Nagini with inhumane Indifference: "But he is not a Cree after all, and living is the most important." Nagini, who noticed Ronan''s eyes, glanced up at Ronan and stressed: "I said, in theory, I won''t interfere in your affairs." Ronan ignored it, just smiled, and then turned to look at the other two people: "I see. Is there anything else to ask?" Roman is silent. He has nothing to ask. At the moment, his mind is confused. He just wants to find a quiet place where there is no one. On the contrary, Carol looked at Ronan with more eager eyes: "Do you think I can kill him?" Nagini shrugged and gave an expression of helplessness: "I have no problem, but are you sure you want to do this?" Kill? Or not? Seriously, this is a good chance. Carol knows very well that as long as he nods and Nagini is there, this should be his best chance to kill Ronan. It made her eyes flicker, but in the end? Carol shook her head. "Forget it." The reason is very simple. Carol wants to kill Ronan, but she wants to kill Ronan with her own strength, not Nagini''s help. Besides, it''s not difficult for her to kill Ronan. Carol''s strength is stronger than Ronan. If she hadn''t been attacked this time, Ronan wouldn''t necessarily be her opponent. Of course, Ronan is afraid of death. There are many men around to protect him, so Carol can''t find a chance to kill each other, but it doesn''t mean that Carol''s strength is not as good as Ronan. So the question is, since I think my strength is stronger than Luo Nan, why should Nagini help? The subtext is that you''re not as good as Ronan? This is not what Carol wants to see. Although she knows that her idea is very hypocritical, as a strong man, Carol has her pride. She will defeat and kill Ronan, so she doesn''t need Nagini''s help. On the contrary, Ronan looked very calm. Neither Roman''s inquiry nor Carol''s killing intention made too many emotional changes on his face. And after Carol said he didn''t intend to kill himself? Ronan, who ignored Carol, looked at Nagini and asked, "can I go?" Turning around to look at Carol and Roman, he saw that neither of them had the idea of continuing to ask. Nagini nodded: "there should be nothing else. You can go." Ronan nodded, but he didn''t leave, but asked tentatively: "Then... Goodbye?" There was a hint of fun in the corner of his mouth. Nagini looked at Ronan and waved his hand: "Let''s go. I don''t care about other places, but here? If there''s nothing wrong, don''t come in the future." Seeing that Nagini really let him go, Ronan turned and left. There is no slightest procrastination, full of military style. However, as Ronan closed the door of the coffee shop and looked at the dazzling sun in the sky. A gust of wind blew and felt the clothes soaked with sweat inside the armor. Ronan, who was calm just now, flashed a touch of happiness for the rest of his life in his eyes. Looking at the recovered world around him, Ronan said with heartfelt emotion: "It''s good to be alive!" Chapter 575 Ronan is smart and lucky. After he entered the coffee shop and met Nagini, he encountered three crises, each of which was enough to take his life. The first time was when he entered the door. Ronan accurately judged the situation on the scene. What if he doesn''t realize that Nagini is the key person? Hehe, Ronan is cold now. The second was a trap designed by Nagini. The other party once said that they would not interfere in their affairs in theory, but what about the facts? Theory is a theory, a man''s mouth, a liar''s ghost. If you really believe it, you can''t escape the cool fate. Fortunately, Ronan was robust enough to prepare for the worst at the beginning, which was indirectly confirmed by Carroll''s remarks later. The third and most dangerous time. Nagini once said that he would not interfere in their affairs. Ronan tentatively said that living is the most important thing. Nagini understood his temptation and stressed again that he would not interfere. But in fact? What did Nagini say when Carol was going to kill herself? Not stop, but ask Carol if she really wants to do so. Under normal conditions, Carol does have the ability to kill himself. If they really fight for life and death, it should be three or seven times, and the probability of winning is 30%. But that means Carol in normal condition, and now? The injured Carol, let alone herself, even those lunatics of the Kerry empire under her own hands, may kill each other. With Carol''s current strength, why does she think she can kill herself? So the subtext of Nagini''s question is that if you really want to kill, I can help you. This is also Ronan''s most dangerous time in this conversation. Although he was very calm and calm at that time, he looked like Mount Tai collapsed in front with the same color, but in fact? Ronan was in a panic. Fortunately, Carol finally chose to give up. But on the contrary, although this is equivalent to being saved by Carol once, Ronan seems that Carol''s so-called strong pride is a very stupid performance. As for Roman? I''m sorry, Ronan never cares about weak chickens. You know, even now, he still doesn''t know Roman''s name. Get up, under the guidance of the Warhammer in his hand, Ronan returned to the spaceship. The men in the ship didn''t know what happened. In fact, their only doubt was why their leader appeared outside the ship. Shouldn''t he be inside the ship? But because of the harsh hierarchy of the Kerry Empire, although these men had doubts, no one dared to ask these questions. Fortunately, there was a female adjutant who had followed Ronan for many years on board. She asked: "Sir, the target has disappeared. Do you want to conduct an in-depth search?" Ronan shook his head. He took a deep look at the coffee shop below, with determination in his eyes: "No, call everyone. We''re leaving shandar." Although I don''t know what happened, the female adjutant nodded: "Yes, sir." At the same time, in the coffee shop. Watching Ronan''s spaceship leave, Roman, centurion of the New Star Corps, flashed a touch of complexity in his eyes: "Thanks." Nagini was stunned, but a moment later, he understood what Roman was talking about. He pointed to Carol not far away: "It has nothing to do with me. The people who really decided to let Ronan go are there." But Roman shook his head, looking a little serious: "But anyway, thank you for this." The most unjust thing about the whole thing is Roman. Carol has a feud with Ronan, so there will be this attack, but Roman is different. Ronan doesn''t know him at all. In other words, from beginning to end, he was the victim of being thrown out. To say wronged, he should be the most wronged, but the problem is that Roman is the one who doesn''t want Nagini to kill Ronan. It''s contradictory, but that''s the truth, You want to say that there is no emotion in his heart? That''s impossible, but the problem is, weak countries have no diplomacy! The Kerry empire is stronger than the Nova empire. Once there is a war, the Nova empire will die countless. That''s why he doesn''t want Ronan to die. Ronan can''t die. If he dies, he will go to war. War means a lot of death. No matter for the Nova Empire, his family, or himself, Roman, who has been completely assimilated by the Nova Empire, can only swallow the bitter water in his stomach even if he is wronged. Although it was refreshing to kill Ronan, he had to pay a more painful price for it. This is like the Chinese Americans in the United States, not that they want to oppose China, but that the political structure and political correctness of the United States make them choose to oppose China. Injustice or not? To tell you the truth, they are very unjust. Neither America nor the country opposite is flattering. But I can''t help it. I chose the road myself, Now that you have the green card of the United States, you can only wave the flag for the United States. Can you help the opposite country willfully? Stop it, don''t live? Can''t live? Don''t forget who you are and whose land you live on. Roman is like this. He has been completely assimilated by the Nova empire. Although the heart is unwilling, but in order to take into account the overall situation, we can only choose to bear it. This is also why the accuser Ronan is too lazy to look at him from beginning to end, because Ronan sees very clearly, and Roman is a dog. Don''t look down on it. Even if you kill the dog in front of its owner, the Nova Empire won''t turn against itself for a dog. After all, Roman is just a dog and he is a man. If the dog is gone, you can have another one. But no one? That''s life-threatening. This is why Ronan is cautious in front of Nagini, but despises Roman. Nagini understands Roman''s difficulties. In fact, he is not easy, but there is no way. He chose the road himself and no one forced him. In order not to let the topic continue, Nagini waved his hand: "Nothing. I said it only once." Roman opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally a reluctant smile appeared on his face: "Well, I have something else to do. Let''s go first." With these words, Roman turned and left. He knew that his behavior was despised, but there was no way. The so-called growth is a process of constant compromise. Roman can''t guarantee anything. The only thing he can guarantee is to be himself and try not to regret. As for what this thing will eventually evolve into? To tell the truth, Nagini doesn''t know, because it mainly depends on Roman''s own choice. However, he guessed that Roman would not choose to tear his face. At most, he would just tell his boss about it, and then? Nothing, then, it''s nothing more than minor punishment and great commandments. The mainstream of the Nova empire is still the Nova people. Unless other races have the right to speak in the mainstream, they can only choose to bear it. However, as Roman left and looked at Carol sitting on the sofa, Nagini couldn''t help frowning: "Why are you still here?" Carol rolled her eyes and made a delicate look of Xishi holding her heart: "I''m hurt." However, Nagini was not affected at all. He rolled his eyes directly: "If you get hurt, go to the hospital." But Carol shook her head. She looked at Nagini pitifully: "But I don''t trust the Nova Empire, if I can..." Before Carol finished, Nagini interrupted, "stop, I have no place here." But Carol didn''t seem to understand what Nagini meant. The old woman licked her face and said: "I can make a floor." Listen, is that what people say? The speechless Nagini glared at each other. He stressed, "it''s dirty. I have a daughter." Then Carol was stunned, her eyes flashing with surprise: "Are you married?" Looking at the fire of gossip burning in each other''s eyes, Nagini couldn''t help feeling a headache: "Well, can you stop gossiping?" But Carol ignored it. She shook her head with excitement and thought in her eyes: "That''s not good. It''s not easy to meet. I didn''t expect you to have a daughter. Let me think about what gifts to prepare for your daughter." With a frown, Nagini subconsciously said: "She doesn''t need it. Hurry up and don''t force me to drive you." However, Carol put on a rogue expression and made a tactical backward tilt directly: "I''m hurt," Nagini: " Gan! Chapter 576 At night, Nagini was busy in the kitchen. Dinner is roast beef. He likes to match some tomatoes and roast potatoes, which is a more western approach. However, compared with beef, Tang Qing''s favorite food is the potatoes of this dish. The baked potato has a crispy skin and a soft sand inside. It''s stained with the garlic sauce made by Nagini. It tastes great. It''s Xiao Tangqing''s favorite. Instead, it''s beef. Although Nagini makes it fresh and juicy enough, Tang Qing always looks like he''s not in high spirits every time. Good children should not be picky about food. Only with a perfect diet can they grow up better. His daughter likes potatoes but doesn''t like meat, which makes Nagini very sad, so he made a rule and wanted to eat baked potatoes? No problem, but Nagini won''t make a new dish until all the dishes are finished, because it will cause a waste of food. So many times, after eating baked potatoes, Xiao Tang Qing had to eat bad roast beef the next day. In this regard, Tang Qing expressed his great dissatisfaction and even protested that it was chiguoguo''s dictatorship. Unfortunately, as the adjudicator and part-time defendant, Nagini said that all Tang Qing''s protests were invalid and deprived the other party of the right to appeal. As a result, although Xiao Tang Qing wanted to eat baked potatoes, she rarely asked Nagini to make this family roast beef in order not to eat meat, As for today, why did Xiao Tang Qing say that he would eat family roast beef at night? How to put it? The reasons are complicated At this moment, outside the kitchen, in the living room on the second floor of the coffee shop where outsiders are not allowed to enter, little Tang Qing in front of the TV leaned against Carol''s arms and said happily: "Aunt Carol, you don''t know. My father''s barbecue is delicious. You must eat more later." On the sofa, Carol looked surprised: "Your father can cook?" Carol knows that Nagini can cook, But is it delicious? Carol really doesn''t know, but since Nagini dares to say that he will cook dinner today, it must not be too bad. At least in Carol''s opinion, Nagini with children is at least at the level of being able to eat. Why did she express surprise and even pretend she didn''t know? Hehe, those who have this idea must have never seen children. They are straight men without girlfriends. Looking at Carol''s surprised face, little Tang Qing showed a proud expression: "Of course, my father says things outside are unhealthy, so I eat his meals." Looking at Tang Qing''s lovely expression, Carol didn''t care about the third rate vulgar TV series on TV, but pinched Tang Qing''s little face: "How do you know your father cooks well? Maybe other uncles and aunts cook better?" Little Tang Qing was stunned. Facing Carol''s question, she subconsciously said: "Because I''ve eaten, the things bought in the surrounding shops are not as delicious as my father''s." Careful analysis, detailed comparison, and personal verification will lead to the final conclusion. The answer is reasonable and convincing. Overall, this wave of Xiao Tang Qing''s explanations can be given full marks. But the problem also came. He didn''t realize that Carol was digging a hole to pick for himself. Xiao Tang Qing is still proud at the moment. Carol''s eyes flashed a cunning: "didn''t your father let you eat outside?" Suddenly, little Tang Qing was stunned: "er..." But a moment later? Little Tang Qing said pitifully in Carol''s arms: "Aunt, please let go." On the contrary, Carol''s face showed a sense of pride in planning strategies. Her eyebrows were frivolous: "little Tang Qing, what did you call me just now?" How to put it? Little Tang Qing is worthy of being Nagini''s daughter, and experienced the words and deeds of Asgard''s two old foxes, and immediately understood what Carol meant. Meng Meng''s eyes twinkled with hesitation, and she said with milk: "Sister?" A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Carol, in a good mood, rubbed little Tang Qing''s head happily: "good boy, I won''t tell your father." This is the charm of language. Imagine if little Tang Qing said that Nagini''s cooking was delicious, Carol directly said, "well, I know, your father''s cooking is delicious." so what? Two people are embarrassed to brag about Nagini''s cooking, or are they in a daze at the third rate vulgar TV series on TV? It''s really not without reason that straight men of steel have no object. Language is an art. In addition to expressing your own art, you also need to let others display their art. It''s just, is it really that simple? Half an hour later, dinner was ready. The place for dinner was on the second floor. Generally speaking, in addition to breakfast, Nagini and Tang Qing will eat at the dining table on the second floor, because the environment on the second floor is good, and there are entertainment and leisure areas such as TV toys. In addition to eating, it is also very suitable for father and daughter to talk. The main course is naturally the family roast beef required by Xiao Tang Qing, surrounded by baked potatoes, tomatoes and other vegetables, as well as lettuce for raw food, as well as more than a dozen special staples of shandar planet similar to thousand layer cakes. Because the taste is soft, light and not greasy, this kind of cake has always been Nagini''s favorite. Carol''s eyes twinkled with surprise as she looked at the incomparably rich dinner on the table. Roast beef seems simple, but it''s actually a technical job. It''s like frying shredded potatoes. Everyone can cook this dish, but what''s really good? Most hotel chefs dare not say that their fried shredded potatoes are unique. But the roast beef in front of you? Seriously, from the appearance, the beef is burnt brown on the outside and attractive pink on the inside. You can obviously feel that there is a lot of gravy in the beef. Carol felt that this plate of roast beef was more beautiful than that made by many top chefs, and the moment when the fresh and juicy beef was imported? Perhaps the previous assumption of Nagini''s level was too conservative. Anyway, the only idea in Carol''s mind at this moment was amazing. When Carol was about to say something, Tang Qing looked at Carol proudly: "Sister, am I right? My father''s roast beef is very delicious." Touching Tang Qing''s head, Carol looked at Nagini with a little more surprise: "How can you cook so well?" His eyebrows were frivolous, and the corners of Nagini''s mouth turned up slightly, and his eyes were more proud: "Maybe this is talent?" Carol couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Just about to say something, she saw that Xiao Tang Qing took a large piece of roast beef with a fork and put it on his plate "Sister Carol, eat more if it''s delicious." Touching Tang Qing''s small head, Carol flashed a smile in her eyes: "Xiao Tang Qing is really good." Seriously, in the face of such a clever and obedient little Tang Qing. At one moment, Carol even thought about whether she wanted to have a daughter. After all, little Tang Qing was too obedient and cute. But as soon as the idea appeared, Carol roughly strangled it. If you want to have a baby, you must first have a boyfriend, but the problem is that you have been single for more than ten years, which is a very sad topic. Besides, it''s easy to have a baby, but it''s not easy to raise a baby, because it''s a responsibility. Carol is not sure she''s ready to accept it. Moreover, even if I really find the other half and get ready, I don''t necessarily give birth to little angels like Xiao Tang Qing. Therefore, children are still fun in other people''s homes. As for Nagini? Looking at the little devil who successfully stole Carol''s baked potatoes from the baking pan again, he wanted to remind Carol, but looking at the harmonious scene in front of him? Finally, Nagini gave up. He could only stare at Xiao Tang Qing with fierce eyes, But obviously, Nagini failed. No way, in front of delicious food, especially the food he likes to eat, even if Nagini has the dignified talent of his old father, it is difficult to achieve results. But most importantly, all this is the result of Xiao Tangqing''s careful planning. Although Nagini failed, Tang Qing''s behavior was highly praised by his old father. At the end of dinner, Carol touched her slightly bulging belly and flashed a touch of embarrassment in her eyes. She was just going to have a little fun, but she didn''t think that Nagini''s barbecue was so delicious. She accidentally ate too much. And most of the roast beef he ate was given to him by Xiao Tangqing. Thinking of his "threat" to Tang Qing before, Carol felt more guilty in her heart. In contrast, under the threat of Nagini''s eyes, little Tang Qing finally ate the first steak after eating the sixth small potato. Didn''t you say the roast beef was not delicious? Didn''t you see that Carol was amazed? But I can''t help it. Baked potatoes and garlic chili sauce are too delicious. After dinner, Carol watched TV with Tang Qing in her arms. As for Nagini? The old father incarnated as a tool man. He cooked and washed dishes, so he had to clean the floor and wash clothes. However, it seems that everything at home is automated except cooking? In this way, until the evening, before Xiao Tangqing went to bed, Carol finally decided what gift she wanted to give her. It was an egg and an Easter egg. Because when talking with Tang Qing before, Carol knew that she also had a name called Qitong, which represented the goddess of spring in Asgard. The original symbolic meaning of Easter eggs is spring - the beginning of all life. This one Carol gave to Tang Qing is obviously different from those Easter eggs on the market. She should be exquisite. If Nagini is right? It should be Faberge eggs made by Peter Carl Faberge. The height is about 10 cm. The overall shape is like an egg. There is a layer of green metal vines on the surface, and pink pearls are embedded in the gaps of the vines. It looks very delicate and beautiful, like a pink girl''s dream wrapped by vines. Seriously, Nagini doesn''t know why Carol gave this Easter egg to Tang Qing. It''s not a matter of whether it''s expensive or not. No one in the galaxy has Easter except the earth. In fact, even on the earth, more than half of them can''t celebrate Easter. So this Easter egg, in addition to being beautiful, is of little value. The reason why Nagini doesn''t understand is that this Easter egg has been with Carol for a long time, which should be of special significance to her. But I don''t know what''s wrong with Carol. She gave this colored egg to Tang Qing. Nagini felt familiar with this scene. It seems that in Asgard, Diva frejia did similar things and gave Xiao Tang Qing a female martial god sword. So, are these women crazy? Maternal flooding? Nagini said he couldn''t understand. Chapter 577 Title mother, I''m wrong. I really didn''t find another dog. Come back and cry~~~ Chapter 578 Easter eggs are your own? Little fat fini''s eyes twinkled and puzzled. It was clearly Tang Qing''s thing. How could it become his own? On the contrary, Christo looked at fini''s puzzled look. The bully shook his head. He sighed and looked worried about fini''s IQ: "Fat man, I said the egg was yours. Why don''t you understand?" Little fat fini shook his head and looked more and more confused: "But that Easter egg is clearly..." But Christo glared at fini fiercely, and a feeling of impatience flashed in his eyes: "That''s enough. I said it''s yours, it''s yours. In class later, you told the teacher that Tang Qing robbed your Easter eggs. Do you hear me?" Fini was stunned. He seemed to understand something, but there was a hesitation in his eyes: "Well, can this work?" But Christo sneered. He gave fini a threatening look: "I said OK, or do you not want to listen to me?" Under Christo''s eyes, there was a flash of fear in fini''s eyes. Yes, little fat fini is Christo''s man. Although Tang Qing regards the little fat man as a friend, Christo regards the little fat man as a slave who can be squeezed at will. But in fact, fini is Christo''s man. It''s not that the little fat man has any special hobbies. He doesn''t like Christo either. Compared with Christo, he prefers to follow elder sister Tang Qing. But the problem is that Christo''s father is ned Christo, the centurion of the New Star Corps. Fini''s father is just a businessman and needs the help of Christo''s father. Before, fini''s father didn''t know what happened in the kindergarten. He always thought his son was playing with Captain Ned''s son. Until the last spring outing, because of an accident, the parents of all students were forced to carry out 48 hours of isolation protection in the kindergarten. The relationship between all children was thus exposed to the eyes of parents. The day after the end of the week, fini''s father seriously warned fini to listen to Christo''s words and not to be with no three or four people in kindergarten. At first ned disagreed. No one wanted to be oppressed. Moreover, Christo didn''t take him as his hand, but regarded himself as a slave. But then he agreed because It hurts! Do you know how to keep a puppy from pooping at home? It''s very simple. Stick and bone. As long as the dog is obedient, he will be rewarded with a bone If it''s not obedient, just give it a good beating. Believe me, for a long time, even if you don''t take your dog out to pull Baba, you won''t see shit at home. Because these poops are eaten by the dog, because the dog is afraid of being beaten, but he can''t control the poop. In order not to let you, as the owner, find the poop, you can only eat the poop. Seriously, it''s a cruel way to tame, but in a sense? This approach is quite efficient. However, facing Christo''s plan, fini didn''t agree immediately, but a hesitation flashed in her eyes: "boss, what about Alice?" Xingyou kindergarten is not the only one in Christo''s family. His father is the centurion of the new star legion, and Alice''s father is also the centurion of the new star Legion. Little fat fini''s father told him to listen to Christo. But he also warned fini not to provoke Alice. In Xingyou kindergarten, Alice''s best friend is little Tang Qing. The two sisters are inseparable on weekdays. Fini can help Christo, but she can''t offend Alice for Christo. But the next moment, Christo sneered, with a look of contempt: "Alice? When her father dies, who dares to protect her?" Subconsciously, the pupil shrinks, and a surprised look appears on the little fat fini''s face: "boss, what do you mean?" In contrast, Christo looked at the little fat man coldly, and a warning flashed in his eyes: "take care of your mouth. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. Listen to my arrangement honestly, and you will benefit in the future." Fini nodded and a reluctant smile appeared on his face: "Well, I see, boss." Time passed minute by minute, with a melodious bell. Tang Qing''s head teacher, Tina, came into the classroom with a retro textbook. The teacher of Xingyou kindergarten is a very special profession. The teachers here are comfortable, well-off, well paid, and hardly need to teach their children. Children who can come to Xingyou kindergarten have excellent family conditions. The richer the family, the more emphasis on education. Although parents have different ways of education, some prefer knowledge and some prefer character. But anyway, compared with ordinary children, children in Xingyou kindergarten are naturally one step ahead. But it is also difficult to be a teacher here, because every child who comes to Xingyou kindergarten has a big background. It seems that this is just a child, but the parents of these children? Just throw one out, it''s enough to crush their teachers. Therefore, to be a teacher in Xingyou kindergarten, the level is secondary. The key depends on your personal ability and whether you will be a man. Tina is a very good teacher. She is born with a face that children like, which gives her great work advantages. Compared with other teachers, Tina is easier to be recognized by school children. But today, just after teacher Tina called her name, fini, who didn''t have a high sense of presence in the class, suddenly raised his hand. Tina was stunned. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she asked: "Fini, what''s the matter?" Little fat fini''s eyes flashed a hesitation. He knew that he still had a chance to turn back, but the question was, did he really want to turn back? With a sigh in his heart, the little fat man''s eyes became firm. He directly pointed to Tang Qing not far away: "Teacher, Tang Qing robbed me." Tina was stunned. Tang Qing robbed fini''s things? A sentence came into her mind: Are you kidding? It''s impossible. You know, Tina is very concerned about Tang Qing because of Nagini. She knows what kind of girl Tang Qing is. The simplest example is to accept fini as a younger brother Tina also misunderstood Tang Qing at the beginning, But later, when she learned that Tang Qing took the little fat fini, it was not because fini would take out a lot of candy every time, but because of Tang Qing''s protection that Christo couldn''t take fini candy. This gives Tina a comprehensive understanding of Tang Qing. So Tang Qingqiang''s stuff? Tina doesn''t believe it, because it''s impossible, and Tang Qing doesn''t have to. If she wants, she doesn''t have to rob. Fini will take the initiative to send it if she has a little conscience. After all, Tang Qing has helped fini out because of Christo''s problem in recent months. So... This is the latest prank by these children? When Tina looked puzzled, little Tang Qing pointed at herself with a confused face: "I robbed you? Fini, don''t you have a fever? What did I rob you?" As I said before, little fat fini is very smart. For example, before going to kindergarten, he decisively transferred from Christo''s camp to Xiao Tang Qing''s camp. And this time? Little fat fini, who jumped back to the Christo camp again, knows his current situation very well. There is no turning back when you open your bow. Now that you have stood up and bitten Tang Qing, you must bite to death! As a successful businessman, fini''s father often taught fini this truth. So the next moment, fini shouted decisively: "Easter eggs, which my father bought for me, were robbed by you this morning." "Bang!" Little Tang Qing slapped the table hard and stood up from her chair. Although she didn''t understand what had happened, her eyebrows were angry, just like an angry little lion: "Fini, what are you talking about?!" Looking at Tang Qing''s angry eyes, a touch of fear flashed in the little fat fini''s eyes. He didn''t forget the first time he met, Tang Qing pressed Christo on the ground and beat him up. Christo, on the other side, also noticed the fear in the little fat man''s eyes. He couldn''t help scolding a waste in his heart, but the plan had begun. Christo must not let fini shrink back at this time. So he also stood up and said sarcastically: "What do you mean? Threaten fini in front of everyone? This is a kindergarten. I really think you are the eldest sister and can do whatever you want? Fini, don''t be afraid. What do you have to say directly and boldly?" Looking at fini and Christo, little Tang Qing is not stupid. She already knows what''s going on, and her eyes are more angry. In contrast, in Tang Qing''s eyes, fini was flustered, guilty and uneasy. In short, he felt very uncomfortable, but in the end he still clenched his teeth: "Tang Qing, it''s no use staring at me. You robbed my Easter eggs this morning. Christo can testify." At the same time, Christo next to him looked like a righteous Ling ran. He said: "Yes, sir, I saw that Tang Qing stole an egg from fini this morning. Later fini told me that it was the Easter egg his father bought him." Indeed, if you don''t know Tang Qing and know enough about the forces within the class Tina may believe it. After all, children can''t lie. But the problem is that only those who really understand the situation can understand how unreliable what fini said. So after some hesitation, teacher Tina waved her hand: "Well, it''s class time now. We''ll say after class that we can''t affect everyone''s study because of your things." Obviously, the return on Nagini''s investment has come. Normally, Miss Tina is right. But the problem is, this is Xingyou kindergarten, a senior kindergarten where students are more expensive than teachers. Tina can make both sides stop arguing at this time. It seems that it is for everyone to learn, but in fact? She is buying time for Tang Qing. After all, from the current situation, Xiao Tang Qing is not in a good situation. However, the next moment, the door of the classroom was opened. Tina subconsciously turned her head and was stunned: "Principal Goodman, why are you here?" Chapter 579 Ms. Goodman, the principal of Xingyou kindergarten, is a female principal in her fifties. Usually she seldom appears in kindergartens. Tina has worked for three years and has only seen each other four times before, three of which are on the annual school day and the other is an encounter at a senior party. At that time, Ms. Goodman was the most dazzling star of the party. On the contrary, Miss Tina was just a little transparent that no one cared about. The present meeting was the fifth time miss Tina saw Goodman. As the principal, although she seldom sees each other on weekdays, Ms. Goodman plays an important role in Xingyou kindergarten. Tina didn''t know why the headmaster came. She was a little confused and didn''t know what to say. But it seems that she has nothing to say, Because the next moment, Ms. Goodman looked at teacher Tina with approval and said: "Well, what you said just now is very good. They are all kindergarten children. We can''t delay their study time." When she was happy, teacher Tina had a smile on her face that she couldn''t hide. She said happily, "it''s all taught by the headmaster." But before Miss Tina was happy for too long, Ms. Goodman waved her hand and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "Nothing. After all, it''s all for the children, but I want to criticize you for one thing." "As educators, our education should not only stay on the surface of knowledge. Ideological and moral education is equally important. You should understand that a citizen with knowledge can make a great contribution to society. But a criminal with knowledge will do more damage to society!" This sentence is no problem, but what if it is imposed on a group of four or five-year-old children? Tina was stunned. When Ms. Goodman said she wanted to criticize herself, she had a bad feeling in her heart, which was confirmed by the words of the other party. Obviously, the praise in the previous sentence is false, and the latter words are the other party''s real intention. But the next moment, after some trade-offs, teacher Tina pretended to be confused: "What does the headmaster mean?" She didn''t understand what Ms. Goodman meant, but the other party said too much. As a teacher, even if she is only a kindergarten teacher, she is still a teacher. She has to teach and protect her children. And the word criminal? It''s too heavy for a group of four or five-year-old children! With a slight frown on her brow, Ms. Goodman glanced at teacher Tina. There was a flash of displeasure in her eyes, and her voice was a little more reprimanded: "Why are you so confused? Knowledge can be learned slowly, but if your morality is bad, it will cause great damage to the society." Facing the second hint from President Goodman, she even tore her face and pointed to her nose to say what you stupid pig should do. Tina flashed a hesitation in her eyes. She had her persistence, but the problem was After taking a deep breath, teacher Tina pressed her head and asked, "does the headmaster mean to continue?" With a cold look at teacher Tina, Ms. Goodman snorted with an undisguised warm anger: "don''t ask me, you are the teacher of these children!" Obviously, principal Goodman is angry! What should I do? Tina sighed in her heart. She looked at Tang Qing helplessly. No way, the teacher has tried his best. After all, the other party is the principal, and he is just a dispensable teacher. So the next moment, with a light cough, teacher Tina turned her head and looked at the little fat fini with serious eyes: "Fini, I ask you now, did Tang Qing really rob your Easter eggs? Remember, you must tell the truth." There was hesitation in fini''s eyes. What happened in front of him was different from what he expected. Although he panicked before, he quickly adjusted his mind because of Christo. But this time, President Goodman came, which fini never thought of before. More importantly, he can''t feel headmaster Goodman''s intention now. Plus the "crime" mentioned in the headmaster''s words and the sentence "be sure to tell the truth" said by teacher Tina. Fini was completely flustered because he knew that the Easter egg was originally Tang Qing''s, so in the face of the teacher''s inquiry, there was a headmaster staring at him and the strange eyes of the surrounding students looking at him. Fini was instinctively nervous, He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but the eyes around him were too dazzling. Even occasionally, I can hear a little partner say, "why is this man like this?" "unexpectedly, it''s such a person?" "elder sister Tang Qing really helped him in vain." No way, fini is just a four-year-old. But fini''s performance made Christo frown. He secretly scolded the fat man as a waste again, but at this moment, he had to stand up again: "Teacher, I saw with my own eyes this morning that Tang Qing stole the colored egg from fini." Then he glared at the surrounding group of waste people who didn''t mind watching the excitement. Under the threat of Christo''s eyes, the whispers around him were obviously much lower. At the same time, with Christo''s support, fini was obviously calm. He quickly pointed to Tang Qing and pretended to be bullied: "Yes, you robbed my eggs. My father bought them for me. You just threatened me." On the contrary, in the face of the two liars who opened their eyes and lied, Xiao Tangqing accumulated anger in her eyes and roared like a little lion: "I threaten you? You lie. It was given to me by my aunt." But because fini survived and asked for the first time, his resistance has been comprehensively upgraded. With the help of Christo just now, fini, who has completely stopped hesitating, took a decisive bite: "You lied. Christo saw it. You robbed my eggs." Looking at the performance of little fat fini this time, Christo nodded with satisfaction, and in order to prevent the pressure of public opinion from happening on his side again? Christo glanced around with threatening eyes, and a cold feeling crossed the corner of his mouth: "Yes, I see. I know you don''t believe it, but it''s the same as what fini said. Tang Qing took fini''s things." The situation at the scene gave Tina a headache. She wants to help Tang Qing, but from the current situation? After taking a deep breath, teacher Tina looked at little Tang Qing painfully: "Tang Qing, is there anything else to say?" She opened her mouth and her little face turned red. Xiao Tang Qing seemed to want to say something, but finally realized that no matter what she said, she looked pale and powerless. She could only stubbornly say: "They lied. I didn''t rob what was robbed. The Easter egg was mine!" Tina didn''t know that the Easter eggs were Tang Qing''s, but she couldn''t help it. Fini insists that little Tang Qing stole his Easter eggs, and he also has Christo as a witness. At the same time, just as teacher Tina thought, compared with the conclusive evidence on fini''s side, all Tang Qing''s remarks seemed so pale and powerless. She didn''t say it was okay. After she said it? The remarks about fini''s attack just now have turned their spears against Xiao Tang Qing. Such as: "Unexpectedly, Tang Qing is such a person?" "Keep your voice down. Be careful that Tang Qing will trouble you afterwards." "No?" "why not? People are separated from each other." Such remarks made Tang Qing''s face more and more ugly, and her fingers were pinched blue. The grievance in her heart made her want to cry, but she was stubborn in her bones, but she was not allowed to cry at this time. Because it was a sign of weakness, Tang Qing didn''t want the other party to see his weakness. With a sigh in her heart, the last scene appeared, but there was no way. Teacher Tina was only a teacher after all, just when she was ready to announce the result. Alice, who had been silent beside little Tang Qing, suddenly stood up. She pointed to fini and Christo not far away: "Teacher, they lie. Everyone knows that Tang Qing can''t rob fini''s things. That egg is Tang Qing''s." Alice''s words changed the situation that was about to become a foregone conclusion again. Especially the little fat fini, his face suddenly changed very ugly. You know, Alice and Christo are the centurion of the New Star Corps. Although Christo said, Alice''s father is going to die. But fini is not a fool. He can''t believe what Christo says. Looking at fini''s changed face, Christo nearby secretly shouted that it was bad. If he wanted to hurt Tang Qing, he had to let fini bite each other. If fini is loose now, everything will be over. In the past, fini bited Tang Qing because Alice kept silent, but now Alice publicly supported Tang Qing, and things became complicated, At the same time, the surrounding remarks also disappeared at this moment. Do you really not understand? No, they understand, Never underestimate children. Many times they know better than you think, such as the silence at this moment. Just when Christo didn''t know what to do, Ms. Goodman, who had been watching, suddenly said: "This child, how do you know that the colored egg is hers?" PS: Hello, everyone. I''m the manuscript depositor. Yesterday, my concubine ran out and let everyone see a joke. Here, on behalf of the owner, I''ll make a bad apology to you and hope Haihan. As soon as the picture turned, the red skirt and gold hairpin were graceful. The elegant cungao Niang sat in a chair. Behind him, a fat salted fish in a blue silk coat gently pinched the cungao Niang''s soft shoulder: "madam, is your strength OK?" "Um ~" Feeling the power of warm palms and fingertips, the graceful and beautiful woman''s eyebrows and eyes are slightly relaxed: "You know it''s wrong?" The fat salted fish nodded quickly, "I know it''s wrong." Cungao Niang turned her eyes coyly: "look at your virtue, can I kill your little lover?" The killing opportunity suddenly appeared, and the fat salted fish was worried. He first pretended to be confused, and then said in righteous words: "madam, I love you only. What''s the little lover to say?" At the same time, in the basement, a beautiful girl in plain clothes was bound at the moment, but her eyes glittered with stubbornness Chapter 580 Ms. Goodman''s sudden opening made Miss Tina panic. She has a bad hunch. As the saying goes, people know their faces but not their hearts, Miss Tina recognized the true face of Ms. Goodman, but as a child under the age of five? Alice was obviously too young. In the face of Ms. Goodman''s inquiry, she subconsciously shouted: "Because Tang Qing told me." Ms. Goodman, who got a satisfactory answer, flashed a kind smile around her mouth. She directly asked, "is it possible that Tang Qing lied to you?" Alice subconsciously retorted, "it''s impossible." On the other hand, Ms. Goodman shook her head, a faint chill flashed in her eyes, and then pretended to be sorry: "Obviously, you should have been cheated by Tang Qing. She first robbed another child''s colored eggs, and then told you it was hers. I didn''t expect such a lovely little girl to be so vicious, but she obviously didn''t realize that all this had been seen by Christo." Alice was stunned. She stared at Ms. Goodman and waved her hand in a panic: "No, it''s not." But Ms. Goodman ignored it. She looked at Alice calmly: "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but this is the reality." Then Ms. Goodman looked at teacher Tina not far away and said coldly, "you can announce the results." Tina opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but finally there was a sense of helplessness in her eyes. There''s obviously a problem here, The children around don''t understand, but as an adult, how can miss Tina not understand? As a teacher, Ms. Goodman didn''t know so many people present, but she could call Christo''s name. Ms. Goodman doesn''t know Alice, who is also the child of the centurion of the New Star Corps. From this we can see many problems. She guessed that this matter was very complicated, which might involve the high-level game of the Nova Empire, the emergence of Ms. Goodman, and the other party''s remarks just now. It is most likely the self rescue action of Xingyou educational institution. Although this self-help action should be at the expense of Xiao Tangqing And teacher Tina knows it''s unfair, but there''s no way. The world is very complex. It''s either black or white. Most cases are gray. Moreover, in a sense, it''s actually good. Tina thinks a lot. She thinks it''s just an internal problem that can be solved internally. If it''s really big? The game between the centurions of the two new star legions, no matter who loses or wins, is not something that a four-and-a-half-year-old child can bear. So at the next moment, although there was some helplessness in her eyes, teacher Tina said firmly: "Tang Qing, give him the eggs." However, in the face of teacher Tina''s orders. Although Xiao Tang Qing''s voice is very young, her attitude is extremely firm and almost unequivocal: "I won''t give it!" Little Tang Qing doesn''t know what is black and what is white. What''s more, he doesn''t understand that it is crystal and fini who lie, but everyone believes them instead of himself. But she knew one thing. The Easter eggs were hers. Aunt Carol gave them to herself last night. She was right and didn''t lie, So she didn''t give it, because it was hers! With Tang Qing''s firm answer, the situation on the scene froze again. Tina didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, the Easter eggs were in Tang Qing''s hands. She couldn''t search herself by force, could she? She is just a teacher. Only law enforcers have the right to do body searches, and legal procedures are needed. On the contrary, Ms. Goodman on one side didn''t know what she was thinking. She suddenly said to Xiao Tang Qing: "According to the law of the Nova Empire, robbery is sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of more than three years and less than ten years, but you are a child of our kindergarten after all. I can''t do this to you. So as long as you apologize and admit your mistakes..." At this point, Ms. Goodman paused. Instead of continuing, she looked at Christo not far away. In the face of Ms. Goodman''s eyes, Christo''s eyes flashed a hesitation. He seems to be making a choice, but in the end? With a sigh, it was unexpected that Christo said: "Tang Qing, stop it. After all, we are in the same class. I think fini will forgive you." Tina was stunned. She didn''t expect that this sentence came from Christo''s mouth, which made her eyes flash a doubt, so... Is this going to stop? The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and teacher Tina''s eyes twinkled with thought. She looked at Ms. Goodman not far away and then at Christo. The whole person couldn''t help feeling a little dizzy. She found that she couldn''t understand Ms. Goodman''s operation. There is also little fat fini who doesn''t understand, but although he doesn''t understand, he knows one thing, that is, he will do whatever Christo says. So the next moment, he also said magnanimously: "Yes, we are all in the same class. As long as you give me the Easter eggs, I will forgive you." With Ms. Goodman''s opening again and the follow-up speeches of Christo and fini, the situation that had become tit for tat due to Tang Qing''s refusal is now clearly showing signs of improvement. And watching the amazing changes in the atmosphere? A flash of light flashed in my mind, and teacher Tina seemed to understand something. Obviously, in teacher Tina''s view, this should be a high-level game, a collision between Centurion ned represented by Christo and Centurion Roman represented by Alice. Little Tang Qing is the starting point of everything. Christo''s idea is to lead Alice through Tang Qing. I thought Ms. Goodman was on Christo''s side, Now? Obviously I misunderstood Ms. Goodman. Xingyou kindergarten plays the role of peacemaker in this matter. All previous actions of Ms. Goodman are to prevent the escalation of the conflict between Christo and Alice. This is very close to Tina''s previous guess, but the difference is that Ms. Goodman didn''t expect Tang Qing to be so stubborn. Her refusal to make the atmosphere stiff again. You know, although this is a dispute between Christo and Alice, it is Tang Qing and fini who promote all this. In the previous confrontation, Alice obviously didn''t intend to conflict with Christo, so Christo won the battle, but Alice didn''t lose because she didn''t come to an end at all. But the problem is that Tang Qing, who knows nothing in the Bureau, is still struggling with the truth that everyone doesn''t care. This has resulted in a result - the conflict that should have stopped may escalate again! Therefore, in order to avoid further deterioration, Ms. Goodman had to speak again and warn Tang Qing to let her understand the seriousness of this matter. At the same time, because of Ms. Goodman''s speech again, Christo, who was warned, was obviously a lot more honest, or it was just a test, rather than really fighting on behalf of Centurion ned and Centurion Roman. Of course, it is likely that Alice''s lack of engagement made him feel very bored. This is the truth of everything! Teacher Tina, who thought she knew everything, winked at Xiao Tang Qing. She naively thought: "Tang Qing, listen to the teacher and apologize. Everything will be over." However, is this really the case? On the surface, it is. Xingyou kindergarten can''t afford to offend the centurion of the New Star Corps. President Goodman can only make things big and small by sacrificing Tang Qing. On the surface, it''s no problem. But the actual situation? Tina is still too young. Although she is a teacher of Xingyou kindergarten, she has only been in office for three years. It is obviously unclear how dark this society is. On the surface, Ms. Goodman is trying to reduce the impact of this matter and save the fate of Xiao Tang Qing, but in fact? As long as Tang Qing admits that he robbed fini''s Easter eggs, he will be arrested at the police station immediately. Although Tang Qing is only a child, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that she did rob other people''s things and admitted that she robbed them. At the legal level, she can be sentenced directly according to the crime of robbery. Considering that Tang Qing is only a child, it won''t be too serious. But this stain will be with her all her life. As for why? The reason is very simple. Ms. Goodman is not neutral. She is actually the centurion of ned. It''s easy to see, and miss Tina also found that Ms. Goodman knew Christo, but she didn''t know Alice. But the problem is that Ms. Goodman''s subsequent operation completely misled Miss Tina''s judgment. And the current plan? In fact, it is not a high-level game of the Nova empire. If they want to play a game at that level, they must distinguish between life and death. Therefore, in most cases, conflicts will not easily occur. So all this was just Christo''s plan. He learned from his father that Alice''s father was likely to die, so he made the plan. What he wants is not only to make Tang Qing lose face, but also to make her regret! Tina didn''t think of this problem. On the one hand, she didn''t know enough about the senior management of Nova empire. The big people in her eyes, such as president Goodman, are actually just a dispensable little person in the senior management''s eyes. After all, she is only a kindergarten principal of Xingyou educational institution. There are primary school principals, junior middle school principals, senior high school principals, university principals and so on. A kindergarten principal? It''s not worth mentioning in the eyes of real executives. Another reason is that in teacher Tina''s eyes, whether Tang Qing, fini or Christo, they are just a group of four or five-year-old children. It''s just a child. How bad can it be? It was her subconscious thought. But don''t forget, this is not an ordinary school, but a Xingyou kindergarten with dignitaries. Even fini, who was shot, knew the truth that if he beat a snake, he would not die but suffer from it. Think about how good Tang Qing was to him before. Look at how hard he bites Tang Qing now, just like a mad dog. From this, we can see that the children here are not ordinary. That''s true of fini, not to mention the higher ranking Christo. So, it''s like a witch''s apple. It seems to be a kind olive branch, but in fact? This apple is more vicious than all the poisons in the world! Chapter 581 In the classroom of Xingyou kindergarten, little Tang Qing stood alone. Glancing around, you can clearly see the pride at the corners of Christo''s mouth, the ferocity in the eyes of little fat fini who can''t wait to kill himself, and the exclusive and even disdainful eyes of the surrounding students. Even the most trusted teacher Tina seems to be on the opposite side of herself at the moment. This made Xiao Tang Qing''s face look pale. She pursed her lips, said nothing, and endured all this silently. But the most terrible thing is not the eyes of these people around, but the only Alice who believed in herself before. At the moment, her eyes are a little more hesitant. She seemed to want to say something, but finally Alice chose silence. be isolated and helpless? be besieged on all sides? Little Tang Qing clenched her fist. Her face was pale and her eyes glittered with stubbornness. She kept telling herself not to care about other people''s views. But some things won''t happen unless you pretend you don''t know. "You said, Tang Qing, did she really rob fini?" "Otherwise? The teacher told her to hand it in. She must have robbed it." "Well, what did Christo mean just now? Isn''t his relationship with Tang Qing very bad?" "Christo''s father is a centurion. Do you think as the son of a centurion, accounting is more important than these things?" "That''s right. What does Tang Qing do for her father?" "I don''t know. It must be a businessman." "By the way, don''t you think Tang Qing is a little disgusting?" "I don''t feel it. I just think Christo is a little handsome and very elegant." Listening to the whispers around, as a four-and-a-half-year-old, Xiao Tang Qing felt so powerless for the first time. This feeling is very uncomfortable, as if an invisible hand clenched itself, and the terrible force almost crushed her. It''s true, but it''s false. It''s obviously false, but it''s true. So is there a difference between true and false? In the past, Tang Qing felt that the world was simple, frank and pure, but when he really touched the dark side of the world? This repressive darkness seems to have nothing left to swallow up! So... Do you want to give up? Giving up the so-called truth and falsehood into the darkness that suffocated her before, perhaps the dark side of the world is the real side of the world, and the world that she saw before is just a false bubble. Just He looked up and glanced at the people in front of him. There are friends, teachers and respected principals. But the difference is that when she saw these people before, although Tang Qing looked stubborn, she knew it was not really strong, but tried to cover up her vulnerability and fear with stubbornness. Not afraid of these people, but afraid of the darkness they represent. There is no distinction between black and white. It is a gray world thinking purely from the perspective of its own interests, But at this moment, she looked around again and felt the suffocating depression and countless shackles that imprisoned her. She shook her head and said word by word: "I said, the eggs are mine. I didn''t lie, and I won''t..." Every time she said a word, Tang Qing felt relaxed. From the initial panic to the final calm, the four-and-a-half-year-old girl''s clear eyes twinkled with determination enough to make adults ashamed. That is the insistence of black and white. It is the helplessness of countless adults who are eager to do it, but finally have to give in. "Click" The shackles on the body cracked, and the suffocating darkness was torn to pieces at this moment! At the same time, it is not only Tang Qing''s heart that is released at this moment. At a deeper level in her body, with the further sublimation of her will, the terrible genes sleeping in her body began to wake up "Boom!" In an instant, the skyrocketing light rose in Xiao Tangqing''s body. The dazzling blue light, like a skyrocketing sword, seemed to tear the shandar planet! At this moment, countless people of shandar star inexplicably appeared a burst of panic in their hearts. They subconsciously looked in the direction of Xiao Tang Qing. This is the suppression of higher life against lower life. It is like a natural enemy. It belongs to the smell of Xiao Tangqing, which makes everyone tremble! At the same time, with the rising blue light on shandar at the moment, all warning devices soared directly to the highest level. I don''t know what happened to the General Commander of the new star legion, crose, Looking at the flashing red alarm light in the room, her expression was unprecedentedly dignified! You know, the alarm light in my office has never been on again since the day when the Nova Corps settled on shandar! What does that mean? Rose doesn''t know, but it''s certain that something terrible must have happened on shandar at the moment. "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock outside the door. Almost subconsciously, crose shouted seriously: "Come in." Immediately, 14 centurions, including Centurion Roman, who had just left his place, poured in. Glancing around, at the moment, rose showed a vigorous and resolute action she had never seen before. She waved her hand: "I''ll just say three points: First, I want to know what happened. Second, I want to know the solution. Third, I want you to tell me that this matter can be solved! " Serious eyes swept over, commander crose''s eyes flashed with danger, and she warned in a deep voice: "I don''t care if you had any conflicts before. I hope you can understand the current situation. In case of internal friction in the next operation, I will directly remove both sides from their posts and take them to the military court." "Do you understand? If there are any questions you don''t understand, you can ask them directly now." It''s a critical moment for internal fighting to return to internal fighting on weekdays? Although she knows it''s impossible, crose still wants to remind everyone that everyone is a grasshopper tied to a rope at the moment. This alarm is the highest level in history. If anything happens, everyone will be finished! So the next moment, as crose''s voice fell, although the centurions looked different, they said with one voice: "I see!" Rose nodded and took a deep breath: "Act now!" At the same time, Xingyou kindergarten, with the huge power in the body being mobilized, Xiao Tang Qing, who had never controlled the power, fainted directly under the protection mechanism of the body. At the same time, the blue light column rising from her body began to shrink gradually, and finally formed an egg shaped translucent blue light ball around Tang Qing. Around Tang Qing, the children in the kindergarten don''t know what happened. Even as an adult, teacher Tina can''t give a reasonable explanation for the sudden scene in front of her. But as the principal of Xingyou kindergarten, Ms. Goodman didn''t know that there was a mess outside because of Tang Qing''s problem, but she had a strong feeling¡ª¡ª It''s likely to make a big deal. Looking at the new star Legion? It has to be said that their reaction speed is still very fast. Although the Nova empire is often hung by the Kerry Empire, shandar is the capital planet of the Nova empire after all. On weekdays, some small things can attract much attention, not to mention such a serious safety accident. As the capital planet of the Nova Empire and the headquarters of the Nova legion, shandar planet at this moment erupted into amazing power. Numerous spaceships fly out of the various new star legions on shandar planet. At present, there are only danger level warnings and no specific enemy appears, so the new star Legion directly scans the whole shandar planet. At the same time, a large number of data and information are sorted and analyzed, gathered into clues and handed over to professional groups. Based on this piece of information, they will conduct scene simulation and finally deduce the result closest to the truth. In the dark where ordinary people don''t know, terrible spaceships are being launched, including strategic weapons such as Star Destroyers and super large space stations. Three minutes, only three minutes, this time is even less than the bathroom, but a report with an accuracy of 98.7% has appeared in front of the commander-in-chief of the New Star Corps, rose. Yes, this is the real strength of the new star Legion. It took them three minutes to complete the comprehensive scanning of shandar planet and prepare for heavy weapon counterattack. From more than 100 million times of intelligence, they found 1.24 million pieces of useful information. Then, after 5.64 million times of scene simulation, they finally obtained 11 alternative reports with more than 50% possibility after considering the conflict of civilizations, natural disasters, internal hidden dangers and other aspects. Of which: The accuracy of 6 reports is 50% ~ 60%. The accuracy of the three reports was 60% ~ 65%. The accuracy of one report is 65% ~ 70%. The final report with an accuracy of 98.7% is now in the hands of the highest commander of the new star legion, Chloe. This is the ability of the Nova empire! Just now in the conference room, with the supreme commander, rose, reading the report in her hand? "Bang!" With a loud noise, she slapped the report on the table. Rose looked ferocious. She almost clenched her teeth and shouted: "That''s enough!" Chapter 582 In the blue sky, the star excellent kindergarten on shandar planet, around it, there are golden spaceships that imitate bees. If you know a little about the Nova Empire, you will know that these ships represent the first elite team of the Nova Empire - the Nova Legion. However, if you observe carefully enough, you will find that there are several silvery white ships inside the new star Legion ship fleet. On the surface, there is nothing different between the two spaceships except the color, but in fact? This silvery white spaceship represents the centurion of the new star Legion. It has a nice name - Silver Centurion. Generally speaking, only during the war, the centurion representing the Nova empire was qualified to start the spacecraft, and a full 14 silver centurions docked around the Xingyou kindergarten at the moment. This means that there are 14 centurions of the New Star Corps here! Do you think it''s over? No, what''s really terrible is that there is such a spaceship that is very similar to ordinary spaceships in both color and model among the numerous standard spaceships of the New Star Corps. Because of the high level of confidentiality, ordinary people simply can''t understand the model and appearance of this kind of spacecraft. But everyone who knows knows knows that this ship represents the supreme commander of the Nova corps! So, what happened? The centurion of 14 new star legions and a top commander gathered here! You know, even if it is a full-scale war with the Nova Empire, there is no need to call so many senior leaders. At the same time, in the classroom of Xingyou kindergarten, except Xiao Tang Qing, all the students in this classroom, including teacher Tina, have been secretly detained, As the principal of Xingyou kindergarten, Ms. Goodman is lucky because she was not directly detained. You know, the school has been blocked, and nothing that happens here can be passed on to the outside. This means that even if they are secretly executed, no one will know. And it involves 14 centurions and a supreme commander. I''m afraid it''s not just you who will disappear at that time, and your whole file will be cancelled. But in a sense, Ms. Goodman is also unfortunate. Because her ending is likely to be worse than those students and teachers who are secretly detained! She was very flustered. Although she had thought that things might make a big deal before, she never thought that she had alerted so many top leaders. What should I do? Ms. Goodman doesn''t know, but so many big guys here are obviously for Tang Qing. Think about what they said to Tang Qing before? Ms. Goodman, who knows that her little hands can''t hide from these big guys, feels cold. She wanted to beg for mercy, but she didn''t dare to open her mouth. She was afraid that she would say the wrong thing, which would annoy the big men around her, so she had to stand stiff in place, looking like a piece of wet wood. However, what Ms. Goodman doesn''t know is that no one cares what Goodman thinks or what Goodman says, whether it''s Ned, Roman or commander in chief crose. Because in their eyes, there is only one real trouble, that is Tang Qing in front of them! At the moment, Tang Qing is still in a coma, surrounded by a layer of blue translucent energy crystals, which have been tested by a professional team. The conclusion is that this is a high-purity space force. Theoretically, there is little possibility of acquisition only in the case of space jump. It is a very rare and amazing energy. The expert''s advice is not to act rashly, because there are only two results: One is that all attack means will be ineffective, because all attacks will be transmitted to unknown places by the energy of blue space. Another result was the destruction of the stable structure of blue space energy, resulting in an unprecedented big bang, which was powerful enough to destroy more than half of the Nova empire. It is not shandar, but a complete Nova empire with a vast area and has opened interstellar civilization for a long time! So the only thing I can do now is wait. Glancing around, commander-in-chief rose glanced over the silent centurions and finally looked at ned not far away, which made her frown: "Come on, what are you going to do now?" Seriously, if she didn''t know it didn''t make sense, Chloe would like to kill the bastard in front of her now. She can ignore the conflict between ned and Roman, and even ignore Ned''s betrayal of the Novak Empire some time ago. After all, he did it for the sake of the Novak empire. What''s more, Ned has made great contributions to the Nova empire. Although he can make mistakes, he has the wrong capital. But the question is, what the hell is his son Christo? A four and a half-year-old child can cause so much trouble? If it hadn''t been for the influence, rose would have pointed at Ned''s nose and yelled. I really don''t know how he taught his children. If you can''t teach him, why don''t you shoot him directly at the wall when he was born? I''ve seen a lot of pit fathers, but it''s the first time that Krose has seen a pit like Christo. The lowest half of the explosion range of the Nova Empire, if it really blows up? You, your son, you and your wife''s ancestors for eighteen generations, all of them together are not enough to apologize! When asked by commander in chief crose, Captain Ned''s face was extremely gloomy. He knew that his son was not a good thing. But the problem is that he has always believed that as a centurion, he has the ability to help his son solve all his problems. But from the current situation? I really underestimated my son. The pot is too big this time. Don''t say you''re a centurion. If you plan for the worst, even the whole new Star Corps can''t afford to carry the pot, so the next moment Ned''s eyes gradually showed a touch of ruthlessness, and made a vague gesture of cutting the roots: "Why don''t you... Kill him?" After listening to Ned''s method, Roman next to him was stunned. He looked at ned in amazement. After confirming that the other party was not joking? Roman couldn''t help laughing in anger: "Ned, you''re crazy!" But ned shook his head. He gave Roman a cold look and asked: "So what? It''s already happened. It''s enough to make her lose trust in the Nova empire." "And just now experts said that if the explosion is enough to destroy more than half of the Nova empire. That is to say, not only the Nova empire can be destroyed, but also the Kerry empire will be destroyed, so this is an opportunity!" As ned said, what happened today will inevitably affect Tang Qing''s attitude towards the Nova empire. Although the impact of this event can be minimized by brainwashing, it only reduces the risk, not no risk. This risk will also increase with the growth of Tang Qing''s strength. The most famous example is Captain Marvel - Carol. On the contrary, he killed Tang Qing. Although he could not maximize his interests, he definitely made a lot of money for the Nova empire. However, in the face of Ned''s proposal. Roman sneered. He asked, "the question is coming. Who will do the task?" Killing or detonating Tang Qing will cause an extremely terrible explosion, powerful enough to destroy most of the Nova civilization. This means that this is a mortal task, because no one can escape when Tang Qing explodes, and everyone will be swallowed up by the explosion. In the face of the silence, Ned took a deep breath and stood up: "I''ll come. Even if I die, I deserve it." There''s no way. His son caused the incident and proposed the plan, so he can only implement the plan himself. This is Ned''s plan. His son caused it. What should we do? As a man, he must stand up at this time, so he put forward the above plan. He will die, but if Tang Qing is really sent to the Kerry Empire and detonated? He''s dead, but it''s worth it. The Kerry empire is bound to be seriously damaged. At that time, the Nova empire can change its weakness and devour the Kerry empire. As centurion of the Nova legion, ned is worthy of the Nova empire. And as Christo''s father? Although all this was provoked by his son, isn''t a father trying to protect his son from the wind and rain? So ned had already thought about it when he put forward the plan. He took a deep breath and looked at commander-in-chief crose with a frown not far away. Although his expression was very complex, Ned''s eyes flashed a resolute: "Commander in chief, I''ll take care of it." But the next moment, before Chloe spoke, Roman turned his eyes: "you want to die, I don''t care. After all, you deserve it! But can you not drag us to die together?" His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and Ned''s eyes flashed a little unhappy: "Roman, what do you mean?" Roman sneered and scolded mercilessly: "Are you mentally retarded? Tang Qing is now four and a half years old and has not undergone any injection. The gene state is very stable and there is no mutation at all. You can also see the energy level just now. It is definitely the energy level of higher life, and what does the high-level life in childhood mean? You should know better than me! " Ned froze for a moment. He seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly appeared a pale of fear: "You mean, Tang Qing''s father?" And look at Ned''s face? Roman sighed. Instead of scolding each other, a flash of worry flashed in his eyes: "Now you see? The focus of the whole thing is not Tang Qing at all. After all, she is only a four-and-a-half-year-old child. What is really terrible is Tang Qing''s father." Yes, in fact, Tang Qing is not important. Whether it is, as ned said, directly thrown into the Kerry empire as a bomb. It is secondary or even unimportant to stay in the Nova Empire and cultivate slowly. There is only one real trouble in this matter, that is Tang Qing''s biological parents! Another thing, Roman didn''t say. He knew how close the cafe opened by Nagini was to Xingyou kindergarten. Judging by the intensity of energy fluctuation, Nagini would definitely arrive at the first time. But actually? In addition to their fourteen centurions, commander-in-chief, principal and Tang Qing, Roman did not see Nagini. It made him extremely uneasy! As Roman said the most terrible point and rubbed the center of his eyebrows irritably, the commander-in-chief rose sighed: "Find someone, find... Forget it, go and invite Tang Qing''s parents." She wanted to say "look for", but later she was afraid that her men didn''t understand the horror of a high-level life, so she changed "look for" to "please". However, before the centurion appointed by Rose came out of the classroom, he heard a strange voice in the classroom: "Don''t change it. I''ve been here." In an instant, everyone''s back was in a cold sweat, especially the centurion who was ready to open the door. The whole person was frozen in place! Chapter 583 In the morning, the scattered sunlight shines on the classroom through the window. Nagini sat quietly on the chair with fainted little Tang Qing in her arms. At the moment, she curled up like a rainy dog. Her trembling appearance made people unbearable for a while. Around Nagini, there is a layer of light blue space energy. Part of this energy is the power accumulated in Tang Qing''s body, but most of it is the space power gathered involuntarily under the traction of rules. A wisp of light blue flocculent space energy floated out of the translucent energy crystal. It floated slowly around Xiao Tangqing, as if observing something. However, the next moment, as if a treasure had been found, this wisp of spatial energy suddenly became excited. With a "whoosh", the light blue silk wadding threw Xiao Tangqing down and leaned against nangini. Just waiting for this ray of space energy is not Nagini''s acceptance, but a ruthless slap. "Bang!" This ray of space energy was blasted and turned into countless light blue stardust. But after all, it is energy. Even if the shape has changed, the essence of energy has not changed. After a while, the scattered Stardust gathered into a wisp of light blue flocculent filaments, but unlike before, this time it was much more honest. However, it still hasn''t given up its desire for Nagini. At the moment, it is getting closer to Nagini. This feeling is like there is a special smell on each other, which has a strong attraction to the power of space. But unfortunately, what is waiting for it is still Nagini''s ruthless slap. Once, twice, in the face of Nagini''s repeated rejection, the light blue flocculent space fog silk, although very reluctant, can only be integrated into Xiao Tangqing''s body in the end. Falling flowers are intentional and ruthless, although space energy shows full sincerity to Nagini. But unfortunately, Nagini didn''t see it. In this way, wisps of light blue space energy are integrated into Xiao Tang Qing''s body. Of course, there are also pretentious people who think they can be recognized by Nagini, but unfortunately these space energies are rejected by Nagini. Look at the new star Legion? Seriously, they were very flustered at first, especially when they found that a person appeared strangely in the room, or the other party was in the classroom at the beginning, but everyone didn''t find it. The strong sense of crisis made everyone, including rose, feel nervous. If 14 centurions, plus the General Commander of a new star legion, Nagini, who is suspected of higher life, suddenly burst at this time? The Nova empire is expected to be cool. Don''t believe it. The New Star Corps has trained for so many years to cultivate 14 centurions. This is the backbone of the Nova empire against the Kerry empire. If these forces are gone? The strength of the Kerry empire is stronger than the Nova empire. If the Nova Empire loses a lot, the Kerry empire is bound to invade on a large scale. But as time went on, when everyone found that Nagini had no intention of selling. As the commander-in-chief of the New Star Corps, crose took a deep breath and stood up with a stiff head. First bow and apologize, and then the first sentence is: "Mr. Nagini, this is our fault, and we are willing to compensate." There''s no way. You can''t admit your mistake. What is the concept of advanced life? Although it is not as powerful as the top powers in the universe, it is also a terrorist existence enough to destroy the planet. The simplest example is the yuan eater. The young yuan eater is OK, but only swallows people at most. But an adult yuan eater is a terrorist creature that can swallow the planet. In the special group of advanced life, metaphages are only a very common type. Some powerful advanced life bodies even have the destructive power no less than the top powers in the universe. What is the top power in the universe? That is the sword bearer, the last card of a civilization, and a terrible existence that is enough to destroy the enemy civilization. Rose doesn''t know what level of life Nagini is, but even the most ordinary advanced life, the other party also has the ability to destroy shandar for a period of time. But the question is, will the advanced life that can master the power of space be the ordinary type? So Krose knelt very thoroughly and put her attitude low in the first sentence of the meeting. Looking at Nagini, the scattered sunlight shone on his face. Because of the angle, half looked very sunny and the other half was shrouded in shadow, so that it was difficult to see his expression. There was only a plain rhetorical question: "Compensation?" She took a deep breath. Although rose was ready for the Nagini lion to speak, there was still a touch of flesh pain in her eyes. But there was no way, just like ned decided to sacrifice himself decisively after what happened. Rose knew it was cutting meat, but to avoid greater loss? She could only bite her teeth: "yes, any compensation can." However, Nagini, who was holding little Tang Qing in the sun, smiled slightly at the moment. His laughter was very strange. Chloe couldn''t tell what the laughter meant for a moment. Then he saw Nagini shaking his head: "The planet 0.315 light-years away from here is your Nova civilization, isn''t it?" Chloe was stunned. She was still thinking about the meaning of Nagini''s smile, but after listening to Nagini''s words, it was not just Chloe, but everyone''s face suddenly changed! And as the only Nova qualified to talk face to face with Nagini? With a twinkle in her eyes, Rose''s eyes became firm: "Yes, there is a planet developed by the Nova empire a hundred years ago. Its potential is no less than that of shandar. Last year, it invested more than trillions of cosmic dollars, and there has been countless investments in the past hundred years." "According to the plan of the Nova Empire, that planet was built as the second capital planet." "Mr. Nagini, if you want this planet? I''m sorry. If I want to take it back, this planet can''t be given to you." Rose thought that Nagini would talk to the lion, but she didn''t think of it, We''re going to have a top planet! If it is an ordinary planet, even if the investment is huge, crose will give it. But the planet Nagini said is different. In addition to what he said now, that planet also has important strategic significance for the Nova empire. So, in any case, she can''t give the planet to Nagini. Even if there was a war, Carlos would never agree to Nagini''s request. Looking at the dignified look of rose and the faces behind each other, they were highly nervous, like a centurion who was about to rush over. Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He sneered: "What do I want that planet for?" With a sigh of relief in her heart, rose wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. Seriously, although she was resolute just now, she was in a lot of panic. What if Nagini is really violent? Think about why you had to compromise before. If the other party really killed all the centurions here, the Nova Empire would be finished. The reason why the attitude was firm just now was that there was no way. Because if the planet is out of the control of the Nova Empire, it means that it is likely to be controlled by the Kerry empire. Because of its special geographical location, whether it is the Nova empire or the Kerry empire. Any civilization that controls that planet can pose a threat to hostile civilizations. Both left and right are dead. She can only refuse. Fortunately, the other party has no intention of turning over, or although the Nova empire is not as good as the Kerry Empire, there are still some cards in the galaxy. Rose, who vaguely felt that she had grasped the context of the negotiation, couldn''t help flashing a light in her eyes. Unlike her previous caution, this time she tried to test Nagini: "I don''t know what Mr. Nagini means?" Temptation? Maybe? Five fingers open, scattered sunlight shines on the thick phalanges, and layers of dark blue scales, mixed with strange patterns, emerge in the palm of the hand. This sudden change has greatly changed everyone around. They looked at Nagini with dignified eyes for fear that Nagini would hurt people in the next moment. However, Nagini didn''t get up. He looked at Chloe calmly and ignored her. Looking at the dark blue space power that has been covered with scales and emerged in the palm of the hand, the five fingers are slightly bent, which seems to be testing something, but the next moment? "Click!" Five fingers clenched, a dull explosion sound, as if something had been crushed. Looking at the thick palm whose scales faded and returned to normal color, Nagini flashed a sigh in his eyes: "that planet is very beautiful, but it''s a pity that it''s gone now." Chloe was stunned. Looking at Nagini in front of her, she felt a sense of unease. A terrible idea came to her mind, which forced her to laugh and hide: "Mr. Nagini, this is a joke." Nagini smiled and shook his head. He looked at rose in a gentle tone: "It doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you. You can wait. After all, the message is a little slow." Chapter 584 No problem? Don''t blame you? Can you wait? Seriously, rose was a little flustered, because after listening to Nagini, an extremely terrible idea came to her mind, but a moment later? There was a stiff smile on Rose''s face. Is this a joke? Yes, this must be a joke! It''s a complete planet, not a spaceship, not a toy. How can it be said that it''s gone without it? Moreover, the distance between the two sides is a full 0.315 light-years. If it is converted into kilometers? That''s 2980130098863 kilometers! You know, the length of the earth from the moon is only 360000 kilometers, and 0.315 light-years is close to three trillion kilometers. So, this must be fake! I just don''t know why. Looking at the calm Nagini not far away, commander crose felt very flustered inexplicably in his heart. But Nagini? At the moment, he looked very calm, holding Tang Qing curled together in his arms. Strands of light blue flocculent energy are slowly integrating into Tang Qing''s body. Nagini is familiar with this power, which is the most basic space power. He also has similar power. The faint blue in the palm of his hand is an enhanced version of space power. This is why the space forces around Xiao Tang Qing want to enter Nagini''s body. As a father, Nagini is more mature than Tang Qing. He exudes the unique charm of "old man", which is an irresistible temptation of these young spatial forces. However, according to the formal statement, this is actually a simple energy density problem. Whether in terms of density or grade, Nagini is better than Tang Qing. Similarly, the dark blue space power in his body is more than one grade higher than the light blue space power around Tang Qing. However, he did not instill his strength into Tang Qing. The best doesn''t mean the most suitable. Tang Qing needs his own strength, not from Nagini. If Tang Qing absorbed his strength now? She can really get powerful power in a short time. After all, this power comes from the space snake in the fifth stage. But the problem is that Xiao Tang Qing is only four and a half years old. Why does she want such strength? As a close relative of Nagini, coupled with Sam taking Asgard''s treasure when giving birth to Tang Qing, Tang Qing has a life span of more than 2000 years. She doesn''t need strength. At least what Tang Qing needs now is not strength, but an incomparably solid foundation. Although the space power she absorbs is not strong at the moment, it is better than purity, just like a piece of white paper. For example, little Tang Qing is now a piece of white paper. The space energy she absorbs is equivalent to expanding the area of white paper, while absorbing Nagini''s space power is equivalent to replacing the white paper originally used for expansion with the famous paintings of the master. Although this will double the value of this paper, it also limits the space for this paper to play. With the passage of time, a series of spatial forces were absorbed by Tang Qing, and his body gradually became resistant to spatial forces, no longer as it was at the beginning, This makes Xiao Tang Qing curled up in Nagini''s arms gradually wake up from a coma. At the moment when Xiao Tang Qing opened her eyes, the scattered sunlight shone on her face. Looking at the familiar face in front of her, she was stunned and subconsciously shouted: "Dad?" Nagini nodded, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and her smile was kind and warm: "It''s me." However, the next moment. The sound of "wow ~ ~" was like a broken dam. Little Tang Qing curled up in Nagini''s arms wailed. Don''t look at Tang Qing''s stubborn face before, but she is only a four-and-a-half-year-old girl after all. Children are very simple. The world in their eyes is very simple. Black is black, white is white, not as complex as the world in the eyes of adults. It is precisely because of simplicity that Tang Qing is wronged. Before najini was away, Tang Qing was the only one, so she could only carry it alone. But now it''s different. Seeing Nagini''s little Tang Qing, it seems that he wants to cry out all his grievances. Looking at the little Tang Qing whose nose is red, Nagini''s eyes flashed a touch of heartache. He hurriedly wiped the tears on his daughter''s face and said: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, dad is here, don''t cry, ha ~" But Nagini''s consolation seemed to have a counterproductive effect. Instead of stopping, Xiao Tang Qing cried even more. She choked and said wrongfully: "Dad, they bullied me," "Aunt Carol gave me the eggs, but they said I robbed them." "They also said I lied, Dad. I didn''t lie." Looking at little Tang Qing whose eyes were red with tears, Nagini quickly comforted: "I know, you are my Nagini''s child. How can you lie? If you don''t cry, you won''t be beautiful." In this way, after a busy meal, Nagini was stunned to find that a layer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead. No way. Although all this was in his expectation, Nagini didn''t know how flustered he was until little Tang Qing cried. But anyway, under Nagini''s appeasement, Xiao Tangqing''s mood gradually stabilized. However, she was tired of crying and crying. Little Tang Qing, curled up in Nagini''s arms, seemed to think of something. She raised her swollen eyes and looked at Nagini pitifully: "Dad, I want to go home." But this sentence made Nagini''s heart tremble. Today is a heavy day for Tang Qing. She has experienced a lot, which she has never experienced before. A cruel, full of lies and deception, and strict class, the law of the jungle class, so red fruit appeared in front of his eyes. Although she doesn''t quite understand it now, from the words of her classmates, the change of everyone''s attitude towards herself, and fini''s betrayal, Tang Qing realizes that Christo, or Christo''s father, is very powerful. That''s why Xiao Tang Qing asked Nagini to take her home. Although she was wronged, she didn''t want her father to be hurt. And for Nagini? His daughter''s reaction was something he had never thought about before. His original idea was to make Xiao Tangqing realize the cruelty of reality. In fact, he had expected what happened today long ago, but he ignored it. Because in his opinion, this is the pain that growth must experience. Even without fini and Christo, Nagini would have made a similar thing. To put it awkwardly, all this is the result of Nagini''s promotion. Tang Qing''s performance during this period can definitely be described as excellent. Her persistence, her stubbornness and her stubbornness of never compromising, if not afraid of exposure? Nagini wanted to tell the world loudly that she had such an excellent daughter! But as Tang Qinggang said, "Dad, I want to go home." Seriously, Nagini was stunned. It was like slapping him in the face. He felt his face hot. Did you really do all this for Tang Qinghao? Even for Tang Qing, do you really need to do so? Looking down at his daughter''s poor little eyes, Nagini suddenly felt flustered. Fortunately, his expression management was very in place and didn''t let Tang Qing see any clues. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his daughter''s cheek, and a reluctant smile appeared on Nagini''s face: "Is Xiao Tangqing going to be a deserter?" Tang Qing subconsciously denied that her eyes twinkled with stubbornness: "No, I won''t be a deserter." Looking at the little female martial god in front of her, Nagini pinched Tang Qing''s small nose: "That''s not trusting dad." Xiao Tang Qing opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but later realized that she shouldn''t say so, so she hesitated: "no, just... I... but..." And look at your daughter''s face? Nagini had nothing to say. He patted Xiao Tang Qing''s small head and gave a reassuring expression: "don''t worry, my father said before that the sky collapsed and I supported it. You don''t have to worry about the next thing. Leave it to me!" Chapter 585 Seriously, Nagini regretted it, but what can she do? Can''t she apologize? At the end of the day, no father can apologize to his children. Can you blame others? It seems that I can''t blame anyone except myself. After all, everything that happened in front of me happened within the scope of my acquiescence. Fortunately, the old father Nagini woke up earlier, otherwise everything will be a foregone conclusion? Even if he wants to regret, he has no place to regret. At the same time, in the gap between Nagini and little Tang Qing. Rose, the supreme commander of the New Star Corps, seemed to have received some news, which made her face suddenly change and subconsciously looked up at Nagini. He looked stunned, or frightened. Nagini, who noticed the change of the other party''s look, had a clear look on his face. He nodded slightly: "from your face? The news should have passed." Yes, the news came. Although it was a little different from what Nagini thought, Krose did receive the news. The specific process is as follows: Ten minutes ago, three trillion kilometers away from shandar, the second planet known as "little shandar", unilaterally disconnected from the Nova Empire without warning. Because it involves a complete planet, and that planet has extremely important strategic significance to the Nova Empire, it soon attracted the attention of all senior levels of the Nova empire. The specific operation is unknown. What we can know at present is that after the "little shandal star" was completely disconnected from the Nova Empire, the Nova Empire tried to restore contact several times, but all ended in failure. Whether it is an ordinary interstellar telephone or a military grade special frequency device, these can not be connected to the "little shandal star", as if an invisible force wiped out the whole planet. Because all kinds of methods were ineffective, the ruling leader of the Nova Empire ordered crose to send a new star army to the second planet to investigate in the tenth minute of the incident. This is the news that rose just got. Seriously, when I first heard the news? Rose had a terrible idea, but she subconsciously refused to accept it, because if it was really what she guessed? Then the Nova empire will be in big trouble this time! So she instinctively resisted the conclusion. In fact, the more inclined idea in her mind at that moment was that Nagini forcibly interrupted the connection between the Nova Empire and the second planet by some special means. But soon rose denied the foolish guess. First of all, the second planet, the military and political headquarters of the Nova Empire and shandar, although all belong to the Nova Empire, they belong to different planets. If you really want to disconnect? It''s good to disconnect shandar directly. Why should we find an irrelevant "little shandar", which makes no sense at all. Secondly, combined with Nagini''s previous "exaggerated" remarks, rose doesn''t think Nagini has a reason to do so. Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, fifteen minutes ago, the man in front of him burst a complete planet with one hand after nearly three trillion kilometers! Rose doesn''t know what level Nagini''s strength is in the universe, but she knows that people of this level can''t be provoked by a nova civilization. Thinking of the complacency in his own eyes, and the planet that is estimated to have been crushed into pieces, even the top commander of the Nova corps, is one of the most powerful people on shandar at the moment. Crose still felt the bitter taste in her mouth and looked at Nagini with fear and humility: "Mr. Nagini, we understand what you mean." But Nagini shook his head, frowned slightly, and directly denied: "No, you don''t understand. I don''t need compensation. Your Nova civilization is worthless in my eyes. As long as I like, I can make your civilization history at any time." What if someone else said so? Even Nagini, previously considered an advanced life. Before she received the news, rose smiled in her heart at most. No compensation? Are you kidding? This is probably the funniest joke I''ve heard this year. But at this moment, when this sentence came out of Nagini''s mouth, Chloe not only didn''t feel ridiculous, but felt very reasonable. After all, the other party was a monster who could crush the planet with one hand! So at the next moment, the highest commander of the new star legion, Chloe, carefully tested: "What does Mr. Nagini mean?" Looking up at Rose, Nagini was silent for a moment: "You''re lucky." His thick palm rubbed on Tang Qing''s head and looked at the puzzled rose not far away. His father''s eyes were very deep. He said categorically: "What I need is the truth, a fair truth without any problems, you know what I mean?" Chloe was stunned. She stared at Nagini, and then looked at little Tang Qing curled up in Nagini''s arms. She seemed to be aware of something. Her eyes twinkled with surprise. She subconsciously shouted: "Mr. Nagini, I can assure you that Tang Qing will get the most fair treatment." But Nagini ignored. He just waved his hand: "Remember, there is only one chance." Although Nagini said this sentence in a calm tone, rose could feel the weight of this sentence. At the same time, in another part of the universe, in the center of the star belt surrounded by countless meteorites, there is such a simple stone chair with a strong man sitting on it. The muscles are high and uplifted, and the whole body is purple. The huge block is like a purple hill. But the most striking thing is the other party''s eyes, dignified and cold, which makes people think of killing a decisive king. The man sitting on the stone chair is the last Titan on the Titan planet and the first leader of the dark forces, SANOS. However, compared with his real name, people prefer to call him mieba! "Da Da" With a crisp sound of footsteps, Carmela came in and looked at her adoptive father not far away. She took a deep breath and hid her fear in her eyes: "Father, Ronan has withdrawn from shandar." Mieba nodded and made a low and magnetic voice from his throat. He touched his chin with a playful look: "Well, I see, so did he fail?" However, before KAMORA answered, it was also the nebula of mieba''s adopted daughter. At the moment, he seemed to jump out: "as his father thought, Ronan left shandar in a panic. Now it is estimated that he is about to leave the Nova empire." With that, he didn''t forget to give KAMORA a provocative look. This makes KAMORA very helpless. She wants to tell her sister that there is no need for us to compete, because in their adoptive father''s eyes, both ourselves and nebula are just two more handy tools. Unfortunately, due to childhood experiences and mieba''s character, Xingyun has an almost abnormal worship for his adoptive father. Even if kamura said, nebula subconsciously chose not to believe it, and even thought it was kamura''s trick. Mieba, who looked at the expressions of the two sisters, couldn''t help but tilt up his mouth: "contact Ronan and say we need him to help us find the cosmic spirit ball." Carmela was stunned. There was a flash of resistance in her eyes, and she looked a little more puzzled: "Father, why did you choose Ronan? With our strength, we can find the power gem by ourselves. Besides, Ronan''s character..." KAMORA didn''t say the last comment. She doesn''t like Ronan, on the one hand, because she doesn''t like Ronan''s bloodthirsty, but on the other hand, as she said, Ronan is not an excellent collaborator. Because he has the ambition that an excellent collaborator should not have. You know, enterprise is different from ambition. An enterprising collaborator will make you more successful. An ambitious collaborator may swallow you and make some stupid decisions. But mieba shook his head. He seemed to have known that KAMORA would say so: "I know. That''s why I choose him. Otherwise, how can I swallow the Kerry Empire? Besides, the power gem is not my goal this time." The nebula thought she had found a good opportunity, and she quickly echoed: "What does Father mean?" But mieba frowned. He waved impatiently, and a touch of displeasure flashed in his eyes: "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. You can go to Ronan." PS: one more thing, I was going to take a vacation today, but I didn''t seem to ask for leave, so Get up and code, and take a vacation tomorrow. Chapter 586 Star Kindergarten, shandal planet. The bright sunshine shines in the classroom, and the children in the class sit straight one by one. If it is normal, teacher Tina will be very happy. You know, even when parents come to class, they haven''t seen these children so serious. But now? Tina was not in the mood to laugh, and her attention was not on the children in front of her. At the back of the classroom, on the seats originally reserved for parents, there are now more than a dozen familiar and unfamiliar people. It''s because teacher Tina knows these people, especially the General Commander of the New Star Corps, who often sees the big man when watching the news. In addition to General Commander crose, there are many big men around. Among these people, the centurion of the new star Legion is also the lowest level. Although, most big guys don''t know themselves. And teacher Tina has seen it, and the other party has seen her own? Only Christo''s father, Ned Christo, and Alice''s father, Roman day. Of course, there is also Ms. Goodman, the principal of Xingyou kindergarten and the unattainable boss in teacher Tina''s eyes. She is also behind the classroom. But unfortunately, there was no seat for her. At the moment, Ms. Goodman is like a domestic robot with 99.9 cosmic coins, busy serving tea and water for these big guys in the back seat. That humble appearance, there is no previous domineering. It is reasonable to say that teacher Tina should be very flustered. You should know that Ms. Goodman, who can decide her life and death before, is shaking into a sieve at the moment. It can be seen how terrible the power of these people sitting in the back row is. But I don''t know why, teacher Tina is in a very calm state at the moment. She insists on describing her mental journey. She is probably scared to death at the beginning, but when the threshold of fear reaches the limit? Tina was suddenly not afraid, as if the whole person was broken, and there was no tension at all. So at the next moment, she took a deep breath and recalled what General Commander crose had said to herself in the confinement room. Teacher Tina looked at the little fat fini in front of her and asked: "Fini, let me ask you again. Did Tang Qing steal your Easter eggs this morning?" However, as teacher Tina''s voice fell, "Wow", the little fat man cried. Thinking from the perspective of peers, the little fat man is excellent, especially his ruthlessness. He has no indecision that normal children should have. But he is only a four or five-year-old after all. So after seeing 14 centurions, plus a new Star Corps commander in chief, and Tang Qing''s father who thought he was ordinary and a businessman like his father, but could actually be accompanied by General Commander kros? Fini is not stupid. He knows who the real boss in the class is. Christo? Compared with Tang Qing, he is weak and explosive! This makes little fat fini feel very complicated. If he had known that sister Tang Qing''s father was so powerful, even if he killed him, he would not mix with Christo, let alone bite Tang Qing today. Now, elder sister, I have completely offended you. Think about your kindergarten career in the future? Fini couldn''t help but feel sad and began to cry. He cried and pointed to Christo: "it''s all you. You let me say that. You let me frame sister Tang Qing." Facing his teammate''s back stab, Christo also panicked. He quickly said: "Dead fat man, don''t talk nonsense." But Christo didn''t say it was okay. What did he say? Little fat fini also panicked. He subconsciously thought that Christo was going to throw all the pots to himself. It''s the so-called "dead friends don''t die poor", in selling teammates? Little fat fini, but he has quite rich experience! So the next moment, he directly accused Christo: "you said, you said Alice''s father was going to die soon. We can bully them at will. You also said that if I didn''t listen to you, let my father beat me." Then there was a loud cry of ghosts and wolves. Christo is completely stupid. In fact, he has prepared a lot of methods, but the problem is that fini cries, makes trouble and hangs himself. The voice is louder than anyone else, Every time Christo wanted to speak, he was pressed down by little fat fini with a louder voice. Facts have proved that the size of a quarrel, especially a child''s quarrel, is directly related to the final victory. In the back of the classroom, I heard fini say: Alice, her father is going to die soon? Normal people only think that this is a joke between children, but these people present are not normal people. Who is Alice''s father? It''s Roman day! Thinking of the highly confidential task Roman performed some time ago and the task that Ned performed before Roman, a lot of things can be answered after a little deliberation. Before Roman spoke, the centurions looked at ned with a strange look. In contrast, Ned, although he had no expression, he had already scolded in his heart. Seriously, you knew you had such a great baby? He definitely shot directly at the wall. This son is too stupid. At the same time, the question of the ownership of Easter eggs has been answered, but the farce is not over. The quarrel between "fat man" fini and "bully" Christo has become white hot, and even physical conflict is likely to break out. On the contrary, little Tang Qing, looking at the farce in front of her, suddenly felt that everything was boring. At this time, she stood up and looked at teacher Tina opposite: "Teacher, I''m a little uncomfortable. Can I go out for a walk?" Not to mention that this is the daughter of super boss, even an ordinary child? That also has the right to ask for leave. Without the slightest hesitation, teacher Tina resolutely agreed to Xiao Tangqing''s request. Seeing that Xiao Tang Qing was ready to leave, the old father naturally had no reason to sit here. He nodded to General Commander crose, disappeared the next moment, appeared at the teacher''s door and waved to Xiao Tang Qing On the green grass, little Tang Qing took his father''s thick fingers and kicked the turf absently. Nagini said nothing, just kept silent, as if waiting for something? Until a certain moment, little Tang Qing looked up suspiciously. She looked at Nagini puzzled: "Dad, is the world fair?" The old father was silent. He knew what answer Tang Qing expected, but in the end? With a sigh in his heart, the old father''s eyes flashed a touch of inhuman coldness: "No, there has never been fairness in this world." Little Tang Qing didn''t understand. She asked her old father curiously, "why?" Nagini was silent. His eyes flickered with thought, but finally rubbed little Tang Qing''s head: "You are still young. Even if I said it, you don''t understand it, but you should remember that weakness is the original sin. Only strength can make everything, such as the fairness you just mentioned." In fact, Nagini can explain why there is no fairness in the world. From the perspective of society, civilization, law, country and race, we will finally get an answer. Fairness can only be relative. The essence of the world is the law of the jungle. But he doesn''t think these adults will feel boring and long speeches, which will help Tang Qing, who is four and a half years old. In the face of the explanation given by her old father, Xiao Tang Qing looked like she didn''t understand. She thought in her small head. Finally, she looked up as if she had made up her mind and her eyes were shining with seriousness: "Dad, I don''t want to go to school." The old father was stunned: "why?" Looking up at nangini, little Tang Qing''s eyes flashed. She shouted in a childish voice, "I want to be stronger and stronger than anyone, so that I can formulate fairness and prevent today''s things from happening." He rubs Xiao Tang Qing''s hair with a smile. Although Nagini knows that this goal is ridiculous, he still says: "Well, dad will contact your best teacher to teach you to become stronger, but before that, you still need to go to school honestly." Xiao Tang Qing nodded seriously: "Yes." Chapter 587 At the coffee shop, Nagini poured himself a cup of coffee and milk. But after only one sip, I couldn''t help frowning. Sure enough, I prefer pure milk to coffee milk. The sky is very blue and clear. Change the music of the coffee shop into comfortable music, holding hot milk, and Nagini is lazily basking in the sun. I have to say that although this kind of life looks a little dull, it is really comfortable. Unfortunately, with a loud bang, Nagini''s leisure time was broken. Raising her eyelids, she saw Carol, the "surprise captain" in the blue and red leather armor. She was surrounded by a layer of fluorescence, with fluffy long blond hair and gloomy eyes. She looked like an angry lion. And looking at Nagini who is still in the mood to bask in the sun? Carol was a little angry in her eyes. With the sound of "Dong", she kicked the table leg severely: "Was Tang Qing bullied?" Nagini was stunned for a moment and then replied briefly and comprehensively: "Yes." Looking at Nagini''s "indifferent" attitude, Carol, who didn''t know the truth, showed a touch of amazing anger in her eyes. She roared directly: "Nagini, how did you become a father!" He frowned slightly and looked at the angry Carol in front of him. A flash of thought flashed in Nagini''s eyes, but a moment later? His eyelids were frivolous, and a hint of playfulness crossed the corner of his mouth: "Tang Qing is my daughter. Does it have anything to do with you?" Carol was stunned and blushed: "You care about me? If you don''t want to take care of Tang Qing, I can take care of it." Seriously, Carol is really angry this time. Her love for Xiao Tangqing comes from her heart. The relationship between people is very wonderful. Some people contact for a lifetime and are at most an acquaintance, but some people? It takes only one glance to become a lifelong friend. Of course, fate seems magical, but it actually has a theoretical basis. People are creatures with memories. For example, when you meet a stranger, you feel that this person is very familiar? Not because you have met before, but because the stranger in front of you coincides with someone in your memory, or this person can just make up for the emotion you are extremely missing at the moment. Under the influence of these factors, the relationship between you will be closer. Carol likes Tang Qing, first of all because of Nagini. After all, they are friends on earth. They love each other. Carol is naturally fond of Tang Qing. But what really makes Carol pay attention to Tang Qing is her experience over the years. After leaving the earth for so many years, he fought alone against the hegemonic rule of the Kerry empire. Carol is lonely. She has no one to trust. After all, the Kerry empire is too strong. Similarly, she can''t trust others because her every action is very dangerous. It is doomed that Carol will find it difficult to find a partner, and even friends are a luxury, so before the complete collapse of the Kerry Empire? She can only live alone. People are social animals, not only because they can create better living conditions, but also because they can find a spiritual sustenance. In Carol''s eyes, Xiao Tang Qing is a perfect spiritual sustenance. In other words, because for many years, Carol, who has a flood of motherhood, subconsciously regarded Xiao Tangqing as his daughter. This is why Carol blushed when Nagini said that Tang Qing was his daughter. Because she knew very well that Tang Qing was not her own daughter and could not become her own daughter. But looking at Carol who is still trying to argue? Nagini took back his thoughts. He picked up the warm milk: "don''t worry, Xiao Tangqing''s problem has been solved." Facing Nagini''s answer, Carol''s eyes flashed a doubt: "are you sure?" Nagini rolled his eyes: "That''s my daughter. Can she still be wronged? Where did you know the news?" Carol was stunned. Her eyes twinkled and seemed to want to say it, but she finally adhered to the principle: "this can''t be said. Anyway, I know it''s right." After that, probably embarrassed by the rash questioning just now, Carol threatened to wave his fist at Nagini, and then ran away. Looking at Carol leaving in a panic, Nagini, who put down the milk cup, shook his head and laughed: "what a big man, how can he still be like a child?" The last touch of sunshine in the morning was about to dissipate. Nagini closed his eyes again. He wanted to grasp the last little tail of the morning sunshine. Unfortunately, today''s Nagini is destined to have no chance to take a nap. Not long after I closed my eyes, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open again. A dark blue uniform, brown curly hair, a little bald, looks like a greasy middle-aged old man. There is a building behind the coffee shop, in which there are many middle-aged employees. But the man in front of us is not a greasy middle-aged man. He is Roman, the first centurion of the new star Legion from the earth. At the moment, Roman pushed the door in embarrassment. But before Roman could speak, Nagini''s eyebrows were frivolous: "Did you tell Carol?" I was going to have a cup of coffee to ease the atmosphere, but did you hear Nagini''s inquiry? Roman subconsciously waved his hand: "It has nothing to do with me. It''s commander crose''s meaning." It''s not what you mean, that is, you did it? Nagini, who knew what Roman meant, couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "OK, I don''t know you yet? Your ability to handle affairs is not very good. Throwing the pot is definitely the first. Come on, how are things handled?" Nagini said before that things have been solved. From the perspective of Xiao Tang Qing, the matter has indeed been solved. She was treated fairly and washed away the stigma of Christo and fini. As for punishment? Don''t make trouble. Even if it''s big, it''s lying at most, not even fraud. Don''t say how valuable this Easter egg is, it''s on earth. And on shandar? Xiao Tang Qing''s Easter egg can only be regarded as a delicate toy. Even if he goes through judicial procedures, he will be detained for 15 days at most. After all, everything is just a farce of a group of four or five-year-old children. Rose, commander in chief of the New Star Corps, is not stupid. Nagini says fairness is needed, but what is fairness? She wouldn''t really think that Nagini had done so much just to let Christo and fini go to prison for 15 days. Therefore, there are two answers to Tang Qing''s question. The first answer, of course, is what Nagini said to surprise captain Carol before. He has solved Tang Qing''s problem. He believed that even if she wasn''t there, Chros would handle it. After all, Nagini said you were lucky before, and who did this luck come from? It''s very simple. It''s Xiao Tangqing. It''s Xiao Tangqing''s attitude that changed Nagini''s mentality. When dealing with children''s problems, we should think from the perspective of children. Nagini believes that crose will handle it well. The second answer is for Nagini. Compared with the first answer, this is the most troublesome for commander kros and the nowa Empire at the moment. Otherwise, Carol, who is not familiar with her life, how does she know that Xiao Tangqing has been bullied? You know, only the centurion and commander-in-chief of the New Star Corps know what happened in the morning. This is by no means a secret that Carol can know. Obviously, Chloe is going to let Carol explore Nagini''s attitude towards the whole thing. After all, Nagini and Tang Qing never came back after they left the classroom. This makes Chloe very upset! The reason why Nagini took a nap in the coffee shop was actually waiting for the Nova Empire to give him an answer. So at this moment, facing Nagini''s direct inquiry, Roman suddenly became nervous because he knew how important his next conversation was! Chapter 588 Looking at Nagini in front of me in the bright sun. Roman took a deep breath and said slowly: "On the other side of the school, teacher Tina has handled almost everything. She is not qualified enough now. After two years, she will appoint the headmaster directly." Nagini nodded. Instead of struggling with this issue, he casually covered it: "Well, she will be a good teacher." About Miss Tina? Nagini is still very fond of her. Although her performance is very general, as a teacher, her score is at least 7 points. You know, there are only a few teachers in the world who can devote themselves to education. Man is a complex creature. To deal with the same thing, we need to consider all aspects. Tina can bear the pressure of headmaster Goodman at the beginning. Just because of this, she is a qualified teacher. And what about Nagini? Roman was not surprised. He immediately said, "about my daughter, she..." But this time, Nagini didn''t let Roman finish. He directly interrupted each other: "I know, but your daughter has nothing to do with this matter. I believe she is still a friend of Tang Qing." Tang Qing and Alice? There''s nothing to say. The two sides are just friends and will only be friends. Not to mention that they are only four or five-year-old children. Even adults and friends who have known each other for more than ten years do not mean that they can take the initiative to stand up at this time. In fact, silence is the choice of most people. For example, the fair weather friend who resolutely stops contacting when you need money. But this is not the point. Whether it''s teacher Tina or Alice''s problems, these are secondary. The real point is Christo and fini, or their father. That''s why Nagini is waiting here. Roman, who understood what Nagini meant, flashed a serious look in his eyes. He continued: "Fini''s father donated 120 million cosmic coins and established a foundation that is not open to the outside world, which is equivalent to 60% of his assets. Because it involves industry, it needs to be turned around slowly in the short term." Fini''s father is bleeding this time. 120 million is not a small amount. It''s fatal for a businessman. After all, it''s only because of his son''s wrong decision. But Nagini frowned slightly. He asked: "Do you think I care about money?" Money? What is money? If you don''t consider the value represented by money, it''s just a piece of paper and a string of numbers. Nagini had no money, but the value of his strength was immeasurable. For a simple example, there are many things in the universe that money can''t buy, such as infinite gemstones and Asgard''s artifacts, but these things can be obtained through power. Roman understood what Nagini meant, so he continued: "I know you don''t care, so after a while, he and Ned will go to the border near the Kerry empire for long-term strategic deployment. Although in theory, the strategic deployment has a time limit, it should be difficult to come back in this life." The words are very clear. But ned looked at Nagini with some temptation. To tell the truth, if it really reached the most dangerous point, the Nova Empire would definitely kill ned in exchange for Nagini''s satisfaction, and even more excessive things could be agreed. But the problem is, no one is stupid enough to open their cards as soon as they meet. If Nagini agrees to this plan, although ned cannot return to the power circle, as a centurion, he can still contribute great value to the Nova empire. After all, it is not easy to cultivate a centurion. As for fini''s father? In fact, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that a slightly powerful businessman, let alone one, can be accepted by the Nova Empire even if ten or a hundred die. After all, wealth and markets are there, just changing people. Looking at Nagini, he touched his chin and thought flashed in his eyes: "Where are their children?" Because he didn''t touch tunnagini''s thoughts, Roman could only honestly answer, "we''ll go together then. Before coming, Ned asked me to help him say sorry to you." Nodding and looking at the clear sky outside the window, Nagini said with infinite emotion: "Why? I''m also the father of the child. In fact, from the perspective of the father, ned is right, but unfortunately there are problems in his education. I hope that in a different environment, Ned can understand the importance of children''s education." As Nagini''s voice fell, Roman flashed a surprise in his eyes, but he carefully tempted, "so, is this thing over?" However, Nagini rolled his eyes: "What do you think? When they leave shandar, you find a chance to deal with it." Roman was stunned. He looked at Nagini in amazement: "No, didn''t you say Ned was right?" But Nagini shook his head. He looked at each other calmly: "did I say that?" Really? Of course not! With a sigh in his heart, Roman flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I can''t do it." Can''t do it. The subtext is to give up. Nagini ignored the hint in the other party''s words, but said directly, "it''s all right. You just need to tell rose what I mean, and she will agree." Roman nodded and took a deep breath: "I see." Nagini waved his hand disapprovingly: "well, it''s nothing. You can go. It''s time for little Tang Qing to go home for dinner." However, when Roman left, he seemed to think of something. Nagini shouted to each other: "Wait" Roman stopped. He looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what?" Nagini''s face showed a kind smile. He asked: "Do you understand what I just said?" Roman was stunned for a moment, then nodded and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I understand. They will appreciate me before the accident." For Roman''s answer? Nagini was very satisfied. He nodded and said with approval: "Well, you are a smart man. I''ll buy you coffee next time." But Roman didn''t pay attention. What he was thinking now was how to take credit with Chloe later. Yes, it''s an invitation! If someone told Roman at the beginning that they had to pay the life of a centurion because of the fighting of a group of children, Roman would definitely think that this person was mentally disabled. But now? There is an example of Nagini exploding a planet with one hand. Whether Roman or Krose, they really think Nagini is too kind, even if it means they pay the price of a centurion and a planet! However, with Roman''s departure, Nagini picked up the milk cup that was already slightly cold: "Don''t hide, come out." As time went by, it was quiet around, but a moment later? Carol, surrounded by fluorescent lights, came in with doubts: "How do you know I''m here?" Nagini rolled his eyes: "after all these years, even a pig should make some progress." Sitting on the sofa opposite Nagini, Carol''s eyes twinkled with helplessness: "no way, the heart is dangerous, can only..." But before he finished, Carol, who seemed to be aware of something, flashed a cruel look in his eyes: "wait, are you changing your tricks to scold me for being stupid?" Nagini waved his hand: "I didn''t say that it''s what you think. It has nothing to do with me." Carol: " Looking at the sulky Carol opposite, Nagini shook the milk in the glass: "Do me a favor." He looked up and stared at Nagini angrily. Although he was reluctant, Carol asked: "What?" After sipping the cooled milk, Nagini sighed, "when ned leaves, please help me say goodbye to them face to face." Carol was stunned. At first she didn''t understand what she meant, but when she understood what she meant? A touch of contempt flashed in her eyes: "Why are you so dirty?" Nagini smiled and shrugged, looking pure and good: "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Chapter 589 Time passes day by day. In a few days, Xiao Tangqing''s first semester will be over. Christo and fini did not have any impact on Tang Qing''s kindergarten life. She still lived a carefree life every day as before. How is it different from before? Maybe Tang Qing has more "friends". In the morning, at the end of the first class, Tang Qing lay on the table bored. If it was normal, she would go crazy outside for a while with Asgard''s female martial god sword during the recess. But with the advent of summer, the sun outside is getting more and more poisonous. She prefers to lie on the table in a daze like this. Looking at Alice, who was holding a big book and reading with interest, little Tang Qing flashed a touch of envy in her eyes. She didn''t understand why Alice liked to read such raw and difficult books. Xiao Tang Qing also tried to read, but she felt dizzy after reading for less than three minutes. Obviously, she can understand every word, but the combination of these words has produced an amazing sleeping effect. It used to be good. There were all kinds of insects outside in addition to the grass and shade of trees. They even caught small fish in the stream. But now? It''s too hot outside. The hot little Tang Qing just wants to be in a daze in the classroom. In fact, as long as Xiao Tang Qing is willing, most children in the kindergarten are very willing to play with her. But I don''t know why, she always feels like it doesn''t smell like it used to. Although this difference is not very obvious, Tang Qing can feel that the attitude of people around him is changing. This is why Tang Qing would rather stay in a daze with Alice in the classroom than play with those people outside. She doesn''t like those people outside. Children are very simple. If they don''t like it, they don''t like it. "Patter" When the thick big head book was closed, Alice looked at Tang Qing beside her and had a look of helplessness in her eyes: "You don''t have to accompany me. They dare not bully me." Xiao Tang Qing shook her head. She looked up at the ceiling and said, "it''s okay. I''m bored, too." Looking at each other''s loveless expression, Alice flashed a touch of heartache in her eyes. She tried to suggest: "in fact, you can go out with them." But little Tang Qing ignored it. Her upper body was lying on the table, like a salted fish: "forget it, I''d rather stay in a daze with you in the classroom." "In a daze?" Alice was stunned. She shook her head. Her young face glittered seriously: "I''m not in a daze. Reading is a very interesting thing." Looking at Alice''s serious appearance and her lovely pink baby face, Xiao Tang Qing couldn''t help but be happy. She touched Alice''s face: "I think it''s more interesting. Why haven''t you seen Christo recently? And fini won''t come to school today." With a cry of surprise, a blush flashed in Alice''s eyes touched by Xiao Tang Qing. However, seeing that Tang Qing did not continue to attack, but lay on the table again with salted fish, Alice soon recovered her composure, with a little blush on her face: "I don''t know. I heard that they are going through the transfer procedures. That..." Alice seemed to want to say something, but before she spoke, little Tang Qing looked at her suspiciously: "Is that so?" She shook her head and looked at Tang Qing''s straight eyes. Alice was a little flustered. She quickly pretended not to think so: "I don''t know. Anyway, everyone says so. Tang Qing, ask you something. Will you come to Xingyou kindergarten next semester?" Xiao Tang Qing shook his head and his big bright eyes twinkled with confusion: "I don''t know. Should I? Did you just want to say something?" About this? She really doesn''t know, because Tang Qing doesn''t know when her old father will take her to the teacher and how long she will study after looking for the teacher. As for the last question? Alice was stunned. A blush appeared on her face. With a soft waxy voice, she hesitated and said: "Nothing, I just want to say, can you... Can you... Don''t touch my face." Little Tang Qing was stunned and looked at Alice with a blush on her face. I didn''t know what to think, so I reached out again and said subconsciously: "How slippery!" After "brushing", Alice''s little face turned red. She looked at Tang Qing with shame and anger: "Didn''t you say? You can''t touch my face." But little Tang Qing ignored it. She looked like an old scum man: "You did, but I didn''t agree." At the same time, at the airport of shandal planet, Christo, who was mentioned in the conversation between Tang Qing and Alice, now holds his father Ned''s palm with grievances on his face: "Dad, I don''t want to go." Christo doesn''t want to go. After all, he knows everything here and has a group of friends. But the question is, he''s not the only one who doesn''t want to go? Ned didn''t want to go either, but there was no way. If he made a mistake, he had to bear the price. After patting his son''s little head, Ned said gently, "aren''t you happy with your father? Or do you want to stay on Sundar alone?" With his mouth open, Christo seemed to want to say something, but in the end? He looked up at ned and asked, "Dad, when shall we come back?" Come back? I guess I can''t come back in my life. Ned knew the nature of the mission very well, but he comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll bring you back when Dad''s mission is over." Then he patted Christo on the head: "Go, don''t let the mother on the ship wait." In the face of his father''s promise, although he still wanted to say something, Christo finally nodded obediently and ran out. And watching his son leave? Ned sighed. He looked at Roman who didn''t know when to appear next to him. Thousands of words finally came together into one sentence: "This time, thanks." Facing Ned''s thanks, Roman hid the complexity in his eyes and shook his head calmly: "It''s all right. I should do it." Ned, who didn''t notice this, flashed a serious look in his eyes. He sighed: "I was sorry for you before. Now I regret it and have no chance to compensate. If I have a chance in the future... Forget it, I should have no chance." Ned is unlucky, but he is the centurion of the New Star Corps. Besides, he is different from "outsiders" like Roman. Ned, from the Nova Empire - shandar, belongs to Genzheng Miaohong''s lineage in the high level of the Nova empire. Although the network was seriously damaged, some senior leaders of the Nova Empire were willing to tell him some internal information, including the centurion Roman of the new star Legion who was responsible for the negotiation with Nagini. At first, Ned thought he was finished. After all, he had a bad relationship with Roman, especially when he wanted to kill each other some time ago. Empathy, if you''re Roman? So at the beginning, Ned really thought he was going to be cold. He even wrote a suicide note and prepared for the worst. But I didn''t expect that after several days of waiting, my final trial was not death, but dispatched to the border for strategic deployment. Of course, people with a clear eye know what this task means. It is said to be an assignment, but it is actually a distribution to the frontier. But it''s good for ned. Although it''s hard to come back in this life, at least he doesn''t have to die! Compared with Roman''s help, Ned realized the value of Roman in the first few days, hiding from his other friends like avoiding the plague. But unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now. As he said before, it''s hard for him to come back in his life. Just when ned looked complex and had a lot of feelings in his heart. Roman next to him, after a moment of silence, finally took out a box from his pocket: "Here you are." Subconsciously took the box, Ned didn''t think much and opened it directly. Only when he saw the silver white metal injection in the box, Ned''s face suddenly changed, and he suddenly looked up at Roman: "What is this?" Under Ned''s questioning eyes, Roman sighed, and a flash of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Gene dissolution injection, you know, is a kind of euthanasia. The symptom is natural death without any pain. The onset time is 20 minutes." Ned''s face changed from anger to resentment. Finally, he raised a pair of gloomy eyes: "what does Mr. Nagini mean?" When he saw the injection, Ned subconsciously thought that Nagini was not going to let himself go. But Roman shook his head and said a cool answer: "No, this matter has nothing to do with Nagini. He doesn''t care whether you die or not, but the Nova empire can''t help saying." Ned was silent. He didn''t doubt the truth of Roman''s words. After all, it''s time. Roman doesn''t have to lie to himself. Besides It''s also like the style of the Nova empire. Just looking at the silver white metal injection in front of him, Ned, who bit his lower lip, flashed a cry in his eyes: "Can you spare my family?" If you remember correctly, romance just said you, not just you. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roman was silent. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally shook his head: "Sorry." Looking at Roman''s determined look, Ned had a wry smile on his face: "You don''t have to be sorry, I understand. I''m responsible for everything. Help me say sorry to commander crose and say I''m sorry for the cultivation of the Nova empire." Roman was silent again. His expression did not change. He looked at ned like this: "Is there anything else to say?" The bitter smile on his face turned into a tragic smile. He grabbed the injection and injected the gene dissolving agent into his arm. What else did he want to say, but now? Ned shook his head. "It''s gone." Patted ned on the shoulder and looked at the man in front of him. Roman sighed: "Well, go all the way." Chapter 590 In July, the summer vacation finally came The summer vacation of kindergartens comes earlier than the normal summer vacation. Many kindergartens begin to have a holiday at the end of June, while the children''s holiday will last until early October. For children, this is a good thing, because there will be nearly three months of summer vacation to play. But for parents? It''s too painful to live with the bear children for three months, so hurry to sign up for various remedial classes for the children and try not to make trouble. In fact, for the highly urbanized Nova Empire, the vast majority of children are thrown into cram schools as soon as they have a holiday. It''s not that they want their children to go to cram school, but why don''t they go to cram school? Do you want to play computer at home? Do you know how serious students'' myopia is now? Instead of letting these children stay at home, it''s better to go out to cram school. Although it costs more money, children can at least learn knowledge, which is also the real idea of most parents. So, urbanized children are really boring. They can''t run all over the mountains like rural children, pick pears in orchards, catch fish and shrimp in ditches. When the weather is hot, they can directly jump into the wild lake to take a bath. Although the children in the city have golden arches, amusement parks, fragrant milk tea and fried chicken. But the question is, whose parents are idle and take you to the playground every day? Feed you fried chicken milk tea every day? Nine nine six blessings is terrible. It''s not easy to go home alive every day. Go out with your children? Stop it, okay? You know, summer vacation is not Sunday, but a whole two or three months. Who can live here? At first, children will feel interesting, because the holiday is really great, but when the freshness is over? For most parents, cram school is the best choice. For example, Xiao Tang Qing is still fresh. She is playing hexagonal checkers with Carol at the moment. Because they have played many times, the initial freshness has been obviously boring, so now they both play hexagonal checkers with bets. For example, the bet on hexagonal checkers in the last game is that Nagini has the right to decide what to eat at noon today. Xiao Tangqing won with absolute superiority. She said she would eat family barbecue at noon today. And this game of checkers? Xiao Tang Qing is also determined to win, She said that as long as she won, she could take all aunt Carol''s baked potatoes! Through recent observation, Tang Qing gradually found out his old father''s rules. A family barbecue includes three parts: vegetables, beef and potatoes. The first two are secondary. What really matters is the baked potatoes with crisp outside and soft inside and sand pulp, coupled with the sweet chili sauce specially made by my old father. It kills all the delicious food in both taste and taste. Generally speaking, the old father will prepare 21 potatoes, 7 for each person. But just getting seven pieces of baked potatoes obviously can''t satisfy Xiao Tangqing''s appetite. She said I want more! It is impossible to rob by force. Although the old father made every compromise to Tang Qing, some things related to principle? One spit and one nail, the kind old father will suddenly become an inflexible old stereotype. Fortunately, there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom. Because of Carol''s appearance, Xiao Tang Qing found another way. But people will change. At the beginning, Xiao Tangqing achieved quite good results by selling cute tactics, but with the passage of time, Xiao Tangqing found that the effect of his selling cute tactics was getting worse and worse The simplest example is baked potatoes. Don''t ask why they are potatoes again, because you like them. Anyway, in the beginning, she could get five, six or even seven baked potatoes from Aunt Carol, but now? It''s not easy to get one piece. It''s definitely lucky to get two pieces. Tang Qing recently developed a new method to determine the ownership of baked potatoes through the victory or defeat of hexagonal checkers. Therefore, after the first two rounds of exploration, the first hexagonal checkers queen in the small class of Xingyou kindergarten decisively said that I wanted all this game!!! However Five minutes later, facing Carroll''s stormy attack, little Tang Qing, who was completely stunned, couldn''t believe watching Yifang''s chessboard occupied by the other party: "No, what''s going on? Director, there''s a big problem. The script is not like this. Why is aunt Carol so strong?" According to the script written by director Tang Qing, shouldn''t it be an adult who hangs his fish lip and wins all the other party''s baked potatoes? But what''s going on? Tang Qing feels tired. Is the adult world so complex and cunning? Just as a despicable adult, Carol couldn''t help raising her mouth slightly: "maybe it''s because of my good luck?" His eyes changed for a while. Looking at the proud adult in front of him, Xiao Tang Qing wanted to leave angrily, but he thought about the seven potatoes he had won? Tang Qingtian, who turned into an Oscar winner, shouted, "sister Carol ~ ~" The soft childlike voice made Carol''s bones crisp. The instantly comfortable old aunt said with satisfaction, "why?" As for Xiao Tang Qing? She looked pitifully at the evil old witch: "sister, can you have another dish?" Carol didn''t say it. She pointed to her cheek. Xiao Tang Qing, who knew what the other party meant in an instant, hurried over: ¡°mua~~¡± Unfortunately, little Alice is no longer traveling with her parents. Otherwise, she will be wronged and accuse the old witch: "obviously I came first." An hour later, Nagini''s family barbecue was officially released. The beef was fresh, tender and juicy, and the vegetable pepper was crisp, tender and juicy under Nagini''s precise heat control. But the real essence is the roasted potato with golden yellow skin and crisp skin. In contrast, Xiao Tang Qing? Eating the five baked potatoes she won, I don''t know why, she feels that today''s baked potatoes are particularly fragrant. At the end of lunch, looking at the three remaining baked potatoes on Carol''s plate, little Tang Qing flashed a feeling in her eyes. She wondered why she couldn''t win these three since she could win five baked potatoes from Aunt Carol? First ambush one hand, backhand to a super double! However, before Tang Qing invited out the magical cappuccino, she was ruthlessly thrown into the room by her old father. Children''s sleep is very important, especially for four or five-year-old children like Tang Qing, nap is essential. Just after cleaning up the table and looking at Carol sitting on the sofa with a pillow, Nagini was stunned: "What''s up?" When asked about Nagini, Carol asked, "what are you going to do next?" Nagini was stunned. He wiped his wet hands and his eyes twinkled. "What should I do?" Looking at the other party''s stupid goose, Carol couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "little Tang Qing, you don''t plan to stay with her in shandar all summer?" Shandal is good, but it''s just good. Xiao Tang Qing has nearly three months of summer vacation. She can''t stay in the same place. Whether it''s for adults like Nagini and Carol or for little Tang Qing, it''s not suitable. As for Nagini? A strange look appeared on his face: "so?" Carol, who mistakenly thought that Nagini was asking, had a proud arc around her mouth, but pretended to be modest: "Although I haven''t been to many places these years, I still know most of the stars in the Milky way." Just looking at it, I''m about to give Xiao Tang Qing to Carol who wrote on my face? Nagini rolled his eyes: "You? Forget it. I''m going to take Tang Qing to Asgard." Carol was stunned. She subconsciously rolled her eyes: "don''t make trouble, Asgard? That''s a legendary place." However, looking at Nagini''s serious eyes, Carol was stunned: "wait, you shouldn''t have really been to Asgard?" The Milky way, maybe not just the Milky way. Anyway, Asgard is a very mysterious place. No one knows where Asgard is, but everyone who comes out of Asgard is the bravest and most powerful soldier in the world, so the legend of Asgard has been circulating in the universe these years. To make a straightforward analogy, suppose that the Nova Empire and the Kerry empire are second-rate stars in second-rate cities, then Asgard is a world-class superstar, and the two sides are not at the same level. Looking at Carol''s surprised eyes, Nagini calmly shrugged: "Is it fun to lie to you? Would you like to join us? It is said that the prince of Asgard is still single. I can introduce him to you?" Carol didn''t speak. She grabbed a pillow with her backhand and threw it directly at Nagini: "Get out!" Chapter 591 At night, the magnificent Asgard. In the gorgeous fairy palace, on the broad edge of the bed, looking at the fat on his stomach, a touch of complexity flashed in the eyes of God King Odin. He missed his eight abdominal muscles, but unfortunately, time is unforgiving. Time is cruel. Even the legendary god Odin can''t escape the curse of time. People are going to die. Even the universe cannot escape the fate of death, not to mention the creatures living in the universe? Actually, seriously, Odin is not afraid of death. He lived long enough and had experienced many things in his long life. There are highs and lows. Summing up his life can be described as magnificent. Even now? Odin doesn''t regret it. But the problem is that people still have concerns after all. Odin knew that his time was running out. The last time he played Nagini, he realized that his strength was much lower than before, but the problem was that Odin didn''t want to die, but he couldn''t die yet. Asgard is at a bad time. Although rocky is smart enough, he still lacks enough force. Sol has talent, but his talent is still a little worse than what he expected. The universe is very dangerous. Asgard can maintain absolute neutrality in large part because he, the king of the gods, is still alive. Mastering the power rule, one of the six basic rules, even the old Odin still has the ability to drag the strong at the same level into the water. But what if one day Odin dies? If Odin remembered correctly, mieba, the eternal Titan from the Titan planet, also mastered one of the six basic rules of power. He was like himself in his youth. He is curious and possessive about the six infinite gemstones. Odin knows how destructive such a powerful presence can be. Through the light in the house, he looked at the boundless darkness outside the window and felt the almost exhausted vitality in his body. A strong sense of crisis flashed a touch of uneasiness in Odin''s eyes. How he wished he could be young, but no one could break the curse of time. The only thing I can do is to buy time for Asgard in deep sleep. Until With one hand on his shoulder, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at the diva Diva who didn''t know when to wake up. Odin hid his uneasiness in his eyes. He asked: "Why are you awake?" She got up, sat beside Odin, patted Odin''s wrinkled hand, and asked with concern in her eyes, "I''ve already woke up, but you didn''t notice. Is there something on your mind recently?" After many years of marriage, frega knew Odin best. So she knows how bad Odin has been in the past two years as the God King of Asgard. Although she didn''t want to mention it, Freja had a feeling that Odin''s time was running out. And looking at frega''s concerned eyes? Odin sighed. He said with emotion, "maybe, I just feel old." Freja opened her mouth and wanted to say you were not old, but looking at this old face full of gullies and wrinkles and the fatigue between her eyebrows, With a sigh, a touch of sadness flashed in Friga''s eyes: "Because of sol?" Odin was silent. He subconsciously wanted to say no, but in the end? He shook his head, his eyes flashing complex: "he''s still too young after all." young? Maybe? In fact, frejia knew that Sol''s problem was not that he was young, but that he was not strong enough. Especially at the time of the transition between the new and the old, Sol''s strength was not enough to suppress everything. But what can I do? Power is something that can''t be acquired by hard work. It needs talent. It''s like genius is effort and talent. Effort is very important, but more important is talent. Sol has a good talent. As long as he doesn''t make mistakes, he will be a fifth stage cosmic strong man who controls thunder, but think about Qitong in the previous two years? That''s the real talent, the heir Asgard needs most. Even Odin should be envious of that rebellious spatial affinity. But unfortunately, Qitong is not their Asgard''s child after all. And she has a stronger father, which is doomed that Qitong cannot belong to Asgard. Just thinking of Qitong, a figure appeared subconsciously in frejia''s mind, which made her eyes hesitate: "in fact, I have an idea." Odin was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Freja with doubts in his eyes, but a moment later? Odin, who knows what the other person means, shakes his head: "HeLa? Forget it, she''ll only make Asgard die faster." Hella is really suitable. After all, Odin trained her as an heir at the beginning. When she sealed each other, Hella''s strength has reached the fifth stage. This concept, even now sol, is only the peak of the fourth stage, and there is still a little opportunity to really control the thunder rules. But Haila is different. She is a real cosmic power in the fifth stage, and her rules are the death rules second only to the six basic rules. Moreover, Haila has a special connection with Asgard. In a sense, Asgard and Hera, the goddess of death, are equivalent to the dark dimension and domam. If Haila comes back with Asgard''s bonus, and then cooperates with the breakthrough Thor, even the strong who master the six basic rules dare not eat Asgard by force. After all, this is equivalent to two strong players in the fifth stage. But the problem is that Hella''s emotions are too extreme. If you really release Hella? The eldest filial daughter, Haila, will definitely stage a wonderful scene of father kindness and daughter filial piety. And look at Odin''s resolute attitude? Friga was silent for a moment, said nothing, just shook her head: "Well, sleep." Meanwhile, shandar, on the eve of departure for Asgard. Little Tang Qing looked at Nagini curiously: "So, won''t Aunt Carol come with us?" Carol rolled her eyes and thought that Nagini was going to help her on a blind date yesterday afternoon? Not angry, she stared at Nagini fiercely, and her voice was a little angry: "what am I going to do?" But little Tang Qing ignored the question. She grabbed Nagini''s thick palm and shook it: "Dad, I want aunt Carol to accompany me. What do you say, okay ~" In the face of his daughter''s coquetry, a touch of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the old father. He wanted to agree, but he had no choice but to rub Xiao Tang Qing''s head and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Come on, your aunt Carol is busy." However, what Nagini didn''t expect was that the back stab came so suddenly. Carol, who let herself go yesterday, now showed a pinch on her face: "Well, actually I''m not very busy." Nagini: " No, there''s a big problem! As Carol''s voice fell, little Tang Qing looked at his old father happily: "Dad, you heard, aunt Carol said she wasn''t very busy." In contrast, Nagini was stunned at first, but after a moment of thinking? He looked at Carol a little more strangely. Facing Nagini''s eyes, Carol felt uneasy for no reason. A faint red appeared on her face and stared at Nagini with shame: "What are you looking at? I have something on my face!" Just looking at a picture of me, Carol. Nagini felt more and more uneasy. He took a deep breath and flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "well, are you interested in me? I''ll say first, I''m a man with a daughter." Carol: When the double star state was turned on, the energy index on the body surface exploded instantly. Carol, surrounded by the terrible glow, grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it out with 12 points of strength: "Even if I''m greedy, I''m just greedy for Xiao Tang Qing. What does it have to do with you?" "I''m interested in you? Shameless, want to fart!" Chapter 592 Early in the morning in Asgard, the brilliant sun shines on this magnificent palace. In the Asgard fairy palace, days later, Freja is finishing her long hair. As for Odin? He is still sleeping. Different from the general elderly who get older and sleep less, Odin can control his life to a certain extent. For example, let the body go into sleep, so as to slow down the passage of life. So recently, Odin often keeps more than 16 or even 20 hours of sleep. Fortunately, Asgard''s situation is still stable. Even if Odin keeps sleeping for a long time, there will be no big problems. In the morning, as usual, through the magnificent corridor, frejia found rocky who was dealing with government affairs in the side hall of the fairy palace. And the moment you saw Freja? Rocky was stunned at first, but a moment later, there was an undisguised disgust in his eyes, but it was not directed at Friga: "so... The old guy Odin is sleeping again?" There was a touch of helplessness in her eyes. Freja rubbed the center of her eyebrows with a headache and warned with a serious look: "Rocky, that''s your father." But rocky disdained his lips and looked a little disapproval: "I''m sorry, mother, I didn''t know I had a father named Odin." Rocky doesn''t like Odin. He never did. Don''t say you are an adopted son. If Odin told Rocky the truth directly, he wouldn''t resent each other. But the problem is, Odin didn''t. The hypocritical guy hid everything and made him think that he was also the descendant of the great God King Odin, but in fact? All this is just to deceive yourself again and again! It can be said that rocky once worshipped Odin, but now he hates Odin deeply. It''s so terrible that powder turns black. If it weren''t for his mother and that stupid brother, rocky would even want to find a chance to kill Odin! For example, mieba is a good choice. But unfortunately, rocky finally gave up the idea because of his mother and his stupid brother. But even so, rocky still lived a life of old age and death with Odin. Just looking at Rocky with a stubborn look, Freja sighed, and her eyes couldn''t help darkening a little: "in fact, you don''t have to. He''s dying." Odin''s dying? Rocky Leng for a moment. Although there had been speculation in this regard before, did this sentence come out of his mother''s mouth? It was as if a stone had fallen from the calm lake, rippling layers of ripples. Rocky''s mood became complicated. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether he hated it or not. But a moment later, he waved his hand and abruptly ended the topic: "Forget it, mother, we won''t talk about these things." "Let''s talk about other things, such as..." "Generally speaking, the nine regions are still stable. Although there are some small problems on the earth, I contacted the supreme mage and he said he would deal with these problems." "By the way, there is another point. There seems to be some problems in the nothingness recently. I don''t know if collectors can deal with them?" "It should be no problem. After all, he has lived for so many years." In the next hour, rocky told frejia all these recent events one by one. Although she had been in power for some time, her mother''s suggestions were still very helpful. Moreover, Loki has his own ideas about Asgard. Mainly because Asgard''s political system is very special, at least this period is very special. Nominally, the ruler of this country is God King Odin. But actually? Asgard deals with most of his political affairs by rocky. He has amazing talent in this regard. It seems that he should eat this bowl of rice by nature. But interestingly, no matter Odin, the people of Asgard, or rocky himself, everyone doesn''t think rocky can ascend the throne. No way, Thor is the only royal family with Prince Asgard''s blood flowing in his body. So the future king of Asgard''s gods must be sol. As for rocky? Perhaps one day, Asgard will become a parliamentary constitutional monarchy, such as today''s Great Britain Empire? Yes, that''s what rocky thought, In fact, after solving the fire giant Sirte, rocky has been implementing the parliamentary constitutional monarchy, and has achieved very good results. Frega, who took Rocky''s recent efforts into her eyes, didn''t mean to object. Instead, she patted rocky on the shoulder: "you know, I always believe in your talent in this field." Rocky Leng for a moment, he asked back, "are you sure?" The corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and there was a touch of pride on her face: "after all, you are also my child." Rocky didn''t respond, but from his expression? Obviously, he is very happy. At the same time, in the rainbow bridge in Asgard, there stands heimdar like an iron tower. In a sense, heimdar, the "patron saint of Asgard", is well deserved, because the rainbow bridge is the top priority of Asgard. Even from a strategic point of view, the importance here is even more than fairy palace. After all, rainbow bridge is the only import and export of Asgard. At the same time, as the patron saint of Asgard, heimdar also has a pair of almost omniscient eyes. Rainbow Bridge + heimdar''s eyes + God King Odin + fierce warrior who is not afraid of death? This is also why Asgard claimed to rule the universe, because it was an unsolvable existence. Just the next moment, he seemed to notice something. Heimdal subconsciously took out his two handed sword, pointed it to his side and shouted: "Who!" Just after seeing each other clearly, Heimdal was stunned: "Why are you here?" Yes, standing before him was Odin, the king of Asgard''s gods. He was not sleeping, as Friga said. Looking at Heimdal''s puzzled look, Odin shook his head: "I don''t know. I suddenly want to see the rainbow bridge, and then I came." With that, Odin turned to look at the magnificent sea under the rainbow bridge. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Odin suddenly said: "Heimdal, do you think Asgard will change if I die?" Heimdar shook his head. As the patron saint of Asgard, he knew what his duty was, so he said, "I don''t know." For Heimdal''s answer, Odin''s wrinkled face showed a helpless smile. That''s why he gave the rainbow bridge to heimdar, because he was a smart man. Smart people know when to say what to say. But obviously, this is not Odin''s purpose here. You know, his time is running out. Every minute and every second is very important. Then Odin changed the topic: "how''s Sol''s strength?" Haim Dahl, unaware of Odin''s intention, flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "better than me." But Odin rolled his eyes. He smiled and scolded: "You know that''s not what I''m talking about." Heimdahl didn''t intend to answer this question, but looking at the vagueness in Odin''s eyes? Knowing that he could not hide, Heimdal could only reluctantly answer: "He is very close now. What he needs may be just an opportunity?" Sol''s strength is very good. He is only the last step away from the fifth stage, but this step has baffled countless people. But Odin knows Sol''s talent. Even when he dies, sol can''t break through, but he believes that one day, sol will enter that field. Just looking at the rough sea, Odin sighed: "it''s a little bad after all..." But the next moment? Odin''s casual words stunned Heimdal completely. Seeing Odin''s frivolous eyebrows, he glanced at Heimdal and asked lightly, "what do you say if I let Qitong be the next God King of Asgard?" What about? Heimdal opened his mouth. He didn''t dare to speak for a long time. He didn''t dare to take a breath. Qitong is not from Asgard. Her father is Nagini. If Qitong becomes the next king of the gods of Asgard, does that mean that rocky, who also does not belong to the crown prince of Asgard, also has the opportunity to become the king of the gods? If this hole opens? Asgard will be lively after that! But on the contrary, Odin may really want Qi Tong to become the God King of Asgard. After all, Qitong''s talent is very high, and she also has an extremely terrible father. If Qitong can become the king of Asgard''s gods, Asgard will be in a detached position for a long time. But the question is, why did Odin ask himself this question? Heimdar is the patron saint of Asgard. He controls the rainbow bridge, an important transportation hub. To put it awkwardly, he is now second only to the God King of Asgard. So what does Odin really want to ask? Also, what''s the strength of sol just asked by Odin. Heimdal''s answer was almost, but he knew that what Odin really asked was not when sol could break through the fifth stage, but whether it was possible to reach Odin''s height! Looking at the smiling old man in front of him, Heimdal felt inexplicably flustered. He had a strong feeling that if he answered wrong, he might come to the end of his life today. However, when heimdar was sweating and didn''t know what to say. Behind him, on the high platform with the rainbow bridge key, a childish cry suddenly came: "Uncle heimdar, I''m Qitong. Can you take me back to Asgard? Uncle heimdar, do you hear me? I''m Qitong." Wiped the sweat on his forehead, Heimdal, who dared not take a breath, looked at Odin carefully and tentatively: "why don''t I?" Odin smiled and shook his head. He patted Heimdal on the shoulder: "Go, Xiao Qitong asks you to pick her up." After getting Odin''s consent, Heimdal was relieved. Today, this life is back! Chapter 593 At the rainbow bridge in Asgard, Tang Qing, wielding the sword of the female martial god, ran to heimdar as strong as the iron tower with a cheerful face and shouted: "I knew grandma Freja wouldn''t lie to me." It starts with the last time I came to Asgard. At that time, frejia gave Xiao Tang Qing a wooden long sword. It was a very ordinary long sword, but it was finally the treasure of Tian Tian frejia. Since it is given to Xiao Tang Qing, there must be something extraordinary. The female martial god sword has a simple effect, that is, it can be attached with a witchcraft belonging to frejia. Of course, considering that Freja is not only the queen of Asgard, but also the first Witch of Asgard, this magic is much better than that of a mage on a remote planet. It is precisely because the female martial god''s sword is accompanied by frejia''s Witchcraft that heimdar can hear Xiao Tang Qing''s cry. As for the female martial god''s sword, what witchcraft is attached to it? Perhaps only Friga knows. At the same time, in Asgard''s training ground, a rather terrible multiplayer movement is being held at the moment. The person who organized the movement is called sol. Around him were hundreds of strong Asgard soldiers. In the scorching sun, the strong men looked at sol one by one. I don''t know where a sharp whistle suddenly sounded. In an instant, the training ground became lively. A fierce man pounced on sol. The dull sound of body collision was accompanied by the man''s unique shortness of breath. Each heavy blow was accompanied by a dull hum of pain and happiness. This is the collision of masculinity, exciting in the hot and dry sun ¡á Sweat and enjoy it. Half an hour later, he finished the vigorous multi-person movement and rubbed his sore back. Sol shouted with great pride: "not enough, another 100!" On the stand not far away, SHIV, one of the four warriors in the fairy palace and the goddess in charge of land and harvest, couldn''t help feeling blood boiling at the moment because of Sol''s previous performance, and wanted to get a kick in the past. But with a light cough coming from behind? Shiv scratched her head in embarrassment and pretended to be clever. This man''s name is Freja. She is the wife of the king of Asgard''s gods. She has another identity, that is, SHIV''s future mother-in-law. Yes, sol already has a wife. Although they are not married yet, their marriage has been decided, which is no secret in Asgard. Just looking at Schiff''s heartless look? There was a flash of helplessness in Freja''s eyes. SHIV is a little girl who is good at everything, but she is usually careless and doesn''t look like a woman. This is not a bad thing. At least sol won''t feel bored after he gets married. Because there are common topics between husband and wife, he can play together. But the problem is that sol is bound to become the king of Asgard''s gods in the future. At that time, SHIV has to be not only Sol''s wife, but Asgard''s next queen. Women should have the majesty of Fengyi. As Asgard''s diva, Schiff will certainly support Asgard''s field one day in the future. How about a careless female soldier? There is already a fool at home. Can we have another one? Looking at the contemplative appearance of her future mother-in-law, SHIV couldn''t help feeling her scalp numb. Since she decided to marry sol, SIV has been criticized by frejia. She also wants to change, but the problem is that she can''t get used to it in a day or two. After being a female soldier for hundreds of years, now let her become a goddess? It''s hard for Schiff. However, just when she thought she was going to be criticized again, she saw a flash of joy in her contemplative mother-in-law''s eyes and subconsciously got up and wanted to leave. So you don''t have to be criticized? Shiv''s eyes flashed a touch of happiness, even joy. But the next moment? Turned to look at SHIV, and a thought flashed through her eyes: "SHIV, you come with me." Shiv was stunned: "ah?" Meanwhile, on the rainbow bridge in Asgard. Facing the hot sun, looking close at you, but actually across the Asgard fairy palace, the hot little Tang Qing couldn''t help looking at his old father, just like a poor little dog: "Dad, can you send me to the fairy palace with a whoosh like before?" But in the face of his lovely daughter''s request, the old father''s attitude was unusually cold and firm: "No." As Nagini''s voice fell, little Tang Qing couldn''t help crying out a painful cry. Now she misses the coffee shop on shandar planet, the 24-hour central air conditioning, her beloved moon bed and big TV. But now, it''s too late to say anything. Turning his head and looking at Carol not far away, little Tang Qing pitifully leaned over, with grievances flashing in his eyes: "sister Carol ~ ~" However, aunt Carol, who is extremely accommodating to herself, now has a helpless look on her face: "Don''t look at me. Your father is * * *. It''s useless for anyone to say what he decides." Seriously, from Carol''s point of view, Nagini really went too far this time. The rainbow bridge is nearly 100 kilometers long, allowing a four or five-year-old child to walk 100 kilometers in the scorching sun? This is abuse. But there''s no way. Nagini is Tang Qing''s old father, and the strength of the other party is stronger than himself. Before, little Tang Qing couldn''t help begging himself once. Carol, who was soft hearted at that time, almost agreed, but as Nagini''s cold eyes swept away? My heart is flying and cool. Although I know that Nagini won''t do anything to herself, what''s the warning look of chiguoguo? It''s really numbing! But little Tang Qing keenly found the blind spot. She looked at Carol suspiciously: "So, sister, what is * * *?" There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It seemed that he would think of the previous look, but a moment later? Carol glared at Nagini: "* * * means dictator!" After listening to Carol''s explanation, little Tang Qing glared at Nagini: "yes, my father is * * *." But Nagini ignored. He shrugged: "The choice I give you is that you want to go this way." Before coming, Nagini meant to take Xiao Tang Qing and Carol directly to the fairy palace in Asgard. But little Tang Qing disagreed. She said she didn''t want Nagini''s help this time. She wanted to bring aunt Carol to Asgard by herself. Nagini disagreed at first, but at the strong request of Xiao Tangqing? He agreed, and then the party came to Asgard through the rainbow bridge. If things end here... It''s impossible. Think about why Nagini didn''t agree at first? Because he knew that rainbow bridge was not a fairy palace. Looking at the mountain running dead horse, I thought I would arrive at the fairy palace soon, but after walking all morning, looking at the Asgard fairy palace, which had not changed at first, Xiao Tang Qing was completely stupid. In the face of his ruthless old father, little Tang Qing''s eyes twinkled with grievances: "But I don''t want to go, Dad. I''m so tired." Nagini shook her head. She didn''t know where she took a glass of lemonade and handed it to Xiao Tang Qing. Her eyes glittered with the dignity of her old father: "That won''t work. If you choose your own way, you have to walk on your knees." "Drink some water. It''s estimated that you can cross the rainbow bridge the night after tomorrow." With a wail, little Tang Qing shouted in despair: "The night after tomorrow? God, three days?" The old father didn''t think so. He patted Xiao Tangqing''s head and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "if you continue to lie here, it''s estimated to take four or even five days." Looking at the hot sun overhead, Xiao Tang Qing, who was sad from his heart, cried out in despair: "Granny Friga, help me, my father bullied me." cry for help? Nagini looked a little more strange. He inadvertently glanced at the fairy palace through layers of space. She looked helpless and was adding ice to the lemonade. A determined smile appeared on the corners of her father''s mouth: "Don''t worry. No one will help you before you walk alone across the rainbow bridge." Chapter 594 The earth, the most terrible and mysterious skeleton continent. In the ancient forest that blocks out the sun, four humans in blue tights are shuttling through the dense jungle. Headed by a man in his thirties. His name is reed. He is a top scientist. The beautiful woman next to him is Reed''s girlfriend Susan. On the surface, in this team of only four people, this pair is the most normal. Because of their other two teammates, one was on fire and was flying in mid air, while the other was wrapped in rocks and looked like a human made of rocks. If there''s no big accident? These four people should be the magic four heroes who are very popular recently. The stone man is Ben, and the one who is on fire is Johnny. Although Susan looks normal, she actually has the ability of invisibility and energy control. As for reed? His ability to turn the body into any imaginary shape, such as elongation and contraction, and most importantly, long enough. This is really an annoying (envious) ability. As for why did the four of them come here? That started a few months ago. At that time, they were just normal people. Reed was an inventor about to go bankrupt, and Susan was an excellent experimental assistant and a celebrity in the upper class. As Susan''s brother, Johnny, who was not called thunderbolt fire at that time, was an out and out playboy. There was no way. Who made him grow a face with a similarity of up to 90% with the captain? No matter in the United States or other countries in the world, there is no shortage of hero admirers, and the captain is very handsome in itself, and there is also the type of halo bonus, which is the dream type of thousands of girls. I believe most people are still willing to spend the night with the captain, even if they know it''s just a fake. PS: because the captain represents the American spirit and even the face of the United States in a sense, all the previous black history has been sealed. At present, captain is still one of the greatest heroes of America. As for Ben? He read in the same school as reed and was quite a good friend. The above is the background at that time. As for the cause of the matter? The company reed founded is about to go bankrupt. He is a genius. A real genius, no less talented than Tony Stark! Known as a child prodigy since childhood, he has graduated from California Institute of technology, Harvard University, Columbia University, Imperial State University and other world-class famous universities. He has received a doctorate in engineering, mathematics, physics and other fields. Unfortunately, he is not a successful entrepreneur, or he was born at a bad time. Since the first alien invasion of New York, the world has gradually changed. The previous world was a scientific world. Mastering excellent scientists is equivalent to mastering advanced technology and the whole world! But now? The mainstream of the world has become a superhero. The simplest example is the arms competition. At that time, countries competed for high-tech weapons and advanced technology, such as the 5g era, but now? Superpower forces are the heart of armaments in all countries. Had it not been for some problems some time ago, the mutant Legion would probably have been officially incorporated into the bill for the first time. So this is not a good time for scientists, especially for civilian genius like reed. He is not stark. There is no super company with assets of hundreds of billions of dollars to let him enjoy his talents. Even if he has advanced ideas, no one is willing to invest. So he can only cooperate with the American government. At first, Reid was a steady type. He made full use of his talents and solved one problem after another. Gradually, he began to have his own company and even began to cooperate with the American government, and the industry became larger and larger, Until When he felt he was ready to fight, Fate, an old man, gave reed a hard slap and let him know what social cruelty is! At that time, his research was that in the environment of space storms, early life evolution would be born. If there were no big problems in the plan, he could find solutions to many terminal diseases through the study of human genes. In other words, it is easy to understand, which is equivalent to a real-world version of simulated evolution. As long as it is operated properly, it is not just medication. Even in human evolution, it can play an important role. But the problem is that some time ago, mutants have just experienced a terrible disaster caused by space events, and had a very bad impact. So for space? Countries all over the world do not have any ideas in a short time, This naturally led to Reed''s research funding, which had to be cut by the government again and again. What makes Reid helpless is that the energy generated by the space storm he needs will appear in space around the earth in six weeks. This means that if he can''t fly into space within six weeks, not only his research will stop, but even his company will go bankrupt. Seeing that his capital chain is about to break, he may even face the risk of bankruptcy. Reluctantly, reed could only find an old friend in college, Dr. vidoc. Finally, after some negotiations and paying more than 75% of his company''s shares, Reid succeeded in getting vidoc''s financial support. Then reed hit the GG The solar storm is more terrible than expected, because it saves money. Reed''s space experiment is carried out directly on the space station in vidoc, which indirectly leads to two more unlucky people in the world. One is reed and the other is vidoc. But in a sense, they are also a blessing in disguise. Because that cosmic energy did evolve. Reed, Susan, Johnny and Ben, the four of them gained their own super powers, and decided to make their debut as superheroes and named them the magic four. In addition to the four of them, Victor, who was also on the space station, also gained the ability. However, Victor was not interested in superheroes. He chose to be a super villain. Although the risk is high, the money is fast. Turning to the American Constitution, there are broad avenues to wealth. To this end, vidoc also gave a very loud name - Dr. destruction. Some time ago, in order to compete for who is the hottest superstar at present, the two sides directly clashed and fought in New York. Vidoc is very strong, but he is four to one. Besides, as a super villain, how can he win the final victory? After all, this is marvel, not the DC next door. Although angry, but helpless Victor can only choose to play GG temporarily. As for why did the magic four come to Skeleton Island? Don''t forget that the ability of the magic four comes from outer space, and experiments in space need experimental bodies. Any drug for all mankind needs to go through animal experiments, then clinical trials, and finally be sold. Although they defeated Dr. victor of destruction some time ago, what was the energy and impact of that space storm? It is known that a mouse as an experimental body and three samples of space storm energy came to earth. One of the samples was obtained by a white orangutan. At present, it is nearly 500 meters tall and its life level has reached the level of Titan beast. What''s terrible is that the other party is still growing. The other two samples were obtained by a black coyote and a saltwater crocodile. A week ago, with the help of the American military and white orangutans, the magic four solved the black Timberwolves, which have grown to more than 800 meters long. Unfortunately, the saltwater crocodile with a body length of more than one kilometer directly chose to escape, and the other party''s escape direction is the most dangerous and mysterious skeleton continent in front of him. But what reed and his party didn''t know was that a man with an X sign on his chest was staring at them suspiciously at a distance of five kilometers from them. Chapter 595 The ancient forest, under the airtight canopy, is a thick ancient tree that needs more than a dozen people to be surrounded, stepping on the ground covered with withered leaves. The high temperature evaporates a large amount of surface water, and the canopy hundreds of meters high or even hundreds of meters high blocks most of the water. The whole forest is like a huge cage. High temperature combined with high humidity, without professional training, will soon be unconscious due to water shortage in this environment, but here, the most terrible thing is not the environment. Skeleton Island, also known as skeleton continent. In fact, in theory, this is not a continent recognized by mankind, at least there is no official accurate record. At present, there are six continents recognized by mankind, namely, Asia and Europe, Africa, North America, South America, Antarctica and Australia. The reason why human beings do not recognize the skeleton continent is that no matter whether the earth is photographed by radar or by satellite, the island can not be found on the earth. A continental plate that can never be recorded on a map? Nature cannot be recognized by human beings, but if it is not recognized, it does not mean that it does not exist. Scientists have measured the area of Skeleton Island and concluded that the area of the island is large, even larger than that of some continental plates. So there is the saying of skeleton continent. Meanwhile, in the virgin forest of Skeleton Island, Johnny, the "Thunderbolt fire" falling from the air, stood firmly on a strong tree branch. Today is the second day to Skeleton Island. Is it as dangerous as the legend? Seriously, Johnny doesn''t know, because except that the animals here are bigger than those outside, he doesn''t feel that Skeleton Island is different from other places. What''s bothering him? "Bang!" The flame just extinguished on the body surface once covered Johnny''s whole body. Looking at the mosquitoes that were instantly burned to ashes, Johnny flashed an undisguised disgust in his eyes: "These damn bugs." Under the tree, listening to Johnny''s complaint, Ben, one of the four magical heroes, touched his rough bald head and laughed at Johnny happily: "Who makes you inherently annoying? Even insects will bite you." The magical four Xia has a pair of happy enemies, that is, stone man and thunderbolt fire. Ben''s character is very stable, just like his super ability, as solid and reliable as a stone. Johnny is just the opposite. He is jumping like a flame, but he doesn''t know how to converge at the same time. Both sides look down on each other, but if they really encounter danger? Thunderbolt fire will abandon its sister. Ben will also choose to give up his friends for many years. And they will give a quite tacit answer: "Yes, I believe he (she) will protect her (him)!" Unfortunately, the male CP Group is not popular in this era, otherwise the lava combination between Ben and Johnny must suck more powder than the model couple of reed and Susan. Of course, on weekdays, we should ridicule. Especially thunderbolt fire Johnny, he mocks Ben on weekdays. When has ben mocked himself? Fortunately, Johnny was quick to react. He deliberately put on a proud look: "You probably don''t know that the biting mosquitoes are female, which shows that even mosquitoes can''t resist my charm." Just If you can ignore the rising flame on Johnny''s body surface again, I believe the credibility will be higher. The stone man ignored. He patted his friend on the shoulder, pointed to Johnny on the branch with his thick fingers, and said happily, "reed, you see he''s in a hurry." Thunderbolt fire Johnny subconsciously retorted, "I didn''t." Ben turned his eyes and shrugged, "really? I don''t believe it." And look at the two people who are noisy together and reed who is watching the excitement? The invisible Susan couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She gave reed a fierce stare and then looked at her brother and good friend: "Well, stop arguing. Aren''t you tired?" Ben didn''t speak. Since he became a stone man, his reaction speed has been very slow. In contrast to thunderbolt fire Johnny, a flash of discontent flashed in his eyes: "Of course, I''m tired. Why do we come to this damn place? Are the girls in New York not beautiful enough, or are the girls on the beach not sexy?" Seriously, Johnny has no objection to coming to Skeleton Island. Maybe with this experience, I can harvest a lot of ignorant girls. But the question is, why are there so many insects in this place? It''s not Johnny''s affectation, but his situation is the most special among the magic four. Old sister Susan has an at position. Ben''s body has been rocky. Even if mosquitoes want to suck blood, they can''t pierce his thick rock. As for reed? His body composition can be changed at any time. Only by increasing the density of his skin, mosquitoes can''t bite him at all. Only oneself, must rely on the flame, can drive away these damn insects. But as his voice fell, a touch of seriousness flashed in Reed''s eyes: "I can''t say that. After all, the energy that led to the variation of saltwater crocodiles came back to earth with us. Johnny, I know it''s not as good as New York, but we have an obligation to solve these problems." Johnny opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally he sighed helplessly, and a touch of irritability flashed in his eyes: "Of course I know I have this obligation, but the problem is, isn''t it good to let the saltwater crocodile die here? If I remember correctly, it''s very dangerous here." Reed shook his head with disapproval. "Have you ever thought that if the saltwater crocodile didn''t die, it would become stronger here? Don''t forget the evolutionary speed of these animals." Johnny understood all the questions Reed said, Otherwise, it would be impossible to stick to the third day. He said so much that he didn''t really want to leave, but just wanted to complain. Of course, part of the reason is that Johnny is tired of being bitten by insects here, especially when he looks at the big bag on his arm that he doesn''t know when he was bitten by insects "Damn it, why..." ¡°£¿¡± Just the next moment, look at the mosquito bag on your arm. Johnny, who seemed to realize something, was stunned. As a sister familiar with Johnny, although she didn''t talk much before, she was the first to say, "what''s the matter?" His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Johnny''s eyes flickered with thinking. He shook his head, and a look of uncertainty appeared on his face: "nothing. I should have thought more." Then Johnny raised his head and grumbled: "Let''s go and get rid of the saltwater crocodile. I don''t want to stay in this damn place for a minute." With that, Johnny jumped and turned into a little fire man again, urging others to move forward. But the magic four didn''t find it. They were right next to them. I don''t know when there were two more people. One man is suspended in mid air and the other is in a wheelchair. If the magic four can see it, they will recognize that these two are the two giants of the recently disappeared mutants, Professor X and magneto. Unfortunately, they can''t see, or they see, but the brain doesn''t give enough feedback. Seeing the magic four leave, magneto asked: "How''s it going, Charles?" Recalling the news just got from the other party''s brain, Professor X shook his head: "Not mutants, barely a group of capable superheroes. Their goal is the big guy who broke in last week." His brow was slightly wrinkled, and magneto''s eyes were more obliterated: "The military sent to collect genes?" Professor X was stunned. Looking at the over emotional magneto, his eyes flashed helplessly: "it has nothing to do with the military. Although they are not mutants, they are a group of good people, so don''t pay too much attention." But for Professor X''s statement, magneto''s eyes flashed a doubt: "Are you sure?" Professor X couldn''t help rolling his eyes. For magneto? He didn''t bother to say much. This guy was persecuted so much when he was young that he doubted this and that when he was free, it was like the late stage of persecution. Just looking at the people leaving, especially the little fire man in the air, he seemed to think of something interesting. Professor X smiled at the corners of his mouth: "Don''t worry, this is not only a group of good people, but also a group of smart people." Chapter 596 In the ancient forest, the magical four heroes and their party are very fast, but the atmosphere of the team is somewhat different from that at the beginning, especially Johnny, the thunderbolt fire that used to talk the most. Now it''s like being mute, walking forward with a stiff head. What do the others want to say, but look at Johnny''s state? Everyone chose to be silent. After walking for more than three hours, the Invisible Woman Susan finally couldn''t help it. She looked at her brother anxiously: "Johnny, did you find something?" As a group, especially the high-risk profession of superhero, they trust each other very much. Johnny obviously found something when he was in the forest. I just don''t know why. He didn''t say it at that time, but hinted that everyone should leave quickly. As teammates, everyone naturally believes in and supports Johnny. But the question is, should you also tell me why you did it after walking for more than three hours? In the face of his elder sister''s inquiry, thunderbolt fire Johnny fell from mid air. He looked around, a very uneasy appearance, but finally stretched out his arm and pointed to the mosquito bag on his forearm: "sister, my arm was bitten by insects." Ben, who ran all the way behind him, was stunned on the spot when he heard Johnny''s explanation, and then made a deafening roar: "So? Just because you were bitten by insects? Are you mentally retarded? Just spray some soapy water?!" Even if you have obtained super ability and your physical fitness has been qualitatively improved compared with that before, don''t forget that you are a stone man, and your natural weight is several times higher than that of human beings. After three hours of uninterrupted running, Ben felt that he was about to explode and his heart was "plopping". It felt like a person who didn''t pay attention would jump out of his throat. Damn it, you ran so far just because the bastard was bitten by a bug? If this is a joke, seriously, it''s a little too much! But unlike the angry Ben, the Invisible Woman Susan seemed to understand something. Her subconscious pupils narrowed and her face was a little more dignified: "what do you mean?" At the same time, what Johnny meant was the core of the team, Reid. Although sometimes he seemed like an idiot, at some time? This guy is surprisingly sharp. The only thing I don''t understand is Ben with stones in his head, but looking at the dignified faces of the other two companions he trusts and is smarter than himself? He couldn''t help touching his rough rock scalp: "So, what are you talking about?" Johnny ignored Ben''s doubts and a wry smile appeared on his face: "Yes, I hate all insects. I''ll burn all insects before they get close to me, so how did the insects bite me?" If Johnny didn''t lie, no insect would bite him, because the insect would be burned before it came near. But the truth is? The bug has bitten Johnny and left a mark on it. There are two possibilities. One is that Johnny lied, but he didn''t have to. Another possibility is that something must have happened when we were resting under that ancient tree. Looking at everyone''s dignified look, Ben''s face showed a touch of uncertain doubt: "Are you mistaken?" Johnny shook his head and his eyes said firmly: "It''s impossible. I remember very clearly that there was a bug approaching me. I was going to burn it, but the next second, the bug disappeared, and I had this more on my arm." Looking at Johnny pointing to his arm and reed thinking next to him, a flash of thinking flashed in his eyes and subconsciously said: "I just simulated and found that between 3 hours: 07 minutes: 14 seconds and 3 hours: 07 minutes: 15 seconds, the surrounding environment has changed slightly in this 1 second." "There are two possibilities. One is the change of space. The skeleton island where we are in the last second and the skeleton island where we are in the next second are not the same Skeleton Island." Just as this theory was put forward, it was opposed by Susan. She said: "it''s impossible. Even if the hypothesis of parallel space is true, we didn''t have the power to tear the dimension at that time." She believed in Reed''s analysis. After all, it was a real genius. Since Reed said that one second was the key point, the problem must have occurred in that disordered one second, but she did not agree with reed. After all, the energy required to cross the dimension was too large. Reid also agrees with Susan''s negative opinion: "I think so, too. There is only one possibility." As a girlfriend and an excellent experimental assistant, Susan soon realized what her boyfriend wanted to say: "you mean... Time?" Reed nodded, his eyes somewhat excited, and even some neurotic shouted: "Yes, it''s time, it''s relative time! I heard that Professor X, the principal of mutant school, has the ability to stop people''s consciousness. In a sense, those who stop thinking have their time stopped." "Johnny, or what we experienced in that second, is very similar to those examples of thinking cessation." As the voice in the fell, Johnny nearby frowned and his eyes flashed puzzled: "You mean Professor X did it?" But reed turned his eyes: "this is Skeleton Island, not a mutant school. Besides, Professor X is dead. I guess Skeleton Island may have some kind of creature with the ability similar to Professor X." Yes, Professor X is dead. In the mutant NPC incident some time ago, Professor X was killed, and magneto was killed at the same time. It is said that the mutant named Gretchen mutated the X gene in his body under the impact of the solar storm, which eventually led to the violent loss of ability. It is precisely because of this matter that various countries on earth have reduced their space budgets, which indirectly led to Reed''s near bankruptcy. If he and his friends had not been blessed with great powers and formed the superhero team of the magic four, it is estimated that reed would be in debt now. To Reed''s surprise, not only Johnny didn''t know about it, but even Ben looked surprised: "wait, you mean Professor X is dead?" Reed froze for a moment. He was acutely aware that something seemed to be wrong. But the next moment, as if some force had swept through his mind, the problems in his mind were erased in an instant, as if nothing had happened. Reed looked at Susan next to him suspiciously: "You won''t and don''t know?" Susan''s face showed a touch of embarrassment. She quickly waved her hand: "it''s not important. The important thing is that it''s more dangerous here than expected. Johnny''s right. We need to leave here as soon as possible." "You mean, Johnny." Johnny wanted to say what this had to do with me, but looking at his sister''s threatening eyes? Johnny, who is familiar with the book emotional intelligence, quickly nodded: "Yes, at present, the most important thing is to quickly solve the saltwater crocodile. I said more than once that I don''t want to stay in this broken place for a minute." Chapter 597 Time passed minute by minute, since realizing that Skeleton Island was more terrible than expected? The magical four men and their party ran nonstop to the escaped No. 3 experimental body. Fortunately, the size of the No. 3 experimental body is very large. Even if it escapes to the vast and infinite virgin forest such as Skeleton Island, it still can''t hide its super large size. Just, after seeing the mutated saltwater giant again? Although it''s not the first time to see each other, their hearts will be shocked every time they see each other. No way, it''s too big! This is a huge swamp. Through the clear water quality, you can see the black silt below. Normally, the water in this special environment looks very clear because of the purification ability of the swamp. But the mud you can see by drilling? Seriously, this is difficult to do, because the silt will soon be swept away by the current, leaving clean sediment. This is why the swamp is very dangerous, because you never know whether it is sediment or black silt under the seemingly white and clean sediment. The reason why this happens is that there is a huge ditch on this vast swamp, where traces of excavation can be clearly seen. Weeds and silt were turned over, and the bones that had been swallowed by the swamp and those that had not been completely corroded floated up with the turbid sewage. But this is a swamp after all, under the strong purification regulation. Those black, foul smelling sewage will soon precipitate and the impurities will be swept away together, eventually forming a clear water in front of us, but a dark swamp at the bottom. But the most remarkable thing is the huge ditch. The teeth on both sides are staggered, and the sharp claws cut away the mud. This feeling is like a centipede like scar, which suddenly appears on the face of the swamp. And near the center of the swamp, where the culprit of all this lies. With a body length of more than kilometers, the huge body lies in the center of the swamp. The overall shape looks like a crocodile, but it is by no means an ordinary crocodile. On the back of this mutant saltwater crocodile are red scales. Different from ordinary scales, the scales on its body are canine shaped. From a distance, it looks like a mountain full of red teeth. In addition, there are two deformed teeth on the crocodile''s head. The teeth are very strong. It feels like two sharp pagodas, but I don''t know why. Combined with the red scales like teeth and the soles of feet like pig feet? Obviously, his huge body is like a towering mountain, but it is not as dignified as the soul trembling in his imagination. Instead, it is full of distortion, deformity and even nausea. Especially the mouth full of teeth. The combination of these makes people feel very uncomfortable. But for Reid and his party, the above is nothing. What really makes the magic four look slightly changed is that there is a huge wound nearly 100 meters long on the abdomen of the mutant saltwater crocodile. From a distance, it was like opening a big blood red mouth. Is that a good thing? No, there''s nothing worse. Because the last time the magic four saw this mutant saltwater crocodile, its arm was blown off, most of its body scales were lifted, and its abdomen was completely torn off. Splashing blood, broken internal organs and intestines almost fill the streets of New York! Even now, there is still a strong smell of blood on the streets of New York. It is said that in order to clean up the sewers in New York, the New York authorities offered a high price of $10000 a week. On the beach of New York, when the magic four left, the sea water there was still red. This is why the magic four are willing to solve the mutant saltwater crocodiles, because they know that they are capable of killing heavy casualties, even dying saltwater crocodiles. But now? Although the severed hand has not completely recovered, the wound on the abdomen has healed. If this injury is human? Don''t say 100 meters, even if it''s a one meter wound, you have to burp directly. But for a monster whose abdomen is completely cut open and his internal organs are seriously damaged, who can still cross two oceans and escape to Skeleton Island? A 100 meter long wound is nothing at all. So at this moment, the four were silent. Thunderbolt fire Johnny swallowed his spit and looked at the most injured giant crocodile. He felt a tingle on his scalp: "I don''t think we can handle this matter." Ben, the stone man next to him, was unconventional at the moment. He scratched his rough rock scalp and looked serious: "Yes, professional problems should be handled by professionals. Last time, a Chuan did very right and asked the oriental country for help in time. I think this time we still need the help of the Oriental magical country." Not only Ben, but also Reid''s girlfriend, invisible Susan, now has a little more helplessness on her face: "For the first time in my life, I think Johnny makes sense." Just the next moment, as the core of the team, reed shook his head and flashed a sense of seriousness in his eyes as he separated from his thinking state: "Guys, you gave up too early." Next to the thunderbolt fire Johnny, he made an exaggerated expression: "Man, don''t you think we can kill this monster?" "Why not?" Reed shook his head, asked a rhetorical question, and then looked at the group of teammates in front of him: "Normally, we can''t kill it, but don''t forget where we are now." Then he pointed to his feet and a flash of madness flashed in his eyes: "This is a swamp, which is rich in a lot of biogas. We can take advantage of it." But Ben next to him shook his head: "It''s impossible. Missiles can''t kill this monster." Indeed, this is a problem. In the last hand, it has been proved that the effect of heat weapons on this huge monster is not ideal. But reed shook his head and asked, "but what if we inject biogas into it along that wound? And the explosion is only a moment''s damage, but this swamp is different. With each other''s huge size, it will definitely set off more biogas." Susan frowned slightly next to her, and a hesitation flashed in her eyes: "even so, this is still a crazy plan." Reed shook his head. He looked a little fanatical: "Although crazy, it may not be able to create miracles!" Under normal circumstances, with the strength of the magical four heroes, it is impossible to kill this amazing crocodile. But combined with the huge swamp around, and the wound on the belly of the startling giant crocodile? As Reed said, although the plan is crazy, it may not be able to create miracles. And as time goes by. In another part of Skeleton Island, under the beautiful sunset, looking at the lake reflecting red phosphorescence not far away, Professor X in his wheelchair couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth. But the next moment, he seemed to find something, and his face suddenly changed: "Eric, I suddenly realized a problem." Nearby, magneto Wang, who was rushing to build a wharf on the river bank, obviously didn''t hear what the other party said, so he asked casually: "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear." Facing the doubts of his old friends, Professor X''s face became very ugly: "I was wrong. In fact, I should have let you kill them at the beginning." But the magneto nearby flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "what do you want to say? Why don''t I understand..." Just didn''t wait for magneto to finish "Boom!" A dazzling red light flashed, and then there was a terrible roar. The earth trembled wildly at this moment, as if the whole world were trembling. Looking at the sky burning flame in the distance, he seemed to understand something, and a touch of surprise and anger appeared on magneto''s face: "Damn it! What did those guys do!!!" The salt water crocodile that inexplicably appeared on Skeleton Island? Seriously, no matter magneto or Professor X, they don''t care about this. Because they know that there are more terrible creatures on this island, or the skeleton continent at the moment. Although the creature is sleeping, what if it wakes up? Chapter 598 "Roar" It''s a saltwater crocodile. It doesn''t know why it''s called. Maybe it''s because it likes to call it so, so it''s called Ho Ho? In the past, there was no concept of name. At that time, the only idea in his mind was to eat when he was hungry and sleep when he was full. Until one day, hungry roar, met a metal box? He didn''t know what it was, but roar felt very hungry, so he swallowed the metal box. Then everything changed. As the metal box was swallowed into the body, roaring''s body became strong. His body shape, which had not changed for many years, showed signs of secondary development. Besides, it feels like it''s getting smarter? Of course, a lot of growth and changes have taken place in it. I don''t know what it is. In short, this feeling is wonderful, as if it is changing all the time. Change to a better and more perfect direction! If there is no big accident, maybe one day, humans will find a super large mutant saltwater crocodile in the wild, but the accident happened. When roar defeated the crocodile leader who originally lived here, and then ate the crocodile in the principle of no waste? A wonderful door, just open it. Roar found that although he could become stronger by doing nothing, the efficiency of this strengthening was obviously not as fast as the way of eating, so a terrible killing began. The essence of life is greed. In order to get a better life, weeds will take away the nutrients of the dealer, and in order to ensure sufficient yield, farmers will kill weeds. Roar wants to be stronger. It''s like a child who has tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time. He doesn''t know how to be satisfied and always wants more. Through a lot of eating, roar''s body size has increased from the first five or six meters to nearly 100 meters. Everything you can eat around you is swallowed up by roar. At this time, there are two choices in front of it: One is to sleep here and wait for the energy in the body to dissipate completely. Another option is to rush out of here and move forward to the wider world. But as a child, roar decided I wanted it all! So it began to expand its territory wildly, and with the roar, the territory area became larger and larger. Finally, it found the first human city. It is a feeling that has never been experienced before. Compared with other animals, human response is very slow and easy to capture. Most importantly, in addition to humans, roar can''t find tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of colony creatures living together in nature. Seriously, that meal was very satisfying. At the same time, it can''t help wondering how such a stupid and dull animal as human beings can survive in this extremely cruel nature? You know, even baboons are sharper than humans. However, although roar didn''t understand this problem, it knew that human beings were a pretty good food. But if you give roar another chance? Seriously, roar will never provoke humans. Because these slow looking animals have many terrible friends, such as those square beetles they have never seen before. They will spit out round black stones and hit them with special pain. There is also a kind of bird flying in the sky. This kind of bird is particularly hateful because the Baba they pull will explode! Even roar has seen a creature very similar to human beings, but this creature is much more than human beings. But unfortunately, this creature is not delicious. Like human friends, meat is particularly hard and not easy to digest. Roar will never forget that day. It and its other two friends found a large group of humans. Don''t ask how roar knows. It has eaten a lot of humans and knows that this creature will hide in a square box. But that day? Before roar approached, a large group of Baba exploding birds appeared in the sky, and there were those strange beetles on the ground. By the way, there are those super large humans who are very big but have a bad taste. According to humans, this thing is called mecha. At first, neither roar nor his two friends took the sudden appearance of these animals seriously. After all, they have encountered similar situations many times. But this time it''s different. Who knows how many friends humans have come. The first to fall was the big white monkey, which was surrounded by dozens of large humans and finally cut to death. Its blood gathered into lakes in the depression of the ground. Then there is the big black wolf. Roar doesn''t like it because the big black wolf has no loyalty. Can''t you see the big white monkey? The big black wolf turned and ran away, but unfortunately, the big black wolf is a fool. It thinks it''s okay if it can fly, but in fact? The sea is the safest! And roar realized at the beginning that whether it was a bird that would explode when he shit, a beetle on the ground, or a human called a mecha. They are very concerned about human life and death, so roar rushed directly to human beings and successfully killed into the sea behind human beings. In contrast, the big white monkey and the big black wolf? They were all dead. One was separated and the other was blown into coke by birds in mid air. Only roar, although it was seriously injured, it survived. All the way forward, roar didn''t know how long he swam. It seemed that a force pushed it forward. Finally, roar came to a wonderful island. There were a lot of food and many things were bigger than those outside. But the most satisfying thing for roar is that there are no humans here. Without humans, there will be no terrible birds, beetles and mecha. That means it''s safe enough. Tired roar, he found his favorite swamp and planned to settle down here. As for humans? This creature is so terrible that roar doesn''t want to meet them all his life. However, roar never thought that four humans found it while it was sleeping. What it didn''t expect is that the safest swamp in its memory will bring it a fatal threat Towards the evening, under reed''s sign, Susan, the invisible woman who lifted her at position, seemed to have to leave. Originally, the belly was shriveled. At this moment, the belly suddenly rose very large. On an open space 30 kilometers away from here, Johnny was covered with thunderbolt fire, with a strong branch in his hand. Because methane is the main component of biogas and its density is lighter than that of air, a large amount of biogas will be ejected when the swamp sludge is broken. The ability of thunderbolt fire is to burn. When the rising biogas contacts the high-temperature tail flame of thunderbolt fire, it will be ignited in an instant. Therefore, it looks like the two kick firecrackers many years ago. Thunderbolt fire is that long lead. Three minutes later "Roar!" The severe pain woke up roar from his sleep. He didn''t know anything. When he woke up, his eyes were still confused, but the pain in his stomach made him scream. Subconsciously touched the abdomen, but the broken hand touched the air. When roar reacts, it finds that the healing abdomen is directly blown open a big hole. A lot of blood mixed with visceral fragments spewed out of the hole and dyed the surrounding pool red in a short time. But the most terrible thing is that with the roaring action, the biogas under the swamp was turned out, and in the huge hole in the roaring abdomen, in addition to the flowing blood, there were hot flames spewing out. This is a chain reaction. The greater the roaring action, the more biogas will gush out under the swamp. final? It will be swallowed by a terrible flame! On the outskirts of the swamp, listening to the howling and shrill wailing, her heart was still not hard enough. A touch of intolerance flashed in the eyes of the Invisible Woman Susan. She said indefinitely: "Is it cruel for us to do so?" One side, thunderbolt huoned, who just flew back, was stunned at the moment. Then he shook his head and looked serious: "sister, don''t forget how many people this guy killed." Susan opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but finally sighed and turned her head aside: "But after all, I still feel a little uncomfortable." She didn''t understand, but Susan felt more or less uncomfortable listening to the sad howl. As Susan''s boyfriend, reed thought for a moment. He patted Susan on the shoulder comfortingly: "If you want to feel bad quickly, let''s go first? We can do the rest..." Just haven''t waited for reed to finish. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the surrounding flames exploded around, and before the flames gathered together again, a huge creature wrapped in flames sprang out. As the head shook, a pair of scarlet eyes were scanning around. As soon as their bodies were stiff, a chill appeared in their hearts, because when the roaring head stopped, a pair of angry eyes looked at their position impartially! "Roar!!" Chapter 599 "Zizizi ~ ~" Beside the skyrocketing flame, a strong claw was inserted into the swamp. The black mud contacted the turquoise scales and made a harsh sound, rising with a burst of white water mist. Hundreds of meters around the swamp, boiling at this moment. "Boom!" Behind roar, another swamp exploded, and the soaring biogas was ignited in the surrounding high temperature. There were even many flames, splashing with the explosion mud. Like a meteor shower, it fell on the roaring broad back. But a strange scene happened. Because of the scattered flames of the explosion, this moment seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, and strands of flames swirled and flew to the back of the giant crocodile. Under the baptism of fire, the rows of scales on the back of the startling giant crocodile are like convex teeth. The color is more and more bright, and even reflects a kind of strange red! At the same time, in the roaring abdomen, the broken internal organs under the explosion shock wave are recovering at a frightening speed, and the creeping granulations are intertwined with each other as if they were alive. The startling giant crocodile, which had a terrible breath, is now moving towards a terrible level. And in front of this scene that no one thought of? Reed''s eyes flashed puzzled. He murmured subconsciously, "what''s going on? How can this be possible!" He didn''t understand, because in his plan, roar should be killed by the explosion of the swamp, but I don''t know why, his speculation hasn''t been accurate since he came to Skeleton Island. For example, last time, it was Professor X''s method, but reed thought it was a strange creature on Skeleton Island. As for what happened to roar? The reason is very simple, although everyone is the variation caused by the special energy brought by the space storm. But there is an essential difference between reed and the giant crocodile "roar". The first is the energy intake. Reed and his party were just swept by the energy. It was like touching a steamed bread with its face fragrance in their hands. Roar is different. It eats energy collection, which is equivalent to eating a piece of steamed bread. Therefore, the variation time of magic four is very short, while roar has a long variation time. Another problem is that roar ate a lot of food. Although Reid and his party also injected a lot of nutrient solution, it was injected according to the needs of normal humans. But roar is different. It starts with energy entering the body. Even roar himself didn''t know how much food he ate. Of course, if there is no accident, from a five or six meter saltwater crocodile to a kilometer long giant crocodile, plus the injury some time ago? Even if there is a lot of food as fuel, it''s time to run out of energy that can mutate the body. But the problem is, reed is so dead that he lit a fire in the swamp. The roar body still has evolutionary energy, so it is still in the state of evolution, and evolution will change with the surrounding environment. Reed''s fire will only have two results: One is to burn roar alive, the other is to let roar get new life in the fire. You know, the essence of food is to obtain energy, and flame itself is also a kind of energy. This fire completely pushed roar from a huge mutant creature to the mysterious field of Titan creatures. If we say that the previous roar, the limit is the fourth stage. Now roar has the potential to enter the fifth stage. As a large amount of flame is absorbed by the roaring body, its body no longer expands, but shrinks at a speed visible to the naked eye. The convex canine tooth scale became smooth, like the boar''s teeth were gradually ground flat. On the contrary, two small drums similar to dragon horns appeared on its head. With the continuous burning of the flame, a large number of unwanted genes were removed. The original kilometer long giant crocodile is now reduced to more than ten meters long. The overall shape looks like a crocodile, but the scales on his body are crystal clear, like a layer of fiery red crystal, and the two small drum bags on his head have also become two sharp dragon horns. Seriously, the current roar is not even half as long as the previous nail, but the momentum it exudes at the moment? Slender claws trampling on the swamp, With a "click", the terrible breath rose and rolled the surrounding air flow. The genes removed from the body turned into flying dust, and the surrounding swamps hundreds of meters evaporated at this moment. On the cracked earth, a pair of green jade like eyes looked at the four people not far away. The next moment, the roar disappeared. In fact, it should not be regarded as disappearing, because you can see a red line rapidly cutting through the swamp and moving in the direction of the magical four Xia. When the red light crossed, the water in the swamp transpiration, and the cracked ground was like a river bed that had dried up for more than ten years. The strong sense of crisis made the Invisible Woman Susan hold up at her position, but as soon as her position rose, a roar more than ten meters long appeared in front of Susan. The distance between the two sides is difficult to calculate, but it is certain that it is at least 20 kilometers. How many seconds did it take from seeing the red line to the other party appearing in front of you? This speed is amazing! When Susan was stunned, she popped white jade like claws from roaring''s fiery red claws. "Click ~ ~ CLICK!!" The terrible force acts on the energy position, just like a broken glass, and the at position is directly broken. Susan, who was instantly drained of all her strength, fell directly on the cracked ground. Thunderbolt fire subconsciously rushed up, but the flame on his body surface just rose? With a miserable howl, a large number of flames gushed out of the thunderbolt fire and were directly sucked into the body. Reed saw the situation and turned his body into a rubber man, trying to tie roar. As a good friend for many years, Ben turned into an angry rhinoceros and charged at roar. But before Ben came near, roar gave him a backhand slap and directly pressed the stone man into the dry and cracked earth. Yes, the binding of rubber man doesn''t make any sense. From the relaxed appearance of roar? It seems that this is not a rubber man''s binding, but a ball of noodles wrapped around himself. Looking at roar''s claw trying to grasp his body, reed hurriedly withdrew from roar because he was worried that his body would be torn off by this terrible monster. But it was still a step late. Roar successfully grabbed Reed''s arm and pulled it hard. This reminds reed of Ben''s over shoulder fall, They signed up for judo training in college. At first, reed was still interested, but with Ben''s shoulder fall? Reed clearly realized that people are different. Now, he felt like he had been thrown over his shoulder. His internal organs seemed to be broken. He didn''t know whether it was gas or blood. With his eyes black, reed even felt his heart stop. "Patter" Thunderbolt fire Johnny fell from the air. His pale face and trembling body seemed to be squeezed dry. Since then, reed was the only one who remained awake. But unfortunately, Reed''s hand was still held by roar. It was like a little devil, full of interest in Reed''s body. Of course, it may also be because Reed''s body is really fun, just like dough. Just for reed? This is torture. In roar''s hand, Reed''s body became all kinds of shapes, just like a flower rope in a child''s hand, and his consciousness collapsed again and again. But the problem was that reed had to hold on to his consciousness. Because he knew that if his consciousness collapsed, he could not maintain his super power, and reed, who could not turn his body into a rubber man, would be torn up in a moment. But people have limits after all. Reid can support the first limit by willpower, but what about the tenth limit and the 100th limit? Will can indeed break through the limit at some time, but the limit is the limit. The false limit is just the limit you think. The real limit, you don''t have to break through, will die naturally. Reed knew he was going to finish. The only difference was whether he died now or later. But in fact, it''s like reed guessed wrong again the first two times, He thinks magneto and Professor X are dead? But actually they live on Skeleton Island. He thought he could kill roar? But in fact, roar completed the evolution from ordinary creatures to Titan creatures. And this time he thought he would be torn off by roar, But in fact, as if tired of playing with toys, roar threw away Reed''s body, and it looked curiously at his side. There is a huge creature there. The other party has a strong tail, strong muscles and a layer of crystal like bone spurs on the back. Although it is very large, it inexplicably gives people a very strong feeling. At first glance, it knows that it is full of strength. Roar was stunned for a moment. It looked at the strange big guy. Looked at each other''s rough skin, and looked at their own crystal clear scales as bright as rubies. There was a touch of pride on his face, as if he were saying¡ª¡ª Well, you''re not as beautiful as me. Nagini, who understood what the other party meant, was stunned at the moment. He looked at his rough, rock like skin, and a kind smile appeared on his face, which seemed to say¡ª¡ª Really? I don''t believe it, let me Kangkang! Chapter 600 "Beautiful?" Looking at the roar in front of him, Nagini was stunned. Sharp nails, unconsciously across his rough chin, make a "collapse" sound. I have to admit that the little guy who woke himself up from his sleep is really beautiful. Slender figure, crystal clear scales like fire glass, two raised Purple Jade ox horns with those emerald eyes? The sense of art is really strong, just like a delicate red dragon. Especially in the eyes of the other party, Nagini inexplicably likes it. This is why Nagini, who was awakened, didn''t spit out atomic breath for the first time, but planned to be healthy. Because he has a strong hunch that Xiao Tangqing must like it very much. In contrast, roar? It was stunned, and then a flash of excitement flashed in its eyes. When I first saw Nagini, roar was a little flustered. In the past, roar always felt that he was a fraud. Although he was severely cleaned up by humans, roar still stubbornly thought that he didn''t lose, not to be afraid of being beaten by humans, but the number of each other was too much. But with this evolution? Roar enhances not only its strength, but also the improvement of its life level, which makes its thinking and sixth sense more rapid and sharp. In other words, although the previous roar was a little clever, its essence was an iron Han. But after evolution? Roar is still the iron Han Han before, but the difference is that it is now a keen iron Han Han. At the first time Nagini appeared, roar found out. Although there was only a trace, roar could feel the surging power in each other''s body, which was enough to crush himself into powder. Don''t look at roar. He looked up proudly at the beginning. You don''t look as beautiful as me. But in fact, this is because in Nagini, roar doesn''t feel hostility, Otherwise? Although roar sometimes looks like an iron Han, it is estimated that it will run away at the first time. Don''t believe it. Roar did it in New York some time ago. And in Nagini''s eyes? He didn''t feel offended, but he felt very interesting, because it was like a child holding a lollipop - look, I have a lollipop, you don''t have a lollipop. Although silly, but particularly cute. As for what Nagini said he wanted Kangkang? In fact, in a sense, it''s like seeing a lovely child and trying to tease him. Again, that''s why roar is happy. Don''t look fierce and domineering before roar, but actually? Today''s roar represents its real psychological age. After all, before evolution, roar was just an ignorant salt water crocodile. Even after so much experience, its psychological age is very young. Just, for roar, it''s just ordinary fun, but for the surrounding magical four heroes? This is definitely a disaster. Reed, who was randomly discarded by roar, struggled to get up from the dry ground. He could swear by the DNA of his future child. Half an hour ago, the soil under my feet was still very wet, but now? The rough gravel flowed through his fingers, and the dry air made reed feel that his throat was on fire. If it weren''t for his personal experience, he wouldn''t believe that half an hour ago, it was still a wet swamp enough to drown people. It''s just, before reed gets up. "Boom!" Behind reed, a terrible heat wave exploded. Reed, who barely got up from the ground with his knees in his hands, flew out directly under the impact of the heat wave. His back was so hot that he could even smell his skin burning. And when reed bit his teeth and looked around? The roaring figure has disappeared, replaced by the red line galloping in mid air. In addition, the original location of roar has now become a big pit. At the bottom is a group of boiling magma, surrounded by gravel melting glass. It''s evening now. Seeing that the sun is about to set, the light has become very dim. Reluctantly raised his eyes. With the help of the flame and the last sunset, reed could see a huge figure faintly. He tried to see, But his sight was blurred, and with a strong dizziness, reed completely fainted. A cool wind blew. Although it was outside the swamp, it was a swamp after all. The dry and cracked swamp baked by roar''s body surface at high temperature, with the help of the swamp in the surrounding larger area, is getting wet a little. It won''t take too long. Maybe it will become as wet as usual tomorrow? This is a good thing for animals that need this swamp to survive. But for the magic four who are already unconscious? If they can''t wake up before the desert turns into a swamp, they are likely to be swallowed up by the swamp! But right now? No one seems to care about the magic four. The dexterous figure jumps on the swamp land. Every run and the rising high temperature in the body will turn a large swamp into a cracked land. Yellow mouse + quick flash? I don''t know what the silly child is thinking. He turns around himself, but he looks very happy. Just the next moment, when Nagini looks helpless. With a "rub", he roared around Nagini. Suddenly, he braked sharply. With this force, his legs bent and jumped up like a spring. Red fire, glass like scales, flashing red light. From a distance, it looks like a meteorite. However, before roar approached, Nagini grabbed roar''s body with his backhand, then rotated and threw it directly into the sky. Crisp, inexplicably with a little happy cry, issued from the roaring throat. The body rushed straight to the sky under the push of terrible force. This feeling is like playing jump bed for the first time. The short flight makes the brain inexplicably excited. The body keeps climbing, 100 meters, 300 meters, 500 meters, 1000 meters! Looking at the shrinking world in my sight, except for the iconic cry, roar can''t help dancing, just "Boom!" A few seconds later, roar fell from a height of kilometers. With the violent impact, the water splashed all over the sky, the cracked earth, and the whole swamp was shaking. But after a while, the excited roar climbed out of the hole he hit. A flame rose on the body surface, shook off the molten magma, roared excitedly, made a "roar" sound, and then trotted all the way to Nagini and made a pleasing sob. The expression seemed to say - one more time, one last time, okay~ With Godzilla''s huge head, he nodded helplessly at this moment. Roar jumped up happily and turned around Nagini again. Looking at the roar around him in front of me, I inexplicably thought of little Tang Qing''s Nagini, and a smile came out of the corners of my mouth. Just the next moment, Nagini frowned and noticed something approaching him. He looked at the sky not far away. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he could feel that there was a terrible existence and was coming here quickly. Roar didn''t notice the arrival of the other party because of its lack of strength. It still accelerated and ran straight into Nagini as at the beginning. But this time? "Dong!" a roar, more than ten meters long, directly hit Nagini. With roar''s current strength, even a mountain can collapse, but now hit Nagini''s belly? Roar felt that his neck was about to be broken. At the same time, an amazing elastic force made roar directly turn into a rolling gourd, and "bang" was bounced away. Shaking his dizzy head, he roared discontentedly at Nagini: "Roar ~" The look seemed to blame Nagini for not grasping it. Her green eyes were full of grievances. And watching Nagini ignore himself? Roar could not help but be angry. He shook the soil on his body and tore his throat again. "Roar!!!" The terrible roar exploded with the thunder all over the sky. The sound was thick and loud, like morning bells and evening drums, which was shocking. In the dark clouds far away, a huge creature could be seen approaching. As soon as the pupil shrinks, it is obviously frightened by the roar of the other party. There is a flash of fear in its eyes. It subconsciously runs to Nagini''s feet and hugs his ankle. A look of fear. Chapter 601 "Boom!" Wingspan spread, nearly 3000 meters. The green and golden scales and the three faucets glitter with dignity. The strong lower limbs and two slender tails were intertwined with lightning as they shook. Quitola, the real king. Unlike the roaring brothers in New York some time ago, titans such as quitola are the most terrible beasts on the planet. The simplest example is that Titan creatures can only be regarded as a normal level of King Kong, which can make the whole United States helpless. Countless tanks, shells, and even large groups of mecha. These weapons that the human world is proud of can only be regarded as a joke in the eyes of Titan creatures. In fact, the earth, any planet in the Milky way? Not to mention more than a dozen second-generation Titan creatures, even if there is only one Titan creature, the planet will be labeled extremely dangerous. No way, the earth is too special. Sometimes, the planet can be described as weird. Even if Nagini didn''t make trouble, there were Dr. strange, Tony Stark and Gretchen. Any of the above thrown into other planets is a top-notch existence, but on earth? It can''t be said that it is invisible to the public, but it is definitely not invincible. So Who knows why there are so many big men on this seemingly ordinary planet. For example, domam in the dark dimension, Ronan, the accuser of the galaxy, Dr. destruction, who was played bad some time ago, and aochuang, who was crushed to death by Nagini. Another planet? Achieve your life goal long ago and move towards the peak of success from then on. But the earth is different. This planet seems poisonous! Cherish life and stay away from the earth. At the moment of finding Xiao Tangqing, Nagini decided that if it was not necessary, he would never return to the earth in his life, because the planet was too strange. So recently, Nagini''s third part, Godzilla, has been sleeping on Skeleton Island. But even so, the appearance of roar and the subsequent events still involved Nagini in this vortex. Although I don''t know why quitola appeared, he did come. As the strongest monster on earth, quitola didn''t rush up blindly when she saw Godzilla, the fateful enemy. Instead, her subconscious pupils shrank and a touch of fear flashed in her eyes. Godzilla is very strong. Quitola is one of the few special beings on earth who knows Godzilla''s real strength. If you can, quitola will never be near Skeleton Island. Because the Skeleton Island sleeping in Godzilla is definitely the most dangerous place on earth and even in the galaxy. But Everything was unexpected. Although quitola didn''t want to come, he came. With a snort and a dull snort, Godzilla raised his round head as if to say - you''re coming. Flapping the dragon''s wings, the thunder scoured the green and golden scales like rain. With the huge body like a mountain, people were inexplicably afraid. Just before the leader quitola spoke, the dragon head on the left pretended to be a deep meditation, as if responding - yes, I''m coming. Nagini was stunned, a strange flash flashed in his round eyes, and then he snorted again - you shouldn''t have come. However, did not wait for the left dragon head to say again. I saw that quitola quite skillfully grabbed the left dragon''s head, staggered his arms, with a familiar "click"? The left dragon''s head, twisted into an N shape, was paralyzed on the ground like noodles, shouting what everyone couldn''t understand - waibi Babu. And the little brother who solved his own head problem, looking at the big fat house opposite? Led by quitola, a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes. He didn''t play the expression communication method that needs to carefully figure out his mind. Instead, he simply pointed to the roar holding Godzilla''s ankle. The Dragon pupil twinkled and begged: "give it to me. I''m willing to exchange with you the freedom of the rest of my life." Nagini was stunned, looked at the roar that held his bare feet tighter, and looked at the pleading quitola on the opposite face. His eyes flickered with thinking. He seemed to understand something. He couldn''t help but have a little more helplessness in his eyes. Finally, Godzilla shook his head: "Even if I give it to you, you can''t break through. The energy in its body has completely changed." To tell you the truth, Nagini was fine at first. Why did chiquitola come to Skeleton Island. You know, since the last fight, quitola, who was deeply aware of his inability, never appeared in Godzilla''s sight, but fell with quitola''s voice? Nagini understood. Things should start many years ago. At that time, a group of meteorites fell on the earth. Because of the terrible power contained in these meteorites, they finally triggered unprecedented species evolution, and the first Titans were born. Quitola does not belong to the earth. His purpose of coming to the earth is to break through. Unfortunately, because he came late, the early Titans who had broken through at that time did not intend to share with quitola at all, so quitola had to wait pitifully. Many things happened later. The early Titans left the earth collectively. They split the power of the meteorite and let their children absorb it respectively. The power of the meteorite was divided into 17 pieces. Quitola absorbed 16 pieces, but the last 17th piece was in Godzilla. Kill Godzilla? Theoretically, this is impossible. Godzilla is not just Nagini. He belongs to Nagini like the snake that controls the rules of space. But with Nagini''s acquiescence, quitola succeeded in killing Godzilla. But the problem is that although Godzilla is dead, the regular fragments in Godzilla''s body have not been absorbed by quitola. It may be because of the system, or it may be because Godzilla is only part of Nagini. He is only an individual derivative of Nagini. To really kill Godzilla, we must start from the source, that is, kill Nagini. Obviously, this is impossible. So there was a result. Quitola could never break through, because even if he killed Godzilla, he could not kill Nagini. Even if he killed Nagini, there was a more unfathomable auxiliary system behind it. This time, quitola came to Skeleton Island not because he was sure to kill Nagini, but because he found that the power that made roar evolve belongs to the same power as the energy that fell into the earth many years ago! But the problem is, quitola is late. The power in roar''s body has been completely absorbed and transformed into broken flame rules. Even if quitola took away the power in roar, he could not get the destruction rules he needed. Kidola didn''t understand what Nagini said when the problem was Quitola shook his head. His ferocious dragon head flashed a touch of madness: "but what if I can break through? I''ve been waiting for too many years. This is my last chance." Two warm air streams spewed from the nostrils, facing the almost crazy quitola? Godzilla looked cold and almost indifferent: "But you didn''t catch it." If you miss it, you miss it. What if quitola absorbed the energy before the magic four flew into space? Now quitola will not be the peak of the fourth stage, but a top power in the universe who holds the rules of destruction. Is quitola pathetic? He is very poor, but in the endless universe, there are more poor than him, so he is not worthy of pity! There was a flash of regret in her eyes. Of course, quitola knew she had missed it, but she was still unwilling: "I know, but I want to try." Just as quitola''s voice fell, Nagini''s roar at his feet trembled. At the moment, he held Nagini''s ankle tightly and made a milky cry: "Roar ~" The expression was somewhat wronged, as if to say - I''m obedient. On the night of Skeleton Island, the dark clouds that had appeared with quitola have all dispersed, and with the dark clouds? A curved moon has risen, and the cold moonlight is scattered on the earth. And at the end of the line of sight? Although the heart with unwilling, but also can only watch helplessly, the moonlight will replace the last ray of sunshine. It feels like quitola and roar at the moment. There is no comparability between the two. Although roar is now a Titan life, people have 369, and so are Titan creatures. If roar is compared to a lowly master and an officer? Then quitola is a high-class emperor and sage! Quitola''s rule is destruction, and roar''s rule is fire. The rules in quitola''s body are only the last one, and the rules in roar''s body are only this one. Most people know how to choose at this time. Even if quitola can''t break through in her life, so what? His strength is still stronger than roar. After all, just one step away, quitola can go further and become the top power in the universe! As for roar? There is no shortcut to strength. In just a few decades, it evolved from an ordinary saltwater crocodile to a Titan in the fourth stage. The roar of the future must pay for its shortcut. For example, it will encounter the same problems as quitola, even more serious than quitola. Because in his life, he may not find the next flame rule, and quitola is just one piece short. However, just when quitola thought he was sure of victory, Godzilla shook his thick neck: "I have to say, very attractive conditions, but unfortunately, I refuse." As Nagini''s voice fell, quitola was stunned. The expression management directly collapsed. His eyes glittered with incredible amazement: " To paraphrase a classic sentence - when I make a question mark, it''s not that I have a problem, but that I feel you have a problem! Yes, for Nagini''s answer, quitola said she couldn''t understand it In contrast, Nagini, with sharp claws, stroked his rough chin and recalled the conversation that took place at Asgard Rainbow Bridge last second? On Godzilla''s indifferent face, there was a strange expression at the moment: "Probably because... Beautiful?" With a slight frown, quitola thought he had heard wrong. He subconsciously said: "What?" And look at the puzzled quitola? Godzilla shrugged. He helplessly pointed to the naked man holding his feet and roared, "no way, this little guy looks better than you. This time, quitola heard clearly, but his look became very wonderful: "Because of this?" What the hell? Just because it''s beautiful? Do you know what you''re talking about? I, quitola, king of Titan creatures! The Milky way and even the whole universe are the closest to the fifth stage because they are not beautiful enough? Quitola said she couldn''t understand. But what he couldn''t accept was that Godzilla nodded seriously on the opposite face: "yes, that''s it." This makes gidola''s heart inexplicably emerge a plant, which is called grass! Chapter 602 Three minutes ago, Asgard. On the beautiful rainbow bridge, Tang Qing, who has been walking for three days, is no longer in the mood to see the beautiful scenery around. What she wants most now is the air conditioner and big sofa on shandar planet! There is a hot sun above his head. Although there is a sun hat, Xiao Tang Qing feels like a steamer. His brain will boil under the irradiation of the sun. And looking at Asgard fairy palace, which is still a long distance away. Whether physically or mentally, little Tang Qing, who was about to approach the limit, pitifully hugged Nagini''s thigh: "Dad, I''m so tired." Put the cleaned wet towel around Tang Qing''s neck and handed him a glass of lemonade privately prepared by frejia. The old father was cruel and made an encouraging look: "Come on, stick to it for one day, and it will arrive tomorrow." A gust of wind blew, and the cold moisture brought by the wet towel dissipated most of the dry heat on her body. She couldn''t help but make a comfortable nasal sound, which was just an encouragement to her old father? Little Tang Qing rolled his eyes and protested, "that''s what you said yesterday." Yes, today is the third day that Xiao Tang Qing came to Asgard. The imaginary play and golden roast sheep have not appeared at present. On the contrary, it was the rainbow bridge that he didn''t pay much attention to on weekdays, which made Xiao Tang Qing suffer. She said that when she saw grandpa Odin, she must pull off some of his moustaches to revenge him for building the rainbow bridge so long. Just for little Tang Qing''s remarks and protests? The old father shook his head, "isn''t it because you slept from noon to night yesterday?" In theory, according to Nagini''s estimation, we should have finished the rainbow bridge yesterday afternoon. But the problem is that Xiao Tang Qing slept in the tent for two consecutive afternoons. If she was really sleeping, Nagini wouldn''t say much. But the problem is that Xiao Tang Qing is not sleeping, but lazily pretending to sleep in the tent. The old father loves his daughter and is willing to accommodate her in every way, but even Nagini''s daughter should understand what a person is and what she wants to be. "Ton ton" drank a few mouthfuls of lemonade and wiped off his temples with a wet towel. A layer of salt frost sweat has emerged. Looking at his unrelenting old father? A touch of helplessness flashed in Xiao Tang Qing''s eyes: "But I''m really tired. Besides, it''s boring to walk like this." Nagini subconsciously prepared to refute, but at the moment he spoke, the old father was stunned. He looked down at Xiao Tang Qing, and a strange look flashed in his eyes: "Wait, are you saying something?" And facing the old father''s inquiry? Xiao Tang Qing spits out his tongue, showing a touch of shyness on his face, but his eyes are very serious: "Dad, you said that before doing anything, you should think about why you want to do it and what the worst and best results are after doing it." "For example, these two days, if I had listened to your suggestion, I wouldn''t have taken the rainbow bridge, but I didn''t listen to your suggestion or ask why." "Obviously, you''re telling me this by letting me take the rainbow bridge." After hearing what little Tang Qing said, the old father couldn''t help showing a surprised expression in his eyes. Is this his daughter? Although Nagini knew her daughter was weird, the problem was that she was only four and a half years old. After a moment of silence, he looked at his daughter. The old father looked a little more strange: "so, is this what you think?" Little Tang Qing nodded and shook the lemonade in her hand lovingly: "Almost? It''s mainly lemonade. I didn''t drink it at first, but later I remembered that the lemonade made by granny Freja tasted like this, and then I figured it out." Looking up at Nagini, a faint resentment flashed in Xiao Tang Qing''s eyes: "You know, grandma Freja loves me most. She can''t watch me suffer, so there''s only one possibility." "Dad, you must have bought grandma Friga." Looking through the layers of space, looking at the opposite fairy palace, frejia''s smiling expression? Nagini''s expression was slightly stiff, and then he waved his hand: "the lemonade was indeed made by your granny Friga, but I didn''t buy her." But little Tang Qing didn''t eat it at all. She turned her eyes and said, "do you think I believe it?" Nagini coughed. He grabbed the wet towel in shame and rubbed Xiao Tang Qing''s hair: "I''m your father. You should believe it." Pulling the wet towel off his head, Xiao Tang Qingnai glared at his old father fiercely: ¡°***£¡¡± But the old father ignored it. He took the wet towel from Tang Qing''s hand, folded it on Xiao Tang Qing''s neck, and put a sun hat on her again: "That''s also your father. Now that you understand it, you can honestly hurry for me and try to finish the rainbow bridge tomorrow night." Just in the face of this result, Xiao Tang Qing was obviously dissatisfied. She spoiled and grabbed her old father''s arm: "Dad, you should understand what I mean." But as a ruthless old father, Nagini was not affected at all. He rolled his eyes and said angrily, "what do you think? This is punishment, no reward." He threw his old father''s arm away. Xiao Tang Qing waved Wang baquan and shouted hysterically at his old father: "ah!" The old father ignored it. Instead, he felt that his daughter''s fist was very comfortable, just like a massage. But it was at this moment that Nagini really decided to stay. He didn''t care and didn''t want to pay attention to these things before. Although he had a good time with roar, actually? The little goldfish in the pet shop is very beautiful, but when the civet cat catches the little goldfish, no one cares except the owner of the pet shop. Even many times, pet shop owners don''t care. As for being a man? Not to mention whether quitola can succeed, even if he succeeds, it won''t help Nagini much. But if he fails? The successful promotion of quitola in the fifth stage will not help Nagini, let alone the unsuccessful promotion of quitola, so in his eyes, quitola has the same value as roar. At least, their practical value is the same. This is why Nagini chose roar. First of all, it is naturally beautiful. Another reason is that compared with quitola with a wingspan of more than 3000 meters. The roar with a body length of only more than ten meters is obviously more suitable for being a pet. At the same time, on the earth''s Skeleton Island, as Nagini''s voice fell, the eyes of the three evil dragons quitola, their ferocious heads, changed for a while. There are unbelievable amazement, incomprehensible confusion, but more is the madness of evil to the edge of courage. Not everyone is called Nagini. In his eyes, Thor is a very ordinary Thor. In fact, in the eyes of most cosmic civilizations, he is a top genius. In fact, quitola, trapped at the peak of the fourth stage, is the ultimate destiny of most people. The reason why it is the ultimate is that many people can''t reach the fourth stage at all. Even if they break through the fourth stage, it''s difficult to live for hundreds of millions of years. In a sense, quitola is lucky because he really lives a long life. But from another point of view, he is also miserable. As a saying goes, the most terrible thing is not despair, but leaving you a little hope. Quitola waited for many years. He thought he was going to give up, because the last fragment was on Nagini, but at this time, roar appeared. Seriously, quitola knows that her probability of success is very small, but what if? Looking at the red roar not far away, quitola''s brain is running crazy. He knows what it means, but seriously, he feels that he can''t control his body. The next moment, however, quitola saw a pair of eyes. Godzilla looked at himself indifferently. The corners of his mouth cracked, revealing strong teeth. His strong body moved with his arms, and muscles showed a wire drawing state. Rough? No, when the muscles tighten, explosive forces surge in the body. It felt like a terrible beast was waking up. Although Godzilla didn''t say anything, quitola understood what he meant: "I don''t suggest you do this because - you''ll die!" Chapter 603 Quitola finally gave up. The reason is very real, because he doesn''t want to die. Don''t look, Godzilla just smiles at himself, but behind the smile? This terrible pressure is like pouring a basin of cold water on his head, which makes quitola instantly recognize the cruelty of reality. What can we do? Even if the heart is unwilling, quitola can only choose to give up. You know, even the most jumping third in the ordinary day, he lowered his head at the moment. As Nagini said, what if he did it? You''ll die! With the departure of quitola, Nagini walked to the cave behind the ancient ruins. Whether before or now, or in the future, the natural karst cave will be Godzilla''s nest. But this time, Godzilla had a little fire red tail behind him. Because of the emergence of quitola, the frightened roar felt that the whole world was unsafe. It subconsciously thought that Nagini was safe around him. When there was a slight disturbance, it "whooshed" around Godzilla''s ankle, a coward. Just leave with Nagini and roar? A gust of wind blew, and in the cold moonlight, although some marshes were still burning biogas, the flames of most marshes had been extinguished. In the moonlight, the faint smoke covered the swamp like a mist. At the periphery of the swamp, with the smoke shrouded, two figures can be seen standing there. The ground was in a mess, and the whole swamp seemed to be lifted. It is reasonable to say that this level of destruction can not be achieved even in a large campaign. But I don''t know why, in the face of the destroyed swamp, magneto doesn''t have much shock in his eyes, but with a kind of confusion and hesitation that can''t be explained clearly and unclear: "So it''s over?" Professor X looked up and knew what magneto was thinking. You know, a few minutes ago, there were two top Titan monarchs, Godzilla and quitola. Think about the last battle between Titan monarchs. Although it is not the battle of the top Titan monarchs, it also took place on Skeleton Island, and its influence spread to the whole island. If Skeleton Island is not vast and sparsely populated, coupled with the special living environment here. That battle took place on any continental plate? No blowing, no black, can cause at least 10% of species destruction. Although the swamp in front of us looks like a mess, but in fact? It''s nothing at all. For his old friend''s confusion, Professor X pondered for a moment. He shook his head and explained: "without absolute certainty, quitola won''t do it." Magneto turned his head and looked at Professor X. if he remembered correctly, he seemed to be the most flustered after quitola appeared? But considering the bad things that have happened recently? Magneto Wang also pointed out this point, but pointed to the magical four heroes lying in the swamp not far away: "what do they do?" With a slight frown, Professor X flashed a thought in his eyes, but a moment later? He waved his hand coldly: "don''t worry. If they die, they deserve it. If they don''t die, it has nothing to do with us." Magneto Wang was stunned. He looked at Professor X strangely: "This is not your style." Professor X shook his head. He ignored the strangeness in magneto''s eyes, but calmly replied: "the world is so big, there is always a place suitable for mutants to live, and there is no need to live with humans." Seriously, it''s hard to believe that such words came from Professor X. you know, Professor X was a pro faction and had always had a good impression on mankind. On the issue of the relationship between mutants and humans? Magneto doesn''t know how many disputes have taken place with Professor X. the biggest difference between them comes from here. He doesn''t know what happened during the disappearance of Nagini, which can make Professor X change so much? Looking back on magneto, he sighed: "What''s going on outside?" Shook his lower lip, Professor X''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity, and then there was an indifferent lightness on his face: "OK, Ruiwen is not dead. As long as she is still alive, no one will find trouble in the mutant town." But magneto could not help frowning. Gretchen appeared in his mind. His tone was a little worried about Distrust: "Gretchen, can she be alone?" Professor X chuckled and looked with a certain certainty: "don''t underestimate her. Qin''s potential is above you and me." For Gretchen, Professor X has great expectations. He even thinks that Gretchen is the one who changes the relationship between human beings and mutants. After all, she is probably the only fifth level mutant on earth for many years. Just can Gretchen do it? Seriously, Professor X doesn''t know, but if anyone can do it, it must be Gretchen, because only she has the power to do all this. With a gust of wind blowing, the light smoke was blown away, and the sobs in the wind were like the sighs of two old people. Until the smoke dispersed, there was only a comatose magical four Xia on a messy swamp. As for their lives? Seriously, no one cares. The sun set and the moon rose. On the fifth day of coming to Asgard, under the hot sun in the afternoon, he wiped the sweat on his forehead. At the end of Xiao Tang Qing''s line of sight, a different color finally appeared. Seriously, the rainbow bridge is very beautiful. The whole bridge is colorful, just like a physical rainbow. But the problem is that after watching the rainbow for five days, Xiao Tangqing feels like she''s going to vomit, and now? The front of the line of sight, although there is still a distance, at least it is no longer the colorful color. What excites Tang Qing most is that she vaguely sees a vague and familiar figure standing at the end of the rainbow bridge. "Granny Friga?" After walking all morning, Tang Qing felt that he had no strength at all. He seemed to be injected with strength, regardless of the old father behind him and the hot sun on his head. At the moment, little Tang Qing is like a silly roe deer, who has the dull appearance of filling his legs with lead before. But after walking all morning, his physical strength was seriously overdrawn. He only ran 12 miles, about a few hundred meters. Xiao Tang Qing felt that he couldn''t breathe. His legs were filled with lead again, and his lungs seemed to be on fire. Little Tang Qing, who was breathing heavily, came to the limit of his body again, just when Nagini thought little Tang Qing would sit down and rest for a while. Unexpectedly, Xiao Tang Qing didn''t stop. But gritting his teeth and taking another step. One, two, three. In the face of Xiao Tang Qing whose perseverance index is exploding at the moment, the old father behind him is not happy, but his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Although he knows that this is not the real limit of Xiao Tangqing, but according to her running method? Muscle strain is certain. If you fall down, you will hurt your bones. But when the old father was ready to stop Xiao Tang Qing, the accident happened again! A flash of blue light flashed across Xiao Tangqing''s body surface, which was very abrupt. Even Nagini didn''t have time to respond and didn''t realize it at all. In his mind, there was only Xiao Tangqing of Granny Friga, who disappeared in place in an instant. The next second, frejia saw a flower in front of her eyes. Looking at Xiao Tang Qing who suddenly appeared in the air, she subconsciously stretched out her hand and hugged her. Nagini, the old father, was stunned. He looked at the drop of sweat from Tang Qing''s hair, which finally fell on the rainbow bridge and exploded into a spray. His face changed for a while, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Days later, she thought it was Nagini, but looking at the expression on the other party''s face? Friga was stunned. But soon, she no longer cared about these things, because she suddenly saw little Tang Qing of frejia, and cried out. The little guy wrongly pointed to his old father hundreds of meters away: "Grandma Friga, my father bullies me. I don''t want him in the future. How about living with you?" Chapter 604 The scene was a little chaotic, and the old father''s eyes glittered with embarrassment. He didn''t expect that Xiao Tangqing would cry at this time. What he didn''t expect was that Xiao Tangqing cried and went to sleep this time. Asgard fairy palace, the room where little Tang Qing used to live, under the almost murderous eyes of Friga, the old father took out the moon bed in embarrassment. And looking at Nagini, who is omnipotent on weekdays, at a loss at the moment? Carol, the surprise captain next to him, couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, she didn''t have bad taste and took out the camera to take pictures for Nagini, otherwise it would inevitably become the black history of Nagini. But even so, Nagini glared at Carol, who was not too busy. Fortunately, although frejia loves little Tang Qing. But in education? She actually supports Nagini. So when little Tang Qing fell asleep, Scarlett took out a note from her pocket and threw it to Nagini. The backhand took it, Nagini opened it, and it said: One passion fruit, two lemons, five liters of boiled water, plus an appropriate amount of ice and boiled lemon syrup, and a handful of fresh mint leaves. The old father was stunned: "is this?" Virginia gave Nagini a hard look, but she still explained: "This is the ingredient. The lemonade Xiao Tang Qing drank is written on it. The key is the last mint leaf. Remember to rub it when adding it. It doesn''t need to be too broken. It''s ok if there are wrinkles. You can drink it directly, but you''d better soak it for three hours, and then add ice." At the moment, Nagini, who didn''t take the note seriously at first, said: "Thanks." Since she brought Tang Qing back to raise her, Nagini has done a lot of cooking. Tang Qing is also very happy to eat, but can she pay attention to it? At present, there are only three kinds: One is the baked potato in the family barbecue, which is Nagini''s unique skill. The other two are from Asgard, Odin''s golden roast sheep and frega''s lemonade. Virga''s lemonade, Nagini also drank it. Seriously, I don''t think it''s amazing, but I just feel good, inexplicably good. If you can engrave frejia''s lemonade, I believe Xiao Tangqing will be very happy in the future. Just after thanking, Nagini couldn''t help but flash a hesitation in her eyes. To know the food, the formula is very important, but the material is more important. For example, Odin''s golden roast sheep, Nagini really doesn''t think Odin''s level is very good, but his golden roast sheep is delicious. Why? Because he uses Asgard''s specialty - Golden sheep, a very precious variety. Even Odin, the king of the gods, cannot be extravagant enough to eat every day. Nagini believed that the lemonade formula given by frega was true, but the final dishes were different due to different ingredients. Just as Nagini was struggling to be shameless and ask for a few lemon trees, passion fruit seeds and mint plants, an old and thick voice came from behind: "The key to lemonade is mint leaves. There are a lot of peppermint in the back garden, which are cultivated by frega. Remember to take some when you go." Nagini was stunned. Odin in front of him was stunned, but then a smile appeared on his face, but he politely refused: "What''s so funny?" But Odin, who had recognized Nagini''s real face for a long time, couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the moment: "and you''re sorry? Qitong, I''ve been raised for three years, but I haven''t been robbed by you." If there are other things, Nagini will recognize it with her nose. After all, she took each other''s Mint this time, but what about the ownership of Xiao Tangqing? The old father said without concession, "there''s no way. I''m her father." On weekdays, Odin doesn''t say anything at this time, but today is different. Looking at the scene of the rainbow bridge, Odin subconsciously emerged his dialogue with heimdar some time ago. What if Tang Qing stays in Asgard? Think about it. Tang Qing, four and a half years old, can carry out spatial transmission only by virtue of his own potential without the help of any external force? Such talent, plus Asgard''s blood? It would be a pity if it were not the king of the gods! Odin, who didn''t know how many lemons he had eaten, said sour at the moment: "if he hadn''t failed, do you think I would give it to you?" Although he didn''t know what Odin was thinking, the old father was keenly aware that the old guy wanted to pay attention to Tang Qing. Nagini, who was alert for a moment, quickly said: "Well, don''t talk," Then he pushed Carol out: "Let me introduce you to Carol, my friend." Carol, who was pushed out by Nagini, had a flash of panic in her eyes. In fact, she noticed the old man at the moment Odin appeared. First of all, this is an old man. Carol clearly feels the rotten smell in each other''s body, but what really makes Carol find each other for the first time is the appalling power in the old man''s body! The force was so strong that Carol felt that her body was going to be crushed. Especially with Nagini''s introduction, the old man turned to look at himself, his old face and a pair of half narrowed eyes looked at himself, and the pressure suddenly doubled. Carol would have done it if he hadn''t known that Nagini couldn''t hurt himself. No way, although the other party is just an old man and his breath is rotten, in Carol''s eyes, he is even more dangerous than Nagini. This feeling is like a volcano about to erupt, full of destructive power. When Carol looked at Odin, Odin was also looking at Carol in front of her. He looked at it for two times and didn''t know what he was thinking. He nodded with satisfaction: "my name is Odin. As you think, the king of the gods in Asgard is me." After taking a deep breath, Carol, who had already guessed the identity of the other party, was a little nervous at the moment: "Hello, my name is Carol, that, I come from earth, and..." Obviously, Odin put too much pressure on carol for the first time. On one side, frejia looked at the nervous Carol, and there was a flash of helplessness in her eyes. She pulled over Carol: "my name is frejia, well, in theory, it should be Xiao Tang Qing''s grandmother?" Because of the appearance of Freja, Carol, whose attention was distracted, suddenly relieved a lot of pressure. She quickly said, "Hello, hello." While looking at Carol, Freja flashed a happy look in her eyes: "she''s so beautiful. Are you married? Do you want me to introduce you? I have a son." Carol was stunned and stayed where she was. One side Odin saw the matchmaker''s appearance of Freja. He couldn''t help coughing: "cough." However, Freja ignored it. She turned her head and looked at Odin: "Why are you still here?" Odin: "er..." But before Odin could speak, she saw Friga shouting: "Eh, eh, you''re either sleeping or lazy all day. When Xiao Tang Qing came last time, he said that the golden roast sheep was delicious. What are you waiting for?" Odin, who was scolded, didn''t have the majesty of the king of the gods. A touch of grievance flashed in his eyes: "but there are more than a dozen golden sheep left now, or..." Feng Mou picked, and frejia sneered, "what are you talking about?" Odin shivered directly and took Nagini''s hand. "I said I''ll take Nagini to kill the sheep." Looking at Odin and Nagini''s back as they walked away, there was a flash of complexity in her eyes. She didn''t know what she thought. She sighed: "This old thing." And look at Carol, who is still frozen in place? Friga patted her on the shoulder. "What do you think?" After being photographed for a while, Carol woke up from her stiffness. She quickly said, "well, aunt Freja, let''s call you aunt. I''m not married and I don''t have a boyfriend. I don''t have a problem. It''s me now..." Looking at Carol''s frantic appearance, frega couldn''t help laughing: "this child is really interesting. Don''t you really think I want to introduce you?" Carol was stunned. She stared at Freja in amazement: "ah, isn''t it?" Friga shook her head. She explained, "of course not. Sol will get married in a few years, and Rocky''s character is not suitable for marriage. I saw that you were scared out of words by Odin just now, so I deliberately found a reason to let them go." With the explanation of Freja, Carol, who suddenly realized it, patted her chest: "So it is. I''m scared to death." Looking at Carol, who was relieved of her heavy burden, Freja had a flash of love in her eyes. She smiled and said, "otherwise? But if you really want to find a boyfriend, I know some good young people." Hearing what Freja said, Carol quickly waved her hand: "No, I''m fine alone." Chapter 605 Behind Asgard fairy palace, there is such a back garden. Although nominally, it is a back garden, in fact, it is larger than the territory of many countries. There are all kinds of rare animals and a large number of plants belonging to Asgard alone. Among them, Odin''s signature dish, Asgard charcoal roasted "golden sheep". On the surface, there is no difference between golden sheep and normal mutton sheep, mainly in black and white. But no difference is impossible. Otherwise, why is it called golden sheep and ordinary sheep can only be called meat sheep? There are two main reasons why golden sheep can become golden sheep: One reason is that this kind of sheep is very rare. It can grow up in 300 years. It is known that the longest life span can reach 5017 years, and it still maintains quite vigorous vitality. It mainly feeds on weeds and berries. The longer you live, the better the meat quality and the higher the flavor precipitation inside. After baking, the surface will show a golden color, because it is called golden sheep. The other is because the golden sheep''s horn is golden and will precipitate over time. The golden color of the horn becomes more and more obvious. Finally, it is like gold casting, which is very dazzling in the sun. The sheep were skinned, the sheep''s head was cut off, and the internal organs were hollowed out and washed without any seasoning. The whole cleaned sheep was put on the grill. Below is the red fruit charcoal. Here I would like to say that it is said in the market that things roasted with fruit charcoal have fruit aroma, which is purely deceptive. The reason why many old stoves like to use fruit charcoal. It''s not because it tastes, but because fruit charcoal has no taste compared with other charcoal. The washed mutton sheep, in addition to the white translucent fascia on the surface, the overall color is purple. Under the fire, the water on the surface of mutton is evaporated rapidly, and the oil slowly permeates out, and with drops of crystal oil dripping on the fire red charcoal. "Zilala ~" The attractive aroma explodes without the fishy smell of mutton. This is a very pure taste. What is it? That''s the smell of mutton. Seriously, this quality of mutton. Even if it is boiled in white, it is a kind of enjoyment. This makes Nagini, who is preparing lemonade next to him, have a flash of envy in his eyes. Some things are not strong enough for you, which requires information and time accumulation. Nagini is strong enough, but this part of his family? As soon as the charcoal was thrown, Odin leaned back, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, with a look of contempt and pride - what is inside information (Tactical leaning back) But it''s a pity that Odin is obviously not as skilled as teacher 6, because when he tilts back, the charcoal hits the charcoal fire, and the sparks directly ignite the grease exuded from the mutton. The sound of "miso" hit the high-temperature air stream hit by charcoal, ignited the grease in a moment, and the flame rolled up to Odin''s white beard. Nagini subconsciously said: "Be careful." But as an invisible force swept through, the flame that should have burned Odin''s beard dissipated strangely in the air. With his old face full of furrows and wrinkles, Odin turned to look at Nagini: "What did you just say?" Nagini frowned slightly. What did he seem to want to say? But the words had reached the mouth, but they became: "nothing, I said the quality of this mutton is very good." Odin paused and rolled his eyes: "Sick?" Then he turned to deal with the golden sheep, but Odin''s arm trembled imperceptibly where Nagini didn''t see it. Three hours later In the fairy palace of Asgard, in the palace belonging to Qitong alone, little Tang Qing, who had slept full, woke up vaguely with an attractive fragrance. But when she looked up at the familiar and strange environment, Xiao Tang Qing was stunned. She subconsciously shouted: "Dad?" Outside the palace, there was a pot of black tea and two or three refreshments. In front of the beautiful terrace, frejia, who was chatting with Carol and Schiff, keenly heard the cry of Xiao Tang Qing. She turned her head and looked at the confused little eyes on the moon bed. A smile could not help but appear on her kind face: "looking for your father? Your father is outside. Do you want me to call him back?" Aunt Carol? Sister Schiff? The most important thing is grandma frejia. Little Tang Qing, who knows where she is, turned her head stubbornly: "No, I don''t want my father. I want grandma Freja." But as Tang Qing''s voice fell, a strange look appeared on Carol''s face: "this is what you said?" "Well..." Although she didn''t know what aunt Carol meant, Tang Qing was inexplicably flustered. She asked tentatively, "well, sister Carol, what''s the problem?" Carol shrugged her shoulders. She drew an arc around the corner of her mouth and looked at Tang Qing thoughtfully: "don''t forget that every night, your father will tell you a bedtime story, so..." Took a deep breath. Before Carol finished, little Tang Qing jumped out of the moon bed. She pretended to be a little adult: "Aunt Carol, I think I''ve grown up, and adults need to learn to be tolerant. Although my father did wrong, it''s my father after all. I need to know how to be tolerant, right, aunt Carol." I thought Tang Qing would say that he had grown up and no longer needed bedtime stories, but I didn''t expect this answer. There was a flash of helplessness in Carol''s eyes: "You are such a clever little ghost." As for Xiao Tang Qing? Although the old father is hateful, the bedtime story is innocent. In this way, half an hour later, a huge bonfire rose in the backyard of the fairy palace. After three hours of slow cooking, the overall color showed a golden sheep, which was finally baked. Nagini, who was cutting roast mutton with Odin, looked at little Tang Qing who could be a helper next to him. Although she felt something was wrong, a touch of comfort still appeared in the old father''s heart. Well, when my daughter grows up, she knows it''s not easy to understand my father. In this way, about an hour and a half later, only sheep bones were left for the barbecue. When the child was full, he was sleepy. Under the brilliant starry sky of Asgard, Xiao Tang Qing shrank in the arms of his old father. Nagini and Odin talked every word. Not far away were sol and Carol. They were talking happily and were going to fight in the Colosseum tomorrow. Schiff ignored. She knew sol was just like that. The only one who didn''t come was rocky. According to him, the galaxy is not safe recently, and he has a lot to deal with. But actually? I''m afraid to see Odin. The relationship between the father and son has been very stiff. On the contrary, when Nagini and Odin talked about Tang Qing''s future education, the old woman flashed a thought in her eyes. She thought about it and then said: "Actually, I feel Schiff is very good." Next to her, SHIV, who was teasing little Tang Qing, was stunned. She subconsciously waved her hand: "me? I haven''t been a teacher. I''m afraid I can''t teach well." Little Tang Qing, who was still sleepy just now, jumped out of her old father''s arms. She ran to frejia with an excited face: "so, does sister SHIV want to be my teacher?" Pick up Tang Qing, and frejia pats Tang Qing on the head, then looks at her helplessly: "Qitong, you''ve seen her today. In fact, I''m the most suitable teacher for her. But you know, this little guy is smart. I can''t hold her down at all, so Asgard, you''re the most suitable teacher for Qitong." That''s right. But the problem is, Qitong is not an ordinary girl. Her father is Nagini, a strong man who can be on an equal footing with Odin. Although SHIV is now known as the strongest female soldier of Asgard, she knows how far there is between her first female soldier of Asgard and sol, the God of war of Asgard. Shiv, who was worried about her poor teaching, flashed an uncertain hesitation in her eyes: "Can I?" that ''s ok? Or not? Normally, it''s not good. SHIV''s strength is good, but what if she teaches Xiao Tang Qing? Seriously, this is a great waste of Tang Qing''s talent. But don''t forget that besides SHIV, Asgard also has an unfathomable Friga, but when Friga was about to say something, Odin next to him suddenly looked up: "Why don''t you teach her for a while, SHIV? Qitong is still young, and she doesn''t have to teach her too complex things. Just some basics. As for the teacher''s problem? We''ll talk about it later." When the voice fell, Nagini and Friga were stunned. They both looked at Odin. Only SHIV, who didn''t know what this sentence meant, breathed a sigh of relief: "if it''s just the foundation, it''s no problem." Chapter 606 In the early morning, the sun had not yet risen. In the dense forest of Asgard, with a gust of wind blowing, the half human tall grass made a "rustle" sound. In a simple tent made of deciduous branches, Xiao Tang Qing, dressed in a war dress and holding a wooden sword in her hand, subconsciously opened her eyes. She instinctively grabbed the wooden shield as a pillow and looked at the grass nearby. Obviously, I should have noticed Xiao Tang Qing''s actions here, and the rustle in the grass disappeared. But little Tang Qing didn''t relax her vigilance. She got up slowly and held the wooden shield and sword tightly, although she was only a four-and-a-half-year-old child. But at the moment, little Tang Qing''s eyes and actions already look like a soldier. With Tang Qing''s light hands and feet, the creature in the grass seemed to be aware of the danger. The next second, a white figure flashed in front of Xiao Tangqing. Xiao Tangqing instinctively placed the wooden shield on his chest, but the white figure shooting at him made a clever turn on the way. After two or three breaths, looking at the rabbit that had disappeared from his eyes, little Tang Qing flashed a touch of annoyance in his eyes. After all, she was too cautious. If she could judge from her voice that it was a rabbit rather than a hungry snake at the beginning? Maybe I can have a nice roast rabbit this morning. However, Xiao Tang Qing was not depressed. In fact, if she was given another chance, Xiao Tang Qing would still choose to raise a shield rather than attack at the first time. Xiao Tang Qing, who has lived in this forest for more than ten days, knows that the cost of injury is far more than a roast rabbit meal. Looking at the rising sun in the sky, Xiao Tang Qing skillfully took out the leaves that had collected enough dew from his simple tent, and carefully sipped the dew for fear of wasting a drop of dew. If someone told her half a month ago that she wanted to drink dew and eat barbecue without any seasoning, or even raw meat? Xiao Tang Qing will definitely let that person know who her father is! But now? It has to be said that honing can really make a person grow up quickly. It started half a month ago. On the fifth day of coming to Asgard, Xiao Tang Qing finally met the first mentor in his life, the four warriors of Xiangong, and the strongest female soldier in Asgard - SHIV. Tang Qing didn''t forget why she came to Asgard. She hoped to have strength, and Asgard had the most suitable mentor. With a vision of strength, Xiao Tang Qing met with SHIV in the morning of the sixth day. On the first day, SHIV taught Tang Qing how to attack with weapons and taught her a set of effective swordsmanship. Xiao Tang Qing practiced very seriously. He remembered it three times, mastered it ten times, mastered it 20 times, and could fight with teacher Xifu. Fifty times, teacher Xifu said that Xiao Tang Qing had mastered this sword technique. The next day, SHIV taught Tang Qing how to use shield defense and taught her a set of reliable shield methods. Tang Qing also practiced the shield method very seriously. She is worthy of being Nagini''s daughter. In addition to her perfect physical quality, she also has an enviable understanding. Even because he came into contact with swordsmanship yesterday, under the thinking of drawing inferences from one instance, Xiao Tang Qing only practiced it ten times and became famous. On the third day, Xiao Tang Qing came to the training ground with great expectation. However, what SHIV taught today was not sword and shield, but some survival skills. On the fourth day, SHIV was still teaching Tang Qing''s survival skills, but compared with the previous day, the fourth day was mainly to review the skills she had mastered before. On the fifth day, little Tang Qing, who was full of expectation, thought that teacher SHIV would teach her new things today, and then she was thrown into the forest in front of her. Yes, this is Tang Qing''s experience in Asgard. Seriously, when he learned the news, Tang Qing was confused. Full play and full calculation, three days of study, one day of review, and the fifth day of direct throwing into the field? Are you kidding? I''m only four and a half years old. I''m just a child! But what makes little Tang Qing feel desperate is that, as teacher SHIV said, she will be thrown into the forest and can only come out by herself. During this period, no one will help her. Don''t ask how Tang Qing knew. At first, she thought teacher SHIV was lying to her. After all, she was her father''s daughter. Nagini couldn''t watch her suffer? And grandma frega. But when Tang Qing, who had been hungry for a day, ate the delicious fruit, and then vomited all night. In fact, if it weren''t for the female martial god wearing a sword and restoring witchcraft, Xiao Tangqing would probably die on the first day. It was also because of the experience on the first night that Xiao Tangqing realized that his situation was not very good. Maybe she really needs to walk out of the forest independently, as teacher Schiff said. In order to leave the forest and live (Xiao Tang Qing didn''t know that the female martial god could save herself several times, maybe many times, maybe only once), so she burst out amazing power. How long does it take to turn a flower from a greenhouse into a tenacious weed? Xiao Tang Qing said that it only takes three days. The first day''s disbelief, the second day''s despair and the third day''s rebirth. After three days of growth, Tang Qing changed. She began to absorb the knowledge taught by SHIV the previous four days. She built a tent, made a fire, hunted and collected dew with leaves for the first time. It has to be said that suffering is the best teacher. Xifu has told Xiao Tangqing the way to get stronger and get out of the forest, and what she needs to do now is to absorb all this knowledge and completely transform it into her own strength. It is no exaggeration to say that from the third day of entering this forest, under the pressure of survival, the strength of Xiao Tang Qing is changing dramatically every day. It''s hard to say. Although it took only half a month, Xiao Tang Qing''s ability in all aspects has been improved at least three times than before. At the same time, in the backyard of Asgard fairy palace, a simple kitchen was added here at some time. Nagini, with an apron around her waist and a kettle in her hand, is adding passion fruit, lemonade, syrup, mint leaves and other materials. In the square pool next to Nagini, a black python with thick arms leaned out of his head vaguely, but with Nagini''s casual glance? The scales burst, and the eyes of the poisonous Python flickered with panic, as if they were greatly frightened. The head just sticking out quickly retracted. However, a thick palm grabbed the body of the poisonous python. Red fruit wore a pair of pink pajamas on his upper body and lower body, and happily wrapped the poisonous Python around his arm: "did you catch it this morning?" Nagini nodded and backhanded poured sol a glass of lemonade: "Well, try it." After taking the glass and drinking it, Sol''s face showed a happy expression like husky: "It''s delicious!" Speechless rolled his eyes. Nagini sighed, "I shouldn''t ask you. Remember to send some to your mother later and ask me what needs to be improved." Sol readily agreed, took the kettle from Nagini and raised the snake in his hand: "no problem, I''ll take this snake away." Nagini waved her hand and signaled that it was all right. You can leave. Just as sol was about to go out, he turned his head and looked at Nagini in the kitchen. A touch of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "seriously, aren''t you sleepy? It''s been more than ten days." Nagini: " Then he turned and looked at sol: "Your snake is gone." Chapter 607 "Exhale ~ exhale ~ inhale ~" "Exhale ~ exhale ~ inhale ~" In the morning, in Asgard, a grand arena, Carol, wearing a blue tights and a heavy vest, was running against the rising sun. Faint fluorescence rose around her, and Carol, who ran with all her strength, was like a lightning bolt. Under the golden hair tip, the blue red hair band has been wet into black red by sweat, but the rapid and uniform breathing proves that Carol still retains most of her physical fitness despite her high-intensity exercise. At least, her breathing is not disordered. But this kind of running didn''t last long. When Carol ran around the arena for the 65th lap, the first Asgard came here except himself. And look at the sand sculpture who is seven or eight hundred meters away from him, wearing Schiff''s pink pajamas and giggling at himself? Seriously, Carol really doesn''t want to say hello to him, because she feels inexplicably ashamed to know such people, but in the end? Slowly slow down. Carol finally stopped when she was more than ten meters away from sol. With a quick breath, Carol, who took off his hair belt, twisted away his sweat, untied his weight-bearing clothes and threw them out of the arena. "Boom!" With a huge roar, it felt like an asteroid hitting the earth. At the moment when the load-bearing clothes landed, the ground of the whole arena could feel the tremor. Normal weight-bearing clothes don''t have this effect. After all, the volume and density are there. Why can Carol''s weight-bearing clothes achieve this effect? This is mainly because part of the star core is added. This extremely dense metal makes the weight of the whole weight-bearing garment reach a rather terrible level. This is why Carol wants to start the new star state movement, because if she doesn''t start this state, her body will be crushed directly because she can''t bear the weight at the moment she wears the weight-bearing clothes. However, this set of weight-bearing clothes is not the heaviest. It is said that Asgard also has a set of weight-bearing clothes. Its material density is infinitely close to the collapsed star core, which belongs to the exclusive training equipment of God King Odin. However, the weight-bearing clothes have been sealed for more than 1000 years. While looking at the thrown load-bearing clothes, sol couldn''t help tutting his mouth. He also used this set of weight-bearing equipment, and it was more cruel than Carol. He was wearing a weight-bearing clothes 24 hours a day, but later? After a period of weight-bearing, the effect became very general. Sol also considered his father''s weight-bearing equipment, but after one attempt, sol gave up. I have to say, your father is still your father. Even now, facing his old father, sol doesn''t think he can surpass each other. As Carol, who was sweating, came over, sol handed a pink Cup: "Here you are." The cup was Schiff''s and contained Nagini''s morning lemonade. Recently, sol came to Carol when he was free, and SHIV knew it, but she was not jealous, because SHIV knew that Saul was looking for Carol because Carol was strong and could fight with him. Yes, it''s that simple. Asgard is not without strong people, not to mention Odin, the king of the gods, and Nagini, who came recently. These two people look at the whole universe and are strong people who touch the ceiling. But the next best? Those who can take it are rocky and diva. Loki is too weak and familiar with each other. Sol knows Loki''s style very well. Moreover, recently, Loki is implementing the parliamentary system and has no time to fight with sol. As for frega? First of all, she is her mother. Second, frega follows the wizard route. Sol always feels tied up when he fights with frega. Even if you win this kind of battle, you''ll be full of frustration. It''s better not to fight. So sol was bored until Carol came. Now, it''s not easy to come to Carol with a style very similar to himself, and the strength of both sides is similar. If it weren''t for the fact that the other party is a woman, sol would like to stick to the other party for 24 hours. That''s why sol delivers water to Carol every morning. He took the water cup and took two drinks. Carol, who was used to it, tied the headband again and asked casually, "is Nagini still there?" Sol, who took the water cup, tightened the cup and complained with a somewhat angry look: "he hasn''t left for more than ten days. He''s too much today. He promised to give me the snake because I asked you if you''re not tired, and then he won''t give it to me." Carol rolled her eyes: "You deserve it. Everyone knows he''s in a bad mood recently. You deliberately hit the muzzle of the gun." As we all know, Xiao Tang Qing was thrown into the primeval forest. She must come out with her own ability. No one will help her during this period. But actually? After all, she is a real daughter. As an old father, how can Nagini ignore it? Since the day Tang Qing left, Nagini has been staring at him. He hasn''t rested for more than ten days. When I think about it, my daughter is suffering outside. The old father sees it in his eyes, but he can''t do anything. The pain and entanglement make Nagini''s mood change extremely strong recently. Facing Carol''s rolling eyes, sol muttered angrily, "but I think he''s in a good mood. He''s in the mood to mix lemonade." Carol was stunned. She looked at sol strangely: "Are you sure?" If I remember correctly, I saw Nagini two days ago. His gloomy face and suffocating low pressure made Carol dare not approach. So... This is also called a good mood? Looking at Carol''s strange expression, sol showed a touch of embarrassment on his face. He scratched his head in embarrassment: "well... It seems that he is in a bad mood?" Then sol jumped over the topic abruptly. He waved his hand: "don''t say this, are you interested in fighting?" Wiping the sweat from his forehead again, Carol looked at sol with a look of emotion: "now?" Sol nodded, and he naturally said, "now, of course, there''s a problem..." Just before sol finished, "Boom!" With a loud noise, Carol, who was no more than ten meters away, instantly turned on the double star state. Bai Nen''s fist was wrapped in star fluorescence. Carol, who had appeared in front of sol, hit Sol''s red fruit''s belly directly. Sol, who had no time to resist, could only subconsciously tighten his abdominal muscles, which were as tight as iron. "Keng!" The fist collided with the lower abdominal muscles and made a sound of gold and iron! But sol was shot off like a shell. At a distance of 100 meters, sol barely stabilized his body, rubbed his red and swollen belly, and looked at Carol who was surrounded by fluorescence approaching? Thunder flashed around him, and sol couldn''t help but curl his mouth: "Shit, I knew you would sneak!" Then he rushed up with hot eyes. At the same time, in Nagini in the back garden of the fairy palace, he threw the prey that tried to attack Xiao Tang Qing last night into the river she had to go through. A moment later? With a fierce wave of water, a group of red piranhas suddenly appeared on the surface of the tens of meters wide lake. They bite each other, and the blood stimulates the piranha. Under the threat of the piranha, these animals fight hard. In the end, there will only be one result, that is, both lose. If you''re lucky, Tang Qing should be able to pick up some "leftovers". Although these foods can''t make her successfully get out of this "virgin forest", Tang Qing doesn''t need to worry about food for at least the next two days. However, when Nagini''s face showed a happy but somewhat distressed smile. The appearance of an old friend made Nagini stop his action. With an old face, wearing a golden robe and a complex and obscure breath in his body, Odin''s eyes seemed to cross layers of space with Nagini''s traction, and finally appeared on Xiao Tang Qing. This made him feel helpless: "Isn''t it boring?" Nagini turned his head and looked at Odin. He shrugged. "It''s OK. I''m more boring on shandar." With a slight frown, Odin flashed a thought in his eyes. Then he shook his head and said with some Indifference: "you''re still not cruel enough." Nagini was stunned, and then he rolled his eyes: "After all, it''s my own daughter. Would you be willing to replace you?" And facing Nagini''s question? Odin was silent for a moment and seemed to be thinking about something, but in the end he didn''t answer Nagini''s question, but said: "Thanks for sol." Chapter 608 Sol? Nagini was stunned, and then a clear smile appeared on his face. It''s easy for smart people to deal with smart people, but sometimes they are also very tired, which requires not only enough IQ, but also enough tacit understanding. Fortunately, the tacit understanding between Nagini and Odin is not high, but it is enough. What is the most important thing between people? Trust is part, but more importantly, there are enough contacts. That''s why distant relatives are better than close neighbors. Why did Nagini bring Carol to Asgard? Is it really just because of Xiao Tang Qing? In a sense, it''s true, but it doesn''t have much to do with Xiao Tangqing''s personal ideas. The last time he came to Asgard, Nagini met sol. At that time, he realized that Sol''s accumulation was enough. What he lacked from the top power in the universe was only an opportunity. Originally, Nagini was going to let Godzilla come to Asgard. Godzilla''s strength will not exceed sol too much. At the same time, he can give sol enough pressure, and this pressure is enough to make sol break through. Why not let the Dragon smog come? Not to mention that the giant dragon shimonge is in the transformation stage of the fifth stage. Even without the last breakthrough on the Nova Death Star, it is normal for the giant dragon at the peak of the fourth stage. Against sol, it still has an absolute advantage. On the contrary, Godzilla, under the laissez faire of Nagini, is still a long way from the peak of the fourth stage, but it is precisely this distance that makes sol possible to beat Godzilla and break through. The above is Nagini''s original plan, but some time ago, he met Carol. Coincidentally, Carol is also at the peak of the fourth stage. Then Nagini changed his original plan and brought Carol this time, in order to make sol break through. The reason why Nagini helped sol break through is very simple. Although Odin and frega are very good to Tang Qing, they can''t let each other teach their children for free, can they? Don''t say anything, because everyone has a good relationship, so don''t. It is precisely because of the good relationship that we can''t take advantage of it. Since you can be polite to strangers, why can''t you do this to relatives and friends? As for whether it will be taken advantage of? People are mutual. There is not so much in the world. Of course, if you are good to others, others will be good to you. If the other party is still like you owe him? Such people, even if they are friends, are not real friends. What did Odin do to himself? Really, Nagini doesn''t know, but Nagini knows that Virginia really likes Tang Qing. Based on this, sol deserves Nagini''s help. But although this is the case, you can''t say so. Looking at Odin''s serious appearance, Nagini shook his head: "it''s nothing. After all, Carol is also my friend, isn''t she?" Odin smiled and didn''t say Nagini. If it weren''t for Nagini, Carol wouldn''t have come to Asgard even if he knew there was a breakthrough opportunity. Don''t forget that this is not the galaxy, but the base camp of asgards. Carol can come here, although it is a win-win situation, but it is also because he trusts Nagini enough. Just listening to the roar in his ears, he turned his head and looked at the direction of the arena in the corner of his eyes. Odin couldn''t help laughing: "Which of them do you think can break through first?" Nagini shook his head. He didn''t give an answer to this question, because there was no answer to this kind of thing. Nagini could only say: "No matter sol or Carroll, what they lack is an opportunity. Don''t ask me who I want to break through. I only care about Tang Qing now. Even if they break through, they won''t do me any good." Nagini''s strength is very strong. At this stage, his strength is equivalent to the top level of the universe only by relying on the Basilisk who holds the power of space. If you count the time dragon who is about to complete its transformation? His strength should surpass 99% of the overlord of the universe. Even though Carroll and sol have broken through, they are still a long distance from Nagini due to their talent. If one day in the future, Nagini is really in trouble, it can''t be solved with the help of Carol and sol. Looking at Odin, who is still silent, Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "In other words, if you came to me, you wouldn''t just ask such a boring question?" Looking up, Odin, whose face was full of gullies and wrinkles, stared at Nagini angrily. He pondered for a moment, and his expression was somewhat tangled and thoughtful. Finally, with a sigh, Odin said with infinite emotion: "I''m dying." Nagini nodded. There was no accident on his face, as if he had known for a long time, but when he opened his mouth, a dignified look flashed in his eyes: "I found out when I met you this time. Your current state is very dangerous." Half a month ago, Odin was burning his beard when baking golden sheep. At that time, Nagini realized that Odin''s situation was abnormal. As a top power, Odin should not have such a poor control of power, but this happened. There are two possibilities: One is that Odin is dying. He can''t control the power in his body, so he has more than enough heart and less power. However, after observation for the last half month, Nagini denied the first possibility. Then there is only the second possibility, and through the huge ups and downs of Odin''s strength in the short term? Nagini guessed that in addition to his own power rules, Odin should have another rule in his body, because he should concentrate on taming this rule in his body, so he would get out of control. Nagini didn''t know why Odin did it because he didn''t have much time. Forcibly improving his strength will only make his life burn faster. So what happened that the strong at Odin''s level were forced to go to extremes? However, because Nagini and Asgard did not have a deep relationship and the only link between the two sides was Xiao Tangqing, Nagini did not ask directly at that time, In the last half month, in addition to taking care of Tang Qing, Nagini has been waiting for Odin to find herself. What Nagini didn''t expect was that Odin didn''t tell him what he had encountered, but said with a complex expression: "After my death, sol will succeed. As Princess SHIV, she can''t continue to be Qitong''s teacher, and you can''t stay in Asgard all the time." As Odin''s voice fell, Nagini was stunned: "So?" But Odin ignored Nagini''s eyes. He knew what the other party meant, but considering his plan? Odin refused, and then continued, "Qitong needs a teacher, a real teacher worthy of her talent." He frowned slightly and looked at Odin in front of him. Nagini''s eyes glittered with meditation, but finally he shook his head: "Forget it, what do you want to say?" It was obvious that Odin was not going to tell himself what he was going to do next. Just the next moment, what Nagini didn''t expect was that with Odin''s deep breath, he slowly said a sentence: "the God of death, Haila, my eldest daughter, the real first successor of Asgard, she is the most suitable teacher for Qitong." Hella? Seriously, Haila is really suitable to be a teacher for little Tang Qing, because as crown prince Asgard, she is the one who knows little Tang Qing''s talent best. As for the others? Seriously, in Asgard now, only Odin and sol really have the blood of the crown prince. Odin is old. He is not suitable for teaching Tang Qing. As for sol? First of all, his strength is not good, but the most important thing is that sol is not suitable to be a teacher. So in a sense, Haila is really suitable to be Tang Qing''s teacher. Just considering Hella''s character? Nagini frowned: "what are you going to do?" After taking a deep breath, Odin turned to look at Nagini. He looked serious: "I will tell her to give her freedom and throne, but the premise is to defeat you, or I will be Qitong''s teacher until Qitong can defeat Haila!" Chapter 609 "I know ~ ~ ~" Asgard''s summer travels earlier than ever before. Mix crushed mint leaves with ice, throw them into a mixing glass filled with lemonade, add three or five ice cubes, and finally shake them fully. Take out a clean glass, pour in three-quarters of lemonade, and finally decorate it with two pieces of mint leaves. Nagini took a sip and the taste was fresh, with the unique acidity of lemon mixed passion fruit. Because of the addition of syrup, the taste changed from single acidity to sweetness that is more easily accepted by most people. Because the mint leaves are repeatedly impacted in the mixing cup, compared with natural soaking for three hours, the aftertaste of Nagini''s version of lemonade will be stronger and have a very subtle leaf flavor. This is not the original version. There are two changes in the taste of frega''s lemonade. The entrance is mainly sour and sweet, supplemented by lemon and passion fruit. The aftertaste is fresh mint, and ice will make the stimulation of mint stronger. In Nagini''s version, he believes that the success is that after drinking, a faint plant flavor will emerge with the disappearance of mint flavor in the mouth. At the beginning of drinking, there will not be much difference, and even think that the two tastes are the same, but over time, you will find the subtle differences between the two kinds of lemonade. At the same time, in the depths of the dense forest no more than 100 kilometers away from Nagini. The roots are curly and the bark is rough. On the branch of an ancient tree that needs more than a dozen people to be surrounded, Xiao Tangqing, wearing a damaged calf armor, leaning against the trunk and chewing dried meat in his mouth, is happily rubbing the mud on the soles of his feet. From the beginning, more than a dozen gray thin strips were rubbed into a long black gray strip. Finally, with the light reading of your fingers, the long black strip was rubbed into a black mud ball. However, she did not directly throw away the mud ball, but rolled it with her index finger and thumb, just like plasticine. The round mud ball was pressed into a black round cake. This made Tang Qing giggle happily. Although I don''t quite understand it, how can I say it? This may be the happiness of children, very simple, but very happy. Once, when Nagini was young, he liked to pick his nose and poke it in his mouth. Although it''s disgusting to think about it now, he really liked it at that time. In a sense, this can be regarded as inheritance. At the moment, Xiao Tang Qing pasted the round cake made of mud ball on the rough bark and swallowed the dried rabbit meat in his mouth. Xiao Tang Qing rubbed his hands and then put his fingers on the tip of his nose. Even if it was rubbed clean, the exciting taste still made Xiao Tangqing experience what acid is cool. "Susu!" A gust of wind blew, and the leaves of the whole forest collided with each other, like undulating green waves. And this gust of wind also scattered Xiao Tang Qing''s messy hair, just under the scattered hair tips? The original smiling expression disappeared, and a sharp edge flashed in the eyes like a crescent moon. It was a wolf, black and tall enough to be a man. A strong man is not like a wolf, but like a buffalo. Vigorous posture, easy steps, with the breeze blowing, soft hair floating with the wind. The confidence that flashed from the wolf''s eyebrows is not difficult to guess that it should belong to the top group of predators in this jungle. The pink tongue licked his lips, and the corner of his mouth still had the fragrance of roast rabbit meat. Looking at the mighty and majestic black wolf in front of him, he glanced at the golden Asgard fairy Palace at the end of his line of sight. A bold idea emerged in Xiao Tangqing''s mind¡ª¡ª Well, I want to ride it! The big black wolf, who doesn''t know he has been watched, is leisurely patrolling his territory at the moment. As the king of this jungle, the big black wolf is lucky, because it is close to Asgard fairy palace, and truly powerful creatures will never be close to it. For creatures with average strength, two or three big black wolves can solve it. As for those creatures whose strength is similar to that of the big black wolf, even stronger than themselves, but not too strong? This is the case. Many years ago, when the strength of the big black wolf was not strong enough, there were often some animals who couldn''t get along in the depths of the forest, trying to take their own territory. At first, the big black wolf was also worried, but later he found that his worry was meaningless, because every once in a while, a group of humans in golden armor would kill those creatures that threatened him. At first, the big black wolf was afraid, but then he realized that those terrible golden warriors would not attack himself? Seriously, barbecue is really delicious! Every time after the golden armor soldiers hunt, the big black wolf can eat his belly full of fat, and recall the barbecue cheated from the golden armor soldiers last time? The big black wolf couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Unfortunately, in recent years, on the one hand, the strength of the big black wolf has become stronger, on the other hand, because the animals in the forest know that it is very dangerous here, so there are few powerful creatures in their territory. There are no powerful creatures, and those golden armor warriors don''t appear. At the thought of eating those unpalatable raw meat today, the big black wolf couldn''t help feeling a burst of melancholy. However, at the moment when the big black wolf passed by the ancient tree, there was a sudden sound overhead, which made the big black wolf subconsciously look up. A dark shadow crossed in front of him. Before he could see it clearly, he felt his neck sink. Frightened, the big black wolf instinctively shook and tried to throw the other party off his back. The soft hair was like a burning black flame. I don''t know how many years the big black wolf has lived. It is tall enough and bigger than an adult buffalo. Little Tang Qing is four and a half years old. He has small arms, legs and tiptoes. It is estimated that he can''t touch the chin of the big black wolf. The idea is good. Tang Qing, who fell from a high altitude, didn''t give the big black wolf the slightest reaction time. She hugged the big black wolf''s neck, but she miscalculated the thickness of the big black wolf''s neck. A funny scene appeared. With the big black wolf shaking his body, Xiao Tang Qing, who had no time to hold the big black wolf''s neck, could only subconsciously grasp the big black wolf''s mane. But after all, his hand is too small. Even if he collects the wolf''s hair, can he shake with the big black wolf? There is a kind of sticky toy called spider man. At the moment, little Tang Qing is thrown around like this. She grabs it very tightly, but the problem is that the pores of the big black wolf are not as firm as expected. When a large number of hairs were torn off, the young body was directly thrown more than 20 meters away and hit the ancient tree that Xiao Tang Qing climbed up before. With the sound of "Dong!" Tang Qing was knocked dizzy. All the female martial gods'' swords fell to the ground. When she got up from the ground, she was dizzy? The light in front of him was dark, and a huge head appeared in front of Xiao Tang Qing. The whole body is black and the hair is fried. It feels like a majestic lion. Sharp claws, razor sharp teeth, a frightening low roar from the throat. Four eyes were opposite. Xiao Tang Qing was stunned. She stared at the green eyes of the big black wolf. The same stunned big black wolf, look at the taste of Tang Qing from childhood? Although the taste was different from those of the golden soldiers in memory, the big black wolf still recognized that it belonged to the golden soldiers, but the golden soldiers in front of him seemed a little small? When the big black wolf was thinking about whether he could cheat Tang Qing into barbecue, Tang Qing, who was stunned at the beginning, showed a bright smile from his heart. Afraid? It''s impossible. Do you really think Xiao Tang Qing is still the same as before? At the moment when the big black wolf was stunned, two small white hands touched the big black wolf''s two raised tusks, which the big black wolf ignored. First of all, it is not hostile to humans. Second, in the eyes of the big black wolf, Xiao Tang Qing is just a little bit that he can swallow in one bite. So it doesn''t care. However, facts have proved that the big black wolf should care, because when little Tang Qing touched the big black wolf''s two tusks with both hands? With a soft drink, the soil under his feet exploded directly. Under an irresistible force, the huge body of the big black wolf was directly thrown up and hit the earth heavily! "Boom!" there was a loud noise, and the surrounding ground was shaking. A cry of pain mixed with a cry for mercy came from the big black wolf''s throat. Don''t ask why he was so counselled. Just now he tried to resist, but this resistance was like a leaf boat under the storm. Weak, weak, and weak - jpg However, the big black wolf''s plea for mercy, in the eyes of little Tang Qing who couldn''t understand the wolf language, that was the meaning of resistance. Moreover, after the treachery of the forest and the sinister beast''s heart, Xiao Tangqing now only believes in one principle and never trust the enemy until he completely loses his combat effectiveness. Don''t worry about the wrong number. The primary condition for negotiation is that all enemies within their eyes must lie down to me! Meanwhile, on Nagini''s side, watching little Tang Qing''s fist fall on the big black wolf like a storm, The old father took a sip of lemonade. What do you say? Although it is still the previous cup, the taste is inexplicably more complex. In other words, no one wants her daughter, right? Chapter 610 "Boom," Asgard arena, with a violent roar, the body leaned forward, the whole body strength gathered together, and a wisp of stars surrounded Carol''s arm. The surrounding dust is flying, and an electric light can be seen faintly. Looking at being punched by himself, but it seems that nothing has happened, sol? Carol shook her numb arm, and a look of helplessness flashed in her eyes: "This dog day sol is real meat!" Not far away, sol rubbed his aching pectoralis major muscle. Although he was beaten away by a woman, sol was not angry, but his eyes were a little hot. He patted his chest. CHIGUO''s upper body was like bronze in the sunlight. Without the help of any external force, lightning spontaneously gushed out of his body. The next moment, with a low roar, sol rushed straight up. Five fingers clenched his fist, as if the God of war in thunder. With a violent drink, sol waved the fist heavily. Carol, opposite sol, had a thought. There was a dazzling silver glow around him, splashing out dazzling light. It felt like a star burst. But the difference is that what erupts from Carol''s body is energy with spatial characteristics. The next second, the two collided together, and the arena made a huge sound again, which seemed to be a cry. This time, although the reaction force against the fist was huge, the two did not separate. Saul, who resisted Carol''s punch, took root in the arena with his legs like an ancient tree. Thunder flickered all over his body. A large number of thunder condensed a huge hammer in Sol''s hands. With a loud drink, his muscles puffed, and his long golden hair flew with the wind, just like sol, a thunder lion, dancing his thunder hammer heavily. At the moment sol approached, a large number of lightning madly approached Carol, but as the energy in his body was mobilized, these energy, like armor, blocked the lightning trying to paralyze his body. injured? It''s impossible. At least these scattered thunder are not enough to hurt Carol, but the muscle paralysis caused by lightning will have a terrible impact on the next battle. With the rising strength in his body, facing the huge thunder hammer raised by sol, Carol, whose fists were wrapped with energy, rose directly into the air. She flashed a fist, but the thunder hammer in front of her was obviously not easy to explode with one punch. With a deep breath, countless illusions appeared around Carol. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" With the strange BGM, the thunder hammer, which was high enough for one person, was hit with a lot of thunder slurry. Finally, with Carol''s decisive punch, the almost illusory thunder hammer was completely exploded by Carol! However, the next moment, looking at the ground, Sol''s pride appeared in the corner of his mouth? Carol froze for a moment, then was startled, and subconsciously wanted to step back. But before Carol turned around, sol grabbed Carol''s ankle with his thick palm and pulled it. Under Sol''s terrible power, helpless Carol was pulled down directly. "Bang!" The blow was straight and straight. Even with her arms in front of her chest, Carol still felt that her arms were numbed by Sol''s terrible strength. The silvery energy in her body soared. Carol, who retreated back through the shock of Sol''s punch, knew clearly that she could not fall into the rhythm of the other party, so she rose up again. But sol took advantage of this opportunity to jump directly from top to bottom. As a strong man in 191, he swung his long legs in the air like a battle axe. "Boom!" Almost substantive thunder, like a heavy gun, with the roar of an evil beast? In the back garden of the fairy palace, looking at Carol who was shot away and Nagini who was gloating, he quickly handed Odin half of the lemon: "Hurry up and admit defeat." Looking at the lemon in front of me, I feel that Odin with particularly sour teeth and an old face full of gullies and wrinkles are like a withered old chrysanthemum at the moment. Three minutes later, he wiped away the uncontrollable saliva from the corners of his mouth. Odin protested: "I''ll choose Carol this time." Nagini was stunned. He looked at Carol and sol, who were fighting together. Then he looked at the remaining half of the lemon and thought. Nagini deliberately pretended to be good for you: "Such an iron head?" But Odin ignored it. He sneered: "don''t try to deceive me. You wait to eat lemons!" The cause was Nagini''s boredom. A month ago, when Xiao Tang Qing first entered the forest, his old father was very worried, but with Xiao Tang Qing''s strength soaring like a rocket? Especially two days ago, he directly beat and subdued the strongest black wolf in a hundred kilometers. Nagini has completely ignored the situation of Xiao Tang Qing. With her daughter''s current strength, it should not be her but other animals in the forest who really need to worry about life danger. While nangini was doing nothing, Odin asked nangini again and asked her what she thought of letting Hella be little Tang Qing''s teacher and her father. What do you think? Can''t Schiff really teach Xiao Tang Qing all the time? It''s not that Nagini despises SHIV, but that Xiao Tangqing''s talent is too high. SHIV has so little ink in her stomach, otherwise she won''t teach for four days and throw Xiao Tangqing into the forest alone. At first, Nagini didn''t like Haila very much. To paraphrase what Lin Ruofu said to Li Yunrui - this woman is crazy. Haila is a madman, but she is more like a dictator than a normal madman. Just from the recent performance of Xiao Tang Qing? Maybe Haila is really suitable for little Tang Qing. After all, the girl is too wild. A month''s experience of survival in the forest has completely opened the door to a new world for her. What Tang Qing needs now is not a teacher, but someone strong enough to press her, otherwise the little girl won''t take off directly. In fact, Nagini was also to blame. At first, Odin planned to send Tang Qing to a more dangerous place, but his old father disagreed. He said that the back garden of the fairy palace was the limit he could tolerate. Obviously, Nagini underestimated her daughter. And this time? Nagini decided to learn from the last lesson, so they quickly talked about all the questions about Haila, but when Odin was ready to leave, the bored Nagini suddenly asked: "Do you want to bet?" Then there was the gamble of yesterday and today. The gambling method is very simple. They bet on whether the person who was shot off is sol or Carol. The loser eats half a lemon and has the right of first choice next time. Because the strength of Nagini and Odin is much better than Carroll and sol, the person who gives priority can generally win the next round. In other words, this is the game of two people, half of you and half of me eating lemons. But everything has accidents, such as when you look wrong. This time Odin looked out of sight and was forced to eat half a lemon. To be honest, the happiness of winning or losing lies not in winning or losing, but in who you win. For example, now the richest man in Asia has won his brother''s happiness. How can he compare with winning jackma? Does he need money? India''s largest monopoly, a building built with one billion US dollars. There are 600 servants in it, but they can''t live because they are uncomfortable. Life is alive, sometimes the struggle is just one breath. There is an interesting survey that most American billionaires work hard to make money every day. On the one hand, they feel happy. After all, they feel really comfortable exploiting the proletariat. I will give myself a sense of superiority that they are all pigs, but I am human intelligence. On the other hand, it is to press the other party''s head when we meet next time. The happiness of the strong is actually so simple. And for the powerful monsters like Nagini and Odin, who have long wanted nothing? Although it''s only half a lemon, it''s enough to make them happy for a long time, because it means they won each other. Just the next moment? Looking at the two sides fighting in the arena, Odin seemed to notice something. He frowned. He was stunned. Then a touch of joy flashed in his eyes, but a moment later? Odin turned to look at Nagini. His old face flashed a serious look: "I know, you may need to do it next." Nagini nodded and gave Odin a reassuring look: "Don''t worry, they are all friends. I won''t care." If you''re right? Then there must be a breakthrough between Carol and sol. Of course, this does not mean that they will make a breakthrough. After all, no one is sure about this kind of thing, but in general, there should be no mistakes. After all, this is the view of Nagini and Odin, the two top powers in the universe! Chapter 611 In the arena, staring at sol who was surrounded by thunder not far away, Carol couldn''t help blinking. She thought of her first game with sol a month ago. Strictly speaking, it should be Carol''s first time against a strong player at the same level. Carol benefited a lot that time. Although there is no substantive breakthrough, Carol has a deeper understanding of herself. That is, since then, a new door has been opened for her. For a long time, Carol''s strength has not improved significantly, but she can feel that she is improving every day. But anyway, as the peak of the fourth stage, Carol has made progress, but the room for progress is too small. In just over two weeks, Carol has touched his ceiling. Sol also touched the ceiling, but sol had just experienced a large-scale war, so he touched the ceiling two days earlier than Carol. And more than a week recently? Carroll''s strength has not changed, and even occasionally declines because of his poor state. Seriously, this state is very bad. Carol is eager to make further changes, but it needs an opportunity, and Carol always has a feeling. If she can''t make a breakthrough this time, it will be difficult for her to find the next breakthrough in her life. After all, not all places are safe enough, and there is an opponent with equal strength. More importantly, both sides can devote their energy to the battle wholeheartedly. This is very rare in the treacherous galaxy. After the fight just now, after determining that Sol''s state is as perfect as himself? A bold idea came into her mind. Do you want to break through this imprisonment with the help of the pressure sol brings to you? Although she is a woman, Carol is not indecisive. She belongs to the type whose body is faster than the brain. With this idea in her mind? Staring at sol not far away, different from the fluorescence flashing on the body surface before, this time Carol''s fluorescence flashing on the body surface can be described as dazzling. At the moment, Carol seemed to turn into a silver ball of light. The dazzling white light around covered her body. Only the scattered energy seemed to distort everything around with magical magic. At the same time, sol opposite Carol was stunned at this moment, but sol, who immediately understood what the other party meant, flashed an excited light in his eyes. Compared with Carol, sol touched the ceiling earlier. Recently, sol came to practice with Carol every day for this moment. So the next moment, as he raised his arm, the thunder flashed on his body surface. A silver gray hammer crossed the suddenly gloomy sky, and the moment the hammer fell into sol''s hand¡ª¡ª "Boom!" The thunder around sol suddenly increased ten times at this moment! The strong wind roared, and the dark sky flashed dazzling lightning, as if to tear the fairy palace. "Roar!" "Asgard!" Almost at the same time, with the sound of two violent drinks, they jumped up, and the terrible reaction directly smashed the arena that had stood for thousands of years! At the same time, almost anywhere in Asgard, you can see the dark sky above the fairy palace, with a terrible roar. Sometimes twisted, sometimes flashed a dazzling thunder. And less than 20 kilometers away from the fairy palace, looking at the big black wolf shivering on the ground, angry little Tang Qing kicked the big black wolf''s fat ass: "You''re running!" But even if he was kicked, the big black wolf still didn''t move. Even if you killed me, I wouldn''t take a step forward. There''s no way. Xiao Tang Qing can only show her housekeeping skills: "Ten roast rabbits?" The big black wolf shook his head. He didn''t even bother to look at Xiao Tang Qing. Are you kidding? I? Big black wolf, the king of hundreds of miles! It''s worth ten roast rabbits? You''re not buying me, you''re humiliating me! Seeing that the big black wolf was unmoved, little Tang Qing thought: "nine roast rabbits, no more." Looking down at his claws, the big black wolf looked at Tang Qing with a look at the mentally retarded. You''re stupid. I can tell nine from ten. However, for Tang Qing, it is not important to give a few roast rabbits. What matters is whether the big black wolf really doesn''t want to go or is simply afraid, but if he gives enough, he is still willing to take risks. And from the reaction of the big black wolf? "Ha ha!" Looking at the big black wolf in front of him, Xiao Tang Qing took out the female martial god''s sword around his waist. In an instant, as the blue light on Xiao Tang Qing''s body surface flashed, Xiao Tang Qing stabbed a sword and took back the female martial god''s sword with a slightly tired look. "Hoo Hoo ~" A gust of wind blew. Taking the sword stabbed by Xiao Tang Qing as the starting point, a large amount of cassia powder was rolled into the sky. Although there are still a lot of cassia powder left on the surface due to density, it can be vaguely seen that there is a huge sword mark nearly 100 meters long. "Ah ~ ~ Joo!" x2 Little Tang Qing sneezed and rubbed his nose with the big black wolf. Little Tang Qing waved his pink fist and threatened: "Two choices. First, honestly follow me back to the fairy palace and eat as much as you want for the barbecue. Second, I''ll kill you!" Looking at Tang Qing and the sword mark not far away, the big black wolf subconsciously shook, and then a standard smile of a dog leg appeared on his face. Well, it''s not counseling. It has nothing to do with counseling or not. It''s just that the eldest lady gave too much. What can I do? Can''t refuse? At the same time, the sky of the fairy palace, the moment of fighting, entered the white hot two people. It was only a few minutes before the lottery was over. What is a real master duel like? You first recruit the white crane to shine its wings, and I''ll recruit the sinking sand and falling geese? The black tiger who stopped you took out his heart and gave you a crow to fly? Don''t be ridiculous. To paraphrase the classic quotes of lol high-end Bureau, I predicted your flash, and you predicted that I had predicted your flash, so I chose not to flash. That''s the case with sol and Carol. However, it is not that skills do not exist, but that both sides have abandoned the psychological game at this stage, so they choose to compete in the simplest and most straightforward way. You stopped my fist? It''s okay. Give you a kick with your backhand. You kicked me in the stomach? Then I''ll give you a hammer. You shameless dare to beat a woman? And dare to use weapons? When can a woman stand up? Watch me hit you with a hammer! In short, without those fancy special effects, Sol''s fight with Carol is not ornamental at all, and even looks like a child''s fight. But in fact, considering the peak power of the fourth stage of both sides? After really understanding, I realized that the fight between the two people was not the first layer of vegetables and chickens pecking each other, but the tenth layer of simplification! With the white heat of the battle, Carol, who could play back and forth with sol at the beginning, gradually began to fall to the disadvantage. There are many reasons, but there are two main points. First, in terms of physical fitness, men have more advantages than women, mainly because in adolescence, men''s muscle growth is faster than women''s muscle growth, and the upper limit is also high. For example: Men''s muscle ratio will reach 41% of the body, while women can only reach 36%. Bones, on the other hand, account for 19% of body weight in men and only 15% in women. Of course, there are special cases. For example, Carol''s bone density is terrible, but the low proportion of muscle will lead to physical deficiency, and even faster physical consumption due to high bone density. Second, a very realistic problem is that sol has weapons and Carol can only rely on his fist. It has nothing to do with men and women, just because sol has money. He is just like the back wave. The goal of his efforts is to become the front wave. Carol has no ability to become the back wave. She can only strive to become the front wave. These problems can''t be seen before the fight, because neither side is pushed to the limit. But really pushed to the limit? Carol''s shortcomings were exposed. But this may not be a good thing, because the pressure sol brings to Carol is more than the pressure Carol brings to sol. If one of the two can break through, it must be Carol''s breakthrough. In other words, although most people are not back waves, they are more likely to become front waves than back waves. But it requires talent and effort, and many times, even if you have talent and work hard enough, you are still beaten to death by the front and back waves on the beach. So the question now is whether Carol, who is lucky enough, can continue his lucky breakthrough this time. In the back garden of the fairy palace, gazing at the battle in the sky, Nagini suddenly stopped his action and said in a deep voice: "Coming!" Chapter 612 "Poof!" The chest was hammered by sol. The terrible force made Carol feel that his chest was going to be broken, and the sharp thunder was like a sharp knife, penetrating the defense formed by space attribute energy and piercing his heart and lungs! As soon as the throat was sweet, blood gushed directly. But there was a flash of madness in Carol''s eyes. Instead of retreating, she held Sol''s arm fiercely, and then there was a blow out hammer enough to numb Sol''s scalp. Saul, who knew that Carol had a lot of iron, was naturally unwilling to resist the blow. He subconsciously raised his leg and kicked Carol in the stomach, trying to kick her away. But Carol''s reaction was also very rapid. Her abdomen tightened, her lower body soared directly, and her legs wrapped around Sol''s waist. How to put it? This is a very wonderful position, enough to make normal women blush, but is Carol a woman? No, looking at Carol with blood on his mouth and ferocious expression, but his eyes are extremely stubborn, sol sighed sincerely. Surprised captain Carol is worthy of being a real soldier! "Boom!" With the violent impact, the terrible shock wave directly tore the sky of Asgard, and the two people who were still fighting together separated at this moment. Sol felt dizzy. This feeling made him think that he had just taken the meow hammer many years ago. Because he was not very skilled, the hammer often dropped out when it flew back into his hand and finally hit his head accurately. Because of his experience many years ago, sol always thought he was not stupid, but stupid by a meow hammer. The reason Carol flew out was cruel. She had no strength. Yes, in less than half an hour, the head hammer just now represented Carol''s last blow. If Carol has the same physique as sol, she believes she can play with sol for another half an hour, but she is not sol after all. Besides, apart from the difference between men and women, the biggest difference between them is that Carol is an earthman and sol is an Asgard. The two species are different, just as the strongest earthlings can''t beat the weakest asgards. Although both sides are the peak of the fourth stage, there is still a gap after all. Weapons, gender advantage, racial talent, these are irreparable. There is no justice in the world. God said there should be living creatures in the world, and then all kinds of animals and insects came out, but God said he would create human beings in his way. So is it fair for animals? Doesn''t that mean everyone is God''s people? Why didn''t people appear when creating living creatures? Therefore, there is no absolute fairness in this world, only relative fairness. Even flowers and plants that seem harmless to humans and animals are oppressed inside. Carol thought a lot when she flew out. As a small wave in the front wave, Carol is lucky. After all, she is just a human, an ordinary human. Can you become the famous surprise captain of the galaxy? On the one hand, because Carol works hard enough, she will not miss any opportunity to improve herself, and even take the initiative to challenge stronger enemies, thus giving her greater pressure. She works hard, even crazy. But on the whole, she was lucky. Many crises enough to let her die did not let her die. Many dangerous experiences not only did not defeat herself, but made her stronger. She is like an immortal Xiaoqiang. The experience of the first half of her life is enough to write an epic masterpiece that will never give up. Xiaoqiang is Xiaoqiang after all. At the moment Carol was shot off, she felt her body falling uncontrollably. For the first time, she realized that the barrier that seemed to break at one touch was much stronger than expected. So... Do you want to give up? In fact, I am strong enough. Looking at the galaxy, there are few threats to me. I have no need to continue my madness. It''s like rock climbing with bare hands. Persistence may not be successful, but it''s definitely comfortable to give up. But with the fall of her body, Carol showed a touch of reluctance in her heart. Do you really want to give up? Carol asked herself in her heart. He is unwilling. After all, he has worked hard for so many years. He is really only the last step away from success. His eyes were in a trance. He looked at the peak within reach and the desperate barrier that stopped countless people. Did you take the safety rope dropped from the top of the mountain and return comfortably? Or send a death charge to the last dangerous pass? The corners of her mouth could not help but tilt up slightly. Looking at sol who had stabilized her body in mid air, Carol had an answer in her heart. She squeezed out the last trace of power, which was originally Carol''s power to counteract the fall. But this moment? With the faint fluorescence, the last trace of power was squeezed out. Carol completely fainted when her eyes were dark. In fact, life and death is not important. The important thing is that she never gave up. Even if she can never be the front wave, even if the darkness in front of her makes her despair, at least she has tried. But what she didn''t know was that at the moment she fainted, the silver fluorescence that hadn''t completely left Carol was a touch of light gold. And Saul in the air, when he saw Carol fall, a feeling flashed in his eyes. Some lost, some melancholy, he thought Carol could do better, but in the end he looked up to each other. But Carroll''s performance in battle, even in the more picky asgards, still have to give Carroll a thumbs up, because this is a real soldier. But the next moment, with that touch of silver white, but mixed with a trace of gold fluorescence? A strong sense of crisis surged into sol''s heart! Carol broke through? This was the first thought that came to Saul''s mind. There was no envy, jealousy and hatred, and there was no joy among friends. The only idea in Sol''s mind was danger, extreme danger! Under this mottled fluorescence, sol felt the smell of death. The terrible pressure and the almost suffocating breath of death made Sol''s hair explode. He had never felt such a strong crisis, as if the sickle of death was on his neck. In an instant, a large number of thunder gathered around sol without stopping. All the forces in his body gushed out at this moment, and finally formed a dazzling thunder beam in front of him. "Boom!" The thick thunder light column directly hit the fluorescence. From a distance, it was like shooting a star annihilating gun from the dark cloud, but a terrible scene happened. At the moment of exposure to fluorescence, these lightning are all decomposed into pure energy molecules. The fluorescence that should have been defeated, instead of weakening, seems to have become stronger. Odin''s eyes on the ground flashed a touch of anxiety. Although he said to ask Nagini to help before, now? Although Carroll has just broken through, it is the strength of the fifth stage, which sol can''t resist at this stage. After all, sol was also injured in the previous battle with Carroll. He didn''t understand why Nagini didn''t stop Carol''s shot, but he knew sol was in extreme danger. If he was really hit by fluorescence? You''ll die! However, when Odin was ready to take the shot, Nagini next to him pressed Odin''s shoulder. He stared at the sky with a dignified look and an unprecedented seriousness: "Don''t be impulsive. You should know whether you are helping him or harming him." Frowning, Odin''s eyes flashed a touch of resistance: "but it''s still too risky after all." He didn''t understand what Nagini meant, but the problem was that sol was his son, just as Nagini didn''t agree with Xiao Tangqing to go to a more dangerous forest. Odin allowed sol to make a breakthrough by playing Carroll. But the problem is that Carol, who has broken through, is very different from Carol before. Now Carol is too terrible and has exceeded the limit that Odin can tolerate. As Odin''s voice fell, Nagini shook his head and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "risks and opportunities coexist. I don''t know if you believe it or not. Anyway, I believe sol can..." Just before Nagini finished, a dazzling thunder exploded in the sky! Looking at Odin in the same place, Nagini couldn''t help but tilt up slightly: "look, what did I just say? We should believe sol." Chapter 613 "Asgard!" "Roar!" The sky of Asgard fairy palace is covered with thunder armor. Sol, who is dazzling with a red cloak behind him, is shouting now. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. Feel the power of crazy transformation in his body and the special emotion pouring out of his chest. Except Asgard, sol, who can''t find any words to describe his mood at the moment, can only vent his joy through the roar of a beast. Seriously, last second sol really thought he was going to die. Carol''s last strike made sol feel scared. Don''t think it was just an ordinary fluorescence. He knew that the fluorescence was essentially different from the previous attack. This strong sense of crisis was not even felt by sol in his father Odin. After all, Odin is his father after all. He can''t kill himself. But Carol? Well, we are all friends, and after practicing for so many days, we have deep feelings for each other. Sol believes Carol won''t kill himself, but the fluorescence in front of him is Carol''s last shot before he faints. When people are pushed to the limit, let alone friends, under the support of some beliefs, life and death, even self can forget. Sol knew that in this state, the only idea in Carol''s mind was to win. The last attack before Carol''s coma contains Carol''s desire for victory. He believes that under such circumstances, Carol will not have the slightest concern. She will only attack as much as she can. Facing this unprecedented crisis, sol had only one thought in his mind - I want to break through. There was no way. There were only two ways in front of him. If he broke through, he would live, and if he didn''t break through, he would die. Sol didn''t want to die, so he broke through. Yes, it''s so simple. Carol thought a lot before the breakthrough, from the girl who yearned for the sky to becoming captain surprise, and finally the choice between life and death. In short, the mental journey is quite tortuous and complex. But sol was different. He felt dangerous and wanted to hang up. He didn''t want to die, and then he broke through. No way, people are different. As Prince Asgard, his father is also Odin, the top power in the universe. Sol''s talent surpasses Carol too much. But even so, this breakthrough still excited sol. Unlike Carroll, sol still retains a lot of physical fitness after his breakthrough, especially after he absorbs the thunder power accumulated in the dark cloud above the fairy palace. Sol''s state has not declined, but has risen. At this time, sol noticed that the lower part had collapsed and turned into a ruined arena. And his good friend Carol was lying on the ground, surrounded by a large turtle crack from the fall. Looking at Carol lying on the ground like a dead body, sol couldn''t help but panic. He subconsciously raised the Thor''s hammer, which was a cruel thunder recovery to Carol. Then "Ah ah ah ah!" A bleak scream, Carol lying in place began to twitch uncontrollably. Saul breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly flew to Carol and shouted excitedly, "great, I thought you hung up. You don''t know. I was scared just now..." Before sol finished, he said angrily, "Gan Li Niang!" Sol was hit by Carol and flew more than ten meters away. He was stunned that he couldn''t get up at the first time. It can be seen how much strength Carol used in this punch. Spit out a puff of smoke and touch most of the burnt hair. Carol''s eyes flashed a touch of heartache: "Staff of madder!" God knows how hard it is for this hair. After more than ten years of long hair, sol burned most of it with a hammer. Carol couldn''t help but feel the urge to cry. Don''t I just lie on the ground for a while? If you''re really afraid that I''ll die, just ask. If it''s necessary, it''s a hammer? Do you know how much electric shock does to your hair? Carol felt tired, but sol, who got up from the ground, didn''t feel that at all. Sol, who had just broken through, came up with an excited face: "Carol, you know, I broke through." Carol rolled her eyes weakly. "I know." She doesn''t know whether all asgards have such excellent physical fitness, or whether Sol''s excitement is a special case. Only God knows how tired he is at the moment. But sol didn''t seem to find it. At the moment, he is in a very excited state because of the breakthrough: "seriously, if you didn''t give me enough pressure just now, I''m really not sure when to break through." Carol glanced at sol angrily: "So you sent a lightning bolt to thank me?" Sol scratched his head with a dry smile: "Isn''t it because you have no breath, afraid you''ll die?" Carol sneered: "I didn''t die before, but I almost died just now. How are you going to compensate for my hair being electrocuted by you? Or I''ll cut off half of your hair?" Hair? Sol was stunned, and then he was scared out of a cold sweat. As we all know, sol has a special obsession with his hair. In fact, most men are like this. For example, you spent four or five years keeping a special literary braid, and then your girlfriend cut it off? Believe me, the anger in your heart is enough to burn all your girlfriend''s cosmetics. If you can''t get to the point, you can automatically replace your collected manual or roll ah roll account. Believe me, the feeling of heartache is enough to suffocate you. Looking at Carol''s serious face, sol could not help shrinking his neck with guilt: "I didn''t catch what you said. I know a good barber named Tony. Don''t worry. He will give you a cool hairstyle." Seeing Sol''s face, Carol backhanded gave a middle finger with contempt: "Cut." But sol ignored it and wanted to end the topic of hair as soon as possible. He just found a topic: "well, don''t you feel strange? It''s reasonable that we broke through. Why didn''t we come alone?" Carol shrugged disapprovingly. "So?" Sol''s eyes flashed a serious: "something may have happened." Carol was stunned and rolled her eyes. "No, I don''t think that fool will show up in Asgard at this time." How strong is Asgard at the moment? God King Odin, Nagini who controls space ability, even excluding sol and Carol who just broke through, little Asgard has two top powers who touch the ceiling of the universe. If you include Carol and sol, these are the four top powers in the universe, and two of them belong to that special abnormal type. Carol doesn''t believe sol doesn''t understand this truth. Therefore, the reason why he asked such a stupid question was obviously to find a reason to take his attention away from the issue of hair, but his excuse to change the topic was so bad that Carol couldn''t help laughing directly. But sol didn''t seem to understand Carol''s ridicule. He hardened his head and asked a rather stupid question again: "then why didn''t anyone come?" Completely speechless Carol, lying directly in the human shaped hole she had smashed before, looked desperate: "I don''t know, I don''t want to know, I just know I''m tired now." "In a word - now, immediately, immediately disappear from my eyes." Looking at Carol lying on the ground? Realizing that sol had fooled the other party, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and a look of contempt and complacency appeared in his eyes: "Oh, woman!" As for Carol? Instead of speaking, she raised her arm and raised her middle finger to sol: "Get out!" Seriously, Carol is really curious about how Saul''s mentally retarded brain became Asgard''s first crown prince? If not counting the huge force gap between the two sides, Carol even thinks rocky can play a hundred sol circles alone. I have to say, reincarnation is really a technical job. Compared with rocky, sol is obviously more skilled in this skill, at least at the master level. At the same time, little Tang Qing, who is still one kilometer away from Asgard fairy palace, is riding a big black wolf and waving the sword of the female warrior God, Like a proud female knight, with a crisp and tender drink, the big black wolf tamed by little Tang Qing subconsciously gave a crisp wolf roar. "Ow ~ ~ woo ~ ~" "Charge!" Chapter 614 Asgard, master Tony''s barbershop. Looking at the long silky hair in the past, now it has become a heroic short hair, Carol''s eyes flashed a touch of satisfaction, while sol nearby hurriedly said: "You see, how handsome the hairstyle is now." Carol rolled her eyes. "It''s very handsome. Why don''t you let Mr. Tony fix it for you?" With a stiff expression, looking at his long hair shining like gold, sol smiled: "well, I suddenly think of a very important thing, so see you next time." Carol rolled her eyes when she looked at sol who had disappeared without smoke: "Cut, man!" But as I turned my head and looked in the mirror, my heroic short hair? Although I felt a little uncomfortable at first, after looking at it for a moment, Carol nodded with satisfaction and said, "this woman is so handsome!" To tell you the truth, Captain Marvel Carol is still very beautiful. After all, this is the actress chosen by marvel. Her appearance is definitely above the passing line. Don''t you see the important supporting roles such as the Scarlet Witch and the black widow, who have become the goddesses of thousands of men? Even old women like master Gu Yi are charming characters who are both good and evil and can be attacked and accepted. Carol is called surprised aunt by many people, in large part because she offended the stylist. Carol belongs to the heroic type. You let her have smooth blond hair? It''s like making 185 strong men wear pink women''s clothes. It''s disgusting. Now Carol, who has lost most of his hair and is forced to cut it into short hair, has a heroic appearance, which can be described as handsome enough to burst. And at the other end of the line of sight? Strictly speaking, sol who left the barbershop was not running away because he was really busy. It has been half an hour since sol broke through. But the problem is that sol didn''t receive even one congratulation in half an hour. If at the beginning, sol said why his father and Nagini didn''t come, just changing the subject, now? Crisis is certainly impossible. As Carol said, Asgard''s strength at this moment can definitely be described as terrible. But sol couldn''t help wondering where his father and Nagini were? Why didn''t you congratulate yourself on breaking through such a big event? With this doubt, sol came to the back garden of the fairy palace. He wanted to ask Nagini about the situation, but what sol didn''t expect was that he was stunned as soon as he came to the back garden. Nagini, his father Odin, his mother Freja, his fiancee SHIV, and even his brother rocky, who hadn''t seen each other for some time, were here one by one. So, are they preparing supersurprise for themselves? A touch of emotion flashed in Sol''s eyes. He ran over happily and tried to hold Nagini''s shoulder: "friend, I''m so moved. Seriously, this is after my breakthrough..." However, before sol finished, Nagini waved his hand impatiently: "Oh, I see. If there''s nothing wrong, just take your hand away." With that, he trotted all the way with the lemonade he had just mixed and approached Xiao Tang Qing: "my good daughter is back. This is the lemonade my father mixed for you. Are you tired? How about trying it quickly?" Sol: " There was a flash of doubt in his eyes. Sol, who stood in place, looked a little confused. Was it the wrong way to open it? With this doubt, sol turned to his father Odin. He planned to try again: "Dad, I broke through." However, the reality is cruel. As Sol''s voice falls, Odin turns his head and looks at sol. There is a touch of disgust in his eyes, and then he waves his hand in disapproval: "A breakthrough is a breakthrough. What''s the fuss, xiaoqitong? How about Grandpa baking you a golden sheep in the evening?" Looking at the old father who left before his eyes again and was going to take out the golden roast sheep, sol couldn''t help but sour his nose. Emmm, when I was engaged to SIV, you were not willing to take out the golden sheep, so am I your own son or is Xiao Tang Qing your own granddaughter? Saul, who expressed his grievance, looked at his old mother not far away: "Mom, I''ve broken through. Now I''m also the top power in the universe." Friga: " However, at the moment, Asgard didn''t pay any attention. She just looked at Xiao Tang Qing not far away, as if she were stupid. With a look of ignorance, sol tentatively pushed Friga: "Mom?" When she woke up from a trance, she noticed that her son was looking at her pitifully, with a flash of embarrassment in her eyes, and hurriedly asked: "Distracted, sol, what did you just say?" Sour, it feels like you just ate a piece of sugar and immediately put lemon in your mouth. It feels like sol who wants to evolve into lemonade. His voice is a bit like the bitterness of a resentful woman: "I didn''t say anything. I said Tang Qing was really cute, just like your own daughter." What sol didn''t expect was that looking at little Tang Qing riding a big black wolf not far away, frejia''s eyes flickered, the dusty memory was opened, and a flash of memory flashed in her eyes. Frejia subconsciously said: "Yes, it''s like my own daughter." Critical hit + critical damage + ignore defense attack? Looking at Friga walking past her eyes, sol was completely autistic. He didn''t understand whether it was his own problem or the problem of the world. I, Thor, Prince Asgard, have just stepped into the land of immortals under the great terror of life and death! In your eyes, it''s not as important as a four-and-a-half-year-old child running out of his back garden? Although the back garden is big, it is the back garden after all! Sol felt his mind collapse. Fortunately, Sol''s favorite brother didn''t abandon him at this time. Looking at his autistic brother squatting on the ground, rocky turned his eyes and hurried over, slapping him on the shoulder with a smile: "Don''t you understand?" Sol looked up at Rocky excitedly with tears in his eyes: "Rocky, sure enough, you are the only one in the family who is kind to me." His eyebrows were frivolous, and Rocky''s mouth crossed a hint of fun. He was like a strange millet seducing children with a lollipop: "do you want to know why?" Sol nodded quickly: "I want to know, I want to know too much!" Looking at the excited sol, rocky quickly waved his hand to calm him down: "who makes you my brother? Although you usually have a bad mind, it''s really not your fault. In fact, the thing is very simple, but you don''t want to understand..." Just looking at rocky, who stopped halfway through his speech, sol urged: "And then? You say so." Looking at a good brother with an urgent look? As soon as Rocky''s conversation turned, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a rather evil smile. The expression was full of ridicule: "in fact, I don''t know." Sol: " And looking at sol with wide eyes and a face of disbelief. Rocky shrugged. His tone was brisk: "yes, I don''t know. What I said just now is just teasing you and satisfying my personal bad taste. Is it very angry?" "Besides, you don''t really think I''ll help you? No?" Sol: " He was silent and stared at Rocky in front of him. He thought his brother was the one who knew the world best and was the one who was closest to him, but now? Looking at the man in front of him, sol was silent for a long time. He looked up and said, "Rocky, thank you." Rocky was stunned, and there was a flash of silence in his eyes: "thank me? Are you crazy?" But sol shook his head and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "no, I really want to thank you because you reminded me of something." Rocky was stunned. He didn''t know why. Looking at sol in front of him, he felt a panic: "Damn, what do you want to say?" Looking at rocky, who unconsciously retreated, Sol''s face showed a "kind" smile: "Hehe, since you''re unhappy, do something to make yourself happy. Rocky, my dear brother, I heard you''ve been slack recently? Come on, let your brother practice you hard and make sure you make great progress!" Looking at sol, the first leader of Asgard''s house of Representatives, Loki, who walked towards him with a grim smile, a look of panic appeared on his face: "Wait... Have something to say... Don''t... I''m wrong... Sol... I can''t be a ghost... Ah!!!" That voice, painful, but with some joy Chapter 615 On the second day of Sol''s breakthrough, Asgard ushered in a large-scale celebration banquet. In a word - how autistic sol was yesterday, how beautiful he is today. The golden fairy palace glittered with dazzling light. At this moment, a touch of gold appeared in the sky of Asgard. Countless Asgard people gathered in the street, and clear wine spewed out from the fountain in the center of the street. A huge beast was put on the grill. Under the burning flame, the jujube skin that had been roasted exploded, and the glittering oil spewed out. The aroma of oil fragrance was like a bomb exploding in the streets of Asgard. The girls put on the most beautiful clothes. They celebrated this memorable day with some graceful dancing in the wild. Three or five teenagers gathered together to drink the good wine from the fountain. I don''t know whether it was the girl''s enthusiastic dance or the effect of alcohol, one by one teenagers blushed. The handsome and sunny boy invited the girl he liked to dance with him. Under the blessing and envy of everyone, they got together. There are also shy teenagers who dare not invite their favorite female partners, but at the urging of their partners, the teenagers summoned up the courage to stand up. With good luck, the two got together. Bad luck? It doesn''t matter. At least there are companions behind you to accompany you to have a drunken dream. This is the best time, without too much material enjoyment, but everyone retains the most simple happiness. The youth and madness will become the best memory of your life. But the boy is a boy after all. When his father sees other boars trying to arch their own cabbage? The old father turned out his dusty armor, polished his sword that had not been used for many years, and his mouth was full of his old father''s ferocious smile. The boy was afraid, but it was not the soldier who guarded his cabbage. Young blood, in order to love, dare to make the world an enemy. What really scares teenagers is that they don''t know when to touch their father behind them. The strong arms and protruding muscles are like iron pimples. Under the strong muscles as cast iron, it is a heart spraying fire. Teenagers and girls reluctantly exchanged eyes. Although there was a lot of resentment in their hearts, they could only leave honestly in the end. The two fathers looked at each other. Under the fire, the huge barbecue exploded an oil flower. The soldiers and fighters stared at each other. The expression on his face gradually increased from the initial confrontation to a smile, and finally evolved into a happy laugh. They talked about themselves in those days, the same green age. Stimulated by alcohol, the soldiers promised to send ten cows as dowry, while the fighters said they would send twelve cows as gifts. The soldier disagreed. He rolled his eyes and said he wanted to give fifteen. The fighter was very angry and roared that you would look down on me if you didn''t accept the gift of my eighteen cows today. Arguing, arguing, the two fought together. Fighting, fighting, the two cried out in the argument. The children thought it was just a grand banquet, their green but memorable youth. But the old people know what today''s party means. The man who gave them honor, was willing to support them with his life and brought us a stable life for thousands of years is still old. The fighter tore off the barbecue and handed it to him. His eyes were as firm as the young man: "are you ready?" The soldier patted his animal skin scabbard, with a pair of sharp eyes under his pale white hair: "my sword has never been dull!" This situation is not much at the moment, but what happens? Believe me, your uncle is your uncle after all! At the same time, in Asgard fairy palace, sol, as the absolute protagonist today, was elated. Originally, he thought everyone had forgotten himself. Unexpectedly, he was really preparing supersurprise for himself. This moved sol. Looking at Rocky with dark eyes not far away, sol happily hugged his brother''s shoulder: "really, how embarrassed it is. It''s a family. There''s no need to be so grand." Rocky rolled his eyes. If it weren''t for the pain in his eyes, he would really believe it. Just looking at the grand banquet in the fairy palace and the large expenditure budget on the desk this morning, rocky always felt that things should not be so simple. But rocky didn''t say anything. Although he felt Sol''s breakthrough was not worthy of this scale of celebration, in terms of personal feelings? It doesn''t matter. Odin''s family is rich enough anyway. Moreover, this celebration can also improve the happiness index of Asgard people. Although it''s still painful, I look at my brother''s happy smile. Rocky felt it was worth it. Just, is it really so simple? Looking at his mother and God King Odin not far away, rocky couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that today''s celebration was not simple. Sure enough, when the celebration was two-thirds over, with a slight cough, King Odin in a golden robe took out his divine staff representing Asgard''s supreme power. "Dong!" The first sound sounded, and a low voice rang through the Asgard fairy palace. The people were silent and put down their knives and forks. "Dong!" The second sound that followed directly penetrated the resplendent fairy palace, forming a huge sound wave, which spread all over Asgard. Everyone couldn''t help stopping. They looked at the resplendent Asgard fairy palace, including a small group of old people, who stood straight like a javelin. "Dong!" The third and last sound broke the barrier between the nine circles at this moment. No matter whether it was the enfeoffment of Asgard or not, this earth shaking sound can be heard in all places related to Asgard. Sitting on the throne of the king of the gods, Odin in a golden robe and a wrinkled and gully face looks like an old man, but what power does he exude? Enough to make hundreds of millions of creatures palpitation! Odin, the king of the gods of Asgard, a terrorist existence that suppresses the nine realms on its own. And with those muddy eyes scanning around, even now Nagini slightly lowered his head, as for others? Within the nine realms, whether you sincerely submit or harbor evil intentions, you are silent at this moment. Nothing else, just because it''s Odin. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and the old voice sounded in this world. Odin simply announced two things. The first thing was about Rocky''s recent parliamentary constitutional monarchy. Before Odin''s announcement, there was support and opposition to this parliamentary constitutional monarchy. There is no right or wrong in this matter, because those who oppose this proposal are Asgard''s loyal royalists, who believe that Asgard should let Asgard''s royal family come to power. However, this does not mean that supporting parliamentary monarchy is against the Asgard royal family, but they support the Asgard Kingdom more than the Asgard royal family. Moreover, compared with the old feudal system, the parliamentary constitutional monarchy is more suitable for the current Asgard. This is also a matter of no choice. Prince Asgard has great power, but because of his great power, he is deprived of most of his fertility. Odin, who has lived for so many years, has only one son and one daughter in his life. For ordinary people, this has been a lot, but don''t forget that ordinary asgards have a life span of 5000 years! Odin has sol. What about sol? Besides, even if sol has children, can his children be as good as his father? The power of blood will degenerate over time, until one day, the God of Asgard will become an ordinary man. The advantage of parliamentary constitutional monarchy is to cast a protective wall for the Asgard royal family. Even if one day in the future, the Asgard royal family will no longer be strong, they will still be the Asgard royal family and enjoy the supreme honor. But today, with Odin announcing his support for Rocky''s parliamentary monarchy, Rocky''s recent worries were completely solved at this moment. Yes, just because of Odin''s words. The problem that rocky hadn''t solved for so long was solved. As for the second thing? Compared with the former, the news is very relaxed. Odin said that sol, the eldest prince of Asgard, will be officially married today. How to put it? This news is really a big melon, but I always feel that it is a little less meaningful. After all, Odin''s speech was announced to the Ninth Circle. Although the two news broke up, it was far from reaching the height of announcing the Ninth Circle. However, when everyone thought it was coming to an end, Odin cleared his throat: "from today on, I will abdicate, and the new king of the gods of Asgard will be inherited by my son sol." As Odin''s voice fell, in an instant, the Ninth World exploded! Chapter 616 Odin abdicated? Seriously, although this news has been predicted many years ago, after all, if Odin goes against the sky, he will still be alone and die. But really when the news was announced. It can only be described in one sentence, that is, the shock of the nine realms! No exaggeration, that''s the truth. All countries in the nine realms knew that during Odin''s rule, they were sucking blood by Asgard. Many countries, even civilizations, threatened to overthrow the rule of Asgard led by Odin. But in fact? Nine countries, planets, and even civilizations. Except for a few powerful, such as the earth, most of them are inseparable from Asgard, because unconsciously, Asgard has become a huge monster. There are only two choices left to most civilizations. One is to give up the home of the nine worlds and go to an unknown world that has not been touched by Asgard. The other is to submit to Asgard. Fortunately, such as the earth, when its own strength is strong to a certain extent, the earth is no longer Asgard''s slave, and the relationship between them can change from slave and slave owner to collaborator. If you are unlucky and can''t get up, you can only choose to listen and accept Asgard''s blood sucking. Even if you know that this partnership is not fair, the reality is cruel. Because you have no choice but to accept. However, this is not the most terrible. The real terrible thing is that with Odin''s abdication, the king of Asgard will be sol, and the chief consul of Asgard is called the evil god Loki. Evil god? This name inexplicably makes a bad feeling emerge in everyone''s heart, and this feeling comes from the dark age many years ago, the king daughter of asgad forcibly suppressed by Odin - the God of death Haila! Coincidentally, Asgard in that period was also in a special period of regime change. Odin, who had just become the king of Asgard, listened to his daughter Haila''s suggestion under unprecedented expansion, and this suggestion was to conquer the nine realms. Although Asgard is nominally the ruler of the nine realms, in fact, the relationship between Asgard and the nine realms is equivalent to that between the emperor of Zhou Dynasty and various princes and kings. Nominally, you are the king, and we all listen to you, but in fact, everyone has his own way. If you are lucky, you can become bigger and stronger from an ordinary person, and finally become the strongest princes and kings, and even compete with the sub Hall of the son of Zhou. This is as like as two peas and asgad''s relationship in the past nine years, and it is almost the same result as the current years, but Odin and HeLa did not think so. What they think is why should I be the king in name? And why can''t I turn all nine worlds into Asgard? With this idea, Odin and Hella began their nine realm conquest plan. Really, it went well at the beginning. Asgard''s hard power was there. Almost half of the territory of the nine circles was occupied by Asgard. But with Odin and Hella''s actions getting bigger and bigger, their goals were gradually exposed, but the problem was that they didn''t care at that time. After all, more than half of the nine territories had been swallowed by Asgard. However, the latter development exceeded Odin and Hella''s previous budget. Not only the remaining civilizations that have not been conquered, but even those that have been converted have stood up. Odin didn''t understand and Haila didn''t understand. Then he launched crazy retaliation and bloody repression, but what they didn''t expect was that the rebels who had softened after a little fight in the past would be so crazy this time. It seems that there is no end to killing. In fact, this matter is well understood. Although Asgard sucked blood before, he at least gave everyone a hope. Although this hope is very slim and even cruel, it is a hope in the end. But what if Asgard is the only voice in the ninth world? Think about it. Asgard ordered that shit is delicious. You should eat shit. Nine countries, big and small, must promulgate the law of eating shit, because it is Asgard''s order. You don''t listen? Why don''t you listen? Asgard''s general direction is that shit is delicious. In order to live, you can only enact the law of eating shit. Because of the promulgation of the law, the citizens of this country can only eat shit. Because other countries are also encouraging eating shit, everyone can only eat shit. But is the shit delicious? Shit is not delicious. People who don''t want to eat shit will eventually choose to leave. What is the capital on which countries and civilizations depend? It''s the people who don''t want to eat shit, or are willing to eat shit for you! Asgard is very important. This giant can protect itself, but what really matters is people. That''s why those countries in the Ninth World resisted. In fact, what they are afraid of is not hopelessness, because as long as they are alive, there must be hope. What they are really afraid of is that one day you have to hold excrement and stuff it into the mouths of those who support you. Why did Qin II die? Because of tyranny? No, tyranny is only an appearance. The key is the policy of the state of Qin. As the first dynasty to unify the six countries, the expansion of Qin Shihuang and his unbridled rights eventually destroyed the kingdom he created. Capital monster? In fact, the old ancestors understood this truth many years ago, and saw it more thoroughly, so they had the classic sentence: separation must be combined for a long time, and combination must be divided for a long time! This was the case in the Qin Dynasty, where II died, and in the Han Dynasty, which lived 407 years. This is a reincarnation. No one can change it. The only thing that can be done is to extend it. The Zhou Dynasty, which has lived for more than 800 years, did well. Power is not the bigger the better, because it will expand too much, and the result of expansion is self destruction. Fortunately, Odin understood this truth in the later stage of the bloody repression. He was a wise man, so Odin knew that even if he ate all the nine realms, Asgard could not escape the death of Qin II when he died. Not to mention whether Haila is suitable for the position of the king of the gods, even if she can suppress the nine realms with bloody wrist, what will happen after Haila''s death? Give you a set of numbers, and then give you unlimited time. One day you can win five million. Asgard has become stronger, but Asgard has also become dangerous. It''s like a lit bomb hanging under your crotch. It''s really powerful. Anyone can run away, but don''t forget that one day the bomb will explode. Of course, Odin can continue to conquer. After all, the universe is so big that the nine realms can become the ninety-nine realms, but the universe has limits. The stronger Asgard''s power, the greater his power, and when the power gets out of control, the more fierce the counterattack will be. Therefore, Odin is really a very smart man. He gave up the great goal he had imagined with his daughter, no longer thought about how to conquer the nine realms, and even gave up a large number of established territories, so he chose to suck blood as originally. Hella cursed Odin as a coward. Because she doesn''t understand why Odin, who was as brave as herself, became a coward overnight. You know, in the ancient language, Odin stands for "madness" or "Rage". Odin wondered if he wanted to explain to his daughter. But eventually he gave up. Not everyone can think from Odin''s point of view. He needs to sacrifice one person to offset the anger of the nine circles in this event. In other words, he wants to find a reason that everyone can accept, so that the countries and civilizations of the nine circles can accept the reality of being sucked by Asgard again. If he can''t find the reason? Asgard is strong, but that doesn''t mean Asgard is irreplaceable. At the same time, Odin also needs to deal with internal problems. War brings benefits, benefits breed rights, and rights will eventually lead to Asgard''s crazy expansion and eventual destruction. So there was the Hella vs female warrior Legion. If Odin simply wants to suppress Hella, why doesn''t he do it himself, but let the female warrior Legion do it first? You know, Odin was not the old Odin now. So all this is very simple. The female warrior Legion was sent to Haila to kill, On the one hand, it blocked the mouth of most people in the nine circles. After all, Haila was Odin''s own daughter, and she sacrificed an elite army of Asgard On the other hand, it solved the internal problems, dispelled the ambitions of most people, and left Asgard with enough strength to continue to suck the blood of the nine realms. Now, it is time for Asgard to turn in power again. What happened that year, will it happen again this time? Seriously, no one knows, but most people would rather be sucked blood than what happened that year. People die forever, just like leeks. After cutting this crop, there will be the next. But people are still gone. Just like the Artemis temple in Turkey, it can be rebuilt with modern technology, but it''s gone. Although from a rational point of view, it is only a group of data. But no one can be absolutely rational except robots. However, as the protagonist in this storm, sol, the current king of the gods? At the moment, he did not stay in Asgard, but appeared on the earth with Nagini, his old father Odin and little Tang Qing. According to Odin, he''s taking sol to a man. Chapter 617 In northern Europe, there is such a steep cliff, almost 90 degrees at right angles. Above is a layer of green grass, and in front of the cliff is an endless sea. With the sea breeze blowing, on the dark blue sea like a gem, white wave lines hit the steep cliffs from far to near. Seriously, in addition to the strong wind here, and under the 90 degree vertical cliff next to it, the undercurrent surges around the black reef. This is definitely the perfect place to shoot wedding dress or punch in online red card. But unfortunately, this place is too dangerous. There is no shelter around. In front of it is a sea. There is a strong wind of more than force 7 all year round around the cliff. Even for an adult, it is very dangerous here. Because once rolled off the cliff, it must be ten dead and no life. But there are exceptions. For example, there is a four or five-year-old girl here, as delicate as a doll. Simple single horsetail, black and white eyes, can be described in two words. One is clean, the other is pure. Perhaps because of mixed blood, the little girl''s skin is as delicate and white as ivory. With her pure eyes, she feels like an angel. However, on this grassland, the little girl is not the focus, but the two extraordinarily large creatures around the little girl. Because the wind is too strong here, Xiao Tang Qing lies directly on the side of roar. The fire red scales are crystal clear, just like crystal. Although the roaring body has been seriously shrunk in the last evolution, it is still more than ten meters long. For Titan creatures of the same level, roar''s body is like a newborn baby. But for Tang Qing, who is only four or five years old? Even if roar is lying down, it is still a very solid wall, and because the scales on roar''s body surface emit light residual temperature, the temperature will not be too hot, but it can just make you feel a little hot, which makes Xiao Tang Qing squint uncomfortable. But for the big black wolf in Tang Qing''s arms, this is not good news. Because it could feel the terrible power in roar, the big black wolf instinctively felt uneasy and even subconsciously wanted to leave, but finally the big black wolf gave up the crazy idea. The grassland on the cliff is not big. Dozens of meters away from Xiao Tangqing, there are four top leaders in the universe: Nagini, Odin, sol and strange. Compared with the latter, the big black wolf thinks the former is safer. But if the big black wolf chooses? Seriously, it would rather be in Asgard than in this strange place. And at this moment, the same idea as the big black wolf is strange. Strange knew that Odin abdicated and sol succeeded. However, he doesn''t care much about these problems. After all, the earth has its own supreme mage. Even if the nine realms are turbulent, the fire can''t burn itself. But what makes strange never thought is that sol, who just succeeded to the throne, did not stay in Asgard, but appeared on the earth. With doubts, strange came to northern Europe alone. Then something happened to him. Strange thought sol was the only one, but when he saw Nagini and Odin? The first thought in my mind is that sol is crazy, and then Odin is mentally retarded? He''s not really going to let sol go his old way, is he? Dark ages? The terrible war that will sweep the nine realms again? In Odin''s physical condition, how many years can he last? Asgard''s afraid it''s not a pill! But when he saw Nagini? Unlike the crazy and make complaints about the past, a crazy idea emerges in the hearts of the sanglange. And I don''t know why, strange suddenly had a feeling that Asgard might not need to give in if things happened again. After all, this time there''s the monster Nagini. Thor + Odin? To tell you the truth, strange is not afraid. Although this group can hurt itself, it can''t kill itself. But replace this combination with Thor + Odin + Nagini? If strange doesn''t want to die, he has a great chance to choose to join it. Then it will become a terrible combination of Thor + three touching the ceiling of the universe, with the power of the four of them? Rule the universe? That''s unlikely, but there''s no problem covering all the opposition voices in the nine circles. So it''s a direct surrender? Or are you beaten first and then surrender? Strange is a little tangled. He always feels bad about his face when he surrendered directly, but if he doesn''t surrender directly? Seriously, considering what he did a few years ago, strange was really worried that Nagini would accidentally "Miss" himself. However, when strange was about to surrender, Tang Qing, riding a big black wolf, let strange retain a few faces. The reason is very simple. If the three opposite are looking for trouble, it is impossible to bring Xiao Tang Qing. Strange didn''t think Nagini would be arrogant enough to risk his own daughter''s life. But then again, if they don''t come to find themselves, what are the three of them doing on earth? Odin and sol are not from earth. Besides, sol and SHIV will get married in two days. They don''t have to come here at all. As for Nagini? He was a native of the earth, but if strange remembered correctly, after finding little Tang Qing, Nagini moved to shandar planet of the Nova empire. So when he saw the three of them, strange''s eyes twinkled with doubt. He asked, "so, what are you doing on earth?" Nagini glanced up at strange with a frivolous brow and a hint of playfulness in her eyes: "Want to know?" There was a touch of embarrassment on his face. He seemed to feel malicious strange and quickly waved his hand: "forget it, I''m not interested in these things." After that, he plans to leave. After all, for strange, he only needs to ensure the safety of the earth. As for other things? Seriously, strange doesn''t want to be involved. But unfortunately, before strange turned the ring, a hole appeared in front of his sight, and the disturbing dark green energy gushed out. The strong smell of death made strange frown. As if he thought of something, he subconsciously turned and looked at Odin not far away. But Odin ignored, but it was Nagini. He patted strange on the shoulder: "do you want to go now? Don''t you think it''s a little late?" Strange opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but after a moment of silence, he asked in a deep voice, "what do you need me to do?" Not far away, the silent Odin looked at strange: "No, it has nothing to do with you." With that, Odin turned and looked at Nagini: "let''s go." Nagini nodded, then rushed into the dark green door with Odin, and sol entered. As for strange? Looking at the door emitting the smell of death and Xiao Tang Qing not far away, a helpless wry smile appeared on his face. Odin put it simply, it has nothing to do with him, but what if something happens to Xiao Tang Qing outside? I know it''s impossible, but what if? Seriously, strange can''t take the responsibility. Chapter 618 This is a special space, the sky is dark green, there are rotten bones on the ground, and there is a strong smell of death in the air. In a sense, this is equivalent to a dimensional world different from the earth. But this dimension world is too small, so it can only be regarded as a space, not a complete dimension. In the center of this space, it is also the place with the strongest smell of death. There was a throne made of withered bones and dark green crystals, on which sat a woman in a black tights. I don''t know whether it''s because the clothes are designed like this or because the clothes have been corroded for too long. You can see the white and dazzling skin under the holes in the tights. At the moment, she held her cheek and closed her eyes. From the stopped breathing, she seemed to be dead, but I don''t know why, she looked at the woman in front of her. Saul felt that the other side was dangerous. Instinctively, sol held the Thor''s hammer tightly, and lightning surged around him. It was obvious that he was alert to the extreme and was ready to face the sudden danger. But the next moment. A hoarse female voice sounded behind sol: "so that''s what Odin taught you? Rush into other people''s territory without saying hello, and carry weapons?" The voice sounded behind him. Saul subconsciously looked up at the throne built by withered bones and dark green crystals. The woman who had sat on it didn''t know when she disappeared. Saul subconsciously inspired the thunder power in his body, and then swung a hammer to hit him behind him. "Dong!" a happy look appeared on Sol''s face. Thor is very confident about Thor''s hammer, because all the enemies he meets at present will be knocked away even if he resists hard and doesn''t get hurt. That''s why sol likes Thor''s hammer because it''s dense enough to keep him away from any enemy. However, the smile on Sol''s face was not in full bloom. A scene that sol couldn''t believe happened. The woman who disappeared from the throne stood behind her at the moment, but the other party''s thin white and tender palm held the hammer head of Thor''s hammer. Stunned sol, a flash of confusion flashed in his eyes. He subconsciously shouted: "It''s impossible!" But the opposite woman''s eyes flashed a touch of contempt. She shook her head, pulled back the arm holding the Thor hammer, and directly took the Thor hammer from Sol''s hand. The absent-minded sol stumbled forward two steps without attention and control, and then waiting for him was the enlarged meow hammer in front of his eyes. "Boom!" The dazzling lightning mixed with the dark green force of death, sol was directly hit hundreds of meters away. Looking at the meow hammer in her hand and the unbelievable sol not far away, Hella flashed a touch of complexity in her eyes: "impossible? The world has never existed, impossible." With that, Haila threw her meow hammer on the ground like throwing garbage, and turned her head to look at the two people not far away. She first looked at Nagini, because among the three people, Nagini felt the most dangerous. Then she looked at Odin with some mockery: "So, this is the hope in your eyes, the new king of the gods of Asgard? I have to say, Odin, your vision is getting worse and worse." If there were no problems in his memory, Odin sealed himself because he was not suitable, and told himself that Odin would give birth to a king of gods suitable for Asgard. This is also why Hella attacked sol for the first time, because Sol''s weapon was hella''s weapon in that year. The weapon represents Haila, once Asgard''s first successor. But from the results of the fight? My brother seems weaker than I thought. Facing his daughter''s sarcasm, Odin was silent for a moment. He shook his head and flashed a touch of complexity in his eyes, but he said quite frankly: "maybe? At least in my eyes, he is more suitable than you." Behind him, sol, who got up from the ground, recalled the Thor hammer again. He looked at the strange and powerful woman in front of him with a dignified look: "Father, who is this crazy woman?" But before Odin could speak, the nearby Haila sneered. She gave sol a cold look: "who am I? I''m your sister, Haila, the goddess of death, and the real heir of Asgard." Sol didn''t believe it. He subconsciously retorted, "are you kidding? I haven''t heard of you at all, and I didn''t know I had a sister." Just as his voice fell, looking at the silent Odin and HeLa''s mocking eyes, sol was stunned. He looked at Odin in amazement: "Father, what she said can''t be true?" The silent Odin looked at sol. He shook his head and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Haila is indeed your sister, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you are now the king of Asgard''s gods." Just as Odin''s voice fell, Haila was stunned not far away. She looked at sol, Odin and Nagini not far away. Her eyes flickered indefinitely. Saul is now the king of the gods. Why did Odin come to him? At first, Haila thought that Odin, an old fool, had finally figured it out and realized that sol was not as good as her eldest daughter, so she planned to release herself. But from what Odin just said? Hella''s expression was a little ugly. She looked at Odin coldly and said with amazing Resentment: "so, you''re here to kill me so that this waste can rule Asgard safely?" Odin sighed. He shook his head with some loss and melancholy: "this idea is very good, but you are my daughter after all." But Hella ignored it. She sneered, pointed to Nagini not far away and said sarcastically, "I don''t believe you will be so kind, so who is he?" Odin was silent. Instead of answering, he asked, "do you want freedom?" Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there was a flash of confusion in Hella''s eyes: "What do you mean?" Odin looked at Hella with a complex look: "you are my daughter. I can''t bear to kill you, but you are too risky for Asgard to live. I know your character too well. When I die, you will make a scene." To be honest, the clearest way now is to deny Odin''s statement and say that he has completely reformed in the thousands of years since he was sealed. But Haila is Haila after all. Even after being imprisoned for thousands of years, she still stubbornly said: "Yes, I will kill those cowards, so that Asgard''s glory will shine on the nine realms again, rather than you, a coward who can only shrink and survive in the fairy palace." Odin was stunned. He looked at HeLa''s serious look. The past scenes appeared in front of him, and finally forced him to shake his head reluctantly: "So you''re not fit to be king." Hella ignored, because she didn''t like Odin at all, so she sneered: "is that why you want him to kill me? Don''t say that waste, he doesn''t deserve it." Things are clear. The hypocritical Odin didn''t want to let himself go, but at the same time, he didn''t want to do it himself. However, Sol''s strength was insufficient. It was impossible to kill himself with his own strength. Then Odin found a helper, and this helper was Nagini in Hella''s eyes. It has to be said that this is very consistent with the consistent style of Odin in Hella''s heart. But what Hella didn''t expect was that Odin shook his head and a flash of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "No, I said I don''t want you to die. I found a condition that I can accept. As long as you can beat him, I will abdicate sol and give Asgard to you. If you feel that you don''t have a chance in your life, you have another way to choose, that is to teach his daughter until his daughter can beat you. You can also be free and have Asgard Germany is the king of the gods. " "Are you kidding me?" As soon as she frowned, Hella subconsciously frowned, and looked at Odin and Nagini''s sincere expression and Sol''s stunned appearance. She was stunned, and then there was a hesitation in her eyes: "Give me a reason to trust each other." Odin nodded. He seemed to have known that Hella would ask: "You know, I can kill you anytime I want, and I won''t be soft hearted for Asgard, even if you are my daughter. As for him?" With that, Odin looked at Nagini nearby. He was silent for a moment and looked more serious: "He doesn''t trust you, but he believes in the promise of the Asgard royal family and the promise of your mother. Are these two reasons enough?" Hella was silent for a moment, and she nodded: "Enough!" Chapter 619 Trust? A long black hair, dark eye shadow, is a pair of eyes that ignore life, tall figure, surrounded by disturbing death breath. Seriously, looking at HeLa in front of him, the first thought in Nagini''s mind was not trust. It is undeniable that Haila is really suitable to be a teacher of Xiao Tang Qing. Whether it is strength, or their own accumulation, or the quality that a teacher should have, these are things that Schiff can''t beat. But Nagini must also admit that Hella is a very dangerous person, and the reason why Nagini chose to believe each other was not because of the blood of Asgard, nor because he believed in Odin and frega. It''s strange to say that it''s precisely because Odin said that Hella is not suitable for King Asgard''s last sentence. Knowing what the correct answer is, Hella resolutely chose the right path. Although, from a higher point of view, Hella''s choice is wrong and naive, from another point of view? Hella''s character is stubborn that most people don''t have. This kind of people, good to hear is stubborn, bad to hear is lengtouqing. But it is undeniable that this kind of person is exactly the one who keeps his promise. Maybe you don''t like this kind of person on weekdays. You think this kind of person is old-fashioned and inflexible, just like a smelly and hard stone. If such people promise anything, you will subconsciously feel at ease. In contrast, Haila looked at Nagini while Nagini looked at herself. The first feeling is very high. As the king''s daughter, Haila doesn''t like the feeling of looking up, but even though Haila holds her chest up as hard as she can, she still feels that Nagini is looking down on herself. Of course, because of the distance, this situation does not exist, but Nagini''s eyes? Seriously, it annoys Hella. The second feeling is very strong. Nagini, Odin and sol entered here together, but Haila didn''t see Odin for the first time, but Nagini. In Nagini, Haila felt the surging power and appalling vitality. This feeling was like a steel needle, constantly pricking her sixth sense and telling herself that the man in front of her was very dangerous! But what about the danger? She is Haila, the king daughter of Asgard. She has fought countless battles in her life. She never knows what compromise and retreat are. She has a frivolous eyebrow and tries to raise her arrogant chin. Haila''s eyes are somewhat contemptuous: "What''s your name?" Although Nagini wanted to tell Hella that the effect of secretly standing on tiptoe should be better than staring at people with nostrils, but in the end? Nagini shook his head and a look of seriousness flashed in his eyes: "Nagini don, you''re not my opponent." But Hella ignored it. She shrugged. "You have great courage to let me be a teacher for your children. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill her?" Nagini looked at Hella. He thought for a moment and then asked, "can you?" Hera was silent and could see hesitation in her eyes. However, what she hesitated was not whether she would kill Tang Qing, but whether she wanted to make a choice. Haila has two choices. One is to agree with Odin''s proposal and challenge Nagini. If she wins, she will be free, and if she loses, she will be Xiao Tang Qing''s teacher. Another option is to stay in the seal until Odin dies and the seal is lifted. Even though sol was already the king of Asgard''s gods at that time, Hella was still sure to kill sol and successfully put things right. The latter is less difficult, and the former is more difficult. Since Odin dares to let Nagini come, it means that Nagini''s strength must surpass himself. Otherwise, why does he let Nagini come? Will Odin kill himself? Although Odin said that he would kill himself for Asgard, Hella knew that Odin would not do so, not only because Hella was Odin''s daughter, but also because no one dared to provoke Asgard as long as Hella was alive. Hera, the goddess of death, her power is death, which is the most consistent rule with war. As long as he didn''t go too far, Odin wouldn''t do such a stupid act of breaking his arm. So the next moment? Hella shook her head. She gave Odin a cold look: "I haven''t fallen to the point of attacking a child." Then a long sword condensed by the power of death was thrown in front of Nagini. The sharp dark green short sword was directly inserted into the soil. Haila shook her head: "Forget it, it doesn''t make any sense. I''m not your opponent." Nagini was stunned and looked at Hella''s white face. A strange touch appeared at the corners of his mouth: "are you sure? Don''t you try?" At the same time, a touch of silence appeared on Sol''s face. He muttered angrily: "Asgard soldier, should be fearless." Haila frowned. She gave sol a cold look and subconsciously scolded: "it''s not bravery, but stupidity to fight even if you know you''re defeated. If you have any opinion, I''m willing to accept your challenge at any time." He gave sol a provocative look. Who is sol? Although Asgard''s king of the gods succeeded to the throne only yesterday, he is also the king of the gods, and sol, who has just been promoted to the fifth stage, is now in an unprecedented expansion state. If it hadn''t been for too many tedious things recently, sol even thought about whether to kill himself and let Nagini know the power of his hammer? Yes, the breakthrough sol is so inflated. Although he had just been cleaned up by Hella, the skinny sol didn''t think he was inferior to Hella, and in the face of Hella''s provocation, Sol''s eyes showed a touch of desire. "No problem," he said subconsciously But Odin next to him pressed Sol''s shoulder. He shook his head and said, "that''s enough. You have nothing to do today. Just stay with me." Sol opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but finally, under Odin''s stern eyes, sol could only turn his mouth helplessly. Meanwhile, looking at sol held down by Odin, a flash of disappointment flashed in Hella''s eyes. But a moment later, she turned to look at Nagini and helplessly explained, "since Odin came to you, she must be sure of winning. I don''t have to lose face. What''s your daughter''s talent?" Referring to his daughter, the old father couldn''t help smiling, but he said with a little humility: "it''s OK. Although you''ll feel that I''m bragging, I really think her talent is higher than you." But the opposite Haila ignored it. She looked skeptical: "are you sure? You know, there are not many people who can beat me in the whole universe." Hella didn''t lie. She''s really strong. In the face-to-face fight, apart from Nagini and Odin, strange is not necessarily the opponent of Haila. After all, Haila has accumulated for thousands of years, and strange''s time to enter the top power in the universe is too short. Of course, Nagini''s entry time is also very short, but people are different. Nagini is a monster, strange is just a human. Just in the face of Hella''s doubt, Nagini couldn''t help but look frivolous: "so?" The next moment, I don''t know what I''m thinking. Haila sighed and flashed a serious look in her eyes: "you''re a good father." But then she shook her head. At the moment she looked up, the seriousness in her eyes suddenly changed into a touch of ruthlessness: "but I still think it''s easier to beat you!" "Click!" The dark green long sword inserted by Haila in front of Nagini was pulled out, and the blade of the long sword was directly disconnected at the moment when Haila held the handle. But Hella didn''t panic. In fact, it was all in her plan. Although the long sword has become a short sword, the rest of the blade is still enough to be an excellent short sword, and because the weight becomes lighter, the speed of this sword will only be faster. And with the voice of Haila? The movements of pulling out the sword, breaking the sword and beheading flow like clouds and water. The amazing smoothness is like adding lubricating oil. Chapter 620 "Be careful..." Hella''s sneak attack stunned sol. He never thought that his sister he met for the first time was so insidious. He subconsciously wanted to remind Nagini to be careful. But the question is, Sol''s reaction speed is too slow. If Nagini really waits for Sol''s reminder? Seriously, Nagini''s head could have moved by then. But Odin? Unlike sol, whose eyes were flashing with anger, he didn''t mean to be angry in the face of Hella''s sneak attack, but he smiled a little more gratified. What is fighting? There is no first in literature and no second in martial arts. Let alone friendship first and competition second. The essence of any competitive event in the world has nothing to do with the above statement. As long as you participate, you must win. If the purpose of participating is not to win, what''s the point of participating? Carry forward the competitive spirit? Come on, if it''s just competitive spirit, why do you say winning glory for the country after winning? Similarly, although dueling is not a competition, as long as you fight, it is to win, otherwise what fight do you fight? Just surrender. As for the sneak attack? Really, in fact, Haila also knows that her sneak attack is not authentic, but there is no way. At the first sight of Nagini, Haila knows that she can never be Nagini''s opponent. He was so strong that Hera subconsciously thought of young Odin. That strong, overbearing, no one can stop, can only use the word "invincible" to describe the king of the gods. How strong is Nagini? Hella doesn''t know that she may be stronger than Odin or worse than Odin, but anyway, Nagini''s strength must be better than herself, and the gap between the two sides is by no means one or two. Haila knows how big the gap between the two sides is, not to mention how low her winning rate is under normal circumstances. Even under her own sneak attack, Haila''s winning rate will not be too high. But there''s no way. It''s her only chance. If the sneak attack is successful, it shows that although there is a gap between the two sides, the gap is not enough to make her despair. But if the sneak attack fails? Hella didn''t think about it, not unexpectedly, but she was deliberately avoiding it. Why are there so many explosions? In fact, the gap between the top group of people is not big. The reason why they are divided up and down is mainly because of their mentality. This mentality of barefoot not afraid to wear shoes can often create miracles. Of course, putting all your eggs in one basket can create miracles, but the string will break when it is tightened. Hella is in good shape now. The state was very focused and there was no tension in her eyes, but the string in her heart was stretched. She devoted almost 99.9% of her energy to this sword. It''s a smooth sword. In Haila''s thousands of years of life, the style of this sword can definitely rank in the top three! Swift, elegant, without the slightest slippage, the sharp and decisive sword can be called the peak sword of Hella''s previous life. However "Keng!" The dark green blade cut on the dark blue neck and made a sound of gold and iron. The amazing power was fed back to Haila''s palm and directly cracked the tiger''s mouth. "Grass!" Looking at the broken sword parked on Nagini''s neck, sol subconsciously burst foul language. Don''t break the defense? This NIMA is ridiculous! Sol thought about many endings, but he didn''t expect that Nagini could resist the sneak attack of xiahaila unharmed. Sol was almost envious and crying. At the other end, the broken sword condensed by the force of death has been completely destroyed under the violent collision, and the dense turtle cracks are like broken glass at the touch of one touch. But with Haila''s arm trembling slightly? "Bang!" It was like Rupert''s tears crushing his tail. The broken sword burst and splashed. Looking at the size of small grains of rice, there were splashing dark green crystals in the air. Hella was silent for a moment. Her expression was quite complex, stunned and lost, but in the end? With a sigh, Hella took back her white palm dyed red with blood, flashed a touch in her eyes and asked, "when did you see it?" Obviously, his sneak attack was a failure. Because before that, Nagini had expected his attack The reason for this inference is not that Nagini successfully resisted his sword, but that Nagini didn''t subconsciously move after resisting it. Even normal people, after long-term training, can respond subconsciously to emergencies, not to mention Nagini, the top power in the universe. So there was only one explanation. Nagini had already seen through his plan. And in the face of Hella''s inquiry? Nagini thought for a moment. He said uncertainly, "maybe when you throw your weapon?" When throwing weapons? Haila remembered Nagini''s rhetorical question at that time and her subsequent poor acting skills, which made her face black and a touch of shame in her eyes: "Is it fun?" What Hella didn''t expect was that Nagini nodded seriously: "it''s OK. I forgot to tell you that I used to be an actor." Actors? Haila felt that Nagini was mocking her, but in fact, Nagini was really an actor and a very excellent director. Although the blind Oscar has not given him a best actor or best film award so far, it has nothing to do with Nagini''s acting skills, just because of his skin color. Of course, political factors also account for a very important part. As we all know, America is a magical and politically correct country. But there is no denying that Nagini is an excellent actor. Looking at the other party''s serious expression, I don''t know whether it''s about Nagini''s strength or the other party''s answer just now. In short, with a sigh, Haila shook her head: "You won." Nagini nodded. His eyebrows were frivolous and asked, "don''t fight?" Haila waved her hand with helplessness on her face: "It doesn''t make sense. The gap between the two sides is too big." Even though Nagini resisted his own sword on guard, it is undeniable that the other party was unharmed. What does this mean? The gap between the two sides is too big. It''s so big that it can''t break the defense with a sword on Nagini. Haila gave up. Now she can be sure that Nagini''s strength is at least the same level as Odin. This level of monster? It''s not that you beat chicken blood. Haila experienced that kind of despair, so she decided to give up. But Nagini on the other side shook his head. He looked at Hella seriously: "really? I don''t believe it." ¡°£¿¡± Haila was stunned. She looked at Nagini suspiciously. I don''t know why. Looking at Nagini''s serious look, Haila felt a little uneasy in her heart. She subconsciously made a state of alert: "What do you want to do?" Nagini shook his head, shook his palm, and a "kind" smile appeared on his face: "Nothing, just want to show you a big baby!" Chapter 621 The blue sky, the sea breeze blowing the sea, a white spray across. On the picturesque cliffs in northern Europe, little Tang Qing holds the head of the big black wolf, backs against his roaring warm belly, and counts the white clouds in the sky one after another. For physically and mentally exhausted adults, accompanied by beautiful scenery around them, they don''t want anything. They can just watch it for a day without paying attention to the intrigues and intrigues of the adult world? This is definitely a rare relaxation and a self redemption for the tired heart, but for a four or five-year-old child? Seriously, it''s a little boring. Maybe at the beginning, touching the soft and hard hair of the big black wolf and feeling the ups and downs of the roaring abdomen, Xiao Tang Qing can still feel a little comfortable, but with the passage of time? Let alone Xiao Tang Qing, even veteran health cadres can''t stand this kind of life. Children are easy to move. What do you want her to play on the cliff? Play with mud? As his eyes scanned, an uncle sitting not far from him attracted the attention of Xiao Tang Qing. His eyebrows flickered with thought, probably because he was too bored. Xiao Tang Qing trotted all the way, and a sweet smile appeared on his face: "Hello, uncle. My name is Tang Qing." As Tang Qing''s voice fell, strange subconsciously opened his eyes, but a touch of surprise appeared on his face: "can you see me?" Strange has always been there. After all, he doesn''t trust Xiao Tangqing to be here alone. What if something really happened to her? Who knows what terrible things that monster Nagini will do. But because of what the supreme mage of the previous generation did, strange didn''t want to have too much entanglement with Nagini, so although he decided to stay here to protect little Tang Qing, he didn''t want Nagini to know. According to strange''s idea, he will stay here until Nagini and his party come out of this super mini dimensional space, and then he can leave. That''s why he was surprised, because since he didn''t intend to let Nagini know, there was no need to let Xiao Tang Qing know that he was still here. So on the surface, strange is still in place, but in fact? Strange is in another world with different dimensions. Although he is still in place, but the latitude is different, naturally no one can find him. Therefore, when he realized that Xiao Tang Qing saw himself, strange''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. You know, there is a dimension between the two sides. ¡°£¿¡± Looking at the stunned expression on strange''s face, a touch of doubt flashed in Xiao Tang Qing''s eyes. She tilted her head, and some doubt appeared on her lovely face: "What''s the problem? Uncle, haven''t you been sitting here?" Strange is silent. What''s the problem? Big problem! As one of the most gifted supreme mages in history, strange knows that it took him 215 days from the first contact with magic, then opening the space door, and finally contacting the field of dimension. But the little girl named Tang Qing could see through the dimension without touching magic. What an amazing talent is this? Seriously, at this moment, strange''s mood was a little complicated, but he was not jealous. His real strength was time. As a little wizard who had been exposed to magic for no more than three months, strange at that time could easily use the time gem, the top artifact in the universe. In a sense, strange''s talent in time is as abnormal as Tang Qing''s talent in space. But the problem is that the orthodoxy of this profession is not the time rule, but the space rule. As the same level of cosmic origin rules, time and space are not high or low, but considering that their profession is a secret wizard? Strange admitted that he was sour. Almost subconsciously, strange had a bold idea in his mind - whether he wanted to cheat Tang Qing back to his next successor? But a moment later, strange reluctantly gave up. First of all, little Tang Qing''s father is Nagini. Although his family is not as rich as himself, his strength is really strong. You have a family but no strength. That''s a fat sheep. If you have strength and no family background, you are too lazy to rob. The second is the relationship between Tang Qing and Asgard. Strange has not dared to think that Odin once wanted Qi Tong to be the next king of the gods. But with the blood of Asgard royal family, Qi Tong''s identity can''t be too low. Don''t think that the cosmic status of the supreme mage is equal to that of Asgard''s king of gods. In fact, the reason why the supreme mage has such a high cosmic status is that the previous generation of supreme mages are perverts who master the power of two rules. Although the supreme mages of this generation can not master the two rules, they master the cosmic origin rule of time. With the bonus of two consecutive powerful cosmic powers, the title of "supreme mage" has such a high cosmic status. Without these two top powers in the universe, the title of supreme mage would not be worthy to mention shoes to the king of gods. After all, Asgard''s hard power is there. Ruling the nine realms means having nine dimensional worlds at the same time, and the earth has not understood one dimensional world yet. So after realizing that you can''t cheat Xiao Tangqing, the heir? There was a touch of melancholy in strange''s eyes. He sighed: "yes, little Tang Qing, what can I do for uncle strange?" Little Tang Qing didn''t know that in such a short time, strange corn had thought so much. At the moment, her idea is still naive. She just wants to talk to someone: "Uncle, aren''t you bored sitting here alone?" Facing little Tang Qing, strange subconsciously wanted to say that he was not bored, but looked at those pure eyes? As soon as the conversation turned, the words that had reached the mouth were roundly returned by strange: "no... in this way, I''ll teach you a magic?" Little Tang Qingleng for a moment. She tilted her head and blinked puzzled in her eyes. She had a lovely appearance: "magic? What is magic?" What is magic? You ask me this question? Are you kidding? How could I know that a third rate mage with a deviant sword? Strange couldn''t answer the question, because even his teacher couldn''t answer it, but strange ignored the question. He waved his hand, took out a hanging ring from his cuff and handed it to him: "Anyway, it''s fun. Here, here you are." But when he handed Tang Qing the ring, strange felt a twinge of heartache in his eyes, not because he was reluctant to hang the ring. This thing is standard equipment, and there are as many as he wants. What really hurts strange is that he, as the top power in the universe, needs the help of the hanging ring for every space transmission. Is there anything wrong with hanging rings? Yes, ninety-nine percent of secret wizards need to use the hanging ring. His teacher Gu Yi, the last supreme mage, wore the hanging ring all the year round. But the problem is that normal mages use the ring because they can only tear up space with the power of the ring. The last generation of supreme mages were used to it. As for yourself? Strange believes that when he is the same age as master Gu Yi, he can tear up the space without the aid of a ring... Right? At the other end, Tang Qing, who took over the ring, flashed a touch of love in his eyes. She didn''t know what it was, but instinctively, Xiao Tang Qing felt that the ring called hanging ring made her feel very close. Looking up at strange, little Tang Qing pretended to put the hanging ring in his hand. Only because the fingers are too small. After all, she is only four and a half years old. Strange''s hanging ring covers two fingers, while Xiao Tang Qing covers four fingers. When strange was about to teach Tang Qing how to use the hanging ring, Tang Qing waved it and gave a "Zi La" sound. The space in front of him was like a hot knife across the butter and was separated in an instant. Strange was stunned, He stared at the open space in front of him and recalled that he couldn''t learn how to learn. Finally, he was thrown onto the snow mountain by the teacher. Under the pressure of death, it was very difficult to open the first space door. The past scenes emerge in front of us, and finally these emotions turn into one sentence: Grass - a plant! Chapter 622 The fresh sea breeze blows, with the salty smell unique to the sea. Little Tang Qing, holding the ring, gently rotated his fingers. The space in front of him was like being broken down by welding. With the splash of Mars, the space in front of him was opened. In the sight of Xiao Tang Qing, a little girl wearing brown calf leather armor gradually appeared. "Whoosh!" little Tang Qing jumped in directly. She raised her arm and tried to catch the girl in brown calfskin armor, but while Xiao Tang Qing got up, the little girl also got up and got into the space door she opened. And the next second, when Xiao Tang Qing enters the space door? She also got out of the open space door behind her. Yes, whether it''s Xiao Tang Qing or the little girl in brown calf leather armor that Xiao Tang Qing saw, their essence is actually one person. It''s similar to looking in the mirror, but the difference is that it''s a world without mirror. The explanation is more abstract, but it is described in an easy to understand way. In the case of staggered space, you think the familiar stranger you see in front of you is actually yourself. And you look back at the person behind you who turns around and looks behind you, in fact, it''s yourself. As for strange not far away? Looking at Xiao Tang Qing who is playing catch yourself and having a good time. I don''t know why, he can''t help feeling a little sad. Maybe this is genius? What is genius? Genius is that you pay 99.9% of your efforts, still less than 0.1% of the other party. But do you think it''s over here? No, it''s far from it. When Xiao Tang Qing had enough of [hanging ring 2.0 - catch yourself], she developed [hanging ring 3.0 - as long as I have enough strength, I can fly high]. The principle is to open the same space door at the top of the head and at the foot. When the body falls, the arm pushes the falling self up. The inspiration comes from hanging ring 2.0 - grasping yourself. Arm and shoulder contact is the key to the evolution of 3.0. The feature is to fight against gravity by human means. Xiao Tang Qing''s next step is to realize gravity offset and create a zero gravity environment through the adjustment of space. But anyway, it involves space transmission. The risk is too great. If you don''t pay attention, you will die. But strange didn''t stop it. In fact, although he was sad, strange always encouraged Tang Qing to play more tricks. Because with the further development of the game, Tang Qing''s sensitivity and proficiency in space are increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even though strange knew very well that little Tang Qing could not be his next successor. But he still wanted to know where the limit of the four-and-a-half-year-old girl was. As for the danger? Are you looking down on the boss strange who mastered the power of the rules of time origin in the fifth stage? However, strange''s idea finally failed. Before he saw the limit of Xiao Tang Qing, Nagini and his party came out of the super mini dimensional space with Hella. At the moment when she saw Nagini, Tang Qing was moved. She opened a space door directly above Nagini''s head. With a "whoosh" of her body, she fell into the arms of her old father and shouted sweetly: "Dad, you''re back." To tell the truth, Nagini didn''t find that her daughter would fall from the sky at the first time, but the old father was the old father after all, and the reaction speed was absolutely first-class. With strong arm strength and top-level reaction, Nagini subconsciously hugged Xiao Tang Qing, and a spoiled smile instinctively appeared on his face: "Are there any good ones?" Nodding, a happy smile appeared on Xiao Tang Qing''s face. She kissed her old father''s face and proudly raised the hanging ring in her hand: "Of course, I''m the best, Dad. This is a gift from Uncle strange. I can go to all kinds of places as long as I wear it." Put Tang Qing down from his arms. Nagini happily touched Tang Qing''s head: "great!" On the other hand, strange couldn''t help but show a touch of regret in his eyes. He didn''t know whether it was regret that he didn''t see the limit of Xiao Tang Qing or regret that he couldn''t find such an excellent successor in his life. But this regret did not last long, because strange noticed that the woman who followed Nagini''s party came out. Long black hair, tall figure and indifferent eyes make people think of death. Strange, who had previously speculated about Hella''s identity, showed a flawless smile on his face: "this is the famous King asgad''s daughter - Ms. Hella?" How to put it? Haila, the goddess of death, is worthy of being the most difficult person to contact in Prince Asgard. Her character carries the unique pride of asgards. But unlike sol, Hera''s pride is almost arrogant. This may be because the growth environment of both sides is different. Asgard in Haila period is tough and belligerent. Anyone who has experienced that period will tell you that the essence of Asgard people is a group of belligerent and bloodthirsty lunatics. They worship the strong, regard the weak as mole ants, and believe in the law of the jungle, just like a group of bloody and cruel colonists. In contrast to sol''s growth environment? Under Odin''s control, those colonists gradually learned what civilization was. Not that they have really become civilized, but that they have learned to use civilization as a disguise. Smart people, such as Odin, know that civilization is just a disguise. It is the fist that really determines your voice. Sol didn''t know these things very well, otherwise he wouldn''t have so many friends on earth, and even found an earthman as a girlfriend. But these things have nothing to do with sol, because now it is not sol, the king of the gods, but rocky who really controls Asgard''s future. Compared with his brother, rocky obviously knows Odin very well. In fact, if rocky wasn''t too weak, he was really suitable to be Asgard''s next king of the gods. As for Haila? Facing strange''s kindness, Hella directly mocked: "shouldn''t it be notorious?" Strange''s face was stiff and his expression was a little embarrassed: "eh..." One side of Odin''s face showed a touch of helplessness. Although his own son sol looked like a mentally retarded, his own daughter''s performance seemed not as good as his own son. In other words, is this the curse that the stronger the power, the less the brain? Odin felt tired. Fortunately, at this time, Nagini stood out to rescue. He took little Tang Qing''s hand and looked at a proud Haila not far away: "this is my daughter Tang Qing, the teacher my father found for you. Look, isn''t it very beautiful?" Maybe it''s because Haila''s aura is a little strong, or maybe it''s because she hasn''t seen Haila before. Tang Qing, four and a half years old, seems a little afraid of strangers. She looked at Hella, clenched Nagini''s fingers, and looked a little nervous: "Dad, isn''t Mr. Schiff good? I like her very much." The daughter''s warm voice made the old father feel that his heart was melting. Looking down at the lovely little face, a touch of helplessness appeared at the corner of his mouth: "but you can''t let Mr. SHIV follow you back to shandar?" Little Tang Qing was stunned. She looked up at her old father and asked subconsciously: "No?" Nagini shrugged: "of course not. Teacher SHIV should have his own life. It''s like you have many friends on shandar. You can invite them to Asgard, but you can''t ask them to follow you to Asgard." Little Tang Qing was silent for a moment, and her eyes twinkled with thinking. Although she is only four and a half years old, she is a sensible little girl. She knows what it is to do to others what she doesn''t want. After a while, little Tang Qing, who wanted to understand, looked up again and his eyes had become serious: "Hello, Mr. Haila, my name is Tang Qing, you can also call me Qitong." "You..." Haila was silent for a moment. She looked at Tang Qing. Her sharp eyes gave people a very dangerous feeling, which made Xiao Tang Qing feel afraid. The adults didn''t say anything because they knew that Haila couldn''t hurt Xiao Tangqing. On the contrary, roar and the big black wolf felt the hostility of Haila. The big black wolf jumped up directly, his muscles were tight, his black mane suddenly exploded, and his green eyes stared at Haila, as if to say - what do you want to do? Believe it or not? And the next roar? Different from the big black wolf''s subconscious reaction, a flash of doubt flashed in roar''s eyes. He first looked at Haila, and then at Tang Qing. In the middle, his eyes drifted from the big black wolf. Finally roar looked at Nagini. After some thought? Two groups of warm nostrils spewed out, roaring and pretending to roar: "ow ~ ~" The expression seemed to say - can you hurry up? Acting is very tired. As for Haila? She looked at Tang Qing and the big black wolf not far away. She looked a little more complicated and finally sighed: "Good, good." Chapter 623 Shandar star, less than ten days from the beginning of Xiao Tangqing''s school. The father and daughter returned to the familiar coffee shop again. Xiao Tang Qing was very excited. She happily rushed into the bar of the coffee shop and pulled out packets of snacks from the cabinet below. Little bear biscuits, homemade air dried beef, freeze-dried fruit and so on. Xiao Tangqing, who has not met these snacks for a summer vacation, is as excited as a fool who can''t find the direction. But when Xiao Tang Qing rushed out with a big bag of snacks, she was stunned when she looked at two silly pets not far away: "Dad, what about big black and roar?" The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and looked at his anxious daughter. The old father joked in a light tone: "I thought you forgot?" Xiao Tang Qing opened her mouth. She blushed with shame and said with a hard mouth: "How could it be? I rushed in just now to share snacks with them." Looking at his daughter''s red face, Nagini suddenly smiled. He shook his head and spoiled Tang Qing''s head: "OK, I don''t know you? Remember the street in our backyard?" Xiao Tang Qing nodded and seemed to think of something. He subconsciously licked his lips: "remember, there is a chubby uncle whose milk tea is very good. Unfortunately, he closed down for some reason..." Speaking of half, he seemed to think of something. Little Tang Qing looked at his old father suspiciously: "Dad, it won''t have anything to do with you?" Nagini rolled her eyes. "Am I so free?" But say so, but actually? Don''t say that the owner of that shop was really taken away by Nagini. Now he is locked up in the prison on shandar planet for labor reform. Why? The boss, who looks fat and kind, is actually a profiteer secretly. He likes to add addictive plant synthetic agents to his own milk tea, although this addictive ingredient will not affect his body. But don''t forget that milk tea is a food with high sugar, high calories and high fat. Drinking milk tea for a long time will have a terrible impact on the child''s body. When Xiao Tang Qing first drank, Nagini didn''t realize it, but when Xiao Tang Qing drank the second time? Hehe, the light of the right path shines on the earth. The old father''s backhand was a real name report. A week later, the white and fat boss was sent to prison to pick up soap. Just looking at his daughter''s suspicious eyes, for fear that she might really guess something, Nagini quickly turned off the topic. He pretended to be relaxed and said, "the street behind the house and the building behind are all ours now." Tang Qing was stunned. Although she didn''t understand what this meant, she said happily, "really?" The old father looked proud: "it''s necessary, and I''ve calculated. It''s large enough to roar and the big black wolf around." But Haila, who came back with Nagini, now has a frivolous eyebrow and a hint of playfulness in her eyes: "Are you sure?" Although when you leave, men, women and children, when you come back, you are also men, women and children. But the woman is not who she was. This kind of statement has its own shortcomings, but this is the case. Carol stays in Asgard, but not because she wants to stay in Asgard for development, but because Carol, who has just broken through the fifth stage, is in a period of strength transformation. Asgard, which is safe enough, naturally becomes Carol''s best choice. As for sol? If it weren''t for the strong people like Nagini and Odin, and Odin thought sol had to see Hella, in fact, he should stay in Asgard like Carol. Just looking at Carol''s contemptuous look? Nagini couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "do you have a problem with me?" Have an opinion? That is necessary. Although Asgard''s tradition is to respect the strong, it does not affect every Asgard''s desire to be strong. Haila, the God of death, was like a wild horse that could not be tamed. Her eyes were always full of fighting spirit, which could be seen from her refusal to bow to Odin. So here''s the problem. I don''t even know my father Odin. What''s Nagini? You don''t think I''m like that weak woman of Schiff, do you? It can''t be true? So in the face of Nagini''s rolling eyes, Haila shrugged. She didn''t seem to care, but her tone was arrogant: "no problem, it just feels a little small, not as big as the house my dog lives in." Not as big as a kennel? Nagini subconsciously wanted to refute that his house was not small. After this expansion, the area has reached more than dozens of times of the original foundation, and this is only the surface area, not the construction area. In addition to the back street, there is also the 52 story tall building, which is now the property of the Nagini family. So, how much do you drink? The area of my kennel is more than one street? However, the words came to his mouth, but Nagini swallowed them forcefully, because he thought of a problem. Firstly, Haila had a dog, so she really had a dog. Secondly, the dog was named fenril. Strictly speaking, it was actually a black wolf. But it doesn''t matter. The point is that Haila likes the dog very much, and built a palace for the dog, distributed servants, and even sent a large territory. Now the back garden behind Asgard fairy palace is more than eight times Chengdu''s territory. Think about it, it seems that the area of my home is not as big as Haila''s Kennel. However, Nagini was not a loser. He asked in a very clever way, "can you still live?" Hella sneered. She subconsciously wanted to tell Nagini that as the king daughter of Asgard, she would not live in any building except the palace, but the big black wolf who looked at sahuer had entered the house in front of her. Hella opened her mouth and finally turned black. She gnashed her teeth and said, "stop!" What can she do? You can''t really build a palace here, can you? It''s not afraid of the Nova empire. As the daughter of asgad, Haila doesn''t care about a small Nova civilization. Do you dare to have an opinion? Hehe, do you know what the goddess of death is? The enhanced version of the necromancer is to support the war by fighting. As long as there is no high-end combat power to implement the decapitation plan, Haila can sling a group of people alone, which can be called a battlefield perpetual motion machine. But the question is, will Nagini allow it? She is arrogant, but she is not mentally retarded. Besides Seeing the dog next to Tang Qing, Haila couldn''t help thinking of the one she raised. The more people you see, the more you like dogs. Haila can only choose to compromise, but in her heart, Haila said that she compromised not because of Nagini, but because of the dog called big black. At the same time, in Asgard, the resplendent fairy palace, there were only Odin and Freja. It was so quiet that they could only hear their breathing. Looking at Odin who was wiping his armor, Freja pursed her lips and flashed a touch of complexity in her eyes: "are you leaving? Just you?" Odin nodded, and a quite calm smile appeared on his face: "well, they are not easy. They are old guys who accompanied me in the war. There is no need to drag them to die with me." Freja was silent. As a dynasty that had existed for many years, Asgard secretly hid many secrets, including the people in the conversation between the two people. Don''t you really think that when Asgard fought in the world, he only relied on Odin, Hella and the female warrior Legion? Don''t make trouble. Since Hella has her death legion, as the real power of Asgard, how can Odin only have the trump card of the female warrior Legion? Besides, if Austin is really the only one left in Asgard, look at those rebels in the nine realms. Do they dare to pull Asgard down from the throne? The reason why those rebels were willing to continue to be sucked was not because they were good at talking, but simply because Asgard was still strong. Just considering the enemy Odin will face next? Friga could not help saying, "is it worth it?" Odin was silent. The smile on his face froze at this moment, but a moment later, Odin flashed a serious look in his eyes: "I am the king of Asgard, and the king''s mission is to protect the people." Frejia frowned. Knowing the danger, she subconsciously said, "but now..." But before Friga finished, Odin waved his hand. He was tough, even stubborn, and shouted, "once it was, then it has always been!" An old face full of furrows and wrinkles, with gray hair swinging. It is undeniable that Odin is a frail old man at the moment, but when he said this? You can vaguely see the style of a lion in those days! He is still the young man in the past. He hasn''t changed a bit! Chapter 624 In the morning, the sun went through the glass window, hung up the pink apron, and Nagini, with a glass of milk, hummed an unknown tune and walked into the area of the coffee shop. The kitchen has hot chicken soup, washed vegetables and wonton wrapped in the morning. In the past, at this time, Nagini should go upstairs and ask Tang Qing to get up for breakfast, but because she just came home last night and suddenly changed the environment, her daughter is obviously not used to it. She didn''t go to bed until more than one o''clock in the morning. This is also the reason why Nagini came back early, because Tang Qing had to adapt. So for the first breakfast back, Nagini prepared Tang Qing''s favorite and most familiar shrimp wonton. According to Nagini''s estimation, his daughter should wake up around 10 o''clock. "Jingling!" With a crisp wind chime, the gate of the coffee shop was pushed open. Nagini subconsciously looked up. He was curious about who was so short-sighted that he dared to disturb his rest time on the first day of opening the store. It''s just that a familiar middle-aged fat man came in and said hello to himself: "long time no see, Nagini." Nagini was stunned: "Why are you here?" The man who came was Roman, the centurion of the New Star Corps. The relationship with Nagini is not good, but it is not bad. In one word, I know this person, but the relationship between the two sides is not very familiar. Facing Nagini''s doubts, Roman took something like an envelope from his pocket and put it on the table: "I''ll give you this." Nagini glanced, vaguely able to get to Xingyou kindergarten, which made him frown and turn his eyes: "school opening notice? Is the centurion of the New Star Corps so idle?" Roman waved his hand and then explained, "how is it possible? I''m very busy, okay? Today I''m mainly here to talk to you about real estate." house property? The street behind the coffee shop and the building. Now it is indeed under Nagini''s name and belongs to him, but the question is, does Nagini have money? You know, the relationship between the Nova Empire and the Kerry Empire has been extremely rigid recently, which has led to the rapid rise of house prices on shandar. After all, shandar is the capital planet of the Nova Empire, and the defense level must be the highest. Therefore, at this stage, the real estate on the market of shandar planet is priceless. Nagini is rich. For most ordinary sundars, he is definitely rich, but compared with his strength? That good asset doesn''t match. So strictly speaking, Nagini can''t afford so many houses with the money in his hand. If you remember correctly? Although these properties have been assigned to their own names, it seems that Nagini didn''t give them a penny. But it doesn''t matter. There are always some things in the world that surpass money, such as the metal parts thrown from Nagini at the moment. Looking at the seriously damaged metal parts on the table, Roman was stunned and his eyes glittered with confusion. He didn''t understand the relationship between these metal parts and real estate, or did he say that these metals belong to particularly rare metals and have high research value? So he asked subconsciously, "what is this?" Nagini shrugged and took a sip of cold milk: "You know, my coffee shop doesn''t make money at all. Although these properties are not very valuable in my eyes, it''s not good to take them in vain. Last night, I was idle and crushed several fleets of the Kerry empire. This is the parts I just picked up, which can be regarded as proof of the reward." pay? Come on, it''s so troublesome. The easiest way is to rob, but robbery is too cheap. Later, when Tang Qing grew up and went out, when others asked who your father was, the name of Gini, the cashier of Tang Qing newspaper, said to convenience: Oh, your father is the Nagini who likes to rob the planet and threaten the major interstellar forces to make money? Are you embarrassed? The second is reselling resources, but the problem is that the efficiency is too slow, and you need to meet the right seller, otherwise you will be fooled. And considering the current relationship between the Nova Empire and the Kerry Empire? It seems a good choice to help the Nova Empire kill several fleets. Will the Nova Empire accept it? Hehe, Nagini believes they will accept it. Sure enough, as Nagini''s voice fell, Roman quickly rubbed his hands with a smile: "it''s so funny. He was going to give it away." Nagini ignored it. He rolled his eyes and said, "cut it. What you give away is the most expensive." This is why Nagini thought the Nova Empire would accept it, because the other Party planned to give these houses to himself for free from the beginning. The reason is very simple. For the Nova Empire, money is really nothing. This is nothing more than a currency. With the size and population of the Nova Empire, let alone a street, what about ten or a hundred streets? The most typical example is that in the 1980s, neon Tokyo''s house prices could buy the whole United States, but the problem is that since the two prices are the same, even at the peak, the value of real estate in Tokyo is still higher. If neon trades a complete Tokyo for half of America, will both sides do it? Come on, unless Americans are fools, they will never agree to the deal. Money is money after all. The essence of money is the embodiment of value, but this does not mean that money is value. The maximum value of money is that everyone agrees with the value of money. It sounds a little tongue twister, but that''s the truth The simplest example is paper money. I recognize it, it is money. I don''t recognize it, it is a piece of paper, but I don''t mean a person. It may be a nation, a country, or a huge group. And in the fast and paid modern high speed development, virtual currency, that is, your bank card, Alipay, WeChat, the number of APP in major banks. Its essence is a string of numbers without any value, but if everyone agrees and adds their own value, these numbers will become money. Is the house on shandar worth anything? It''s very valuable. It''s hard to find a room. There''s a price without a market, but compared with Nagini? Shandal''s house is worthless. In fact, let alone a street, even the whole shandar planet, the Nova empire is willing to give it to Nagini for nothing, because the value of Nagini is far more than the value of this planet. As long as Nagini still lives here and belongs to Nagini, all forces in the galaxy must consider clearly what the consequences are and whether they can bear the consequences before attacking. That''s why Nagini doesn''t want to take it for nothing. Where are so many good things in the world? Give you a house for nothing? Not because I can get more benefits from you. In the face of Nagini''s rolling eyes, Roman smiled awkwardly. As Nagini said, it is best to give these properties away, but if not? It doesn''t matter. The right to live on a piece of land is exchanged for the destruction of several fleets of the Kerry empire. This kind of business makes money once at a time. The only problem is to earn more and less. Anyway, I make it anyway. In this way, they chatted for a while. But somehow, as they chatted, the topic turned to Haila. Roman hesitated for a moment, and his eyes twinkled with curiosity: "what''s the origin of the woman who came back with you?" Glancing at Roman, Nagini''s mouth showed a hint of playfulness: "I said she was the daughter of King asgad. Do you believe it?" Roman subconsciously rolled his eyes: "are you kidding? It''s still unknown whether Asgard exists or not." But as Roman''s voice fell, he looked at Nagini drinking coffee slowly not far away, and a sense of panic appeared in his heart. He asked uneasily: "Can''t it be true?" Chapter 625 Asgard? To be honest, Asgard has a great influence. Not only the earth, but most people in the Milky way know the magical place of Asgard. But the question is, do you really have Asgard? Most people''s reaction should be the same as Roman just now. They haven''t heard of Asgard, but you want him to believe that Asgard really exists? OK, tell me where Asgard is. Since this is a real country, why don''t we know the specific location of Asgard so far. Only by his name? Although there are rumors about Asgard every once in a while, perhaps decades or hundreds of years, the rumors are rumors after all. It''s like some people believe in God, so they believe in religion, but some people believe in religion, but they don''t believe in the existence of God, because they have never seen God. Just looking at Nagini''s serious eyes? Roman couldn''t help but panic. What Nagini said can''t be true, right? In contrast, Nagini did not directly answer Roman''s question, but inadvertently glanced upstairs and said, "don''t say what you just said. The first time is unintentional. What will happen the second time? I don''t know." A dry smile appeared on his face. Roman nodded quickly, but he carefully tempted: "can you ask what the king daughter of asgad is doing on shandar?" Assuming that Asgard really exists, then king Asgard''s daughter comes to shandar, which is definitely a big event in the galaxy. If it works well? Roman''s eyes flashed a light. After sipping the milk, Nagini looked at Roman and said softly, "she is Tang Qing''s teacher now." Roman was stunned and subconsciously looked up at Nagini: " Nagini didn''t speak, so she looked at each other calmly. One second, two seconds, three seconds, a stiff smile appeared on Roman''s face. Nagini ignored. He put down his milk cup and asked, "are you leaving?" Roman opened his mouth and seemed to want to explain something. Finally, he sighed helplessly: "suddenly, there''s something wrong. If there''s nothing wrong with you, I''ll go first?" Nagini smiled, didn''t speak, and watched Roman leave. How to put it? Roman is not a good man, but he is not a bad man. He can only be said to be an ordinary man. Nagini knows what Roman is thinking. He just wants to use Asgard''s power to resist the increasingly excessive Kerry Empire, so Nagini wants to tell Roman that Haila is Tang Qing''s teacher. The reason is simple. The Nova Empire doesn''t know how strong Asgard is, but they know how strong Nagini is. What if it''s just Asgard? The Nova Empire doesn''t care. The typical ignorant are fearless, but if there is one more Nagini? The Nova Empire must consider carefully. After all, this is a terrible character who can pinch and explode the planet. With Roman''s departure, a "Dong Dong Dong" sound of footsteps soon sounded upstairs. With antlers on his head, golden green cloak and dark armor, Haila, the God of death, is like a super villain in a magic epic, accompanied by a terrible atmosphere full of death. With the tall beauty, she walked down the stairs with cold eyes. She looked at Nagini with a serious twinkle between her eyebrows. She stressed, "I don''t like this man." However, Nagini, lying lazily on the sofa, rolled her eyes angrily: "so? Kill him? You don''t like me?" With a slight frown, Hera looked at Nagini. Although I don''t think it''s a good word, because I''ve been out of touch with society for too long, after all, a person has been imprisoned for thousands of years, so Haila can only show the arrogance of Asgard people: "Although you are very annoying, you still know yourself a little." Nagini ignored, not quarrelling with Haila, but lazily quarrelling with her. But a moment later? Looking at the finished milk cup in front of her, she seemed to think of something. Nagini looked up and asked, "are you hungry?" HeLa, sitting opposite Nagini, was stunned and touched her stomach. Hungry is definitely hungry. After all, I haven''t eaten for thousands of years. But it doesn''t matter whether you eat or not. After all, you don''t care about this meal if you haven''t eaten for thousands of years. But since that''s what Nagini asked? A thought flashed in Hella''s eyes. Her eyebrows were frivolous: "do you want to cook for me?" Well, what if Nagini really wants to cook for herself? Would you like to consider giving him some face and how much to eat? While HeLa was eating peaches, Nagini rolled her eyes: "No, I want to tell you that today''s situation is special. It''s estimated that you can''t eat until 10 o''clock. If you''re hungry, you can go to the fridge and have some milk. By the way, help me wash the cup in the kitchen. Thank you." Yes, Nagini doesn''t care whether Haila is hungry or not. What Nagini really cares about is whether Haila can brush a cup for herself. Just to Nagini''s surprise, Haila frowned slightly. She looked at Nagini suspiciously: "what''s the refrigerator?" "Refrigerator?" Nagini glanced at Hella and then explained, "the refrigerator is..." But before Nagini finished, a throb from his soul made him frown and feel the changes of his body. Nagini was stunned and a touch of surprise appeared in his eyes. A moment later, he looked seriously at Hella: "I''m going out." Hella was silent for a moment. She didn''t ask if she wanted to help herself. Because if Nagini himself feels tricky? Even if she wanted to help, she couldn''t help, so she asked directly, "how long will it take?" Nagini thought for a moment, but did not answer Hella''s question, but said: "There are wonton in the kitchen. You take five out of the refrigerator at six o''clock every morning, add a handful of fine noodles, and add soup after cooking. The boss of the broker business next to you is Fairbank. You can ask him what you don''t understand." With a frown on her brow, Hera''s eyes flashed a confused force: "What ghost?" But Nagini didn''t have much time to explain. After two hasty instructions, he looked at Hella seriously: "Time is running out. The amount of wonton can last eight days. If I don''t come back, you''ll take Tang Qing to Asgard, but I''ll try to get back in a week." "I''m sorry to trouble you this time. I owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future, you can come to me as long as it''s not too much." With that, in Hella''s confused expression, Nagini disappeared from her sight. It''s not leaving, it''s disappearing. Haila knew that there was no spatial fluctuation when Nagini left, but she didn''t know why. He disappeared in front of her strangely. As soon as the picture turns, Fairbank, who runs a broker business, is humming a tune and combing his few hair next to the coffee shop. On the surface, today''s old brokers are no different from the past. They are still the suit without any wrinkles. They are always exquisite, rational and somewhat petty bourgeoisie. But if you look closely, you will find that the old broker is in a particularly good mood today. As for why? The reason is very simple, because the Nagini family, who had left for more than half of the summer vacation, finally came back. The old broker didn''t feel like this before, but since there is another neighbor nearby? At first, I felt a little uncomfortable, but with the passage of time, the old broker became more and more used to this life. He went to Nagini store to rub a cup of free coffee every day and told little Tang Qing a story. Unconsciously, the life that once made the old brokers feel extremely boring has gradually become a little more colorful. "Jingling!" A familiar bell rang. Looking at the picture on the projection screen, the old broker couldn''t help smiling. Just before he spoke, he heard Yongdu''s grumpy voice across the room: "Fairbank, is there any trouble with that smelly boy quill?" "No, I just miss my old friends." "Old friend? Just you? When were you so funny?" The old brook was red, and the old brokers glared at him with courage and embarrassment. "Well, it''s one thing to find you. Can you send another fish that you sent to me last time?" "Do you like fish?" Yong Du was stunned for a moment, and his eyes glittered with doubts. He had known the old broker for some years, but he had never heard that he liked to eat fish. Faced with Yongdu''s doubts, the old broker turned his eyes: "Nonsense, I don''t like eating. Why should I ask you?" Yong Du nodded and waved his hand casually: "no problem. It will be delivered within three days." It''s just a few fish. It''s nothing to him. "Jingling!" A bell rang outside the door. The old broker subconsciously looked up and said, "I''ll hang up first. Here''s business." Then he tidied up his clothes, and then saw a tall lady come in. A smile instinctively appeared on the old broker''s face: "hello..." Just before the old broker finished, the woman across the street who knew it was difficult to provoke asked, "are you Fairbank, the owner of this store?" Although he was interrupted by Haila, which made the old broker very dissatisfied, as a professional broker, he nodded: "yes, I just don''t know you''re looking for me..." However, this time, the old broker''s words were interrupted again, but it was not Hella''s words that interrupted him, but a dark green sword. Haila, holding a long sword, put the blade on the old broker''s neck. She looked arrogant and cold: "Give you two choices. First, I''ll kill you. Second, tell me what the refrigerator is." Chapter 626 Where did Nagini go? What happened that Nagini had to leave in a hurry? And why did he disappear as a whole, but Haila didn''t feel the spatial fluctuation? The mother star of the Nova Empire, this long deserted planet, has a huge dragon in the cloudy sky and the devastated earth. Black scales and green textures glittered in the dim light. And the moment Nagini disappeared? This huge, creeping on the earth, like a mountain dragon, opened its eyes at this moment. The golden green dragon pupil flickered indifference. As the overlord in the sky and the top of the food chain, the terrible power spread in all directions like a tsunami when the Dragon opened his eyes. But seriously, I don''t know if it''s an illusion? This pair of dragon pupils, which should have been full of evil and cruelty, seems a little dull at the moment. In particular, the momentum rising from the dragon''s body surface is shocking, but it always gives people a feeling of scattered and chaotic. It felt like a lion just waking up. It was not so much a lion as a big cat that didn''t wake up. But soon, with the confusion in the dragon''s eyes gradually dispersed. "Click!" "Boom!" With a loud noise, the Dragon shook and climbed up from the ground. It shook the Dragon Wings, and huge pieces of sand, stone and soil that had been blown to the Dragon Wings by the storm fell one after another. "Roar ~ ~" A loud dragon chant sounded, and the dragon spread its wings to block out the sky and the sun. In an instant, the faint green fluorescence on the body surface suddenly lit up a dazzling light. It felt like green flames burning on the body surface of the dragon. And with the Dragon wings flapping, terrible hurricanes swept in all directions. Under the light of green fluorescence, an amazing scene happened. The cracked earth at the foot of the Dragon began to be changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The earth blocks are weathered into gravel, the discarded metal parts are corroded into a pile of rust, and all the surrounding objects are aging at a speed visible to the naked eye. A lot of acid rain falls here, then rises to the sky, gathers into dark clouds, and then falls on the earth again. As time went by, the dry and desolate land at the foot of the Dragon gradually turned into a black, viscous liquid and highly corrosive death swamp. But something interesting happened. It is reasonable that no creature can survive in this environment. But this is not the case. Under the dragon''s ferocious head, the temperature here is slightly higher than that in other places because of the dragon''s breathing. But it is this temperature difference that makes a pure white plant grow here gradually. It looks like bean sprouts, with two thick leaves on it. Really, this plant looks very insignificant, but it is unprecedented for this planet, which has been defined as death. You know, the discarded Nova Death Star is the mother star of the Nova civilization. This planet has a very special significance for the Nova civilization. In fact, if it is not really impossible to survive, the Nova civilization cannot give up Nova''s mother planet. Now, on this planet that has been identified as dead, there are new life? If this news reaches the outside world, it will drive the whole galaxy crazy! But do you think it''s over? No, it''s far from it. The giant dragon still stands where it is, and its huge wings spread out. Even though the scales have been covered with a lot of dust, there are still light green fluorescence around, Bean sprouts began to evolve. From the beginning, they were only the length of fingers to one person''s height. The only two leaves, in order to receive the green light of the sky to the greatest extent, have evolved luxuriant branches and leaves. But the most gratifying thing is not that the swamp has been covered with this pure white plant, but that in addition to this plant, new creatures have gradually appeared in the swamp. For example, a flocculent plant floating on the water, and small insects that will devour the corpse of white bean sprouts. Unconsciously, the swamp at the foot of the dragon has formed a perfect biological chain, and even the emergence of small animals can be seen in it. But interestingly, with more and more dust on the dragon''s body surface, a layer of stone cocoon was finally formed on the dragon''s surface. Because the stone cocoon will block the green light, and without the green light, the evolution speed of the swamp will naturally slow down. But what about the facts? This did not happen. Even though the dragon''s surface had been covered with a thick layer of stone cocoons, the swamp was still like pressing the evolution acceleration key, and all organisms were evolving at a rate thousands of times that of the outside world. Why is that? The evolution of swamp species is due to green light, but these green lights have been covered by sediment. If the swamp was covered with green light at the beginning, it is no different from other parts of Nova Death Star. But only the time flow rate here? Two hypotheses. One hypothesis is that the stone cocoon on the surface of the dragon can not isolate the green light, but if it can not isolate the green light, why do plants grow crazy? So this assumption doesn''t hold. As for the other? That is, the green light is constantly strengthening. Although most of it has been blocked by the stone cocoon, this small part of the green light passing through the stone cocoon can still keep the swamp evolving at an ultra-high speed. If this assumption holds, does it mean that the source of green light, the huge dragon, is its strength soaring? Thinking of the surprise that flashed in Nagini''s eyes before he left, it''s not difficult to guess that the reason why he left was probably because the dragon of time was about to break through. This explains why Sheila didn''t feel spatial fluctuations when Nagini left. Because whether it is the dragon of time or the snake of space, their essence is Nagini. While Nagini was trying to break through, he was wearing gold armor and holding the eternal gun under the starry sky far from Asgard, Odin, who has long been in his 60s, is standing under this starry sky. On his wrinkled face, his silver hair was neatly combed. He stared at the front as if waiting for something. In this way, time passed minute by minute. Until a moment, in front of Odin''s line of sight, a large number of warships drove slowly and firmly in Odin''s direction. These dark warships are not fast, but I don''t know why, when they are combined, they give people a strong sense of oppression. However, seeing these warships about to run over Odin, a strange and shocking scene happened, and these warships stopped at the same time. A moment later, a purple giant wearing dark gold armor and a golden glove appeared in Odin''s sight. Four eyes relative, in an instant, an invisible wave swept through! Chapter 627 In the dark and cold universe, warships stood in the air, and in front of the warships stood a tall man. He is wearing a dark gold armor, nearly three meters tall. Under the purple skin, he is Qiu Zha''s strong muscles. He is mieba. The Milky way, and even the whole universe, can rank as the top power in the world. But the most striking thing is the glove on mieba''s left hand. The whole body is golden, reflecting a rather vulgar light under the few rays of the universe. It has a very simple shape and not so many fancy designs. On the back of the gloves, there are six concave pedestals, five of which are empty. But in the position of thumb, there is a scarlet gem. Seriously, gloves are really ugly. Maybe they are really a pair of gloves in the eyes of designers, but if they are combined with this red gem? It is not difficult to guess that the only function of gloves is to set off the gemstones inlaid on the gloves. This is like apple, which was quite popular a few years ago. Is mobile phone important? The mobile phone is not important. What matters is the logo on the mobile phone! The infinite glove, as a treasure of the universe, is like this. This glove is not important. The important thing is that this glove can be inlaid with six infinite gemstones. With a firm face and deep eyes staring at the front, mieba felt the incomparable power in his body under the addition of real gemstones. Mieba was silent for a moment. He looked up and asked: "Are you... Trying to stop me?" Mieba didn''t take action at the first time. He is very strong. He is the top power in the universe and holds the power of one of the six extremely rare source rules. Considering the real gem in his hand, although the essence of life is still the essence of the top power in the universe, his strength is far beyond the top power in the normal universe. But Odin is just as terrible. Don''t look at each other''s appearance, but mieba knows that he also controls the rules as the source of power. Even when he is old, Odin''s strength is still incomparably strong. And most importantly, mieba felt a strong spatial fluctuation in Odin. If you guessed correctly, in addition to his own power rules, Odin should also carry an infinite gem, and it is likely to be - space gem! Odin is no weaker than himself. Mieba knows that if the two sides really fight, he has no advantage except his youth. That''s why he asked Odin if he wanted to stop himself. His plan has just come to the first step. Now it''s really not suitable to meet with a strong man of Odin''s level. Of course, if Odin is really determined to stop himself? Mieba is a cruel man. He knows what he should do. However, Odin did not answer the question of mieba, but sighed: "I''m old." The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and mieba''s eyes flashed a little puzzled: "What do you want to say?" Odin smiled. He was like a nagging old man. His eyes flashed, "is the collector dead?" Mieba was puzzled. He didn''t know what medicine Odin bought in the gourd, but as the top power in the universe, he also held the life-saving weapon of real gem in his hand. Mieba, who believed he was invincible, calmly raised his strong arm. On the infinite glove on his left hand, a scarlet gem glittered with rays: "I don''t know. I may or may not be dead. What''s important is that I got this." Odin nodded and seemed to think of something. A clear expression appeared on his old face: "yes, after all, that guy cheated even his own brothers." Mieba didn''t understand what Odin was talking about. "Stem" is a wonderful thing. If you can gate to each other''s point, the relationship between the two sides will change qualitatively, but if you can''t gate to each other''s point? For example, at the moment, mieba flashed an impatient emotion in his eyes: "what do you want to say?" A touch of helplessness appeared between his eyebrows. Mieba''s directness and impatience made Odin realize that his aging was not only his body, but also his mind. As an old dog from the last era to the present? Looking at the mieba opposite, Odin''s thoughts and memories gradually dissipated, replaced by the seriousness that had not appeared on him for many years: "What am I going to do? It''s simple. I want to kill you!" With Odin''s voice falling, mieba was stunned and subconsciously frowned, but then a strange look appeared on his face. The expression was complex and mixed with some subtlety: "If you go back thousands of years ago, I believe you can do it, but the problem is Odin, you are old." Back thousands of years ago, when Odin was still in his peak state, back to the era when mieba was only a green boy. Even though mieba was strong enough at that time, he knew that Odin could kill himself at any time as long as he wanted. Because at that time, Odin could kill any creature in the universe. After all, the last man who collected infinite gemstones before killing tyrants was Odin in front of him. And the distance of the other party is only the last one after collecting six infinite gemstones. But now? It has to be said that Odin is really old. Not only life passes from his body, but also the infinite gemstones he once collected. Is it because the power of infinite gemstones is too strong and will attract the covet of others? Or is Odin''s body unable to bear the power of infinite gemstones? Seriously, no one knows. But it is certain that with the passage of time, Odin has become much worse than before, and the dispensable little transparency has now become the protagonist of the new era. Mieba believes that he can do what Odin can''t do. I must be able to collect six infinite gemstones, because he is destiny! Xiaoba''s expression was seen by Odin. He knew what the other party was thinking, but he didn''t refute, but nodded: "yes, I''m old, but I''m not dead?" "Not dead?" Looking at Odin, who was about to decay and was almost buried in a handful of soil, mieba flashed a puzzled look in his eyes: "so?" Odin smiled. He raised his palm. There was a blue gem in it. At the moment, it was emitting strong spatial fluctuations. Looking at mieba, who suddenly accelerated his breathing, Odin flashed a touch of seriousness in his eyes: "If I die, this space gem is yours." But mieba frowned. He heard Odin''s meaning, or when he saw Odin, he had some speculation in his heart. Mieba has a rule, that is, all the planets occupied by him. All men, women, young and old should be killed in half. The reason is that mieba realized that the desire for life is infinite, but the resources of the universe are limited. One day, the universe will be destroyed because of the endless desire for life. This is why mieba needs infinite gemstones. Because only with the power of infinite gemstones can he break the existing ceiling in a short time and enter the same level as the universe. In this way, he can kill half the people in the universe in a short time, so that the universe has a short breathing time. This is why mieba always says he is destiny. Because he thinks he is not killing, but saving the universe by killing. As for why Odin no longer Asgard? Why did Odin take the initiative to find himself? And why did Odin say that after his death, the space gem is his own? The reason is very simple. Odin wants to cut with Asgard. He doesn''t want mieba to kill half of Asgard people after getting the space gem. If Odin is willing to take the initiative to hand over the space gem, mieba will agree to the other party''s request. As Odin said, he is old but not dead. If it''s just for half of the asgards, mieba doesn''t have to be unhappy with Odin. But the problem is, Odin said that if I die, the gem of time is yours. The subtext is, want a gem of time? Yes, let''s pass my level first. Want me to fight with you, and want me to let Asgard go. How can there be so many good things in the world, and all of them are occupied by Odin? Mieba subconsciously said, "if I kill you, I can also get space gems." But Odin shook his head. His eyebrows were frivolous and asked, "are you sure? Maybe I can''t destroy the infinite gem, but I can make you lose it." Mieba Leng for a moment, and then his face became very ugly. Infinite gemstones cannot be destroyed, because these six gemstones represent the original rules of the universe. Unless there is a problem in the universe, these six gemstones will always exist. But what if you just destroy the gem? Infinite gem is only an embodiment of rules, but this does not mean that rules are gemstones. In other words, what cannot be destroyed is the rule, not the gem. Odin holds the power rule, which belongs to one of the six original rules. In theory, Odin can destroy any other gem as long as it is not a power gem. Although this destroyed gem is bound to reappear in the future. But the question is, when the next space gem appears, does mieba still have the ability to collect these six gemstones? The answer is no, because space gems may appear in the next second, but they may not appear until the day they die. Clearly, mieba, who couldn''t afford to gamble, looked at Odin with gloomy and terrible eyes. He made no secret of his killing intention: "I''ll kill you!" But Odin didn''t care. Although mieba''s face was more ugly than anyone, he knew that the other party would agree. Chapter 628 Mieba agreed. Although his face was ugly and he was very dissatisfied, mieba chose to agree with the other party''s requirements as Odin guessed. Just as a large number of fleets left, the ugly mieba turned and looked at Odin not far away: "If I remember correctly, this should be our first meeting?" Odin nodded and asked, "is there a problem?" Mieba shook his head. He took a deep look at Odin: "no problem, but I feel a little disappointed. I thought you were the same kind of person as me, but now it seems that you are not." His expression was stunned. A touch of complexity flashed in Odin''s eyes. In fact, Odin didn''t intend to find mieba. He has many choices, such as directly giving the space gem to mieba. He believes that one day, even if mieba really gathers six infinite gemstones. Asgard will not be damaged by the fact that the space gem is handed over to mieba. But in the end, Odin chose this path. As for why? A sweet smile appeared subconsciously in his mind. Odin realized that he had changed, but seriously, he didn''t dislike this change. Looking at the stubborn and firm eyed mieba opposite, Odin flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Maybe? But I think you are actually the same kind of person as me. Maybe you don''t understand now, but one day you will understand." Looking at Odin in front of him, mieba didn''t understand what the other party was talking about, but he felt a kind of uneasiness inexplicably in his heart. This uneasiness was very strong and couldn''t tell why, which made him feel a little irritable in his heart. However, mieba did not show it, but sneered: "I don''t understand. It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you will die today." Mieba doesn''t know what Odin is doing, because in his opinion, the other party doesn''t need to do so at all. Give yourself the space gem directly, isn''t it fragrant? What''s wrong with leaving yourself a decent old age? If Odin''s strength is really strong, forget it. But the problem is that Odin is too old and his body is no longer young, so now Odin in this state, why fight with himself? "Dead?" Odin shook his head and watched the last ship disappear from his sight. He took a deep breath. His old and bent body stood straight at this moment. One hand holds the gun of eternity, the other holds the gem of space. With the heart beating, drops of blood containing pure power instilled into Odin''s limbs and bones at this moment. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At the moment, the wrinkles on Odin''s face seem to be much less. Originally, the dead Qi shrouded around Odin was torn up by the blood enough to break through the Star River at this moment, and spread in all directions centered on Odin''s body. Staring at mieba not far away, Odin shook his head: "maybe... No, I''m really old, but you need to understand one thing - your uncle, it''s your uncle after all!" Suddenly, with Odin''s voice. "Boom!" A terrible sound, a planet no less than the earth under Odin, clearly tens of thousands of kilometers away from Odin, but swept by an invisible force? It felt like a watermelon was kicked hard, and a complete planet was torn apart. With the explosion of the planet, Odin''s figure disappeared in the sight of mieba. So fast! Mieba Leng for a moment, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. Tear up a planet with your bare hands? This kind of thing can also be done, and like Odin, a planet can be destroyed by reaction force alone across tens of thousands of kilometers? It is not impossible to destroy hegemony, but it is very reluctantly, so is this the real strength of the "destiny" of the last era? Mieba was a little frightened, but he didn''t have much time to think about it, because Odin, the destiny of the previous generation, had appeared in front of mieba at the moment. How fast is Odin? The answer is superluminal. Arguably, superluminal speed does not exist in combat. Because when the speed exceeds the speed of light, it will cause space tearing, so as to pass through this space in front of you and enter another space. The speed of light is the upper limit, because once the speed exceeds the speed of light, the space of the universe will be broken. This will cause the embarrassment that your target is in space a, but your fist is in space B. But because Odin holds the space gem in his hand, coupled with his own power to master the power rules, the two add up, so that his speed can reach the speed of light without damaging the space structure in a short time. This is why mieba thinks Odin is fast. Because Odin''s speed is too fast and has completely exceeded the limit of mieba''s dynamic vision capture, Odin disappears in his sight. But after all, he is a strong man who has been tempered. Although mieba can''t see Odin, he can feel Odin''s position. Almost at the same time, five fingers clenched their fists, and a scarlet light flashed on the infinite gloves. With a loud drink, the big fist of the casserole burst forward. "Bang!" One big and one small, two fists collided together, and the terrible shock wave centered on two people spread in all directions. The amazing power destroyed all the materials within 300000 kilometers in an instant. At the same time, a figure flew out at a speed close to the light. However, it is amazing that the man who flew out is not Odin, who is about to die, but mieba, who is younger and looks more likely to win! "Wow!" A mouthful of black and red blood vomited from mieba''s mouth. Looking at the slightly trembling fist and the insignificant but cracked gun hole in the chest, mieba''s eyes are a little more dignified than before. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and his eyes became serious: "I didn''t expect your explosive power to be so terrible, but you are still old. You can''t maintain this state for too long." Mieba didn''t know what Odin had done, but he knew that Odin''s strength should never be so strong. So there is only one explanation. He is burning his few lives in exchange for the power to reach or even surpass the peak. On the contrary, Odin, holding the eternal gun and space gem, glittered with blue and gold immortal lights all over his body. His shrinking body was like a sponge absorbing water, expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, the wrinkles on the face are disappearing. If Odin was a bad old man in his seventies and eighties, what about Odin now? He is said to be 50 or 60 years old, which is absolutely believed. But what''s more terrible is that Odin''s momentum is stronger than the first fight! Chapter 629 "Bang!" In the dark and cold universe, Odin, whose body moved at the speed of light, hit mieba on the chin with a hard punch. The jaw was cut instantly, and the black and red blood spewed out. The violent impact made mieba feel that his jaw bones were almost going to be crushed, but this was not over, because mieba had not waited to stabilize his body. Seeing the opportunity of the other party''s middle door opening, Odin, holding the gun of eternity, threw out his long gun in an instant. "Click!" A crisp sound, like the sound of something breaking, made the chest dull and the brain confused mieba, startled into a cold sweat. The armour, which is said to be indestructible by the star annihilator gun, has seven or eight bullet holes. It has long been covered with dense cracks. This is one of the few armor on mieba. If this breastplate is destroyed? Instinctively, mieba put his hands on his chest. "Boom!" Odin, who had no time to draw out his long gun for the second attack, could only jump up and hit mieba on the knee. If he could succeed? Maybe the battle armour of mieba will really be abolished. But mieba put his arms on his chest, and Odin could only kick on that arm. Taking advantage of this opportunity, mieba quickly hit the head hammer. There''s no way. Odin''s speed is too fast. This is one of the few opportunities for mieba to hurt Odin, and with the state of his body getting better and better. Odin''s explosive power will be extremely terrible in a short time. I may not believe it. As a frail old man, Odin is actually beating mieba at the moment. However, it is understandable that Odin has mastered five infinite gemstones after all. His understanding and mastery of infinite gemstones is by no means comparable to mieba, and both of them master the rules of power. This means that Odin even knows more about the combat mode of power rules + realistic gems than mieba. As for age? Odin, who has burned his life, has reached the peak of his strength. His basic attributes are no worse than mieba. As for racial advantage? Indeed, as the destroyer of the eternal Titan, he is naturally stronger than most races in the universe. But Odin, Prince Asgard, also has a desperate racial advantage. So it''s not surprising that mieba was beaten by Odin. Even if mieba was killed by Odin, it''s not impossible. Normally, it''s impossible. But the problem is, Odin is not afraid of death. If he could take mieba with him before he died? Odin will be happy to accept this result, but mieba is different. He has to fulfill his destiny. How can he die with Odin, a bad old leader who has been buried in the earth? Therefore, from the fight to the present, most of the time, mieba doesn''t attack, but chooses defense. Sometimes, he can''t attack. For example, when Odin pierced the armor just now, mieba can fight back, but he didn''t, but chose defense. Because attack may give Odin a chance to hurt himself, but if defense? He may get hurt, but he will never be badly hurt. Although mieba was beaten by Odin, it looked very sad, but in fact? These injuries are nothing to mieba. The idea of killing bully is very simple. He just needs to delay slowly. After all, Odin is old. He doesn''t believe that the other party can keep this state all the time. As long as Odin''s state declines, mieba is sure to defeat and successfully kill each other! Moreover, mieba can feel that compared with the initial momentum, Odin is terrible at the moment, but he can obviously feel that his momentum and attack intensity have not improved for a long time. What does that mean? It shows that Odin''s limit is here. As long as he passes this level, he can win. In contrast, Odin? On the surface, Odin is tough, but he knows he can''t last long. Seriously, Odin regretted that he didn''t change early. If he could give him more time, he was really sure to die with mieba. But there are not so many ifs in the world. His figure crossed mieba''s eyes at a very fast speed. After hundreds of rounds of fighting between the two sides, Odin found another opportunity. The eternal gun in his hand crossed at a very fast speed and stabbed mieba''s armor straight. Although mieba responded quickly, it was still not as good as Odin at the moment. After all, when there is no space gem, the speed of mieba can only be maintained at the speed of light, while Odin''s speed can reach the speed of super light, even if it is only 0.01 microseconds faster, but the gap is the gap. Mieba, who has successfully stopped Odin''s hundreds of attacks, finally made a mistake. And this time, Odin found a chance. "Ding!" With the eternal gun and armor colliding together, the clear sound rippled in the Dark Universe. "Click!" Under Odin''s attack, the tattered armor was broken at this moment. However, when mieba felt cold and thought he was going to face Odin''s stormy attack, he was stunned by an unexpected discovery. From the beginning of the battle to now, unless Odin stops voluntarily, he can''t see Odin at all, because the other party''s speed is too fast. Even if his dynamic vision can capture light, he still can''t take Odin. But at this moment, mieba clearly saw Odin in front of him. In an instant, mieba, who had raised his arm and blocked his heart, suddenly launched a counter attack. "Boom!" A straight punch is not gorgeous, but it is as standard as a textbook. With his legs as the starting point, his strong spine snapped with the tension of his muscles. Under a strong sense of crisis, Odin, who had already reached the limit, just accelerated again. He turned around skillfully and avoided the fatal blow of mieba. But in the end, Odin, who had just accelerated, had no time to tear the distance between the two sides. With the beast intuition accumulated in many years of fighting, mieba accurately found Odin''s position. It was another violent roar, but different from before, Odin had no time to dodge again. "Click!" With his fist big enough to have his own head, it was printed on his face. Odin felt his nose sour. With a heat flow, the strong rust smell rushed straight to his brain. But before the brain reacts, the smell disappears. The body flew out directly, the bridge of the nose was broken, and the smell also failed. At the same time, Odin''s previously flashing blue and gold immortal light is also fading at a speed visible to the naked eye. And, along with his face, he grew old. Previously, Odin looked like a young man in his thirties, but after being punched by mieba, he was at least 20 years old. But mieba didn''t stop. His strong body showed agility that was completely inconsistent with the his body. Although there are hundreds of wounds, large and small, this does not affect the action of killing bullies. "Click!" Facing mieba''s fist, Odin subconsciously raised his arms. Logically, as an opponent of the same level, no matter how hard mieba''s fist is, it is impossible to break Odin''s arm bone. But the fact is that with the crazy aging of his body, Odin''s bones are no longer as hard as before. With only one punch from mieba, Odin''s arms were broken and directly twisted into a strange shape. At the wound, sharp bone stubbles can be seen exposed. A low roar of pain, Odin, who was already in his seventies, bent his body. But a stout knee was constantly enlarged in front of Odin. Finally, with a "bang", the brain was hit hard, the skull was deformed, and the whole face bled directly. The eternal gun and space gem in his hand also came out at this moment. One grabbed the eternal gun, turned around and grabbed the space gem floating in the air, and threw out the eternal gun separated from Odin. "Keng!" A golden light flashed, Odin''s chest suddenly burst out a blood mist, and a huge blood hole appeared in the position of his heart! Chapter 630 The cold and dark universe is surrounded by a mess. It is difficult to evaluate the battle between mieba and Odin, because their battle at this level is too terrible. Just the afterwave will cause the destruction of more than a dozen surrounding stars and even spread to one tenth of stellar galaxies, which is only the afterwave of battle. Therefore, the top powers in the universe are really terrible. Their personal greatness has seriously affected the balance of the universe. Of course, Odin and mieba are the strong among the top powers in the universe. The top powers in the universe in the fifth stage naturally do not have their terrible strength. But even so, even if it''s only half the strength of the two, it''s quite terrible. In the center of the battlefield, although there are hundreds of wounds on the body, which makes mieba look very embarrassed at the moment, with the space gem embedded in the infinite glove? Seeing his arms broken and his heart destroyed not far away, mieba took a deep breath and flashed a serious look in his eyes: "you lost." "Cough...", with a severe cough, viscous blood clots were vomited out, accompanied by a large number of muscle atrophy and hair loss, Odin looked like a mummy. On his bloody face, a touch of fatigue appeared: "in the end, I''m still old." Lost? No, Odin doesn''t think he lost to mieba. What really failed him was not the man in front of him, but cruel and fair time. Mieba understood what Odin meant. Although he won, he defeated Odin as he expected at the beginning. But mieba had to admit that the process of his victory was completely different from what he thought at the beginning. He thought he would crush Odin. After all, he was just a bad old man dying. But what about reality? Mieba felt a sense of crisis. At the moment Odin broke the armor, he even felt a very strong smell of death! Really, mieba is hard to accept this fact, because Odin is just a bad old man at the moment, so the next moment, mieba asked a question he cares about: "You just now, is it your peak?" Odin was stunned. He looked up at mieba. Seriously, Odin is ugly at the moment, because his skull is deformed, his whole face becomes distorted, and the bridge of his nose is broken, splashing plasma all over his face. With the falling hair and haggard body, it''s like a tramp who hasn''t eaten enough for decades. It''s very desolate But facing the problem of mieba, Odin was silent for a moment. He grinned. Because his teeth were broken, he looked a little funny: "Do you want to know?" Mieba frowned: "in your current state, are you sure?" Not looking down on Odin, but Odin''s current state is too bad. From the perspective of mieba, even if he let Odin go and invited the best doctor in the universe for Odin, he would not live for half a day. Not because of the injury, even if the heart is pierced? The fifth stage of life has stood at the top of the universe, with their own vigorous vitality, even when the heart is destroyed, the head is cut off. As long as there is enough time, it can still heal again. Odin''s real problem is not that he is seriously injured, but that he lacks vitality. In other words, he is old and the time is coming. But facing the query of mieba, Odin shook his head and looked at mieba seriously. Although Odin is very embarrassed at the moment, his eyes are extremely overbearing and fierce. It feels that he is not like a loser, but the strongest one standing on the mountain overlooking the people: "I asked you, do you want to know?" A strong sense of crisis made mieba''s pupils shrink. He didn''t know why he had this feeling. The other party was just an old man who was badly hurt and had only half a day at most. But now in Odin, mieba feels an unprecedented sense of crisis. This sense of crisis is too strong to make mieba uneasy. The most rational behavior is to ignore Odin. After all, I have got the space gem. It''s better to do more than less. Why bother. But is that possible? Don''t forget that mieba is a proud man. He often says he is destiny, and he has been moving in the direction of destiny. As the last generation, at least in mieba''s eyes, it was Odin of the last generation. He must want to know how strong Odin was at the peak! It''s like the back wave of Xiaopo station. Is it important that you talk about the back wave? What matters is whether you want to be the front wave or not. It''s normal to fail. Not one of the 100 back waves at the bottom of the sea can climb out of the sea and become a real back wave. Among the 1000 waves behind, not necessarily one can become the wave ahead. No money, no power, family background is not hard enough, house, car, girlfriend, nothing. Most people are waste. Since you are already a waste and have nothing to lose, why not try to change? Don''t mention the cost. Write novels, clip videos, even the most common weight loss videos. As long as you really have results, someone will praise you three times. The road comes out, so the key is not what you want to do, but whether you do it or not. Failure is normal, but what if it succeeds? For example, mieba at the moment, as the one who collects infinite gemstones in this era, mieba is probably the only one who will wonder how strong Odin will be at his peak. And feel the rising war spirit in mieba? Odin smiled. He looked at mieba seriously: "I know you may not believe it, but at the peak, when I had five infinite gemstones, my strength did reach this level!" As Odin''s voice fell, his body began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye. This feeling was like eclosion. Every muscle, bone and blood of his body were decomposed into the most basic particles in the universe at this moment. Mieba was stunned. He didn''t understand what Odin was doing. But the next moment, when he saw a flash of golden light in Odin''s melting body. In an instant, he realized what this was, and his face suddenly changed. He subconsciously shouted, "you madman!" If Nagini was here, he must be very familiar with it, because Nagini, who was badly hit in those years, also played this trick in the face of master Gu Yi. In fact, not only Nagini, but also the helpless master Gu Yi used this move in order to stop Nagini''s last blow. Yes, it''s self explosion, self explosion from the strong in the fifth stage! What is the gap between the strong in the fifth stage and the strong in the fourth stage? It''s rules. As long as you master the power of rules, it means that you have officially stepped into the ranks of the top powers in the universe, but if you detonate the rules in your body? Seriously, it''s terrible. The only thing that can resist the self explosion of the strong in the fifth stage is the self explosion of another strong in the fifth stage, which is why the strong in the fifth stage can''t fight many times. Because in most cases, as long as the difference in strength is not too large, you can at least pull each other to die before you die. Therefore, seeing the dazzling golden light, mieba was completely flustered. He knows what self explosion means, and what terrible consequences a strong man of Odin''s level will have once self explosion. Subconsciously, mieba wants to use the space gem to escape here. But because Odin detonated the power rules in his body, although it has not spread yet, the rules of the universe around him have been completely chaotic. Seeing the golden light shining more and more, and a stronger sense of crisis came to my heart. Mieba, who had no time to make too much preparation, could only hastily use the power accumulated by the infinite gem itself to constantly form one defense shield after another in front of his eyes. "Boom!" A dazzling golden light crossed, and in an instant, the whole star galaxy was erased at this moment! Chapter 631 The day after Nagini left. Early in the morning, when Tang Qing woke up, it was already 8:15. Adjusting the biological clock is a very troublesome thing, because there are always various things tempting you in this world, such as a mobile phone or a plate of unrestrained firepower? Of course, the latter has nothing to do with Xiao Tangqing. As for the former? Xiao Tang Qing has a mobile phone, but he seldom uses it on weekdays. As for the biological clock? In fact, the simplest way is to stay up for 24 hours directly. In the state of mental fatigue, let alone stay up late to play games until 12 o''clock. When you are really sleepy, you don''t want to play games. However, this method is very harmful to the body. Unless you stay up late for many consecutive days, you are not recommended to do so. Another way is to adjust the time difference by going to bed early and getting up early, like Xiao Tang Qing, but the premise is that you must have enough self-control, or just a simple jet lag like Tang Qing. Asgard is fundamentally different from shandar. Tang Qing, who lived in Asgard for a summer vacation, has completely adapted to the environment and pace of life there. This is why she stayed up until more than 1 a.m. on her first night back on shandar. However, after three days of adjustment, Tang Qing has been able to fall asleep after ten o''clock while keeping 8-9 hours of sleep every day. Don''t think it''s very simple. More than 70% of young people can''t guarantee eight hours of sleep a day, let alone go to bed on time at ten o''clock in the evening. For modern young people, ten o''clock? Come on, nightlife is just beginning, okay! Get up, wash your face and brush your teeth. Then he changed his white pajamas into pink strawberry pajamas. This dress was bought by master Haila for himself yesterday. Xiao Tang Qing liked it very much. Throw the worn clothes and the sheets on the moon bed into the washing machine. Simply find a rubber band and tie your hair behind your head. A clean, lovely and energetic little Lori was born. "Dong Dong Dong Dong -" He pressed the escalator in his hand and stepped on the steps of the stairs with short legs, just like a rapid drum. When there were three or four steps from the corner of the stairs, little Tang Qing jumped - boom! Downstairs, under the reflection of a long black-green dress, Haila, with snow-white skin and some dazzling, was carrying vegetables in her hand. Listening to the voice from the entrance of the stairs, she flashed a touch of helplessness in her indifferent eyes. Almost at the same moment when she put the dishes on the table, Tang Qing made a leap, directly across the four steps, "whoosh" and jumped down. Looking at Haila standing at the dinner table not far away, Tang Qing flashed a touch of happiness in her eyes: "master Haila, what do you eat this morning?" "A pie filled with barley porridge, shredded mustard, leek and shrimp." With that, HeLa lifted the lid off the table. Barley porridge is not difficult to make. As long as you control the time and temperature, even a fool can cook a pot of delicious porridge. Shredded mustard was sent by an unknown friend of Haila two days ago. As for the pie filled with leek and shrimp? Seriously, pie is not difficult, but if you want something like pie to be crisp outside and tender inside, and the skin is golden? The kitchen full-time white case doesn''t count. After all, that''s what they do. But in a normal family, it takes at least three or five years to make such a beautiful pie. Of course, no matter how beautiful the pie is, it is a kind of food after all. Home cooked food doesn''t need to be beautiful. The key is whether it tastes good or not. Xiao Tang Qing picked up the spoon and took out a pie from the plate. Because it was hot, he first tentatively bit the pie skin, and then lovably blew air into the pie skin. I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not, but if this scene is photographed and posted online, it is estimated that a large number of ah Zhai will scream awsl. As for Haila? She filled two bowls of barley porridge, one for herself and the other for Xiao Tang Qing. At this moment, her cold eyes showed a happy smile of her old aunt: "Eat slowly and be careful to burn." Xiao Tang Qing shook her head. She was breathing and chewing. Her little face was red hot, but her mouth shouted: "it''s okay... Huhu... Not hot, Huhu... Not hot at all." So the question is, when did Haila''s cooking become so good? Or is there really a genius in the world? In only two days, it has changed from a kitchen Xiaobai who doesn''t even know what a refrigerator is to a top chef who can conquer Tang Qing''s taste buds? The reason is very simple. When Xiao Tangqing was happily drinking barley porridge and preparing to attack the second leek shrimp pie. The door of the kitchen was opened, and a white skeleton came out with a plate of cut fruit platter in his hand. Yes, these dishes are not made by Haila at all. They are all made by the white skeleton in front of us. The day before yesterday, after Nagini left, Haila found the old broker. After some friendly negotiations? After a preliminary understanding of Haila''s situation, the old broker gave quite perfect guidance. Haila also understood what a refrigerator was and how to use those appliances in the kitchen, but the accident happened not long after the old broker left. Because there was a thick layer of oil on the chicken soup, the chicken soup was still hot until Nagini left. According to the old broker, the chicken soup should be cooled and put in the refrigerator. Cool? Isn''t it cooling? I understand that. Haila had a wonderful idea in her mind. Her backhand was a move - ice age ¡¤ death goddess version. The high temperature chicken soup, which is close to 100 degrees Celsius, reduces to - 150 ¡ã in less than three seconds. Under the influence of cold and heat expansion, Nagini used it for more than half a year, and the soup barrel without even a scratch is directly deformed. If only the soup bucket is deformed, it''s nothing more than damaging a soup bucket. Just change it. The real problem is that seeing that the soup bucket is about to freeze to pieces, the flustered Haila came quickly - burning heaven and purgatory ¡¤ goddess of death version. Then there''s no more. HeLa''s mother, Freja, is the first Witch of Asgard. As an adult, HeLa spends more than two-thirds of her time fighting on the battlefield. The cruel war environment means that it is impossible for Haila to learn those fancy performing magic. At the same time, it also means that every magic mastered by Haila is a war level big killer. Soup bucket is a good soup bucket. Najini doesn''t need money. Naturally, he won''t buy cheap soup bucket. But the problem is, this is just a soup bucket. You can''t ask that the materials of a soup bucket should be better than military products? Although the previous soup bucket was deformed, it could at least be used, but with the burning flame of Haila, the soup bucket melted directly, and most of the stove was burned. Hella was silly. Nagini asked for chicken soup before she left, but now the chicken soup is gone, and she still cooks a fart wonton? However, Haila is Haila after all. After some thinking, Haila realizes that chicken soup wonton is not the key point. The key point is to make Xiao Tang Qing eat enough. Then Hella found the old broker again and asked who was the best cook on the planet. Although he didn''t understand what Hella meant, the old broker told Hella the name of the chef and the hotel. So... You think the white skeleton coming out of the kitchen is the best cook on shandar? Come on, Haila won''t be so cruel. Besides, she can''t trust a strange cook. She just condensed a skeleton with her divine power, and then gently told the chef that if you can''t make this skeleton cook a meal to my satisfaction within an hour, she will turn half the people on this planet into skeletons. At first, the cook didn''t believe it. He even rolled his eyes and said, how can a skeleton learn his exquisite cooking? And let Hella go quickly. Don''t insult his sacred cooking. Even if he died, he wouldn''t agree to such a wonderful request. But when he found out that half the guests in the hotel really turned into skeletons? Um Don''t stop me today. It''s no use even if the ball of shandar comes. I''ll teach you this skeleton! Facts have proved that nothing in the world is impossible. Although Xiao Tang Qing ate chicken soup wonton that day, it was not his father''s taste, but he was quite satisfied. By the way, Tang Qing''s shredded mustard for breakfast these two days was also sent by the chef. Although Haila hasn''t remembered his name yet, the shredded mustard he made himself tastes really good. Considering that her skeleton cook will have to go to further study in two days, Haila thinks she should appropriately ask for some shredded mustard. She believes that as a friend, the other party will not refuse. Chapter 632 Watermelon, mango, and apples cut into rabbit shapes. Sitting on the comfortable sofa in the cafe, watching the tool man skeleton clean up the table, under the resistant eyes of Xiao Tang Qing, Haila smiled and rubbed Tang Qing''s head, and a pleasant smile appeared on her face. Well, not everyone can touch Tang Qing''s head. Except for a few relatives and elders, Xiao Tang Qing actually hates others touching her head. But unfortunately, in the eyes of Haila, a perverted woman, the more Tang Qing resists, the more interesting she feels. But as they chatted without a word, they seemed to think of something. Little Tang Qing flashed in his eyes and asked, "Mr. Haila, when will I start training?" Nagini didn''t ask Hera to be a nanny, which Hera knew very well. Even, she cares more about it than Tang Qing, because it is related to whether she can become the queen of Asgard. After all, according to the agreement, I have only two choices: defeat Nagini or let Tang Qing defeat me. As for defeating Nagini? Haila feels that she has little hope, so she is more hopeful to teach Tang Qing honestly. The reason why Haila seems to be doing nothing every day these two days is mainly because she needs to have a comprehensive understanding of Tang Qing. Just where Tang Qing didn''t know, there was a small dark skeleton, a little bigger than Tang Qing at the moment, wrapped with wisps of green fog. This is the gift Haila prepared for Tang Qing, but now the little skeleton is not ready. The reason is very realistic. With Xiao Tang Qing''s current strength, the little skeleton can cut off Tang Qing''s head in only one second. After all, it was made by Haila with the divine power of death rules. There is a gap between heaven and earth with the white skeleton chef who was only equipped to make tools before. So looking at the eager little Tang Qing in front of her, Haila couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "don''t worry, teacher, I didn''t forget, but I can say the ugly words first. I''ll be bullied at that time. Don''t cry with your father." Obviously, Tang Qing, who doesn''t know what will happen in the future, looks confident at the moment: "don''t worry, I''m Asgard''s soldier." Hella ignored it. She smiled and waved her hand. "Go upstairs and play by yourself. Tell me what you want at noon." Little Tang Qing nodded. She stuffed the last watermelon in the fruit tray into her mouth and jumped off the sofa. Just looking at the back of little Tang Qing leaving, I don''t know what happened. Haila suddenly said, "Tang Qing, if your father doesn''t come back in a week, you..." But before Haila finished, little Tang Qing looked at Haila suspiciously: "then go to Asgard. Didn''t my father say that he asked me to wait in Asgard. What''s the matter, Mr. Haila?" Looking at Tang Qing''s serious expression, Haila opened her mouth. She didn''t know what she should say. Even she didn''t know why she asked this question on a whim? With a slight frown, Hella thought for a moment and finally shook her head: "forget it, play." As time passed, Tang Qing, who returned to his room, hugged the big black wolf and lay on the sofa chatting with his classmates. When Tang Qing put down his cell phone again, he looked at the time when it was 12 o''clock? She had to sigh that playing mobile phone was really time-consuming. Unknowingly, two or three hours passed. What did you gain? To tell you the truth, Xiao Tang Qing doesn''t know. In short, he wants to laugh at the sand sculptures in the group. Enough laughter. When I threw down my mobile phone, I found that I didn''t remember anything. It was all debris. Happy? Very happy. But is that good? Seriously, it''s not good at all. She doesn''t feel full. These two or three hours are a waste. Tang Qing decided to do something meaningful, such as going to the backyard with the big black wolf to find roar? However, just as she got up to leave, there was a strange spatial fluctuation in the room, This made her subconsciously look at it and saw it rippling with an obscure space. "Dong!" With the dull sound, a strong, but scarred purple giant fainted in his room. The big black wolf was startled. He jumped up subconsciously and roared at the fainted purple giant. On the contrary, it is Xiao Tang Qing, perhaps because the golden glove worn by the purple giant exudes her favorite flavor at the moment. Instead of fear, there is a flash of curiosity in her eyes. At the same time, Haila downstairs couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t feel the spatial fluctuation, because the ripples were too obscure. Ordinary people couldn''t notice it except Tang Qing, who has a very high sensitivity to space. In fact, not only the spatial fluctuation, but also the sound of mieba landing disappeared because of the strange spatial ripples, but Haila heard the roar of the big black wolf. As a dog lover with rich experience in raising dogs many years ago, although thousands of years have passed, Haila knows that the roar of the big black wolf is a sign of shock. Without the slightest hesitation, Haila got up and walked to the third floor. The long black skirt shrinks into a set of dark green tight armor. At the same time, in Haila''s hands, a large amount of death force condenses into a sharp long sword. But Haila didn''t rush in directly, because she wasn''t sure what was going on inside, so she asked, "Tang Qing, do you want to eat?" What Haila has to do is very simple. She needs to determine Tang Qing''s position through voice. As long as she knows Tang Qing''s position, the rest will be solved. Like kill, or kill? But what she didn''t expect was that she fell with her voice. In front of her, the pink door was opened, and Xiao Tang Qing came out. When she saw Haila holding a long sword, the whole person was stunned: "Mr. Haila?" Seeing that Tang Qing was all right, Haila took back her long sword and turned her armor into the previous long skirt: "I just heard your dog barking. I''m worried if you had an accident." "Ouch." The big black wolf let out a disgruntled wolf howl, as if to say that I am a wolf, not a dog. But Hella ignored it. It was an overbearing woman. She said you are a dog, you are a dog, even if you are actually a wolf. Looking at the big black wolf of weiqubaba and little Tang Qing comforting the big black wolf, Haila was silent for a moment. She asked stiffly, "are you hungry?" A flash of emotion flashed in Xiao Tang Qing''s eyes. She touched her belly. In theory, she is not hungry. After all, she didn''t finish her meal until more than nine o''clock in the morning, but considering that it''s more than twelve o''clock now. Little Tang Qing''s eyes flashed a touch of hesitation. She swallowed her saliva: "why don''t you eat?" She vowed that the reason why she decided to eat was not because the food cooked by the skeleton cook was so delicious. She was just hungry. Yes, she was just hungry. An hour later, Tang Qing, who was full, happily returned to his room. Interestingly, Haila didn''t realize that there was a person hidden in Tang Qing''s room from beginning to end. On the one hand, it''s because Xiao Tangqing''s expression is very natural. It doesn''t look like being threatened or someone in the room. On the other hand, Haila didn''t feel other life fluctuations in Xiao Tangqing''s room. As the top power in the universe who master the rules of death, Hella dares to say that no one in the universe can hide his perception except those monsters who master the rules of origin. In Tang Qing''s room lies a comatose mieba without any resistance? Seriously, Haila would never believe it unless she saw it with her own eyes. In this way, Hera lost her best chance to avenge Odin. But with Hella''s character, and the relationship between the father and daughter? How to say, Haila should kill mieba. After all, he has two infinite gemstones in his hand, but not for Odin? Seriously, it''s hard to say. Although Odin woke up before his death, he decided to seal Hella, and one letter for thousands of years is still Odin. On the whole, Odin, Hella and sol are really a family of loving father, filial daughter and harmonious brothers. They can be described as an enviable family. Chapter 633 On the 14th day of my father''s running away from home, I thought... Forget it, I still don''t want him. Uncle skeleton cook''s food is really delicious. I ate three big meatballs today. In other words, the little black skeleton teacher Haila found is really annoying. They are all skeletons. Why is the gap between skeletons so big? Wait for me, little black skeleton. One day I''ll tear down your bones and feed them to the big black wolf. ¡ª¡ªExcerpt [Tang Qing''s diary] Yes, that''s right. Nagini has been away for two weeks. However, Haila and Tang Qing didn''t leave shandar planet. Little Tang Qing didn''t care. She didn''t worry about what danger her old father would encounter. Maybe it was blood induction. Xiao Tang Qing could feel that a new force was being born in her body. So in Tang Qing''s opinion, shandar is no different from Asgard. As for Haila? Not knowing that Odin was dead, she was still afraid of Asgard. I can only say that one step is wrong, one step is wrong. Odin really wanted Hella to inherit Asgard''s throne. The simplest example is that Hella has a special connection with Asgard. This connection is like domam and dark dimension. Domam with dark dimension and domam without dark dimension are two distinct concepts. But then Odin realized that Hella was not suitable for Asgard, so he forced Hella to seal. But it can''t be said that Odin was cruel, because he didn''t kill Hella until he died. But one thing, Odin will never allow Hella to step into Asgard, because as long as Hella steps into Asgard, the whole Asgard will become her power. It''s like the house belongs to the father. Later, the father felt that his daughter was good, so he wrote the house under his daughter''s name. However, the old father later found that his daughter was not suitable to be the owner of the house, so he kicked her out. In other words, the house was originally owned by the father, but it is nominally owned by the daughter, but now the old father and his flowers, cats and dogs live in the house. This is also the reason why Haila is eager and afraid of Asgard, because it nominally belongs to herself, but because her old father is still alive and lives in it, Haila can''t help it. Of course, that''s what happened. But what Asgard represents is far more serious than a house, Normal father daughter relationship, at most, is turning over, but Odin really will kill Hella. Of course, these are Haila''s own understanding. We can''t say who is right and who is wrong. We can only say that Odin''s education is really problematic. So little Tang Qing casually said that he wanted to stay on shandar planet. Without much hesitation, Haila decided to stay here instead of going to Asgard. Haila was very satisfied with the result, but Tang Qing was more satisfied. Briefly introduce Tang Qing''s life. She is now divided into three parts every day: The first part is going to school. She likes going to school. Although she has a happy holiday and has a wonderful summer vacation, for example, she completed an "epic" adventure independently. Although she later knew that it was only a small garden, her colleagues didn''t know. Moreover, this experience is enough for Tang Qing to boast from kindergarten to primary school graduation. Also, she caught a big black wolf one head taller than people. It looked majestic. Xiao Tang Qing could foresee one day in the future. Riding the big black wolf to the kindergarten, the other children looked envious. As for roar? In fact, compared with the big black wolf, Tang Qing prefers roaring, because roaring is really beautiful. His red scales are as brilliant as gemstones in the sun. It feels like a work of art. But the problem is that the roar is too big, but Tang Qing believes that one day, when he is tall enough, he will be able to ride the roar and make the other students in the class drool. But it doesn''t mean that life in kindergarten must be very good. Since Christo and little fat fini transferred to school, Tang Qing gradually felt that the school was becoming more and more boring. Everyone was either afraid of her or deliberately flattered her. Seriously, at first Tang Qing liked the feeling of stars supporting the moon, but after a long time? In particular, the experience of this summer vacation has greatly grown Tang Qing''s mind. It''s not boring. Everyone has everyone''s way of life, but Tang Qing really feels that this kind of life is very boring. Fortunately, Alice is still the original Alice. Although in her eyes, the world seems to have only books, Tang Qing would rather sit beside her in a daze than those flatterers. But generally speaking, compared with the adult world he can''t understand, Xiao Tang Qing still prefers to be with his peers. The second part is training. To tell you the truth, Tang Qing has some regrets. From the above diary, we can see how much she resents this part of training. Her opponent is a small skeleton, a little bigger than herself. She looks five or six years old. At first glance, she looks very beautiful. The whole body is dark and the bone texture is fine. It feels like jade. But it is not all black. More than half of the bones on the black skeleton have emerald green patterns, like emerald. Although it is a skeleton, seriously, this skeleton is not scary, even a little cute. Especially the round eyes give people the feeling of being stupid. But don''t underestimate the skeleton. Every time Tang Qing fights with the black skeleton, he feels that he will be killed by the other party, and he doesn''t know who the skeleton learned from. She has rich combat experience, quick action and beast like intuition. The most excessive thing is that the intelligence quotient of the little skeleton is not low. She can clearly judge whether Tang Qing is really dead or pretending to be weak and trying to muddle through. However, although tired, Tang Qing still gritted her teeth and insisted. After all, she can clearly feel that her strength is improving at an amazing speed every day. Haila, who sees all this in her eyes, doesn''t say anything on weekdays. But to be honest, although she had previously set the upper limit of Tang Qing''s talent very high, she didn''t realize what kind of monster student she had taught until she really trained Tang Qing. I have to say that as Nagini''s daughter, Tang Qing is really a monster. Her talent is terrible. What Haila doesn''t know is that although Tang Qing''s talent is very high, it is far less terrible than she thought. Of course, if Nagini''s breakthrough is completed, some recessive genes closely related to the power of time in Tang Qing''s body will be activated, Tang Qing''s talent may not be able to improve another level, but at least Tang Qing at this stage is not enough to surprise Haila. There is only one reason for this misunderstanding, that is the third part of Tang Qing''s day. There is a street behind the coffee shop, and behind this street is a building, which belongs to Nagini''s industry, and that building has been emptied and is now a roaring nest. Every afternoon, when Xiao Tang Qing finishes the duel with little black skeleton in pain and happiness, she will run to the building to play with the big black wolf and roar. But no one knows that there is a fourth person in this building except Tang Qing, the big black wolf and roar. That man is mieba who has been in a coma! The third part of Xiao Tangqing''s Day is very simple. The first is to change the dressing for the unknown purple giant. When Xiao Tangqing found each other, his injuries were very serious and there were many wounds all over his body. Tang Qing doesn''t know if it''s useful. Anyway, he bought some medicine conducive to wound recovery from the drugstore and applied it to the purple giant. As for the second thing, he looked at the blue gem on the purple monster glove in a daze. Tang Qing doesn''t know why, but she really feels very interesting. Whenever she sees this sapphire, many wonderful ideas will emerge in her mind, and her physical fitness recovers very quickly. This day is the fourteenth day after Nagini left. Exhausted Tang Qing ended the battle as usual and came to the building with only a few people left. Check the wound first and then see if there is any infection. If so, we must quickly disinfect and sterilize. After all this, Xiao Tang Qing nodded with satisfaction, and then called roar and the big black wolf. She wanted to find a comfortable place to enjoy the sapphire. Just the next moment, a strange voice sounded overhead: "Does it look good?" Chapter 634 Time goes back a few days ago. A few hours before Tang Qing picked up mieba, mieba was in a star field not far from Asgard. Everything was perfect. Mieba successfully defeated Odin and got the space gem from the other party. But only in the end, when he felt that he had done it, he had a bold and crazy idea in his heart under the condition of extreme expansion - he wanted to see how strong Odin was at the peak. Odin was old, his skull was deformed, his heart burst, and his arm bones were broken. His state at that time was no different from that of the dead, but your uncle was your uncle after all. Facing the request of mieba to die, Odin agreed. Before he died, he gave mieba a big surprise, which came from the self explosion of the God King Asgard. Seriously, mieba doesn''t remember what happened when Odin exploded. Because everything happened too fast, the golden glow representing Odin''s original power filled the sight of mieba in an instant. The outermost layer, the defense cover built with real gemstones, can''t play its due role. Under absolute power, reality? Illusory? If it doesn''t exist, all the rules are offset. Even if mieba tried his best to drive, on this golden infinite glove, the scarlet gem representing the real gem is still fading at a speed visible to the naked eye. It is clear that if it continues, the real gem will be destroyed. Mieba can only raise a layer of blue on the body surface, representing the defense of space rules. The idea of killing hegemony is very simple. The self explosion from the king of the gods is naturally very terrible. But the problem is that Odin has only mastered one origin rule. Although mieba has only mastered one origin rule, he has two infinite gemstones representing the origin rule: reality gem and space gem. Why don''t you try to resist the wave? It''s no problem to lose one to one and lose both. But three to one, if you still lose, it''s a little too much. This is the real idea of eliminating hegemony at that moment, but the ideal is plump and the reality is bony. There is a reason why they don''t care about life and death. Mieba originally planned to resist the first wave with real gemstones, then carry the second wave with space gemstones, and finally resist the third wave with its own. But no one told him that in addition to the above three waves, there was actually a fourth wave or even a fifth wave. To tell you the truth, the self explosion process of the king of the gods is much faster than expected. It''s estimated that it''s less than a minute, but it''s less than a minute. More than 90% of the armor on mieba was damaged. Although there were no too many scars on the surface, the power rules belonging to Odin had invaded mieba''s body and caused extensive damage to his body. At one moment, mieba felt that he would die. He seriously suspected that Odin was playing with himself. Was Odin really so strong at his peak? Mieba doesn''t believe it, because he is only three infinite gems away from Odin at his peak, but judging from Odin''s expression before his death? Seriously, it doesn''t look like a lie. But anyway, mieba survived. After the explosion for less than one minute, with the continuous decomposition of the forces belonging to Odin, the six basic rules of the universe gradually recovered. Dying in danger, he endured the sleepy feeling fed back by the brain, mobilized the last force and used the space gem. He didn''t dare to stay here. First of all, Asgard was next to him. There was such a terrible explosion. Asgard must send someone. If they found the devastated and unconscious mieba? Not to mention that they have just killed the king of Asgard, even if they have not killed Odin, the asgards will not let themselves go. After all, in order to forge infinite gloves, he killed all dwarves except the dwarf king and took the dwarf King''s hands. Secondly, mieba didn''t dare to go home. He knew that the reason why his men were willing to be loyal to themselves and even give their lives to themselves was not because of how loyal they were, but because they were strong enough. Even his daughters, Xingyun and KAMORA, would not hesitate to cut off their heads if they had the chance. Nebula may not. After all, she is a self-designed reformer. She is a bit similar to semi artificial intelligence and trusts herself very much. But mieba believes that as a normal person who has not been transformed and brainwashed, no one will like himself as long as there is no brain problem or natural shaking M. So the moment before the coma, mieba didn''t specify where he wanted to go. He just marked the places he didn''t want to go, and gave the rest to the space gem. This is also the reason why the space gem sent mieba to Tang Qing, because Tang Qing''s fit with the space gem is too high. But one thing Tang Qing didn''t know was that mieba actually woke up a few days ago. When I first came here, mieba was really unconscious. Odin is the top power in the universe. In the case of self explosion, his explosive power has reached the ceiling of the fifth stage. It can even be said that Odin''s self explosion power is equivalent to 16 strong powers in the sixth stage, representing one sixth of the universe. The most powerful evidence is that the six origin rules of the universe got out of control at that moment, resulting in the emptying of the power of the two infinite gemstones, and even mieba himself was seriously damaged. But mieba is mieba after all. Although he was in a coma for the first few days, he soon woke up, but mieba has been pretending to be in a coma for the next few days. Although he woke up, he was seriously injured after all. What''s more, he was in a strange world he didn''t understand. It was the most important to take care of his injury in a short time. Tang Qing didn''t know that during the time he took care of mieba, he was almost killed at least twice. Once, when mieba just woke up, he realized that someone was moving him. Although he was a overlord, mieba was still a lone wolf in essence. He didn''t trust his men. Of course, those men are not worthy of his trust. In short, after realizing that someone is approaching or even moving him? Mieba thought about whether to kill Tang Qing, but finally mieba gave up the idea because he felt that there was a strong man who mastered the rules of death not far from him. I don''t care about killing tyrants on weekdays, except for the top powers in the universe who master one of the six origin rules, what else? Hehe, in his eyes, these are just a group of advanced tool people. But now I can''t. I can easily kill mieba, not to mention the tool people who don''t care in ordinary days, even the next level ordinary tool people. The second time was when Tang Qing came into contact with space gemstones. Seriously, at the moment Tang Qing touched the space gem, mieba really wanted to kill each other. The gem was his. Mieba didn''t allow anyone to take the gem from his own hands. While mieba was struggling with whether to take risks, Tang Qing took the initiative to release the space gem. Then there was no, and the days passed day by day. Tang Qing will come to help mieba apply medicine every day. Mieba pretends to be in a coma, and when Tang Qing leaves? More than ten days have passed. Although the power is still insufficient, some energy has been accumulated in the real gem. These energy are repairing mieba''s body bit by bit. According to mieba''s original plan, he should have left long ago. It doesn''t mean that his injury is better. In fact, mieba''s injury can recover as soon as half a year. The main reason for leaving is that Haila lives nearby. But I don''t know why, whenever mieba decides to leave, Tang Qing''s face subconsciously appears in his mind. He even thinks that if one day he suddenly disappears, will Tang Qing be particularly sad? After all, Tang Qing has taken care of himself for so many days, but now he has to leave without even calling. Feeling and reason are a little unreasonable. So there was today''s scene. Looking at Tang Qing sitting next to him as usual, he had practiced mieba many times, opened his eyes in a posture he thought was particularly handsome and fan, and then there was the sentence with a low voice and Magnetism: "Does it look good?" Chapter 635 Seriously, this is not the original way of mieba. At the beginning, mieba thought that he first pretended to shout twice, then opened his eyes vaguely, looked a little confused, and subconsciously shouted who you are. But the problem is that this setting inexplicably feels a little cliche. Later, when Tang Qing came back, he had stood up from the ground, tall and strong, standing in place like an iron tower, with a firm face and asked: "You saved me?" There are also some developments and dialogues in the follow-up. Generally speaking, it is the classic adventure route. Although it is also common, it is the king''s way, and can keep a grandpa''s personal setting for yourself. In addition to the above two versions, the tyrant also wants to be too cold, teasing, local flavor and other versions, but in the end it is not because of too much shame, but because the acting is not good. Or the plot is seriously inconsistent with my temperament, and all of them are finally denied by mieba. Especially the soil flavor version, although it is interesting to think about it, but really let the tyrant come to such a period? Shame explodes, and the embarrassed mieba''s scalp is numb. As for the current version? Seriously, you may not believe it. Although mieba rehearsed in his mind many times before, he really opened his eyes and saw Xiao Tang Qing. No kidding, the brain crashed directly, the whole person exploded instantly, and mieba, who didn''t know what to say, subconsciously said: "Does it look good?" Seriously, at the moment when this sentence was said, mieba wanted to bury himself in the soil immediately. It was too humiliating. What did he say? What is good-looking! What the hell is this? Mentally retarded? It will make mieba''s face black, otherwise he must be embarrassed and red at the moment. Suddenly, Tang Qing was stunned when she heard someone talking on her head. She jumped up subconsciously, her eyes twinkling with amazement, but listening to mieba''s inquiry? Although he felt a little confused, Tang Qing replied honestly: "Ah, you wake up. It''s very nice." Looking at Tang Qing, who is four or five years old in front of him, it is estimated that he has just reached his knee. Feeling a little embarrassed, mieba was silent for a moment and abruptly pulled out a topic: "my name is mieba. Are you alone?" In fact, mieba is not really embarrassed. He just hasn''t experienced this way of dialogue for many years. After all, he is mieba, the top leader in the universe. With his powerful power and his own style, he has always been domineering and cold? On weekdays, those around me are cautious when talking to mieba for fear of saying a wrong word. However, Xiao Tang Qing, who doesn''t know the real identity of mieba, just takes mieba as an ordinary person. At least in her eyes, there is no gap between mieba and those friends she knows. Therefore, in the face of the problem of eliminating hegemony, Tang Qing tilted her head in doubt, but still said in a big way: "Mieba, I feel the name is strange. You can call me Tang Qing or Qi Tong. I''m not alone. My father went out recently and I don''t know when to come back. I live with my master now." "Tang Qing? Qi Tong?" I said it twice. Mieba, who seemed to keep the name in mind, looked at Tang Qing carefully: "it''s a nice name." Just the next moment, before mieba found out the topic again, he saw Xiao Tang Qing tentatively ask, "are you leaving?" Mieba was stunned. He subconsciously frowned, but looked at Xiao Tang Qing''s uncertain eyes? He squatted down puzzled: "Why do you say that?" Tang Qing shook her head. Her expression was a little confused, but her eyes were very serious: "I don''t know. I can''t explain clearly. It''s just a feeling that you may have to leave. It''s like the teacher said my father would come back before school starts, but I knew as soon as I heard it. My father certainly can''t come back before school starts." About this ability, Seriously, Tang Qing doesn''t know where he came from. In short, it''s a feeling, a feeling she thinks. Logically, it''s unreliable, but I don''t know why. Tang Qing''s sixth sense is particularly accurate. At the moment when mieba woke up, Tang Qing had a feeling that the other party was likely to leave. After listening to Tang Qing, most people, especially adults, will not believe it. But mieba is different. He knows that there are always some people in the world who get the gift of the universe at the moment of birth. These people have a sixth sense far beyond normal people. However, unfortunately, over time, some people have grasped this talent and upgraded it in various ways, but most people''s talents have been abandoned. Of course, there are some special ones. For example, at the moment, Xiao Tang Qing, a four or five-year-old child, can actually sense the trend of the cosmic power of mieba? Her sixth sense is not strong, but a little terrible! Considering that he has found amazing space talent in Tang Qing through observation recently? Mieba had an idea in his mind. He touched his chin with huge vertical lines, and his eyes were a little sincere: "Tang Qing, would you like to be my daughter?" Tang Qingleng for a moment, and then appeared the confusion of black question marks: "You want to be my godfather?" Mieba thought for a moment. Although he felt something was wrong there, he still nodded: "well, that''s right. In short, do you want to be my daughter?" Although this was the first conversation between the two, based on the observation in the previous days, mieba realized that Tang Qing was really good, and he also wanted someone to inherit his family property. As for KAMORA? To be honest, KAMORA gives herself a very special feeling, which is why mieba can tolerate her several times, but mieba feels a more special emotion in Tang Qing. Although in mieba''s mind at the moment, Tang Qing''s position is far inferior to carmola, but the seeds have been planted. As long as there is suitable soil, he will not become a towering tree beyond carmola. Conversely, Tang Qing, who is only four or five years old at the moment, doesn''t understand this. She looked at mieba and the space gem in mieba''s hand. Her eyes twinkled with hesitation: "is there any benefit?" Mieba said happily, "there are too many benefits. I can give you a lot of money to make you the supreme queen and let hundreds of millions of creatures run according to your will." However, before mieba bragged about the benefits of being his daughter, Tang Qing waved his hand with an uninterested face: "it''s boring. Why should others listen to you?" Mieba was stunned. He shook his head and looked down at Tang Qing. He looked serious: "I don''t know this question. What do you want?" After thinking about it, Tang Qing pointed to the space gem inlaid on the infinite glove in mieba''s hand: "how about this gem? I like it very much." Looking down at the space gem, mieba flashed a hesitation in his eyes, but a moment later: "yes, but when you grow up, and you want to go with me." The reason why he hesitated was not because he didn''t give up, but because mieba decided to destroy six infinite gemstones after completing his destiny. Of course, real destruction is impossible, because as long as the universe exists, infinite gemstones will be born, but as long as infinite gemstones do not exist, the universe will be safe during the period without infinite gemstones. But considering the present Tang Qing? Mieba suddenly felt that it was not impossible to destroy five infinite gemstones and leave a space gem. As for the reason to take Tang Qing away? It is because mieba needs Tang Qing around him, so that he can ensure that his dry daughter can successfully escape the catastrophe. But unfortunately, as mieba''s voice fell, Xiao Tangqing thought about it, and then shook his head: "forget it, this is my home, I don''t want to go." Originally, mieba wanted to have a try, but looking at Tang Qing''s eyes without hesitation? Although rejected, mieba smiled happily. A very decisive girl, even many adults don''t have this decision-making ability, which makes him appreciate Tang Qingfei more and more instead of being disappointed. But the refusal is a refusal after all. Mieba, who knows that he can''t take Tang Qing away today, can''t help but say when he leaves: "if one day you want to understand, you can come to the dark star region to find me. My commitment is always valid for you. Remember, my name is SANOS." Little Tang Qing was stunned: "isn''t your name mieba?" Mieba smiled. He looked at each other seriously: "but you can call me SANOS." Chapter 636 Nova Death Star, there are still a lot of dark clouds floating in the sky. The strong dead gas seems to break through the surface of the planet and spread to the whole universe. Just under the thick, horribly corrosive clouds. There is no imagined devastation and desolation here, although it still looks dark, and the air is filled with poison gas that can turn people into a pool of blood and water in an instant. But strangely, this planet gives people a sense of vitality at the moment? In front of the line of sight is a sea, but different from normal sea water, the sea water here presents viscous black and looks like crude oil that has not been smelted. But this is not real crude oil, but the poison of civilization that the Nova Empire has developed on this planet for thousands of years and was finally born by the extinction of the light of civilization. Every drop of water in the Black Sea contains thousands or even tens of thousands of terrible industrial toxins. Just scooping a spoonful of black water from the Black Sea is enough to poison fish and shrimp in a lake. However, although the Black Sea is poisonous, it does not mean that there is no trace of life in the Black Sea. In fact, on the Nova Death Star at the moment, the most vigorous place of life is the Black Sea. From the edge of the Black Sea, there will be a pure white plant that looks like a locust tree at intervals. But different from the locust tree, both the branches and leaves of this plant are pure white and emit white fluorescence. Moreover, the leaves are not the circular flakes of the locust tree, but the flat shape with two tips and a drum in the middle. It looks like a white Coptis tablet. Many of these plants spread from the edge of the Black Sea to the center. From the outermost one several meters high to the center of the Black Sea, the largest Baiyao tree has a trunk diameter of 10000 meters and a canopy area of thousands of square kilometers. It''s not so much a tree as a huge white Island, which is larger than many cities, but it''s just a tree. But interestingly, no matter how dazzling the light emitted by the Baiyao tree, even the huge Baiyao tree in the center of the Black Sea, its fluorescence still can not penetrate the sea water of the Black Sea, even a thin layer. When a gust of wind blew, the surface of the black sea was as calm as a mirror. Only those Baiyao trees with weak foundations shook their trunks gently under the wind, which made a ripple on the surface of the Black Sea. No, maybe it''s more than ripples. On the Baiyao tree, you can vaguely see a white creature like a monkey. With bursts of shrill calls, it reluctantly slipped from the crown of the Baiyao tree and finally fell to the Black Sea. ¡°Duang£¡¡± The white monkey did not fall into the water. Although its two feet had fallen into the Black Sea, most of its body floated on the surface of the Black Sea. It felt that the black sea was not like a sea, but a huge liquid jelly. The monkey struggled to raise his hand, perhaps because of the white fluorescence on the body surface. The Black Sea, which should be very viscous, hardly adhered to the monkey. This made the monkey very happy. He stood on the Black Sea and shouted excitedly to his companions on the Baiyao tree. As the cheerful voice sounded, a group of anxious roars in response to the monkey seemed to make it come back quickly. But the landing monkey didn''t think so. He roared discontentedly, and then hopped on the Black Sea, as if telling his peers in the tree that it was very safe here. Finally, some of the creatures in the trees could not resist the temptation of their companions. They tried to contact the Black Sea. Although they were very cautious at the beginning, with the passage of time? On the dark and opaque surface of the Black Sea, various animals appeared. There are monkeys, lizards, insects, and even a special creature that looks like a wolf but has a palm like a monkey. Of course, the anxious roar from the tree never stopped, but do they care? They don''t care. They only know that the trees are crowded, but there is a lot of free space under the trees. But they didn''t realize that the monkey who first called them down had climbed up the tree. At the moment, he was sitting in their territory and looking at them coldly. A few days later, there were fewer and fewer white animals in the Black Sea. Gradually, some animals realized that something was wrong, and when they tried to run back to the Baiyao crown? Under the trunk of the Baiyao tree, at the junction of the Black Sea and the tree crown, there is a creature that looks like a dragon with dark body, sharp teeth and thorns on its back. The Black Sea demon dragon is the only creature that can live under the Black Sea except the Baiyao tree. In fact, many creatures lived under the black sea like the Black Sea demon dragon, and even in the black sea bottom, but eventually these creatures died out, leaving only the Black Sea demon dragon. The Baiyao tree will keep animals in captivity and live in its own crown, and these animals will be sent to the Black Sea by the Baiyao tree every once in a while, and finally become the food of the Black Sea demon dragon. The Black Sea demon dragon is responsible for accumulating the most viscous and toxic seawater in the Black Sea around the rhizome of Baiyao tree, so as to form a stable symbiotic relationship. As for Nagini? In the deepest part of the Black Sea, under the king of the largest Baiyao tree, Nagini was intertwined with huge tree roots. He had a dream. What did he dream about? He didn''t know. In short, he had a dream. When he woke up, he was very moved. It was dark in front of him, viscous and repressive around him. He just wanted to indulge. skr£¿ As Nagini woke up, he was covered with a thick layer of stone cocoon in the dark where he couldn''t see his fingers. Because of the different time and flow rate, Nagini swayed gently with the Dragon Wings blocking the sky and the sun. Pieces of dark green gravel fell off the dragon scale and finally sank to the bottom of the Black Sea. Because of the scale of the dragon all the year round, these rocks have some characteristics of time rules. With Nagini breaking the surrounding stone cocoons, the extremely strong time force diffuses in all directions at this moment. Not only the demon dragon under the Black Sea, but also the animals on the Baiyao tree. What is really crazy at this moment is the Baiyao tree rooted in the black sea bottom! Thick roots, like tentacles, churned under the Black Sea. At this moment, the Black Sea seemed to boil, and the churning water could not be distinguished for a time. Whether the demon dragon is raging or a terrible tree root. As the largest Baiyao tree and the only Baiyao tree king who covers or even entangles Nagini, it does not know what this suddenly accelerated evolution means, but it knows that Nagini must not leave. Generally speaking, the ratio of trunk + crown and root is 2:1, that is, the weight above the ground is twice that below the ground, but there is a premise: That is, plants need the canopy for photosynthesis, and finally the nutrients absorbed by the roots can be transformed into the nutrients needed by plants. But the problem is that the Baiyao tree is different. This plant does not need photosynthesis. All its nutrients and energy come from the sea water of the Black Sea, and the only function of the tree crown is to allow other animals to survive here. This means that the ratio of root to crown + trunk of Baiyao tree is at least 1:1, and the stronger the Baiyao tree, the larger the volume under the trunk. For example, at this moment, the king of the Baiyao tree in the center of the Black Sea, with its thick roots, almost tore most of the Black Sea in half. And it did so for only one reason, that is, it couldn''t let Nagini leave. After all, the time power emitted by the giant dragon at the moment is hundreds of times that of the scattered fragments. But the next moment, with a loud drink - "get out!" In an instant, the Black Sea, which had just set off huge waves, was calm at this moment, and the seven or eight tree roots that almost tore the Black Sea apart, stopped directly in mid air. A green dragon, like an emerald dragon, fluttered its wings and flew out of the Black Sea gracefully. With the disappearance of the dragon and a gust of wind blowing, it was like a static black sea, rippling a layer of ripples at this moment, and the king of the Baiyao tree in the center of the black sea? With a bang, it turned into white powder all over the sky and floated on the viscous sea surface of the Black Sea. It felt like pure black hot chocolate with a layer of powdered sugar on it. It looked very attractive. Chapter 637 Sharp claws, a pair of dragon wings that block out the sky and the sun, and thick scales glitter immortal light in the sun. Strong limbs, a row of sharp thorns on the back, extending to the dragon''s tail, and forming a sharp bone blade at the end. Different from the general giant dragons, Nagini has a thick neck that many of his kind envy, which means that Nagini can break out more powerful forces in the collision between his kind. At the same time, there are the strong lower jaw, triangular sharp serrations, and two dragon horns with thick bony joints and winding upward along the soft mane. The former can give Nagini more power, while the latter is a great weapon for seeking a spouse. After all, the Dragon horn and mane in actual combat can''t help. A strong, dignified, powerful sense of oppression. All the above features tell us that the dragon is the strongest overlord under the stars. But the question is, looking at the emerald dragon scales on your body surface? To tell the truth, I don''t know why, Nagini now especially misses his black and red domineering appearance. Although I am stronger than myself, I don''t know how many times, but this color? Well, very healthy! At the same time, different from the color of tangled dragon scales, Nagini left shandar, but did not return to his base camp. Instead, he cultivated mieba on an unknown planet for a period of time, and finally came back. Fang Fangzheng, a stone chair suspended in the air, and mieba, who has recovered most of his injuries, is sitting on the chair and gently touching the infinite gloves, like a blue space gem like the sea. He doesn''t know what he thought. A smile can''t help but appear at the corners of his mouth. "Click!" The door of the room was pushed open, accompanied by a clear sound of footsteps. Tall, half human and half mechanical Nebula came in from the door, and after seeing mieba on the stone chair? There was a flash of joy in the nebula''s eyes. She subconsciously shouted, "father, you''re back." However, at the moment of seeing the nebula, mieba could not help frowning. Instead of looking at the nebula, he looked at KAMORA and ebony throat behind the nebula. He thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I''m back." Ebony throat, who noticed the change of mieba''s tone, took a look at Xingyun, then shook his head with a helpless wry smile: "leader, I heard you were injured. Do you need me to help you find a doctor?" Mieba ignored each other, but continued to wipe the gem on the infinite glove: "Carmela asked you to come?" As mieba''s voice fell, KAMORA shook her head: "this has nothing to do with me." The nebula on one side sneered at KAMORA and looked at mieba with a look of asking for credit: "that''s nature, because you don''t care about your father at all." As for mieba? He took a deep look at the nebula and pressed the rising displeasure in his heart: "nebula, you are really my good daughter." Xiaoba''s attitude made Xingyun at a loss. She was a little confused. She didn''t know what she had done wrong. She subconsciously looked at her sister KAMORA not far away. Seriously, KAMORA doesn''t want to take care of her sister, but she looks at the pathetic look of the nebula? With a sigh in her heart, KAMORA vaguely shook her head at the nebula and motioned her not to say anything. In contrast, mieba, who looked at the people''s expressions, flashed a thought in his eyes. Then he waved his hand. He should have understood something. His tone was a little impatient: "ebony throat, you don''t have to pay attention to this trouble next time." A long sigh of relief, ebony throat, which had been loading wood for some time, quickly said, "thank you for your understanding." "Well, go down." As mieba''s voice fell, ebony throat resolutely turned and left. In fact, ebony throat doesn''t want to come. He was pulled by nebula. Besides, ebony throat doesn''t know that mieba was injured? He knew that, in fact, on the day after the war between mieba and Odin, when ebony throat found that mieba didn''t come back, he realized that mieba was injured, and it was extremely serious. So the question is, why didn''t mieba come back directly at that time, but after a period of time, he didn''t come back until his injury was almost good? Don''t think everyone is loyal enough to mieba. You know, even if blood is connected, this relationship may not be strong enough under some special circumstances, such as the most ruthless imperial family and Yi Zi eat each other. This is why ebony throat is silent all the time. He can come with Xingyun and even ask mieba if he needs a doctor, but this pot? It''s okay to carry it, but if you carry it yourself? Although ebony throat is a capable general under mieba, what if mieba no longer trusts him one day? Hehe, the next day there will be another nameless cold body in the universe. Why did ebony throat still come? How do you know ebony throat is not taking advance as retreat? In his seemingly reckless exploratory behavior, he is actually gaining the trust of mieba in a disguised form? You know, human beings are a very complex creature. Every leader wants to have smart and capable men, but every leader doesn''t want his men to be too capable. Properly revealing some horse feet will not disgust the leader, but will enhance the feelings between you. You know, the essence of perfection is not perfect! Looking at ebony throat''s departure, mieba on the stone chair shook his head. He knew what ebony throat was thinking and the reason why several other men didn''t appear here. In a sense, mieba and his seemingly powerful forces, the relationship between the two sides is actually ten points fragile. As long as there is a problem in mieba, the men will definitely bite back. After all, the goal of mieba is to save the whole universe. Although his practice is wrong, he has to admit that this is a quite grand plan. Ten thousand years is too long. Seize the day. If you want to kill half of the people in the universe, so that the unbearable universe can be revitalized again, which means that killing tyrants must brutally squeeze their employees, and the most effective seems to be the high-pressure policy, hoping that a group of people who worry about whether they will be finished every day will have enough loyalty to themselves? Come on, mieba is not crazy. This is why mieba did not return to the base camp immediately after he was injured, but chose to stay away. In fact, he is well aware of the disadvantages of this business model, but the problem is that the efficiency of this business model is too high. As ebony throat''s back is about to disappear from his sight, ignoring the nervous Nebula next to him, mieba thought for a moment and then asked, "KAMORA, what''s the situation with the power gem?" Nebula subconsciously stood up, but before she could speak, kamura next to her pulled Nebula: "father, the gem has been sent out. Next, we will find a way to let Ronan get the power gem and fight against the Nova Empire, so that the Kerry empire will be used by us." With that, KAMORA gave Nebula a a stern look and motioned her to shut up. Mieba Leng said that the name of the Nova empire gave him a bad idea, which forced him to subconsciously ask, "will you Ronan attack that planet?" KAMORA nearby hurriedly said: "the probability is shandar, which is the capital planet of the Nova Empire, as long as..." Shandar? Isn''t that the planet where Tang Qing lives? Subconsciously frowned, mieba waved his hand directly: "forget it, it''s too troublesome. When Ronan gets the power gem, he will put pressure on the Kerry Empire immediately." Carmela was stunned, because the statement of mieba obviously didn''t hold water. Why did mieba circle the power gem and send it to the accuser Ronan? It is mainly because Ronan''s character is very extreme. He is eager to change, but he suffers from the power that he has not changed, and the power gem is this power. However, as long as the expanding Ronan goes to war against the Nova Empire, coupled with the power gem itself, it will destroy the hegemony. This means that the Kerry Empire represented by Ronan will face the dual pressure of Nova Empire + mieba at the same time. It''s not that we can''t eat the Kerry Empire without the Nova Empire, but with the Nova Empire, mieba can leave a large part of resources and energy. too troublesome? The incomprehensible KAMORA''s eyes twinkled with hesitation. She subconsciously wanted to retort: "but father..." But before she finished, KAMORA was cold with cold eyes. Mieba on the stone chair looked at him with a calm look and no emotion: "Do you have any questions?" In an instant, his back was wet with sweat. Without hesitation, KAMORA instinctively shouted, "No." With a slight frown, mieba looked at each other coldly: "what are you still doing here?" Chapter 638 Nova Empire, shandar star, under the bright sun, Nagini, which has disappeared for a long time, appears again in front of the coffee shop. After all, it''s father and daughter, and there are blood ties. Just as Tang Qing knows that Nagini is not in danger, Nagini also knows where his daughter is at the moment. This feeling is very magical, without any scientific basis, but he just knows where the other party is. Of course, accurate prediction is impossible, but the general direction is still no problem. With the change of a blue Pajama, Nagini came down from the master bedroom on the third floor. He could clearly feel that his home was very clean. Although he had been away for so many days, his daughter should live a good life. But at the moment, there is no one at home. If she guessed right, Haila should go to the kindergarten to pick up Tang Qing home. Looking around, the first is the bar on the first floor. Because she left in a hurry last time and didn''t stock up for a full summer vacation, the snacks at the bar have disappeared. Nagini even judged from the taste that her daughter hasn''t been to the bar for a long time because there are no snacks. On the battlefield of Nagini, near the kitchen, there was a small skeleton about the size of Tang Qing. The overall color is black, with green patterns on it. The texture is similar to jade and looks very exquisite. But Nagini ignored it. At the moment, his attention was in the kitchen. A tall white skeleton was occupying his kitchen. But this is not what Nagini is most angry about. What he can''t accept is that the smell floating from the kitchen is a little fragrant. Nagini, who feels that his status is seriously threatened, subconsciously wants to rush into the kitchen, but with Nagini''s step? "Miso!" Next to the kitchen, the little skeleton squatting on the ground suddenly jumped up, and a sharp dark bone blade stabbed Nagini''s eyes between lightning and flint. Step back, Nagini dodged the attack of the little skeleton, and before the other party changed his moves, he stretched out a finger and hit the head of the little skeleton with his backhand. With a "pop", the little skeleton was photographed on the ground. However, just when Nagini thought the little skeleton would stop, at the moment of landing, the little skeleton patted the floor, his body was like a spring, "Shua", and his two small short legs were like two short blades, which directly stabbed Nagini''s lower abdomen. Nagini was stunned, but this time he didn''t blow the little skeleton away. When the little skeleton attacked, Nagini knew what the little skeleton was for. After all, her behavior pattern was fighting, and the only thing in the family that needed to fight, and the only one so short was her four-and-a-half-year-old daughter. However, with the second attack of the little skeleton, Nagini suddenly had a strong interest in the little skeleton. This time, instead of knocking down the little skeleton with absolute power, he suppressed all the power and speed at the same level as the little skeleton. But unfortunately, even if the strength and speed of both sides are at the same level, what is the difference in dynamic vision between the two sides? Enough to make the little skeleton despair. Master moves are very simple. There are not so many fancy things. After all, at a certain level, there is almost no gap in skills. The real competition is your own physical quality, including strength, speed, physical strength and so on, which belong to hardware factors. The other is response ability, including dynamic vision, brain response, nerve transmission speed and so on. For example, if you want to punch, you think your behavior is to punch, but in fact, punching is divided into three steps. The first step is to see the other party and have the idea of punching. The second step is that the brain transmits it to the fist through nerves. The third step is to punch in front, which belong to software factors. Although under the repression of Nagini, the hardware level of both sides is at the same level, Nagini''s software advantage is too great. In less than a minute and hundreds of fights, Nagini had a comprehensive understanding of the movements of the little skeleton, and when he lost his freshness and planned to end the battle. "Click!" Nagini was stunned. He subconsciously stopped and couldn''t help thinking: "won''t this little skeleton be broken by me?" Fortunately, the old father''s worry is superfluous. Because with this click, the green tattoos on the body surface of the little skeleton began to dissipate. Although most of the chest, spine and brain remained, the patterns on the limbs had completely disappeared. In an instant, all aspects of the little skeleton''s physical quality soared, and her fighting style was no longer as rigid as before. With a flexible Dodge, the little skeleton turned into a black phantom, such as a storm attack. In a moment, hundreds of attacks appeared in the fatal positions of Nagini. The most terrible thing is that the little black skeleton has become flexible. When a normal human kicks, one way is to kick directly, and the other way is to attack with his lower leg or ankle. But the little skeleton was different. When she put her toes together and stood on tiptoe, the feet of the little black skeleton would become two sharp ice cubes. Moreover, her legs and hands can be switched freely, and even her hands and feet can force at the same time occasionally. It is estimated that the little black skeleton can do this strange way of fighting, because the joints of normal humans can rotate 180 ¡ã at most, but the little black skeleton can rotate 360 ¡ã without any difficulty, which means that her attack methods are more diversified. Even in a sense, the little skeleton at the moment is a machine born for killing. Every part of her body can become a deadly weapon. This made Nagini frown. The old father''s soft hearted problem was still committed. In the face of such an excellent little black skeleton, Nagini couldn''t help worrying about whether his daughter could stand it. Moreover, from the situation just now, the little skeleton is likely to have three states. The first state is what I saw before. The overall color is black and the surface is sealed with green patterns. The second state is the current state. The seals of the limbs are removed, and the speed, strength and other aspects have been greatly strengthened. It has directly changed from an excellent companion to the most terrible killing machine on the battlefield. But Nagini guessed that the most terrible thing should be the third state after removing the seals of the brain, chest, spine and other parts. The physical quality of the little black skeleton will be partially strengthened, but the most terrible thing is that her reaction speed will be epic strengthened. This is terrible. Nagini even thinks that the explosion of the little black skeleton in the limit state is likely to break through the ceiling of the fourth stage and reach the level of the fifth stage in a short time. So, is Haila crazy? Made such a terrible opponent for your daughter? Nagini said he was a little upset. At the same time, outside the coffee shop, Tang Qing, who rode a wolf with Haila, happily told some interesting stories about his school. Just back in front of the coffee shop, when Tang Qing jumped down from the little black wolf, when she saw Nagini through the glass window, Tang Qing couldn''t help showing a touch of excitement on her face. She subconsciously shouted, "Dad, are you back?!" Hearing her daughter''s cry, Nagini subconsciously turned around and looked at her, and then a spoiled smile of her old father appeared on her face. Just before Nagini spoke, the little black skeleton next to him keenly found the opportunity, "Click" The last seal on her body was lifted. The little black skeleton, which was already very close to the fourth stage, soared directly to the peak of the fourth stage at this moment. Even as Nagini guessed, she has entered the fifth stage in a short time. Tang Qing instinctively opened her mouth. She subconsciously shouted, "be careful..." However, before Tang Qing finished shouting, Nagini slapped back. A green light flashed by. The little black skeleton, which was as powerful as a rainbow just now, was photographed back in an instant and returned to the kitchen where he had been like a rolling gourd. What''s more strange is that the seal she has broken free has returned to her again. He looked down at the palm of his hand, looked at the green patterns attached to the black bone jade, the little black skeleton with his head tilted and empty eyes, and looked at the man who shot himself flying in front of him. I don''t know what I''m thinking. Tang Qing was stunned. Although she didn''t know what had just happened, she looked at the little black skeleton bullying her every day and was slapped back by her father for reflection? Feeling a bad breath, she rushed up and hugged Nagini: "Dad, you''re great!" Looking at Tang Qing''s excited look, Haila couldn''t help but flash a touch of helplessness in her eyes. She just saw Nagini''s smiling eyes? Haila Leng for a moment, and then a smile of embarrassment and politeness appeared on her face. If you guessed correctly, there was a problem with the sudden attack of the little skeleton just now, and there was a big problem! Chapter 639 Sandar star, coffee shop. Bai Jie''s skeleton and skeleton cook with an apron around her waist brought out plates of delicious dishes from the kitchen. Because it was lunch and Nagini came back suddenly without saying hello, the skeleton cook only made three dishes and one soup. The soup is tomato beef soup, the dish is garlic macaroni, stewed pork with potatoes, and a cold jellyfish head. Nagini tasted it. The first few were very good. It gave Nagini the feeling that it was delicious, but the cold jellyfish head at the end? The cucumber is green and refreshing, and the jellyfish head is full of vinegar fragrance. The first feeling at the entrance is refreshing and appetizing, with a bit of stimulation. It should be neutralized by adding a small amount of sesame oil, so the taste will not be too strong. The key point is that the taste of cucumber and jellyfish head is crisp and crisp. With the help of sugar, it actually brings a bit of fruit sweetness. Seriously, Nagini was amazed at this dish. He racked his brains and couldn''t figure out where he could reprocess the dish, so that the dish was better than the blue. You know, even the lemonade formula that frega has treasured for thousands of years, Nagini has made some improvements. But this time? The old father had a sense of crisis in his heart. But all this has nothing to do with Tang Qing. Xiaonizi is very happy at the moment. As the saying goes, distance produces beauty. Although Nagini has only been away for dozens of days, it is enough to make Tang Qing feel fresh about Nagini when he meets again. In fact, not only the father and daughter, but also any family in the world. When I first had a holiday, my parents were always asking for help, but for a long time? Hehe, all kinds of problems have come out, such as sleeping in, staying up late at night playing with mobile phones, not eating on time every day, etc. Generally speaking, the relationship between people should not be too close or too far. Even a family should have a degree, which has nothing to do with blood and family ties, but simply because of the love of the new and the weariness of the old. Besides, I don''t know if it''s Tang Qing''s illusion? Tang Qing felt a very comfortable taste in her father. This feeling was not before. It was like there was a special energy field on Nagini. As long as she was close, she would feel very comfortable, as if the whole human life level was evolving. At first, this feeling was not strong, but over time? Tang Qing really realized that as long as he stayed with his old father, his strength would become stronger at a slow but very stable speed. This made Tang Qing feel happy. She provocatively looked at the small black skeleton next to the kitchen and seemed to say, "wait, now my father''s card has been put on the account, and I''ll beat you in two days!" However, for little Tang Qing who doesn''t know the real strength of the black skeleton. In the short term, this must be an extravagant hope. For the little black skeleton, she doesn''t care about Tang Qing''s provocation. Even in her eyes, Tang Qing''s weak chicken can''t be regarded as an opponent at all. Now she was looking at Nagini with her head tilted and a curious face. So far, she hasn''t figured out what the principle of Nagini''s slap of "beating himself back to his original shape" is. If it weren''t for Haila in the nearby town, the little black skeleton that had just been born would definitely run over and take the initiative to ask. Just looking at Hella''s stern eyes? The little black skeleton squatting on the ground dragged his chin, tilted his head and looked at the front with dull eyes - Haila is so annoying. When can I kill her? I don''t know what the little black skeleton is thinking, but Haila, who simply thinks the other party is obedient enough, is relieved at the moment. She just sees Nagini''s smiling expression? Haila couldn''t help feeling her scalp numb. Obviously, Haila has a ghost in her heart, The little skeleton attacked Nagini? It''s no problem. After all, the original intention of the little skeleton is to be a functional soldier. In addition to daily teaching Tang Qing, the little skeleton is also responsible for protecting the surrounding safety. The top priority of protection is the skeleton cook in the kitchen. That''s why when Nagini went to other places, the little skeleton didn''t attack. On the contrary, when Nagini was ready to enter the kitchen, she would take the initiative to attack. It''s no problem. The real problem is that when Tang Qing and Haila come back, the strength of the little skeleton suddenly soars. This is unreasonable. The strength of the little skeleton should be improved in stages, not a direct outbreak. So there is only one explanation - Haila is dishonest again. This is why Haila''s scalp is numb, because she found that Nagini''s strength soared again after she left for a period of time. If she guessed correctly, the other party seemed to have changed the time rules just now? The original Nagini was terrible, but now Nagini? How can there be such a terrible monster in this era when we master the two original rules of time and space at the same time. The most disturbing thing for Haila is that Nagini didn''t point out from beginning to end, but looked at himself with this hair raising expression. This sense of tension, which is very afraid but doesn''t know when it will come, makes Haila very uncomfortable, and even feels a little I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Haila actually feels excited. After lunch, although she was reluctant to give up her father''s arms, Tang Qing went back upstairs to take a nap. As for Nagini and Haila? With four eyes facing each other, Nagini sipped the milk, and then his eyebrows were frivolous: "what''s up?" Haila subconsciously shrunk her body and instinctively appeared the idea of submission in her mind, but considering her identity as king daughter of asgad? The pride in her bones forced her not to bow her head, but to turn her head hard and pretend to be indifferent: "Nothing." Nagini ignored it. He thought for a moment, and a serious look flashed in his eyes: "Well, recently, thank you for taking care of Tang Qing." Forced to pretend to be indifferent, a little more relaxed at this moment. Hella opened her mouth and blinked with her eyes: "nothing. I like the child very much. I''m sorry just now. I just want to see how big the gap between us is." Nagini waved his hand in disapproval. He joked: "it''s all right. Do I look like that kind of careful person?" Seeing that Nagini didn''t investigate, Haila was relieved, not afraid, but after knowing that she was not Nagini''s opponent, she now had no idea about Nagini. After all, she wasn''t shaking M. So after some thinking, Hella took the initiative and said, "what do you want to eat at night? I''ll ask the cook to make it for you." Nagini smiled and shook his head. He asked, "don''t worry, do you have time in the afternoon?" Haila was stunned. A touch of confusion appeared on her cold face: "what''s the matter?" Nagini put down her milk cup and a pure smile appeared on her face: "didn''t you say you wanted to see the gap between us? I think it''s necessary for you to recognize the gap between us." Hella: Meanwhile, at a starship dock on shandar. Peter quill, dressed in brown red leather, has just completed his first task in life. At the moment, he is excited to hum the classic dance music of the earth in the 1980s. At the same time, he held a silver gray hollow metal ball in his hand With the wrist force, the metal ball was thrown up and down. Quill at the moment can be described as complacent. At the same time, a beautiful girl with green skin attracted quill''s attention. He subconsciously approached her and asked: "Hey, beauty, is there something on my face?" KAMORA looked left and right, then pointed to herself, and a strange look appeared on her face: "so, are you chatting up?" Didn''t refuse? Quill''s eyes flashed with happiness. He thought it was a good omen. Just the next second, when quill was ready to speak, a green light flashed in front of him. A delicate and slender thigh flashed in front of quill''s eyes. "Dong!" When his eyes were dark, quill fainted directly in front of Carmela, and at the last moment of his coma, an idea came to his mind - lace? This is so exciting! Chapter 640 Kerry Empire, in an ancient palace. As the viscous black water was pulled away, in the center of a pool, lay a tall man with blue skin, who was the famous "accuser" Ronan. Slowly opened his eyes, Ronan stood up from the pool, and the surrounding attendants quickly put on clothes for Ronan. They just looked at the familiar female adjutant not far away, Ronan, who was moving, with a flash of doubt in his eyes: "Doesn''t it mean that I feel dull when I wake up? Why do I feel like I''ve slept for 20 years?" The cause of the incident was Ronan''s attack on shandar six months ago. It''s no problem to attack shandar. After all, shandar and the Kerry empire are old rivals. The contradiction between the two sides can be traced back to tens of thousands of years ago. So the real problem is that Ronan''s attack failed, making the situation of the Kerry Empire passive. If ordinary people, with the iron and blood style of the Kerry Empire, it is estimated that they will be transformed into war tools and eventually become deformed battlefield cannon fodder, but the accuser Ronan is, after all, an aristocrat and a top aristocrat, so the high level of the Kerry Empire ordered Ronan to be imprisoned for 20 years. However, his imprisonment is different from the normal imprisonment. The normal imprisonment is sent to the prison for labor reform, but Ronan is sent back to his palace and then into the low-temperature warehouse. In other words, Ronan was nominally locked up for 20 years, but in fact he was only sent to a low-temperature warehouse to sleep. Just in the face of Ronan''s doubts, the adjutant next to her flashed a touch of helplessness in her eyes. She shook her head: "No, sir, you only slept for half a year. In fact, you were released early." If he was a normal person, he would be very happy, but Ronan couldn''t help frowning. He was silent for a moment: "So what basket did those soft eggs poke out this time?" Early release? It''s impossible. How could the weak imperial high-level be so kind? If it wasn''t for their noble status, and they were the seeds of the top powers in the universe, the Kerry Empire would have found a way to solve itself. There is only one reason to release themselves in advance, that is, those weak senior managers need their own help when they encounter unsolvable problems. As a subordinate who has been following Ronan all year round, the female adjutant certainly knows the dissatisfaction of her boss, but considering her own situation, the female adjutant couldn''t help sighing. She is actually very difficult. After all, she has been tied to Ronan''s ship since she became Ronan''s adjutant. On weekdays, as long as Ronan is still there, female adjutants can enjoy very high social treatment and benefits, but if Ronan is gone one day? Not everyone is worth the Kerry Empire to take out the low-temperature warehouse to put you into sleep. So after thinking for a moment, the female adjutant flashed a serious look in her eyes: "Sir, mieba of the eternal Titans sent someone to cooperate with the Kerry empire. He hoped that the Kerry empire could help him find a treasure called the cosmic spirit ball, which appeared in the territory of the Nova empire." With a frown on his brow, he subconsciously saw the figure of cashier Gini in his mind, and a touch of resistance flashed in his eyes: "Let me go to the Nova Empire? No!" After all, people will become. In Ronan''s sleep for half a year, the adjutant realized the importance of Ronan so strongly for the first time, so after a short hesitation, the adjutant gritted his teeth: "Sir, I suggest you go." Turning his head and looking at the adjutant, Ronan''s eyes flashed a touch of displeasure: "are you ordering me?" In the face of Ronan''s bad eyes, the female adjutant''s eyes flashed a panic. She waved her hand in panic: "no, sir, you misunderstood. According to the news I got, there is likely to be a power gem, one of the six infinite gemstones, in the cosmic spirit ball." Power gem? Ronan couldn''t help but be stunned. An uncertain hesitation flashed in his eyes: "are you sure?" The female adjutant who has been following Ronan for many years, through Ronan''s expression, the female adjutant who has been following Ronan for many years knows very well the intention in her chief''s heart. She quickly struck while the iron is hot and said: "I asked my men to analyze it, and the information accuracy rate is more than 70% Power gem is a treasure of the universe, and with Ronan''s strength, if he really gets the power gem, even if he can''t break through the crucial bottleneck, his strength can still reach the level of the top power in the universe in a short time. Just looking at the adjutant next to him, he felt something wrong in his heart, frowned and asked, "where is the cosmic spirit ball expected?" When he was happy, the adjutant subconsciously said, "klin prison is one of the few highest level star prisons in the Nova empire." Ronan nodded, but he didn''t get up immediately, but his eyes glittered with thought. The female adjutant didn''t say anything. She just stood beside Ronan. After a moment of silence, Ronan turned to look at the adjutant who had followed him for many years: "I have a problem." There was a flash of confusion in her eyes, but the female adjutant nodded subconsciously and said sincerely: "Sir, you say." However, the next moment, with Ronan''s expression, he said, "when did you get so informed?" In an instant, the female adjutant''s face suddenly changed. She flustered and said, "Sir, I..." But before the female adjutant finished, he was interrupted by Ronan''s indifference. Not to mention the level of the female adjutant, let''s say whether the news is true or false. The power gem is a treasure of the universe. Anyone who gets the power gem can have the strength of the top power in the universe in a short time. Ronan can''t get this news. How can the female adjutant get it? Moreover, how could the Kerry Empire trust itself with such cosmic treasures as power gemstones? So there is only one possibility. Staring at the female adjutant who has followed him for many years, Ronan flashed a touch of disappointment under his cold eyes: "you betrayed me and took refuge in those cowards. I''m curious about what chips they offered." Under Ronan''s questioning eyes, the female adjutant said pale, "Sir, I didn''t." She knows too well what''s at stake in this matter. If Ronan really doesn''t trust himself anymore? As an adjutant who has been marked with Ronan''s mark, her future must be very dark. But looking at the female adjutant''s face? Ronan walked over. He stroked the female adjutant''s trembling lips because of fear, and his eyes were very cold: "do you think I will believe it? It''s only half a year. It''s really fragile trust!" Just the next moment, when Ronan''s palm slid down the female adjutant''s soft lips to his slender neck, a strange voice sounded behind Ronan: "you should believe it." Subconsciously, Ronan withdrew his hand that was about to break the female adjutant''s neck, looked at the female Kerry behind him who didn''t know when to appear, and his eyes twinkled with killing intention: "Who are you? Do you know the consequences of breaking into my territory?" However, what he didn''t expect was that in the face of his own questioning, the other party looked quite calm and had no fear: "I gave most of the news she knew." "As for the consequences? My name is Xingyun, the adopted daughter of mieba." Ronan frowned and looked at the nebula. After a long time, Luo Nan asked: "Why did you help me?" "Help you?" Nebula sneered. She shook her head and looked contemptuously at Ronan. A touch of hatred flashed in her eyes: "no, I''m just punishing the traitor!" Chapter 641 traitor? His strong upper body was red. Ronan looked at the nebula suspiciously. He was curious who dared to betray mieba. As Ronan''s puzzled eyes swept, a complex hatred flashed in nebula''s eyes: "KAMORA, that guy betrayed his father, she should die!" Ronan was stunned. He touched his chin and looked uncertain and hesitant: "If I remember correctly, is kamura also the daughter of mieba?" Mieba has two daughters. Although they are not born, they are very famous. They are famous villains in the whole galaxy. Each hand is covered with the blood of countless people. But compared with the nebula in front of us, everyone knows that mieba prefers his other daughter, KAMORA. So, mieba''s favorite daughter betrayed him? When he got the news, Ronan''s first thought was not to believe it. Are you kidding? Carmela''s everything now comes from mieba, betraying mieba? Is she crazy! Subconsciously, this sentence was about to blurt out, but the words had come to his mouth. A touch of purple shadow in his mind made Ronan silent. Looking at the silent Ronan, Xingyun nodded. Her eyes full of hate were a little more ferocious at the moment: "Yes, it''s the power gem. That''s why I say she should die. As a father''s daughter, even her life is given by her father. Now, that guy covets the power of infinite gemstones. She should die!" Ronan nodded and a flash of enlightenment flashed in his eyes. Normally, KAMORA has no reason to betray mieba. The simplest example is her power, wealth and even every breath of free air she breathes alive. Not because of the strength of KAMORA, but because she has a father named mieba. Normally, killing is illegal, but what if your father is mieba? People often choose to turn a blind eye. borrowing power to do evil? This word well describes most of the villains who depend on mieba, but if one day, if you have the opportunity to change your fate, such as turning yourself, a little fox that can only be protected by others, into a tiger that can protect yourself, will you choose to try? Power gem is this opportunity! If he was KAMORA, he would choose the same. Just looking at the nebula in front of him, Ronan''s eyes twinkled with hesitation: "Why are you looking for me?" With a cold look at Ronan, a touch of shame appeared on nebula''s hateful face. She opened her mouth and finally looked like a discouraged ball: "I''m not carmola''s opponent, and that guy hides too well. If it wasn''t discovered by accident, I wouldn''t know... She should die!" But as the nebula voice fell, Ronan shook his head. He looked at each other sharply: "you know I''m not talking about this." Nebula frowned slightly. She sneered and looked at Ronan without showing weakness: "are you sure you want to know?" With his eyes facing each other, the nebula''s face wore a disgusting sneer. The smile was a bit of ridicule and disdain, while Ronan''s face changed for a while. Finally, he sighed: "where is carmola now?" Nebula took back her mocking expression. She said coldly, "Kerin prison, I mobilized some resources and tried to throw her in, but she will come out, so we don''t have much time. When it''s over, I''ll try to support you to become the new leader of Kerry empire." Ronan didn''t speak, but nodded and acquiesced in nebula''s suggestion. He just looked at each other''s back. Ronan, who had no choice but to sigh just now, flashed a touch of madness in his eyes. The first reason why Nebula comes to find itself instead of looking for mieba directly is that mieba trusts KAMORA more than nebula. Nebula is a person with ideas. What she wants is a fatal blow to Carmela, so she wants to take the fact that Carmela betrayed mieba. If you want to sit down, you can''t rely on the power of killing hegemony, because everyone believes in KAMORA rather than herself. The reason for choosing himself is that Ronan''s situation is very embarrassing. Although he is still the former Ronan, if he is really the accuser of that year, will he be imprisoned for 20 years? In fact, the situation of the Kerry empire is also very complex. From the attitude of the female adjutant, we can see that Ronan''s situation is not good. However, this is not the ultimate reason why Nebula chooses itself. The reason why the other party really chooses itself is that Ronan is not strong enough. Even if he helps solve KAMORA, it is not enough to threaten the ownership of power gem. After all, mieba wants power gems. If the nebula proves that kamura betrayed mieba, but she herself lost the power gem, her end will be as miserable as kamura, or even worse. That''s why Nebula chose to cooperate with itself rather than with the Kerry empire. Because the Kerry Empire has the ability to swallow the gem of power, but Ronan has no such ability. However, there is another possibility, that is, nebula deceived herself. Carmela did not betray mieba. She just wanted to use her own strength to steal the power gem that Carmela had obtained. Although the gem is ultimately handed over to mieba, who gives it to mieba is very important for the nebula. But no matter what the nebula says is true or not, these are not important for Ronan at the moment. The important thing is that he already knows the location of the power gem! So the question is, what makes nebula, a stupid woman, think that KAMORA has ideas about power gemstones, but she doesn''t dare to have ideas about power gemstones? Just because KAMORA is mieba''s daughter? Or did she think she would give up the competition for power gems because of the safety of the Kerry Empire? Come on, the Kerry empire is everyone''s Kerry Empire, but the power gem can be your own power gem. It''s ironic, but that''s the reality. Nebula thought she asked so many questions, just wanted to know why she chose herself, but in fact? Ronan''s real goal is to determine whether the power gem is really in Kling prison. At the same time, Fairbank, an old broker who left his shop on shandar, has passed through Nagini''s coffee shop for the third time. Obviously, he should have something to find Nagini, but for some reason, the old broker refused to enter. Just as the old broker was about to leave, the door of the coffee shop was opened. Nagini smiled and looked at the old Broker: "Come in and make your coffee." The old broker was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to refuse, but looking at Nagini''s Frank eyes? With a sigh, the old broker smiled bitterly and shook his head: "thank you." Sitting on the soft sofa next to the bright window, the old broker picked up the coffee cup and smelled the aroma at the tip of his nose. He took a sip: "your coffee is still so good. I may need your help." Nagini drank a mouthful of ice milk, and the ice in her mouth clicked with chewing: "I''ve been back three times before. How can I be so direct this time?" The old broker was a face red. He waved awkwardly. "I am here, and there is no need to make so much garish." Ignoring the embarrassed old broker, Nagini swallowed the crushed ice residue and said, "come on, what''s the matter?" Putting down his coffee, the old broker flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Peter Quayle, that is, the handsome guy who worked in your store six months ago, has committed a crime and is now locked up in Kling prison." Nagini''s eyes flashed a thought, and then his eyebrows were frivolous: "let me catch someone?" The old broker nodded. He didn''t explain, but asked directly, "is it trouble?" Nagini shook his head. He put down the milk cup and looked at the old broker seriously: "no trouble. The question is whether quill is worth it. You know, I didn''t have a choice before. Now I want to be a good man." The old broker was stunned and then turned his eyes: "say what people say." Nagini shrugged with a dry smile and said with a relaxed look: "he just came back today. He will prepare snacks for his daughter tomorrow. If the boy can live until the day after tomorrow, he will come back the day after tomorrow." After getting the answer from Nagini, the old broker breathed a sigh of relief. He looked sincerely and said, "thank you." Nagini waved his hand: "it''s a small matter. Please pay for the coffee." The old broker was stunned: "didn''t you say free?" Nagini shrugged and said solemnly, "instant is free, but you drink freshly ground coffee." Old Broker: " Chapter 642 Colin prison, one of the few top star prisons in the Nova Empire, is located next to shandar, In fact, the original klin prison was a super large space fortress. Its main task was to protect the safety of shandar. However, later, because of the stationing of the New Star Corps, half of the Space Fortress had been built. Because it was ineffective, it was forced to be changed into the current space prison. Just because the original foundation was a space fortress, the internal shape of klin prison is "back", the outermost circle is prisoners, and the inside is prison guards. In a transparent independent prison, KAMORA, the daughter of mieba, is locked here. Because of her special identity, she was arranged in the innermost layer to ensure that the prison guards could see her clearly. But similarly, KAMORA can see the guards. For example, just now, the inadvertent actions of the prison guard are nothing in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of KAMORA? This is the signal of the success of the plan transmitted by sister nebula to herself. KAMORA was indeed caught, and the power gem, as Nebula said, is now lying in a criminal storage box in Kling prison. But what Ronan didn''t know was that the power gem was in the hands of mieba from the beginning. He didn''t need to look for the power gem at all. The infinite gem Ronan wanted was actually sent out by mieba. The main reason why he did this was to let Ronan snatch the power gem and provoke a dispute. In this way, mieba has reason to put pressure on the Kerry Empire and control this civilization. In fact, even the jailing of KAMORA and the person who asked Fairbank to release the mission are inextricably related to mieba and the forces under mieba. The only goal of the whole plan is the Kerry empire. It''s just I don''t know why, at this moment, a complex emotion appeared in KAMORA''s heart. She couldn''t help asking herself - is this really right? You know, it is impossible for the Kerry Empire to nod its head and lead the whole civilization to take refuge. During this period, fighting is bound to happen, and from the perspective of mieba''s cold character? In the process, at least hundreds of millions of people will die. KAMORA has killed many people. There are tens of thousands of dead souls under her hand. It can be regarded as killing people like hemp. But really, like mieba, a decision will affect the life and death experience of hundreds of millions of people. This is the first experience of KAMORA. She thinks of her hometown and half of her life slaughtered under the conquest of mieba. She is not a dragon slaying warrior. Once she was only a victim in the shadow of the dragon, but now she has become a dragon. This feeling made KAMORA feel flustered. She couldn''t tell why. In short, it was very uncomfortable. In this guilty mood, KAMORA fell asleep. Until a certain moment, the prison door was opened, and the prison guard glanced at him. He seemed to want to do something, but he finally chose silence. Three criminals who had a grudge against kamura rushed into kamura''s room with a sharp blade in their hand. When the sharp blade was ten centimeters from their neck, the sleeping kamura suddenly opened his eyes. As a veteran soldier, kamura could not sleep like a dead pig. Instinctively, KAMORA wanted to kill the three people in front of her. Although the other party''s weapon is only ten centimeters from his neck, KAMORA has the ability to kill these three people within 0.05 seconds. But in the end, KAMORA didn''t do so. She let the other party put a sharp blade around her neck and made a gesture to let her leave here. KAMORA got up obediently and left at the request of the three criminals. There was almost no sound in the whole process, which made the three criminals feel incredible. The prison guard, who saw all this in front of him, nodded vaguely. He doesn''t care about the dead, but it''s still too ugly to die in the cell, and as a prison guard, he will inevitably be scolded by the leaders. Although KAMORA is gone and he will be scolded, what can he do? It''s the daughter of mieba. It''s abnormal to lock her up, okay? Under the threat of three criminals, KAMORA gradually came to the bottom of the prison. There are many abandoned facilities there. The air is turbid and full of stench. At the front of the line of sight, a man is as red as a devil, and there are a large number of red scar like scars on his skin, but he is actually more like a strong man with a special tattoo. At the moment, he is holding a short knife in his hand and looks at himself coldly. In the strong man''s indifferent eyes, the three criminals around him honestly retreated to one side. They looked at KAMORA with cold, cruel and even excited eyes, as if to say, "you''re finished!" "Who are you?" This is the first time carmola spoke. Her original plan was to kill the three criminals around, and then return to the room to wait for Ronan to lead the army. Finally, she will escape and skillfully let Ronan get the power gem. But see the man in front of you? KAMORA''s idea changed. She realized that the man in front of her was different. Everyone else in the prison deserved to die. They were scum without any saving value, but the man in front of her was a soldier. He may be very painful, but he has an iron will. As the voice of KAMORA fell, the strong red man opposite said in a low voice, "drex the destroyer." Looking at drex in front of him, KAMORA''s eyes gradually became sharp: "are you going to kill me?" Drex ignored it. He was full of terrible killing intention and said word by word: "Ronan killed my wife and daughter, so I want to kill you." The atmosphere on the scene became tense at this moment. It can almost be predicted that a century war will happen next. However, just as the two sides were about to fight, a weak voice sounded: "wait, Ronan killed your family. What does this have to do with her?" Drex, the destroyer, frowned and said subconsciously, "of course it does matter. If mieba did not support the Kerry Empire, how could Ronan invade on a large scale? If there was no invasion, my family would not..." But without saying anything, drex was stunned. He turned his head and looked behind him. His frightening face flashed a little confused: "wait, who are you?" It turned out that when KAMORA was taken away by three criminals, Quayle inadvertently saw this scene, and then quietly followed up. In the face of drex''s inquiry, looking at the tall man who gave himself a strong sense of pressure in front of him, Quayle raised his chest and a smile appeared on his face: "know me, xingjue." ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, an embarrassing scene happened. The people on the scene look at me and I look at you. Their eyes twinkle with confusion. And quill, who has been full of style, looks helpless at the moment: "Please, xingjue, it''s very famous. Don''t you know?" Drex looked at kamura and said, "you know?" KAMORA shook her head. "I don''t know." Then drex looked at the criminal trio nearby: "do you know?" The criminal trio shook their heads: "we don''t know." After confirming that he was not the only one who didn''t know the name of xingjue, drex nodded with satisfaction, then looked at quill seriously and raised his sharp blade: "You want to stop me?" With drex''s eyes serious, quill could not help shivering. This feeling was like being stared at by a tiger in the jungle. Quill was directly frightened into a cold sweat. But quill did not flinch, but insisted on a calm look: "No, I just want to tell you that she has nothing to do with Ronan. Secondly, even if you kill her, Ronan will not suffer any loss. A very simple example, if she is really so important in Ronan''s eyes, how can she be put in prison? The most likely thing is that the Nova Empire uses her as a chip to exchange a lot of resources with the Kerry Empire, the damn means of those politicians, I know too well. " However, facing quill''s explanation, drex ignored it. He still stubbornly asked, "so... Do you want to stop me from killing her?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quill was silent. He looked at drakes, the destroyer in front of him. After some estimation, quill, who determined that the other party''s IQ was not high, decided to change another method: "do you want to avenge Ronan?" Drex nodded honestly: "yes." Quill continued: "I''m going to escape. She can provide no small help and take you away." Drex was stunned. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a hesitation flashed in his eyes: "can you kill Ronan?" Quill shrugged. "Look at your ability. If you''re strong enough, don''t say Ronan. You can kill his mother." Drex shook his head. He seriously stressed, "I won''t kill Ronan''s mother. I just want to kill Ronan." Quill was silent. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end? He stretched out his palm and said sincerely, "OK, leave the prison and kill Ronan. Is it a deal?" Drex''s mouth opened, revealing a mouthful of snow-white teeth. He said happily, "deal!" Five minutes later, under the escort of quill, KAMORA returned to her cell again. Looking at quill who was about to leave, her eyes flashed a doubt: "why save me?" Quill rolled his eyes. "Save you. What are you thinking? I just want my things back." And looking at quill''s back, KAMORA was silent for a moment. She didn''t notice it herself, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly inadvertently Chapter 643 Early in the morning, the restaurant in Kling prison. Chef Linke absentmindedly ran over the tomatoes in the box with a spoon to fry tomatoes. Under the rolling of the spoon, the tomatoes that had some shapes had been completely rolled into a paste. In front of his sight, there were five people in different forms. A tree man, a little raccoon with a bad temper, an earth man who looks like a big fool, KAMORA, the murderous daughter of the tyrant, and drex, the famous destroyer in prison. Chef Linke is not sure what these five weird guys want to do, but from their state and their more than 20 years of experience as a cook in prison? Linke guessed that the five bastards might want to escape from prison. This is very bad. As a prisoner in prison, Linke hates prison break. He doesn''t call me for something as exciting as prison break? Linke was very unhappy. He decided to report the five people to the prison guard. At the same time, at the prison table, Carmela frowned slightly. She looked at quill puzzled. Her eyes seemed to say, "who are they?" There was a flash of embarrassment in Quayle''s eyes. After all, what he said yesterday was to escape from prison with Carmela and drex, but after meeting today, there were two more people around him. But quill, after all, had fought in the Marauder Legion since childhood. Although he was a little embarrassed, he still said solemnly: "let me introduce you to rocket, my most reliable friend, who has escaped from prison more than 20 times." With that, quill raised his hand and tried to touch the rocket''s head, but with the rocket, the corners of the Raccoon''s mouth tilted slightly, revealing his sharp fangs? Quill gave a dry smile, retracted his palm and scratched his head in an affected way. The latter thing is mainly divided into two parts, but it has nothing to do with quill. The former is a prison break plan, while the latter is to discuss whether to do so. Drex, the destroyer, wants to escape because he can''t leave Colin prison alone. Although his personal force is amazing, his brain is a good thing, but unfortunately he doesn''t. Moreover, drex, who stays in Kling prison, can only kill the accuser Ronan''s men in his life. As for Ronan himself? Come on, unless Ronan comes to Kling prison himself? Let alone kill Ronan, it is impossible even to see Ronan. This is why the destroyer drex decided to participate in the escape plan. He has to get out of here! The addition of rocket raccoon and tree man grut is somewhat magical. Because the timeline is different, the two sides did not know each other. Especially xingjue, because of Nagini''s first appearance on Nova''s death star and Nagini''s forced capture of quill for some time, xingjue got the power gem and returned to shandar again. The combination of rocket and Groot has been sent to Kling prison for multiple robberies. But fate is really wonderful. There are tens of thousands of interstellar criminals in klin prison, but it brings together quill, rocket raccoon and tree man grut. The most ingenious thing is that the escape plan that quill said in his dream last night was actually heard by the rocket raccoon. Then in the case of half pushing, there was today''s meeting. The reason why it''s half pushed is because quill has a lot of pressure in his heart. He knows very well that he is not the material for prison escape. Professional things should be handed over to professionals. I''m a young man from a predator. It''s OK to fight and kill. Escape from prison? And it''s a top star prison like Colin prison? Come on, the day after the prison break, quill was killed by Carmela and drex every minute. So when the rocket raccoon asked to join, quill agreed almost without hesitation. But when everyone was discussing when to escape from prison, quill looked excited and hesitated in his eyes. He asked weakly: "Don''t wait two days? I know a man who has great energy and said he could take us away in two days." However, as soon as he opened his mouth, this sentence was unanimously opposed by everyone. Drex has a simple mind. His idea is to go out one day earlier and kill Ronan one day earlier. As for whether he is Ronan''s opponent? This is not in drex''s consideration. Rockets just feel like prison break is fun. He''s not a safe host. When educating Batman, the old housekeeper once said that there is such a kind of people in the world. They are not for money or power, but only for the chaos at the moment of gun fire eruption. Such people exist, such as high IQ, and the more crazy and extreme is the clown. The other is the rocket. His heart is more crazy than everyone present. After all, he is just a raccoon, a raccoon used as an experimental object, but he suppresses his madness, because there are still some things worth doing in the world. Of course, the most important thing is that Rockets are not smart enough. At least in terms of human nature, a hundred rockets are not as good as a clown. He likes chaos. Although prison break is dangerous, it is a carnival for the Rockets. But the most intense reaction was the previously silent KAMORA. I don''t know because there is really a problem with mieba''s education? Or because KAMORA''s character is like this, seeing that the plan to destroy hegemony is about to succeed, the Kerry empire is about to become a member of the army under mieba. But at this time, KAMORA regretted. She suddenly decided to be a good man. How to be a good man, or how to stop the expansion of the power to destroy hegemony, KAMORA thought of the key to the plan - the power gem. If the accuser Ronan can''t get the power gem, does that mean that mieba has no reason to challenge the Kerry Empire. Previously, KAMORA and Nebula planned to let Ronan attack the prison of the Nova Empire, although the effect was far less than that of shandar. Coupled with the misappropriation of mieba''s treasures, these are enough to make the Kerry Empire passive. After all, this matter involves the Nova Empire, mieba, the accuser Ronan and the aristocratic forces represented by Ronan. But without power gems? Firstly, mieba had no reason to interfere in the internal affairs of the Kerry empire. Secondly, Ronan, who represented the aristocratic forces, would not expand to think he was invincible. Last but not least, there has been a long-standing feud between the Kerry Empire and the Nova Empire, so this matter will only turn big into small and small in the end. So in KAMORA''s view, the sooner you escape, the better. If Ronan leads the army to klin prison, everything will be over! Four to one, as soon as Quayle''s proposal was said, it was opposed by everyone. Although he still wants to say something, but looking at his companions'' serious eyes? Quill suddenly felt like he was on a stolen ship. At the same time, in the prison guard''s office, chef Linke happily talked about his findings and speculation about quill''s escape. Vaguely, a BGM sounded in his mind. At the end of the announcement, chef Lin Ke asked with enthusiasm: "old fellow, do you think I am doing the right thing?" is it? A flash of thought flashed through the prison guard''s eyes. He smiled and nodded to Linke, and then winked at his men. Three minutes later, looking at the men with water stains on their cuffs, the prison guard asked: "Solved?" His men smiled and nodded vaguely. Chapter 644 At noon that day, the rocket''s prison break plan began, and everything went well. KAMORA is responsible for getting the prison guard''s bracelet, while the tree man grut wants to get the energy battery of the guard tower. Drex, the destroyer, sees the opportunity and cleans up a group of prison guards. As for quill? Theoretically, he doesn''t want to participate in this prison break, because his old father Yongdu has sent him a message. As long as he can persist until tomorrow, someone will take him out. Quill didn''t believe it at first, but then he knew that his old father had entrusted him to find the old broker, and the old broker found Nagini. Well, that''s no problem. Think of the huge and soul shaking horror figure seen on Nova''s Death Star more than half a year ago. Don''t say you''re taking yourself out of klin prison. Even if the other party says you can kill three in and three out of klin prison, quill believes it. But there''s no way. Who let himself talk a lot to save KAMORA, and everyone has stated that he wants to escape from prison. If he dares to raise objections now? Looking at the red skin not far away, it was like drex, the destroyer of the devil in hell, as well as the strong tendon flesh and extremely oppressive body. Quill felt that if he didn''t agree, he might not see the sun tomorrow. However, I don''t know if it''s quill''s illusion. He always feels that everything is going too smoothly. Although the process was very dangerous. For example, before the group occupied the guard tower, the prison guards almost blew up the guard tower, but in the end, everyone turned the whole prison into a state of weightlessness. And successfully drove the guard room away from the load-bearing platform from the prison to the safe passage outside the prison. Is it dangerous? It''s dangerous. If they slow down for another half a minute, the prison guard will be enough to blow five of them to pieces. But after all, klin prison is the top interstellar prison of the Nova Empire, and it is close to shandar. The most important thing is that as prison guards of interstellar prison, in the face of weightlessness, these people''s reaction is not as good as those criminals. It just happened so fast, and the process was very dangerous, so Quayle didn''t have time to think about what went wrong. When the Party headed by Quayle rushed to the prison criminal storage room, Quayle was stunned by the two Kerry people standing in the front of their sight. Don''t ask why it''s Kerry, because most of the Milky Way''s blue skin belong to Kerry. Of course, there are a few exceptions. For example, quill''s adoptive father, Yongdu, belongs to the aborigines of the Centaur system. And these two people in front of you? The woman is very beautiful. Although she is bald and standard cyberpunk style, she is very liked by quill because of her figure. As for the man next to the woman? The man was tall, even a head taller than drex the destroyer, dressed in black armor and holding a war hammer in his hand. Prison guards? The idea first came to mind, but it was immediately denied by Quayle. Because from their dress, it is obviously not the style of Nova civilization, but somewhat similar to the Kerry empire. Considering that he had no weapons in his hand, quill asked tentatively: "Guys, if you''re not prison guards, can you think you haven''t seen anything? Believe me, now is really not the time for conflict." However, an embarrassing scene happened. Because neither Ronan nor Nebula paid any attention to quill, as if he were just a mass of air. But ignoring also has the advantage of ignoring. At least from their attitude, the other party obviously won''t stop him from leaving, just when quill plans to take back his things and then stay away from the two freaks. Carmela came in after him. When she saw the two people in front of her, KAMORA was stunned. She subconsciously opened her mouth: "When did you come?" KAMORA never thought that the nebula, which only sent the news yesterday, took Ronan to Kling prison today. Even if it was interstellar crossing, it was too fast. Nebula was also stunned. She didn''t understand why KAMORA wanted to escape from prison, because it was obviously different from the plan they had made before. However, considering Ronan is nearby, the nebula can only pretend to be indifferent and sneers: "KAMORA, my dear sister, it seems that you have guessed that I will come to you, but don''t you think it''s a little late to run away now?" When nebula was going to say something and reveal more information to KAMORA, Ronan''s hammer hit the ground with a "Dong" sound. He looked at the opposite kamura coldly: "where is the cosmic spirit ball?" Cosmic spirit ball? Quill, who had planned to eat melons, looked down vaguely at the ball in the storage box. He suddenly felt that the ball might become very hot. Especially "Ronan, you killed my wife and my daughter. I want you to pay the price!" The terrible roar sounded, quill''s most worried thing didn''t happen, and KAMORA didn''t cast uneasy eyes on herself like a mentally retarded. On the contrary, drex, the destroyer, was completely crazy at the moment he saw Ronan. Holding two crude sharp weapons in his hand, he rushed up to duel with Ronan. Quill realized for the first time that it was actually a very wise thing to pull up Drax yesterday. Just something more embarrassing happened. Quill got up, picked up his clothes and carried the cosmic spirit ball wrapped in clothes. He decided to leave here. At least he would not tell anyone that the ball was in his hand until he understood why the cosmic spirit ball could attract strong players of Ronan''s level. But he didn''t run for two steps. Suddenly there was a strong wind behind him. Quill subconsciously turned his head, and then saw a strong red figure magnifying in front of his eyes at an amazing speed. "Boom!" Drex, who flew out, hit quill directly, just like a bowling ball. They were directly hit and flew. At the same time, the cosmic spirit ball wrapped in clothes also fell out at this moment. "Ding!" The cosmic spirit ball fell to the ground, and then rolled to the foot of the rocket. He subconsciously picked up the cosmic spirit ball with a look of doubt: "what is this?" Next to the tree man grut shrugged: "grut (don''t ask me, I don''t know)" But for the others present? Ronan''s mouth was slightly tilted. He subconsciously grasped the hammer in his hand, and a secure smile appeared on his face: "give me this ball." There was a flash of excitement in the nebula''s eyes. She drew out her weapon directly, and there was a flash of indifference in her eyes: "kill directly, that ball is naturally ours." KAMORA''s look was the most complicated. She was first happy because she guessed that quill should have taken the cosmic spirit ball, and then she was surprised because the cosmic spirit ball fell out. And now? After taking a deep breath, KAMORA''s eyes flashed with determination: "I deal with nebula, you deal with Ronan, rockets, take the ball and go right away. Ronan must not get the ball." Chapter 645 "Boom!" The Warhammer in his hand shook the air, and the terrible force exploded the air. Opposite the great accuser Ronan, CHIGUO has his upper body, and drex, the destroyer, roars angrily. He opens his arms, sprays his muscles and muscles, and the sharp tool polished with scrap iron in his hand has been pinched and deformed. But in the end? "Keng!" With the sound of gold and iron, the sharp blade in drex''s hand collided with the Warhammer in Ronan''s hand. One is an elaborate weapon, the other is a sharp blade polished with scrap iron. At the moment of collision, the outcome is doomed. The sharp blade in his hand was directly broken, and drex''s strong body was directly hit and flew. He patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body. Ronan looked down at drex who had been beaten down. He looked cold: "I''m sorry. Maybe I killed too many people, so I don''t remember killing your wife and daughter." Although it was an apology, Ronan''s apology was insincere. Instead, it gave people a feeling of arrogance and perfunctory. Just like normal people don''t apologize for stepping on an ant, the so-called apology is just a meaningless perfunctory, and the other party''s attitude makes drex completely angry. He struggled to get up, but Ronan swung the hammer back like a golf ball. "Boom!" Drex, the destroyer who just got up, was directly hit in the brain by the war hammer and directly picked up with his body. Under the terrible force, his body was directly taken to the wall. With a bang, the metal of the wall was deformed. This made his facial features, which were not marked, completely blurred. And watching drex still trying to get up? Ronan looked indifferent. The hammer in his hand turned gently. An amazing force fluctuated and spread in all directions with the hammer as the center. "Click!" As an invisible force swept through, drex, the struggling destroyer, was paralyzed on the ground without knowing life or death. Turning his head to the side, he looked at the tangled KAMORA and Nebula. Ronan frowned slightly and threw out the hammer with his backhand. Kampala is superior to the nebula. No matter in strength or other aspects, the nebula is not an opponent of Kampala. But because Nebula has weapons in his hand and KAMORA has nothing in his hand, he has been pressed by Nebula since the war. If there is not much turning point, KAMORA should be defeated by the nebula, but with Ronan waving the hammer? It is not difficult for KAMORA to simply avoid the attack of the nebula or Ronan''s hammer. The real problem is that he subconsciously dodged back in order to avoid the attack of the nebula. The position where she dodged happened to be the position where Ronan''s hammer fell. "It''s over!" This was a subconscious thought in KAMORA''s mind. She struggled hard, but she could only watch the Warhammer approaching. "Poof" The body was blown away, the throat was sweet, and the blood gushed out directly. KAMORA is not drakes. She doesn''t have the abnormal constitution of the other party. KAMORA, who was hit hard in an instant, feels black in front of her eyes. If she didn''t bite the tip of her tongue and wake up in severe pain, she would be in a coma with Ronan''s hammer just now. Just At the moment when KAMORA was shot away, the most angry was not KAMORA''s companion, but the nebula who wanted to kill each other just now. She subconsciously pointed the blade at Ronan and looked cold: "what are you doing!" Ronan turned his head and looked at the nebula. He looked calm and there was nothing wrong with him, as if: "this is a boring game." But nebula''s face is very ugly. Although everyone knows that Nebula doesn''t like her sister carmola, carmola is actually more important than anyone in nebula''s eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that she still needs to act now? At the moment when KAMORA was shot away, the waiting Ronan would not be the blade in front of him, but a cruel and fierce attack. Looking at Ronan''s calm look and pressing his anger, nebula warned seriously: "I want you to remember that this is between me and KAMORA. I don''t need anyone to help me." Just in the face of the nebula''s warning, Ronan''s face suddenly changed. He looked at each other''s eyes coldly, four eyes facing each other, a moment later? Ronan''s eyes flashed ferocious, and his face showed an undisguised intention to kill: "Are you teaching me how to do it?" Ronan is not a person with a good temper. Mieba chose Ronan because he is rebellious. Only this kind of person dares to have the idea of dabbling in power gemstones. You know, it''s mieba''s thing. So, will a madman who dares to rob things that destroy hegemony care about the view of nebula? Under Ronan''s threatening eyes, the pressure doubled Nebula in her heart couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She hardened her head and said, "no, I''m just reminding you that she''s your father''s daughter, and our goal is the power gem." Although he was very angry, he still counseled. No way, the accuser Ronan''s strength exceeds himself too much, and this is a madman. Who knows what he will do? Ronan stared at the nebula, his eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth were sometimes ferocious and sometimes implicit, but finally Ronan took back the ferocity of the corners of his mouth, and his expression gradually became calm: "don''t worry, they can''t run, they will come back." In the end, Ronan didn''t turn his face. May still be afraid of mieba. After all, mieba is really strong in this period, but the biggest possibility is that Ronan hasn''t got the power gem yet. As for what he said he would come back? Klin prison, outside the storage room, led by quill, rocket raccoon and tree man grut entered the minoran spacecraft together. As for leaving now, isn''t it a little unorthodox? Quill doesn''t think this is a problem. The cosmic spirit ball is his. Besides, KAMORA has said to let himself run, so he has no psychological burden. As for the destroyer Drax? It can only be said that his goal is to avenge Ronan. Whether he can kill Ronan is drex''s own business. Just inside the spaceship, looking at the cosmic spirit ball in his hand, there was a flash of doubt in the eyes of the rocket raccoon: "What the hell is this?" Grut, the tree man next to him, looked out of the window through the glass of the spaceship and seemed to find something. His eyes were a little more uneasy: "I''m Groot. (we should get out of here)" The rocket raccoon, who obviously didn''t understand what grut meant, waved his hand in disapproval: "Of course I know that the most important thing now is to leave, but I''m really curious about what this is, is it a weapon?" In the cab, quill, who controls the spaceship, glanced at the two people behind him. He thought and looked a little uncertain and excited: "Maybe, since Ronan wants to get this ball, it means that the value of this ball must be very high." Looking at the twinkling excitement in the eyes of rocket raccoon and quill, the tree man grut looked a little more anxious. He shouted seriously: "I''m Groot! (we should get out of here right away)" The rocket raccoon turned his head and looked at grut with some doubt: "what did you say, I didn''t hear you?" Just before Groot explained, quill, who was driving the Milano spacecraft, seemed to find something. His face suddenly became very ugly: "man, we may be in big trouble!" A small spaceship flew out of the escape passage below Kling prison. There are three fugitives, quill, rocket and grut, and in the front of their sight, there is a dark, like a giant spaceship built of building blocks. It''s just that the ship is too big and even bigger than the crin prison, which holds tens of thousands of criminals. If there is no big accident, the ship may be the dark star ship belonging to the accuser Ronan! At the same time, the Morag star where the star Baron found the power gem came from the future war machine Colonel rod and Nebula. They looked at the ruins in front of them, and Colonel rod''s eyes flashed a hesitation: "Are you sure the power gem is here?" The nebula opposite Colonel rod flashed a hesitation in his eyes: "in theory, it''s right here, but..." Looking at the faint nebula, Colonel rod couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? You say so." After taking a deep breath, a dignified flash flashed through the nebula''s eyes: "If I guess correctly, this universe may be different from the one we remember." Chapter 646 Sandar, the day after Nagini came home. At 6:30 in the morning, Tang Qing woke up as usual, but today, it was not the alarm clock that woke Tang Qing, but the aroma from the kitchen. After a simple wash, Tang Qing in a set of pink pajamas ran out of the bedroom and saw the fresh shrimp wonton on the table? Her big bright eyes could not help but flash a light, and subconsciously swallowed her saliva: "Dad, did you do it?" A smile appeared on the old father''s face. He rubbed Tang Qing''s small head: "Did you wash your hands?" Tang Qing playfully bounced the water drops that had not been wiped clean on her fingernails onto her father''s face and giggled happily. This made Nagini''s face look helpless. He just looked at the skeleton chef standing in place not far away. Although it was incredible, Nagini did flash a touch of pride in his eyes. The expression seemed to say - look, I''m still good. This makes Haila, who is not far away in a black Chinese suit, have a touch of helplessness on her face, but a moment later? It seems that she thought of something. After Tang Qing finished eating, Haila suddenly said, "Qitong, what do you want to eat at noon?" Without hesitation, Tang Qing subconsciously wiped his mouth: "I want to eat the roast lamb chop made by Uncle skeleton." As Tang Qing''s voice fell, Nagini''s body stiffened and looked at the wonton in the spoon. For some reason, Nagini suddenly didn''t feel fragrant, which made him stare at Haila. But Hella didn''t care. She just wanted to be angry with Nagini. She had to know that she was severely cleaned up by Nagini yesterday. It''s not that she didn''t want to retaliate in other ways, but the problem is that the strength gap between the two sides is too big. Fortunately, Tang Qing''s mind was delicate. Seeing that his old father was depressed, he quickly said he wanted to eat his father''s biscuits and beef jerky, which repaired Nagini''s fragile glass heart. It''s just Think about it carefully. It seems that Tang Qing is the biggest beneficiary? In the morning, Nagini baked five boxes of biscuits for 40 minutes. The whole coffee shop was filled with the aroma of baking. At noon, the family ate roast lamb chops made by skeleton chef. Nagini had to admit that the other party''s workmanship was really good. Lamb chops are fragrant but not greasy. They are smooth and tender, but also have a bit of bite strength. In the afternoon, Nagini poured a glass of milk, sat by the French window and looked at the bright sky outside. Under Nagini''s control, the ice in the milk cup will melt and coagulate, which is very interesting. Just looking at the old broker who appeared at his door again with good beef tendon in his hand, Nagini thought and thought, should he do something? At the same time, in klin prison not far from shandar. The accuser Ronan, who solved drex the destroyer, did not pursue immediately, but chose to stay where he was. The other party''s move made KAMORA uneasy. Looking at her sister''s puzzled eyes, although Xingyun wanted to say something, she could only act as if she didn''t see Ronan''s fierce power. In this way, after ten minutes, the scene that Carmel almost vomited blood occurred. Quill, who had just left, and the Rockets returned again, and thought beyond his power that he was qualified to talk to Ronan with a power gem in his hand. "I can give you the cosmic spirit ball, but I hope..." Sure enough, Ronan rudely interrupted quill before he finished. He looked at quill coldly with no emotion: "You are not qualified to talk about conditions. If you kill you, I can get what I want." Then he made a gesture to do it. Looking at Ronan, who got up and had already moved to kill, although he scolded quel and his party as pig teammates, KAMORA finally stood up and said, "Ronan, I don''t suggest you take the power gem." Nebula was stunned for a moment. She looked at Carmela vaguely. She didn''t understand why her sister would intervene at this time. Ronan didn''t see the little action of the nebula, and even if he saw it, he didn''t care. Now he shook his head and hissed: "Do you think I''ll listen to you?" The power gem is right in front of him. As long as he gets the power gem, he will at least increase his strength, or even go further. At this time, why should he listen to KAMORA''s advice. However, when Ronan took the cosmic spirit ball from quill and was ready to tear open the outer package and completely occupy the power gem. KAMORA, who was flustered in her heart, subconsciously shouted, "wait, don''t you feel that all this is too coincidental?" As soon as her pupil contracted, the nearby nebula was completely stunned. She looked down at KAMORA on the ground and looked more serious than ever: "KAMORA, what do you want to say? I warn you..." "Boom!" But before the nebula finished, Ronan hit the nebula with a hammer. Ronan, whose face was excited and even fanatical just now, was extremely gloomy: "shut up and let her finish." KAMORA''s words were like a basin of water, which may not be effective enough, but it calmed Ronan instantly, and made him aware of a problem he had deliberately avoided before - what a coincidence! Facing Ronan''s uncertain eyes, KAMORA slowly said everything she knew, including the cause of the matter, what they planned to do, the final outcome of Ronan and the tragic fate of the Kerry empire. Looking at Ronan''s increasingly ugly face, KAMORA sighed. She looked quite frank and said: "this is the case. All this is a conspiracy against you." Just as Ronan''s eyes changed, looking at the ugly nebula and the calm KAMORA, Ronan''s eyes stabbed each other: "how do I know you''re not lying to me?" KAMORA shrugged. She calmly looked at Ronan and asked, "if you think I''m lying, you can give the power gem to mieba, but will you?" Ronan is silent. The key is not whether mieba is calculating himself, but whether he will take the bait in the face of the power gem. Ask yourself, knowing that this is a trap, will you take the initiative to jump in? Most people''s choice is not, but Ronan knows he will. He is the kind of person who never misses any chance. The advantage of this character is that he climbs higher than everyone, and the disadvantage is that he may fall worse than everyone. So the next moment, the silent Ronan suddenly smiled and shook his head: "You''re right. I do have ideas about power gemstones, but how do you know I will be afraid of mieba?" "Besides..." Touching the surface of the cosmic spirit ball, Ronan''s eyes became cold. From his body, a frightening ferocity burst out: "as long as I kill you all, even mieba will not know that I took the power gem!" "Click!" The cosmic spirit ball was crushed, with a surge of purple. KAMORA''s face suddenly changed. She subconsciously shouted, "no!" But for others, especially those teammates like quill and the Rockets, their first reaction was: "run!" However, it''s too late to run now. When the purple light sweeps through, everyone present feels numb. It seems that what they contact with is not the purple light, but the God of death who is about to harvest their souls. The next moment, when everyone thought they were going to die, a familiar and strange voice sounded in quill''s ear: "Well, why are there so many troubles every time I see you?" Quill was stunned, heard the sound and opened his eyes. When he saw the man in front of him, quill burst into tears. He exclaimed, "Mr. Nagini!" But Nagini ignored it. He looked at Ronan holding the power gem in his hand not far away, and a smile that he thought was good appeared on his face: "Hey, Ronan, meet again. If you choose to leave now, I can act as if nothing has happened." Chapter 647 Leave? Staring at Nagini in front of him, Ronan''s eyes flickered. It is impossible for him to leave, because anyone who leaves in front of him may expose the fact that he has taken the power gem. If mieba knows about it? Ronan is very confident. Before he got the power gem, he believed that he could reach the level of the top power in the universe. Now that he has the power gem, Ronan is even sure to become the leader among the top power in the universe. It''s just, it''s the future. At this stage, Ronan knows very well that he can''t be an opponent to destroy hegemony only by strength gemstones. That''s why Ronan killed everyone before. Only the appearance of Nagini disrupted Ronan''s plan. Now there are two choices. One is to give up the power gem. As long as the power gem returns to mieba, mieba has no reason to do it himself. At the same time, he doesn''t need to face the terrible Nagini. Conversely, if you want to steal the power gem, you can only kill everyone in front of you, including Nagini! Compared with the former, Ronan is obviously more inclined to the latter. Maybe it was because last time, although Nagini was strong, he was not strong enough to make himself feel desperate, so Ronan planned to fight this time! As Ronan had an idea in his heart, a rich purple light flashed on his body surface in an instant. The light is extremely dazzling and contains terrible and surging power. With the blessing of the power gem, Ronan, who was originally at the peak of the fourth stage, is constantly rising, and even soared directly to the realm of the top power in the universe. The powerful and full power made Ronan''s mouth smile. At the moment, he has a strong feeling that he is invincible. Let alone Nagini in front of him, even if mieba comes, he can kill with one punch. Holding the hammer, the dazzling purple light flickered, which made Ronan seem like an invincible God. The quel and his party opposite Ronan were completely flustered. Nagini''s powerful rocket raccoon, tree man grut and others can''t understand. Although they don''t know how powerful Ronan is at the moment, the suffocating pressure makes them feel the fear of death. Fortunately, as a tree man of higher life, grut stood up at this time. In his solid wooden body, ancient vines with full toughness were pulled out one by one, and each cane was filled with vigorous vitality, finally forming a shield wrapped with ancient vines. Although kamura doesn''t know how strong Nagini is, she knows how strong mieba is. Or in Ronan''s body, KAMORA felt a breath very similar to mieba. This breath was not brilliant. There were not so many fancy things. The first feeling was solid, just like a mountain. It seems simple and plain, but in fact it is strong and heinous. The desperate KAMORA stood in front of the nebula at the last moment. Although she knew what she had done was meaningless, because Ronan in this state could destroy the whole Kling prison in an instant, this was the only thing she could do for her sister. As for the nebula? Maybe it''s because Ronan''s breath is too similar to mieba. She was beaten and killed before. Now she looks pale and trembles uncontrollably. On the contrary, quill, who was quite counselled from the beginning, straightened his waist at this moment. After all, he was the one who had seen Nagini turn into a dragon. But then again, if the dragon is the biggest territory in Nagini, it can only be said that quill is an ignorant and fearless man. The Dragon quill saw at that time can only be regarded as the top power of the galaxy at best. At the moment, with the blessing of power gem, Ronan''s strength has soared to the level of the top power in the universe. Of course, this has nothing to do with Nagini. At the front of the line of sight, Ronan, holding the power gem, has stimulated the power of the gem to the limit. The rich purple power is almost solidified around him, and purple cracks appear on the Warhammer in his hand. "Drink!" With a violent drink, Ronan jumped up directly, and his strength soared to the limit at this moment. He didn''t underestimate Nagini. Even if he had the power gem blessing now, even if he felt that he was invincible now, he knew it was an illusion. Nagini is very strong. It''s an opponent who needs his best to beat, but "Pa!" With a backhand slap, the thick palm collided with the hammer. With a flash of green light, the substantial purple light around Ronan was directly broken. The terrible reaction force directly knocked Ronan away, and his hammer was also full of turtle cracks. If it wasn''t for the blessing of powerful gemstones, it would have broken into more than a dozen pieces. Looking at Nagini, he just stood where he was. If he hadn''t slapped just now, you might even wonder if he hadn''t moved just now. With a look of surprise, Ronan couldn''t believe looking at Nagini. Why is the strength of the other party so strong? Or is it a special case? Or is it the wrong way to open it? Ronan was not sure. After being ruthlessly hit by Nagini, he couldn''t accept this conclusion and decided to try again. So at the moment he landed, Ronan didn''t turn around and run, but a ferocious flash in his eyes. He rushed to Nagini boldly. The purple light scattered on his body surface just now condensed around him again. "Pa!" Another slap, the rich purple light was broken and turned into stardust. Even with a "click", the hammer that has accompanied Ronan for many years broke at this moment, leaving only a hammer handle. But this time, Ronan did not retreat. In his other hand, that is, the palm holding the power gem, the rich power rules wrapped his palm and formed dark purple crystals. "Boom!" An incomparably fierce punch hit Nagini heavily in the face. Ronan''s face was not only ferocious, but also with some uncontrollable excitement. Many people think Ronan''s weapon is a Warhammer, and his strongest weapon is a weapon, but in fact Ronan is still a top boxing master. Not only Ronan, most of the top powers in Marvel Universe, their most terrible point is fist! After all, it''s really hard to find a weapon that suits you. So in the second attack, Ronan had planned to give up the hammer to hide his real killing move. In Ronan''s view, with his own strength and the bonus of power gemstones, even if the bully comes, he will be shot. However "Boom!" The big fist of the casserole hit Nagini''s face, and the purple crystal was broken. Ronan felt that he was beating not a soft cheek, but an indestructible iron plate. What made Ronan desperate, let alone hurt, Nagini didn''t even move his neck. How is this possible? Ronan can''t accept that he should have been invincible. How can he be so weak with all his strength? When Ronan was stunned and completely stunned, Nagini''s fist kept enlarging in front of his eyes, and finally - "click!" The skull was broken, and the red and white brain splashed, just like a blasted watermelon, and hot blood gushed from the cavity. A purple gem floated out of the palm of the headless body and came to Nagini. And looking at the stunned face behind them, the whole people were stupid, quill and his party. Nagini shrugged. He looked calm, as if it was just a trivial matter: "Ronan is dead. What are you going to do next? You''d better not bother too much. I''ll make beef jerky in the afternoon." Chapter 648 Quill and his party finally didn''t dare to stay in klin prison. Although Ronan was dead, there was a terrible dead spirit ship outside. If they didn''t want to die, they had to leave with Nagini. The old broker was very grateful to Nagini. When Nagini came back, he brought not only the best beef tendon meat, but also a top beef tenderloin from somewhere. But interestingly, although the old broker asked Nagini to save people, he didn''t catch a cold with quill and his party. Think about it, Fairbank''s friend is Yongdu, or as a professional broker, he needs predators like Yongdu to help him do some dirty work that he can''t do, but quill? The old broker is very accurate. Quayle is not suitable to be a leader. The young man is too impulsive. He has no overall view in his mind. His happiness and anger depend on one heart. No matter how capable this person is, he can''t become a boss. Because he is too willful, he is likely to be caught by others, and then he will be doomed. Therefore, he can only be a working emperor at most. This time, the old broker is willing to ask Nagini for help for quill because the old broker needs courage. What if there is another time? Old brokers have a high probability of refusing. Nagini thinks so because after quill and his party came back, the old broker''s response was relatively cold, and he didn''t take the initiative to help quill and his party find a place to live, although quill didn''t find these details. But Nagini saw that the old broker had no intention of cooperating with the second leader of the predator Corps except Yongdu. But it has nothing to do with him. In the afternoon, the beef tendon meat given by the old broker has been cut into large pieces, pickled with a large amount of salt, monosodium glutamate, oyster sauce, star anise, pepper and pepper slices, and has been put into the dryer one by one. In fact, the best season for beef jerky should be autumn. Because it is dry in autumn, air dried beef will be more chewy. Just bake it in the oven. However, the effect of the dryer is also good. The difference is that the temperature of the oven can not be too high. Try to dry the moisture in the beef jerky as much as possible. As for beef tenderloin? This meat is divided into sirloin and filet. Filet is the middle of sirloin and is suitable for frying steak or barbecue. Nagini thought of the past in Los Angeles. At that time, the favorite thing of the family was to get together for barbecue on weekends. At that time, Toledo had just returned from prison. Although he was Mia''s brother, the relationship between the two sides was obviously rusty. Nagini suggested that the family could have barbecue on weekends to promote their feelings. Now think about it, that was decades ago. For a time, Nagini''s eyes were full of emotion, and even had an impulse to return to the earth, but Nagini finally resisted it. Because he believes that the earth is not safe, that place will inevitably become the center of the battlefield in the future. After all, there are signs that the last Titan from Titan can hardly control his ambition. Destiny? No, Nagini never thought that mieba did it because of fate. He thinks that the other party just wants to meet his ambition. After all, as long as the plan succeeds, he will become the first person to save or prolong the life of the universe. Maybe many people will scold him, but we have to admit that if mieba does not kill more than half of the life in the universe, there will be a large number of abandoned planets like Nova Death Star in the universe soon. Finally, when the resources are not enough, the major cosmic forces catch each other and fight. It won''t be long before the universe is over. Not only humans, most intelligent life is the cancer of the universe. This is related to the origin of life. After all, living is to pass on your DNA, and in order to pass on your DNA, you must obtain more resources. Although many people like to define this behavior as greed, this is indeed a common problem of all intelligent life. If Nagini returns to earth and faces the attack of mieba, does he want to do it or not? If it were Nagini, he wouldn''t care at all. But now there is a very realistic problem in front of us. What will Tang Qing do if he dies? That''s why Mingming''s power gem has a lot of ideas for Nagini, but Nagini threw the power gem back to quill and his party. This thing is a treasure for others, but for Nagini, it''s a bomb that no one knows when it will explode. However, this also gives birth to a problem, that is, the ownership of power gemstones. If the power gem is accepted by Nagini, quill and his party have absolutely no objection. After all, Nagini robbed the infinite gem from the other party, but the problem now is that Nagini has said he has no idea about the gem. So the question is, what about the power gem? Internal digestion? To be honest, this idea is either not good, or it is a little hot, and it is likely to cause fire and self Immolation. KAMORA said clearly before that the power gem is the bait sent by mieba. Whoever eats it will die. But if you send it back? It''s not impossible, but the problem is that the burning fire of justice in everyone''s heart really can''t tolerate the act of exterminating hegemony. While we were arguing, we looked at the nebula coldly for a long time and said with disdain: "OK, I''m not willing to send it out for nothing? I''ll go back with the power gem in two days, and I''ll give you a sum of 1 million galactic common currency at that time." Quill instinctively stood up. He wanted to say you were insulting me, but in the end? He clapped his hands fiercely: "OK, just do as you say!" No way, he also wants to refuse, but the problem is that Nebula gives too much. What will mieba do with this power gem next? Quill doesn''t know, and he doesn''t want to know. He only knows that he will soon have a million universal currencies. And this is what Nagini wants to see. As long as the power gem is not on shandar, there is no reason to kill hegemony here. As for the final love than the heart? Nagini has been practicing time remodeling recently, and in order to make up for his lack of strength. Before he threw the power gem to quill, Nagini had opened Godzilla''s second rule bit, time and space. In addition, he had put forward the power of process and three original rules. Nagini believed that they were enough to resist the large-scale attack of killing hegemony. After all, mieba wants to kill more than half of the people in the universe, and what he wants to save is only one of the countless lives. At the same time, what quill and his party didn''t know was that it was at shandar planet airport not far from them. A ship with a style biased towards the Kerry Empire drove in, and inside the ship, Colonel rod, the war machine, looked hesitantly at the nebula: "are you sure the power gem is on this planet?" "I''m sure." Nebula nodded. She pointed to her brain: "memory tells me that the power gem is on this planet now, but there is one thing we must pay attention to." Colonel rod frowned. He looked at each other suspiciously: "what?" After taking a deep breath, the nebula looked dignified: "this planet has a friend of yours. I doubt that the problem of abnormal time is because of him, so we''d better not let him know that we''ve been here." Colonel rod: "who?" Chapter 649 At night, shandar is very quiet, In a high-end hotel near the airport, two beautiful women stood in front of French windows. They were silent with each other. In the night, the atmosphere in the air was disturbing. Some depression, like the peace before the war. But I don''t know why, this depression is a bit melancholy. The short sword in his hand stabbed the window frame of the French window. The sharp short blade left scars on it. He turned and looked at his sister standing not far away. Xingyun sighed: "Do you have to do this?" Kamura was silent. She knew what Nebula meant. The strongest person in the galaxy is mieba after all. KAMORA is mieba''s adopted daughter. The influence of this identity is more terrible than expected. Even if KAMORA said she wanted to be a good person, most people''s first reaction was absolutely not to believe it, and even thought it was a plot to destroy hegemony. But this is nothing. The real trouble is that KAMORA''s departure is a betrayal to mieba. The group ruled by mieba implements a high-pressure policy. If KAMORA betrays, does that mean that others can also betray mieba? If only because KAMORA is the daughter of mieba, mieba does not intend to investigate this matter, it will be a great blow to mieba''s prestige. Therefore, if KAMORA really intends to betray mieba, the biggest crisis in the future is not whether other people in the galaxy trust her, but the punishment that mieba must take, which may be death or life is better than death. Nebula doesn''t want Carmela to do this, because in her opinion, Carmela is looking for her own death. But KAMORA shook her head with a complicated look. Her face was a little ugly. She obviously knew what was waiting for her in the future, but her eyes were very firm: "Nebula, I''m not suitable to stay with mieba. Even if I don''t leave now, I''ll leave one day in the future, so I might as well take this opportunity to leave." This action has a great impact on KAMORA''s three outlooks. She thinks she''s a murderous character, but in fact? Being a knife in other people''s hands is quite different from holding a knife in your own hands. KAMORA killed many people, but she killed them because mieba wanted her to kill, not because she wanted to kill herself. Therefore, even if she was very uncomfortable, she could comfort herself by self deception. After all, I didn''t really want to kill, but I was forced to be helpless. But this time? When kamura took her hand, she realized how difficult it was to change from a murderous knife to a person holding a knife. Maybe it''s because she is not cruel enough, or KAMORA itself has reached the limit. If mieba slowly trains KAMORA in a step-by-step way, she may not be able to become an executioner similar to mieba in the future. But let KAMORA take over the Kerry Empire directly and hand over hundreds of millions of creatures to her? This is a person, not a set of cold data. So at that moment, KAMORA realized that she was not fit to stay with mieba. Since mieba can let her take over once, there must be a second time. This time, you can fool the past with Ronan''s death, but what will you do next time? Nebula doesn''t know what KAMORA is thinking, but looking at her sister''s firm eyes, nebula sighed: "I won''t hide this from my father, but I will tell my father in private." After all, sister love is deep. If this matter is reported to mieba in front of everyone, carmola will be doomed. After all, mieba can''t live up to his face, but what if we talk in private? Maybe, just maybe. As soon as mieba''s heart was soft, he let go of KAMORA? KAMORA understood what Nebula meant. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end she only said, "thank you." Just don''t know why, KAMORA always feels that her sister seems a little strange. This feeling is very strange, just like the nebula grew up overnight? At the same time, it''s downstairs in KAMORA. Looking at the nebula that had been locked in the cold chamber, Colonel rod of the war machine wiped the sweat on his forehead. Yes, at this moment, it''s not a nebula talking to KAMORA upstairs. In other words, the present nebula is the future nebula, while the original nebula is locked up in a low-temperature chamber by Colonel Rhodes. It''s a bit unlucky. The two originally planned to find the power gem on the abandoned planet of xingjue, directly take the power gem, and then return to their timeline in the future. But for some reason, when they go back to the past, they find that the timeline has changed. Xingjue took the power gem in advance, and before he came to shandar, he was put in an interstellar prison. Even from nebula, rod learned that there was an old friend he knew on shandar. Seriously, if it weren''t for the memory of the nebula passing through this timeline, it would be certain that the two were still in the original universe, not a parallel universe. Colonel Rhode even thought he was not through time, but through time and space. Their plan is very simple. The power gem is not in the nebula''s hand now, but quill will give the power gem to the nebula tomorrow morning. What he doesn''t know is that the original nebula is sleeping in the room, and the nebula in front of him is actually from the future. Because from beginning to end, the nebula has been sleeping in the cold chamber. This means that she doesn''t know anything except that she is stunned. But there is another point that makes Colonel rod very confused. Nebula says shandar has people he knows. Then the question comes. Who is this person? Rod knew very well that he had never left the earth in his life, and there was no sudden disappearance among the people he knew, so Colonel rod was really curious about who this friend of shandar was. Just considering the time paradox and the butterfly effect. Although he was curious, Colonel rod could only resist his curiosity. After all, their small change now is enough to affect the future. And that''s why Colonel rod wants to stun the nebula, because he can''t let the present Nebula know that the future Nebula has come, and briefly take away the gem of time. In this way, I was speechless all night. Rod woke up from his nightmare in the morning. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know why. He always felt very uneasy in his heart. However, looking at the nebula still sleeping in the low-temperature chamber not far away, rod breathed a sigh of relief. It is estimated that at seven o''clock, rod asked for a special dish of shandar. He didn''t know what it was, but it tasted very good. But at eight or nine o''clock in the morning, Ronan was flustered. Because according to the agreement, the nebula that got the power gem should have returned long ago, but it still hasn''t returned yet, which makes Colonel rod feel a little more haze in his heart. I don''t know why, he thought of his dream last night, a very bad dream! Chapter 650 Time, back an hour ago. At the airport not far from the hotel, xingjue reluctantly handed the power gem to Xingyun. It''s not that Xingyun is reluctant to give up the power gem, but the one million Galaxy coins agreed by Xingyun. Don''t mention the receipt. Even the advance payment was not given to him. It is reasonable to say that we should pay on delivery, but the problem is that the power gem is too hot. One more day in our own hands will be one more day in danger. However, quill can only give the power gem to nebula and pray that the other party is willing to put the one million galactic common currency on his account. Later things were boring, because there was no accident from here until the nebula left shandar. Xingjue and his party did not doubt the nebula, and even KAMORA, who was familiar with the nebula, did not doubt the nebula. There are many reasons. On the one hand, it is because the nebula is still a nebula, but it comes from the future. On the other hand, it is because the details are well done. For example, the tone and behavior of the nebula, as well as the Kerry Empire style spacecraft, these details make the xingjue and his party have no doubt about the nebula in front of them. According to the original plan, if everything goes well? The leaving Nebula will circle around shandar and then come back to pick up Colonel Rhode. And smoothly take the power gem back to their future, and then snap your fingers to save the whole universe. But the problem is that as soon as the nebula left shandar, there was a strong spatial fluctuation in the cockpit. A moment later, Wei''an figure, more than three meters tall, burly and wearing dark gold armor, appeared in front of the nebula. Nebula was stunned. She didn''t expect mieba to appear here. Fortunately, she was quick to respond. If it came to her mouth, she changed it to: "You... Why are you here, father? The plan failed. Ronan has been killed." Looking at the nebula in front of him, mieba frowned slightly. There was a depressing atmosphere in the air, and the nebula atmosphere dared not make a sound, for fear that it might be seen by mieba. Fortunately, at the next moment, mieba waved his hand. He turned to look at the shandar planet outside the window, flashed a trace of memory in his eyes, and said something absentmindedly: "Ronan is dead? I know, but I don''t blame you. After all, it has nothing to do with you." Seeing that mieba didn''t find anything wrong with herself, Xingyun was relieved. However, she didn''t relax her vigilance, but quickly found a topic to divert mieba''s attention: "Father, KAMORA..." But before Nebula finished, mieba waved his hand. He took back the smile from the corner of his mouth, then turned his head and looked down at the nebula only waist high: "I know that when the child is old, he has his own ideas. I''m just curious about who you are?" A very calm voice, but for the nebula, it is no less than a thunderclap in my mind. As soon as her pupils contracted, her back was wet with sweat for a moment, and thousands of thoughts flashed in her mind. Xingyun gave a dry smile, hardened his head and pretended to be puzzled: "father, I don''t understand what you said?" But mieba ignored it. He just looked at each other calmly, his eyes like a sharp knife: "You are a nebula, but not a nebula. It''s very strange, so I''m curious about who you are. You don''t have to hide it, because you should know me and know that I will always know the answer if I like." At the same time, in the hotel on shandar, when mieba found that the nebula was not a nebula? Colonel rod in the room, his face suddenly changed, and a strong feeling of extreme uneasiness surged into his heart. He didn''t know what had happened, but the feeling made him very flustered. But the more terrible thing was that with this strong palpitation, Colonel rod saw in horror that his body was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. For a moment, Colonel rod, who seemed to think of something, suddenly changed his face at this moment. He instinctively wanted to shout, but the fragile vocal cords had melted, and in the last half second? A flash of seriousness flashed in rod''s eyes. He raised his arm and fired a bullet at the low-temperature chamber at the fastest speed in his life. In a sense, this bullet was the peak of Colonel rod''s life, and even raised his height to an unprecedented level. With a bang, the bullet flew out and successfully hit the button of the low-temperature chamber. Because of the attack, the emergency plan of the low-temperature warehouse was launched. A disturbing red flash accompanied by harsh sirens sounded in the room. Half a minute later, the sleeping Nebula in the cold chamber was ejected. Although it was in a low-temperature sleep state before, because of the alarm sound and the emergency plan launched by the low-temperature chamber, at the moment of being ejected, except for the rigidity and weakness of the body, the nebula''s brain was awake enough. With a sound of "Dong", the nebula flew out. She struggled to get up from the ground and subconsciously made a defensive posture, but what she thought was what had happened. Just after some thought? Nebula found that the last picture of her memory was that she had dinner with quill and his party, and then she seemed to have been attacked by someone. Then I don''t remember anything. Looking at the low temperature chamber in the room, she could not help frowning, and her brain subconsciously ran rapidly. Judging from the traces on the low-temperature chamber, it should be caused by physical damage, which reminds her of some weapons that backward civilizations like to use - firearms. There are signs that this is likely to be caused by bullets. But the problem is that there is only yourself and this low-temperature chamber in the room, which makes the nebula very confused. Only the crime scene, but no crime tools? This is not right. You should know that there is still a smell of gunsmoke in the air, which means that someone must have used weapons within ten minutes, but there is no sign of anyone leaving the room, and the door and window glasses are closed. But considering that he is now in a state of ignorance of the outside world? The nebula leaving from the cold chamber will soon move its hands and feet to make the body as flexible as possible. Because I don''t know who kidnapped me and who saved me, nebula''s next action is very cautious. Fortunately, she is familiar with the hotel where she is now. In this way, nebula came downstairs from upstairs without any accident, which made Nebula very confused. Some people don''t understand what the person who attacked him wants to do. If the other party is hostile to him, why should he put himself in a low-temperature warehouse? But if there is no hostility, is all this just a farce? Nebula felt puzzled, but at the moment she left the hotel, she saw quill and his party who sent Nebula away. This made the nebula stunned for a while, and an idea came to mind - shouldn''t these fools joke with themselves? Not to mention, judging from the behavior of these mentally retarded people, it is not impossible. But just when he thought he had seen through all the nebulae and planned to break through the farce. Different from their own helplessness, the faces of these people were more stunned. KAMORA frowned slightly and her eyes flickered puzzled. She was stunned subconsciously: "nebula? Why are you here?" Quayle nearby was also a little confused: "Aren''t you gone?" Just looking at the nebula in front of him, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. His face suddenly changed. He looked at his companion in horror: "wait, who was we just sent away?" Instead, it was drex, the destroyer. He scratched his head and looked at kamura stupidly: "do you have a sister?" As for grut? Because the only rocket that can understand what grut said is also confused at the moment. So no one can explain what that "I''m Groot" means. On the contrary, it was Xingyun herself. At first, she thought these people were acting in front of her, but she looked at each other''s untruthful expression? A bad idea came to mind, which suddenly made the nebula look ugly: "If you didn''t lie to me, damn it, we''re in big trouble!" Chapter 651 In front of the coffee shop, quill and his party, who should have left, came back here again, just looking at the coffee shop in front of them? Everyone''s faces can''t help but show some embarrassment, some tangles that want to go in but don''t dare to go in. The power gem is lost. If someone told quill that half an hour ago, he would definitely slap him with his backhand. The reason is very simple. Although power gem is the top treasure of the universe, it is a hot potato for people who don''t need it. Don''t quill know that the power gem is worth more than a million galactic coins? He knew that not to mention one million galactic coins, even one hundred trillion galactic coins, a large number of people were willing to buy them. But if we put a label on the awesome gem? Hehe, there''s a saying that it''s good to do what you can. Although power gems are good things, they will die in the end when you get other things. It was because of this understanding that Quayle agreed to give the power gem to nebula at the price of one million galactic coins. In fact, even if the nebula doesn''t give a penny, quill, who has been struggling for a long time, will give the power gem to the nebula because it''s too hot. But on the contrary, it just proves that Quayle never thought about whether someone would cheat the gem of power from himself. However, things happened. The power gem is gone. The nebula they saw before is fake. The real nebula was subdued last night and put in a low-temperature chamber. And after knowing all this, everyone was stunned. You know, even if the main responsibility for the loss of the power gem is not on them, the power gem is indeed not in their hands. If we can find the murderer who stole the power gem, even if it''s just some clues, it''s all right. At least they have a chance to make up for it. But if there''s no cable? Quill and his party who didn''t know that the power gem had returned to mieba. They subconsciously think that they will be angry by mieba! However, they can only find Nagini. They don''t want Nagini to help do anything, but they are confused now. It''s dark in front of them. The only thing they can think of is Nagini. It''s like when I was a child, I had trouble that I couldn''t solve. What I subconsciously thought was to find my parents. It''s just that everyone is an adult after all, and Nagini is not your father. So when they came to the coffee shop, they were as stiff as wood. They were embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. Quill knows Nagini, and even Nagini has been his boss for some time, but the problem is that the other party just saved himself not long ago, and now he bothers the other party. Quill feels it''s not very good. But the problem is that no one knows Nagini except Quayle himself. In this way, the group stood in front of the coffee shop for five or six minutes, looked at quill who was not far away, looked at his nose and heart, and stared angrily: "All right, don''t stand here. Let''s go in and have a cup of coffee!" The people were stunned, then said that this was a good way, and then surrounded each other into the coffee shop. But from the look of the people, they were very nervous one by one. Think about it. Yesterday, the party was still in klin prison, facing a powerful Ronan who was comparable to the top power in the universe with the blessing of the power gem. Then Ronan was slapped to death by Nagini. What does that mean? It shows that Nagini is definitely a top big man. Leaders at this level have long been beyond the constraints of law and reality. Even Galaxy level civilizations should be polite. Their words and deeds are enough to affect the fate of hundreds of millions of creatures. How can quill not be nervous? No way, neither family nor friend, and the social status of the two sides is too different. It''s not easy for quill and his party to come in. Meanwhile, in the Titan galaxy, the overall color is darker in the room. Standing more than three meters tall, dressed in dark gold metal armor and strong, mieba is sitting on the stone chair suspended in mid air. "Patter!" "Patter!" His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes glittered with meditation. The thick palm with Golden Gloves knocked a sound finger, as if thinking about something. Not far from mieba, in an open space, there seemed to be invisible silk threads in the air, tearing the body of the nebula into pieces. "Cluck ~" The body has been pulled to the limit, and with the beating of the heart, every breath feels that its body is about to be torn apart. There was an unprecedented panic in his eyes. The nebula opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but his chin had been pulled to the limit. However, through the protruding eyeball almost squeezed out of his orbit, we can see the pain and cry of the nebula at the moment. However, no one paid attention to her. In the empty room, everyone was silent. Heiyao four generals lowered their heads one by one. They even lowered their breath for fear of attracting attention. Mieba was the only one. He sat on the stone chair, looked at the nothingness in front of him, and beat his fingers with a sound. As time passed, the air was cold and depressed. Until a certain moment, the body of the nebula finally reached its limit. With a click, her arm was directly disconnected from her shoulder. You can vaguely see that slender silk threads were stretched and broken at this moment. The strong pain made the nebula cry out subconsciously. As the pupil shrinks, the nebula knows that the most painful scene is about to happen! Nebula is a highly transformed person. A large part of her body has been replaced by machinery, but unlike the metal machinery in the normal transformed human body, the tools responsible for connecting parts in nebula are precisely the thin and almost invisible silk threads around her. And I don''t know that pervert thought it. At the beginning of the transformation, in order to improve the sensitivity of the body, these silk threads that did not need to be added to nerve cells were simply implanted into the senses and turned into nerve threads. In other words, at the moment when nebula''s arm was broken, her pain was real. Even more painful than normal people, because she is equivalent to tearing a nerve directly. But this is not the most terrible. You should know that the silk thread itself has been stretched to the limit before. With the sudden pressure on the nebula''s body due to pain, most of the nerve lines of the nebula''s body were torn in an instant. This feeling is like a thousand cuts, but the difference is that it is a thousand cuts at the same time. "Ah!" a very sad scream, just the sound makes people''s scalp numb. As the nerve line breaks, pieces of body organs fall to the ground, Mieba on the stone chair also woke up from meditation with the sad scream of the nebula. His eyes were indifferent and looked at the head of the nebula with only one eye not far away without any emotion. Then he got up and walked over "Click!" "Ah!" Metal boots on the ground, because the nebula''s body has been scattered, it is inevitable to be trampled by mieba. Because these organs still retain nerve lines, although they have left the nebula''s body, the brain center has not been destroyed, so they can still provide enough senses to the nebula. Therefore, every step of killing hegemony is equivalent to trampling a part of the nebula body. Of course, he can also avoid these parts, but the question is why mieba did this? The metal boots crushed the nebula''s body, and the thick palm picked up the painful and twisted head from the ground. Mieba looked at it for a moment and threw it to the ebony throat not far away: "I need to know all the memories in her brain." As mieba''s voice fell, Xingyun''s face suddenly changed. She begged in horror: "no... Father... No, I''ll say everything, don''t this..." "Click" Ebony throat crushed Xingyun''s chin. He held Xingyun''s frightened head in one hand and saluted mieba with a smile, like a kind gentleman: "give me an hour and I will give you a satisfactory answer." Mieba ignored it. He glanced at the gem on his glove and waved his hand: "Well, let''s all go down." Chapter 652 The nebula collapsed, and she collapsed faster than expected. Many people think that physical torture is the most painful. But in fact, for some people with tenacious will, physical pain can be exempted by hypnosis or forced suggestion. The so-called pain, in fact, after reaching a certain limit, the body''s protective mechanism will spontaneously shield the pain. So in theory, there is a limit to the pain of physical methods. For example, Xingyun''s previous body was disassembled into thousands of pieces, and the nerve lines were torn. The severe pain almost broke the whole person, but she didn''t say anything at that time. What really frightened her and would rather say everything than face it was mieba who wanted to give her to ebony throat. Perhaps this is the sorrow of transforming people. The nebula is transformed not only by the body, but also by her brain, which naturally includes memory. As long as mieba is willing, he can let ebony throat call up his memory at any time. In a sense, nebula is not human, or she has been transformed into an advanced tool. This is a very sad thing, and it is also a fact that the nebula is most reluctant to admit. From the bottom of my heart, nebula thinks she is a person, a living, flesh and blood person with real feelings. But actually? After she was transformed into a human body, the nebula was no longer a human being. Everything about her can be disassembled, even her memory. As long as she is willing, everyone can transfer or even modify it. That''s what nebulae fear most. Like the matrix, is the reality you see really reality? Or is everything in front of you just a dream, and even your memory is false? As a reformer, nebula knows that she is only a tool, and she can''t even be a complete person. She resists becoming a tool, so she is afraid of ebony throat and the attitude that the other party regards her as a tool and can modify at will. She wants to be a person, even if she knows that all this is false, just like a rootless duckweed. But no one cares. Tools are tools after all. An hour later, ebony throat came back. Knowing everything, he looked dignified and worried. But before ebony throat could speak, mieba on the stone chair frowned slightly. He glanced at ebony throat unhappily and asked: "Who is she?" Ebony''s throat was stunned for a moment, but a moment later he realized that his nervous look made mieba unhappy. However, he didn''t explain anything, but quickly adjusted his mind: "leader, that man is a nebula, but she is a Nebula from the future." "From the future?" On the stone chair, mieba, holding his chin, raised his head at this moment. He looked thoughtful, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a difference: "That''s interesting. What''s she doing here?" Ebony throat on the other side took a deep breath, and his expression was complex: "leader, according to the news I just knew, your plan will succeed one day in the future, just..." This is the reason why ebony throat is nervous. Through the memory of the future nebula, ebony throat sees mieba beheaded. It is precisely because of this outcome that ebony throat looks so flustered. But mieba is mieba after all. His perspective on the problem is very different from Ebony throat. At the moment when the other party says that the nebula comes from the future and his plan has been successful. The first thought of mieba is joy, but it is followed by doubt. Because in his opinion, if his plan succeeds, there will be only half of the cosmic life left in the future, and they will live a happy life. But if it''s really what he thought, why do the future nebulae come back, and how can ebony throat''s face be so ugly? Mieba thought of the possibility of being killed, but what disturbed him most was: "someone wants to change all this?" Ebony throat was silent. He thought and made a throat cutting gesture with a gloomy and cruel face: "Yes, and there will be a group of guys who call themselves Avengers in the future. They will kill you. Do you want to..." In the face of ebony throat''s suggestion, mieba thought for a moment. Instead of asking, he waved his hand: "no, it''s not important." Ebony''s throat was stunned for a moment, and his eyes flashed a puzzled: "leader?" But mieba didn''t explain. He looked at each other calmly: "I need to know the location of infinite gemstones at this stage." Although I don''t know what mieba means, look at those eyes? Ebony throat, silent for a moment, finally said: "Give me ten minutes." Mieba waved his hand to indicate that ebony throat could leave, but he didn''t see it. At the moment he left, mieba''s black hole was as deep as a pair of black holes, flashing an elusive light at the moment. Meanwhile, in the coffee shop on shandal, quill and his party, who ordered a cup of coffee each, gathered around the table. At first, their idea was to discuss and finally attract Nagini''s attention. Although the possibility is not high, but in addition to Nagini, this group of people really don''t know what to do. But with the passage of time, the focus of Quayle''s discussion gradually changed. Quill''s idea is that since the power gem has been lost, why don''t we run away directly? As for the problem of killing hegemony? If the other party really wants to kill them, it doesn''t make any sense even if they fight hard. It''s better to be natural and unrestrained before they die. Seriously, quill thought no one would support his idea, because it was too negative, as if they would be killed by mieba. But what he didn''t expect was that KAMORA actually agreed to quill''s plan. As for whether she really agrees or wants to hide the location of soul gem in this way, only KAMORA herself knows. The other side is led by Xingyun. She said she would tell mieba all this directly and strive for leniency. The one who most supports this idea is the destroyer drex. His idea is very simple - since the accuser Ronan has fallen, he still has an enemy, that is, mieba! According to the idea of nebula, since you want to tell mieba all this, you naturally have to find mieba. If you find mieba, you will naturally kill mieba. Will you be finished? Seriously, drex doesn''t care about these problems at all. As for rocket raccoon and tree man grut? The rocket thought about how to quickly cut with the group in front of us. Although we have known each other for less than a week, the rocket clearly realized that the group in front of us is definitely the reincarnation of the disaster star. It''s too dangerous to be with them. As for the tree man grut, he should be the one Nagini appreciates most, because only he is really drinking coffee. Of course, he may be thirsty. On the contrary, Nagini, not far away, was indifferent at first. Power gems, the farther away from yourself, the better. But as the quarrel between quill and his party became more and more intense, Nagini began to realize that the situation seemed different from what he thought, especially when they talked about why there were two nebulae? For a moment, it seemed that he thought of something, and Nagini stood up fiercely. He looked at quel and his party not far away. To be exact, it was KAMORA, the daughter of mieba. At this moment, Nagini''s face changed for a while, his expression changed for a while, and a killing opportunity flashed from time to time! Chapter 653 Nagini didn''t know what had happened. After all, quill and his party who provided him with this information were in a state of ignorance. Even they didn''t understand what had happened, let alone let Nagini understand. But for one thing, Nagini knows the future after all. So when he heard about the two nebulae, he didn''t think about camouflage, but really thought that there were two nebulae, but one Nebula came from modern times and the other from the future. At the same time, it was precisely because of this idea that he subconsciously came up with six infinite gemstones, Bixin of love, mieba and so on. And the scars of the low-temperature chamber described in combination with the nebula? Although there are subtle differences, the overall context Nagini is clear. The only difference is why Colonel rod shot the low-temperature chamber? There are two possibilities: One is to forge an illusion so that the nebula can''t doubt itself, but if so, why did the power gem disappear? If you only change the future, the power gem must be returned after the future changes, otherwise all this will not hold. There is another possibility, but this possibility is more terrible. It is these guys from the future who want to collect infinite gemstones to change history, but they fail in the end. Because it failed, the power gem didn''t come back. This is also the reason for Nagini''s eye to kill, because if it is really the second possibility, why will the future Avenger fail? What is the reason for the failure? Normally, we should think of the fourth alliance. Mieba successfully killed the avenger who tried to steal the infinite gloves. But in fact, Nagini, who has lived here for many years, the first idea in his mind is not the handsome showdown in the later stage of the fourth League. But the reconnection of the three mieba defeated two groups of Avengers and hit the fingers at the universe. The only difference is that the last time mieba killed half of the people, and this time all life in the universe was destroyed. Yes, that''s what Nagini is worried about. According to the normal timeline, it took four years from the collection of infinite gemstones by mieba to the success of the plan. However, because the Avengers who were still alive were unwilling to accept the outcome, they forcibly pushed the final showdown to nine years later. Then there was the decisive battle of the fourth alliance. From the superhero''s point of view, it''s no problem. But the problem is, from the perspective of eliminating hegemony, Why wait until nine years for a problem that can be solved in four years? Although the people who died five years ago resurrected five years later, their strength has not changed, but what about the people who were originally alive? In addition, mieba faced scattered forces before. At that time, everyone didn''t gather together, so it gave him an opportunity. This time, mieba had to face not only an avenger alliance, but a large number of forces in Asgard, shandar, the galaxy and so on. Fools know how to choose, so Nagini guessed that if the nebula is true, if the Nebula from the future has been caught by mieba, if mieba really knows the future? He is likely to change his plan. But the change of this plan is not foolishly rushing to nine years later, but continuing his plan to collect infinite gemstones one by one and follow the track of the original timeline. But at the moment when he finally rings his fingers, mieba will kill everyone, not half of them! This is why Nagini''s face is so ugly, because if everything is really what he thinks? Although he doesn''t want to admit it, Nagini thinks Xiao Tangqing will die! Because mieba wants to kill everyone, this madman wants to restart the universe, and all those belonging to the previous era, including himself and Tang Qing, will be killed by mieba. After all, if you kill half and leave half, at least Nagini has a chance to deceive mieba. After all, the other party can''t count one by one. All deaths are random, but if they are all killed? The power of the six infinite gemstones is infinitely close to the level of the universe. Even Nagini dare not say he can survive, let alone protect others. This is why he wanted to kill kamura, because if kamura died, mieba could not obtain the soul gem through kamura, but this idea was finally abandoned by Nagini. The reason is that he can''t afford to gamble. The exchange condition of soul gem is to sacrifice a person you love most. This love is not a narrow love, but a greater love. It contains everything and refers to the person you care about most in your heart. Mieba cares most about carmola, but that doesn''t mean that mieba doesn''t care after carmola dies. As long as mieba still has feelings, there must be the person he cares about in his heart, so keeping carmola is actually more helpful to him than killing carmola. After all, as long as Carmela doesn''t die, mieba will never get the soul gem. While Nagini was thinking, Quayle and his party sitting opposite him looked extremely dignified. Although they don''t know what Nagini is thinking, the killing in the other party''s eyes just now can''t be fake. Considering Nagini''s strength? Everyone was in a panic. Quill looked at the coffee in his hand, then at Nagini, whose face was as heavy as water. He stood up with a stiff head: "Well, boss, I suddenly found something wrong." Drex, the destroyer nearby, looked at quill suspiciously: "didn''t you agree to leave just now?" The rocket gave drex a hard punch, but the rough and fleshy drex didn''t feel it at all. He looked at the rocket suspiciously: "what''s up?" Fortunately, there were smart people in the group. Nebula turned to drex: "Would you like to see my father with me?" Drex took a deep breath and his eyes were filled with war: "kill bully? I think I''m ready." Nebula ignored, she turned to kamura: "sister, together?" But KAMORA hesitated for a moment. She looked at the people around her, and then looked at her Nagini not far away. KAMORA shook her head and said, "go." "Why?" This sentence was not said by nebula, but quill spoke first. But KAMORA didn''t answer. She just smiled bitterly, "I have something to talk to Mr. Nagini." Nebula was puzzled. She looked at each other puzzled. If she remembered correctly, KAMORA should not know Nagini. They should not have contacted each other before, so? But before Nebula asked, Nagini on the bar stood up. He got up and looked around: "Well, if nothing happens, you can leave." They opened their mouths and seemed to want to say something, but before they opened their mouth, they were stopped by Carmela''s eyes. Three minutes later, in addition to KAMORA, quel and his party were driven out by Nagini. In the coffee shop, looking at Nagini in front of him, Kampala thought for a moment: "I''m curious. Why should a terrible strong man like you kill such a nobody?" Nagini rubbed his eyebrows, his eyes flashing with thought. In the face of KAMORA''s problem, he just waved his hand: "I won''t kill you." A strange look appeared in kamura''s eyes: "are you sure?" KAMORA''s strength is not strong, but she is also the adopted daughter of mieba, so she knows very well that just now Nagini looked at these people. Although her eyes revealed the killing opportunity, she was actually only aimed at herself. That''s why kamura let everyone leave, but only himself. Because everyone can go, but he can''t go alone. Even, it is likely that everyone will die together because of themselves. But Nagini ignored KAMORA''s thoughts. He just looked at each other calmly, and then waved his hand: "Stay here today and I''ll take you to a place tomorrow. Do you agree?" "Do I have a choice?" "No." "That''s all right." Not to mention what happened in shandar, the Titan galaxy at this moment came back from the ebony throat of the nebula and brought back the location of the remaining infinite gemstones. At present, mieba holds three gems: power gem, reality gem and space gem. There are three gems left: time gem, soul gem and soul gem. Because Nebula doesn''t know how mieba obtains the soul gem, he only knows the location of the soul gem and the need for KAMORA. As for time gems and heart gems? Touching his huge chin, after some thinking, mieba flashed a serious look in his eyes: "Mobilize troops, let''s go to earth!" Chapter 654 "No one knows better than me!" "Superhero? No, don''t you find that since the superhero left, you... Our social security has become better?" "I prefer super police to superheroes." "Of course, there is no doubt that no one understands superheroes better than me." "And as a free, equal, non discriminatory and free speech country, I think America is better than America at any time!" The White House news conference, the president of the United States, his Excellency trump, is now making an impassioned speech. Of course, there are many voices of opposition, such as the voice of America, which has deteriorated, and fox, which is now full of villains, and so on. Trump knows what these people are thinking. Since World War II, the first superhero, Captain America, was born. Since then, the concept of superhero, like a seed, has been buried in everyone''s heart. As a big capital country, superheroes are by no means as simple as a symbol. Especially in the modern era with developed information, the identity of superheroes has changed several times and even formed a complete industrial chain. Why does the horn daily want a picture of spider man? Why does Fox News frequently interview iron man? And that damn voice of America, why can news reports about superheroes account for 20% of the total? Capitalization is terrible when the first person sees the value of superheroes. Soon, the market will be commercialized and spread to other fields like a virus. The most terrible thing is that there are barriers between most different fields, but there are no barriers for superheroes. It''s like those who like to watch animation and don''t necessarily like comics, but they can all like the same role. For example, they clearly like spider man, but those who watch movies despise those who watch animation, those who watch animation despise those who read comics, and those who read comics despise those who watch movies and animation. But it is undeniable that they are all Spiderman fans. They all support the high school student who will never grow up. This is the horror of superheroes. The biggest contradiction between superheroes and normal people is not the so-called unfair phenomenon, but there are huge gaps between the two sides. These gaps make ordinary people unable to have a good impression on superheroes, but what if superheroes are entertained? Traffic stars, Music Favorites and Hollywood movie stars, which one is not holding the wealth that ordinary people struggle for all their lives and can''t imagine, but is anyone jealous of them? Does anyone hate them? No, this is the biggest advantage of entertainment - being close to the people! You can''t help but ignore the original shining points of these people, resulting in the illusion that the other party can live this life because of us poor people. Of course, there are likes and dislikes. But for most superheroes, it''s enough to have what they like. Tiktok, twitter, tubing. Food, adventure, survival in the wilderness. I don''t know when it started. Everyone was surprised to find out. Compared with the big stomach King Mizuki Jun, the Hulk looks better at eating, and it''s stupid. It seems that the tall and powerful steel Hercules is actually like this on weekdays, which simply brings the contrast to the limit. Master Bei and master De''s wilderness to survive? Don''t be ridiculous. What are you doing with these two weak chickens? Wolverine will show you the customs of Skeleton Island and let you see what real wild survival is. Fight with a two meter high sword ridge jackal, ride an island Bull Demon more than ten meters high through the secret land of Qianhu lake, and barbecue the primitive long haired rabbit of Skeleton Island the size of a wild boar at night. Compared with the wilderness survival of normal humans, the wild survival of mutants is really fragrant! Even magneto, the crime against humanity, has successfully become a blogger with tens of millions of fans with the imitation of the house building video of his Australian brother. After all, Australia''s little brother plays mud at most, but magneto is different. This guy is proficient in the languages of more than a dozen countries, has a large number of life stories, and can play steel like mud, which has greatly changed everyone''s habitual impression of mutants. This is the Internet. Winning or losing is not important. The important thing is whether you can shine and attract the eyes. As long as you are strong, there will be a large number of people chasing you, and the value represented by superheroes has been completely bound with the market economy through the operation of market commercialization. This is also a problem with trump, because superheroes are different from stars. No matter how influential a star is, it''s just a star after all. There are 7 billion people on earth, and at least 3 billion of them know Monroe. Her influence is even greater than President meilijian. But who knows that Hollywood has a red sofa. Even a big brand like Monroe has to squat down and help others untie their belts. But unlike superheroes, they have great power. If they can still get the support of the people? Is America their America or superhero America. So, this press conference, trump said to go to super heroic. But unfortunately, the giant beast of capital is beyond everyone''s control. The dividends brought by superheroes have formed a sufficient scale. So as soon as his remarks came out, they were refuted by a large number of media. The monsters and freaks of all descriptions are hidden inside the huge cake. So trump only gave voice at the White House press conference, rather than drafting the relevant bill to eliminate the super hero. It can only be said that Sichuan baby is too difficult. At the same time, Skeleton Island, known as the eighth continental plate of the earth. Although the United Nations has not recognized here, it is undeniable that there are enough traces of human activities on Skeleton Island at the moment. Even now, more than 98% of Skeleton Island is still covered by fog, but in just a few years, there have been super large cities with a population of more than one million. Although this data is not much in the world. After all, the population of mega cities such as Beijing and Shanghai has long exceeded 10 million, but considering the city of Skeleton Island, more than 70% of people have special abilities? Seriously, this city is a little scary. Of course, this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that there are still nearly 30% of normal humans who are willing to live with mutants. For mutants, this is a good sign. In a sense, one day in the future, maybe human beings will really coexist peacefully with mutants and even be proud of mutants. However, this is not good news for the existing power system. After all, the world is so big that if you mutants gain rights, it must mean that others will lose their rights. However, at this moment, inside this super power holy city, as the first mayor of the city and one of the planners of the change of the whole city, Professor X couldn''t help smiling at Chuanbao''s lame speech. Many people believe that the great changes of mutants in the eyes of the public in the past two years are mainly due to Professor X. Of course, this is inseparable from the strong support of iron man Tony Stark and Divine Shield Nick Frey. But the main decision is actually Professor X. after all, he is the one who promotes the entertainment of superheroes. But in fact, before Professor X, didn''t anyone try to entertain superheroes, so as to narrow the relationship between people and superheroes? Yes, and that man is more powerful than Professor X. his influence is even all over the world. Yes, this man was Nagini, but Nagini failed in the end. Why? Not because Nagini was not strong enough, nor because he was too strong, but because the American government was hostile to superheroes at that time. Because the United States stated its position, it led a large group of people to oppose superheroes. This is the power of authority. The simplest example is Nagini, who will never win an Oscar. Professor X was successful because he reached an agreement with the American government a few years ago when targeting Titan creatures. Even after Trump''s intention to lose, it was in the final statement, and during the time of the statement, others did not know the true idea of trump. When Chuanbao reacts and knows that he seems to have been trapped, he wants to stop it, but it''s too late. After all, capital is ruthless. It''s more painful to let it spit out the fat it eats than to kill it. But these are secondary. After watching the White House press conference, Professor X rubbed his eyebrows. He looked up at the time and asked Gretchen to pour himself two cups of coffee. The reason why it was two instead of one was mainly because he wanted to see someone next. This man''s name is strange. He is a very powerful mage. Professor X doesn''t know strange very well, mainly because of Nagini. After all, the mutants, the s.h.i.e.l.d., and of course Tony Stark, who now leads the avenger alliance, have a good relationship with Nagini and have formed an interest body. On the contrary, it is the supreme mage strange. Because of the problems left over by history, the relationship between the two sides has always been very embarrassing, so he has been drifting away from the core circle. Professor X doesn''t know why strange wants to find himself. After all, everyone had a good time before. However, strange is also the supreme mage. He belongs to the top power on earth, and his strength is even stronger than Professor X. therefore, in order to cope with this meeting, Professor X called back Gretchen who went to explore in the depths of Skeleton Island. 9 a.m. Skeleton Island time; At 30, Gretchen came in with two cups of coffee. Strange tore up the space on time and appeared in front of Professor X. But an embarrassing scene happened. Facing his hand and smiling at his professor x, strange ignored it. He looked up at the window not far away: "three..." Professor X: " "Two..." Gretchen was stunned. She turned her head to Professor X and asked in her eyes, as if she were asking - do you want to do it? Professor X vaguely shook his head. Although the relationship between the two sides is general, Professor X believes that strange has not lost face and skin to take the initiative to attack the super power holy city. After all, there are not only mutants in the mutant holy city, but also the avenger alliance and a large number of other superpowers, and even nearly 30% of ordinary humans. And the moment strange shouted "1"? "Boom!" In an instant, the harsh roar seemed to overturn the city. Outside the city, with the rolling smoke, hundreds of strange machines with scientific and technological luster could be seen, like tall buildings standing in the forest. Chapter 655 Outside the earth, in the dark and cold universe, there are huge space warships docked at the moment. From the ferocious muzzle with residual heat, it is not difficult to guess what these spacecraft did not long ago. In the interior of the spaceship, mieba, who is more than three meters tall and strong, is dressed in dark gold armor. On the palm wrapped by infinite gloves, he holds a silver gray double-edged knife nearly three meters long. His thumb belly gently crosses the sharp blade. Feel the rusty and sharp touch. Even after wiping it many times, mieba could still smell the bloody smell from the blade. Well, it''s very charming. If you don''t have an iron will, it''s really easy to get lost in it. Perhaps because Odin impressed him so deeply last time, he was fully armed and even found a sharp blade that had been sealed for many years. Considering that this planet actually has two infinite gemstones? Mieba has a strong feeling. Next, he will face a hard war! "Ka!" The hatch behind him was opened. Mieba glanced at the four general Heiyao led by ebony throat. Although he felt that the result would not be much different, mieba still asked: "What was the result of the test?" In the face of mieba''s inquiry, ebony throat showed a touch of embarrassment on his face: "I''m sorry, leader, we failed. There are magic like defense masks that arrived at most of our attacks." Before coming, ebony throat and his party were very excited. Because they have investigated that the target planet this time is a very backward planet, and the level of science and technology is still at a relatively low level. Although they have tried to contact interstellar, they are only in the exploration stage, and even there is no substantive progress. And for this backward planet? Although ebony throat and his party also thought that a planet with such a weak civilization level should have two infinite gemstones, which is an extremely abnormal thing. There must be problems in it. But considering the last time I went to Asgard to capture space gems? The ebony throat group, eager to let mieba see their value, decided to ignore this problem. Not only bosses and employees, but also cosmic organizations such as mieba. Internally, it is also very important to realize their own value. If a person cannot realize his value, he must be eliminated. Then There was the first armed test of the earth, but there was almost no embarrassment of any results. On the contrary, he thought of this possibility at the beginning. Now he waved his hand: "This is normal. After all, this planet has two infinite gemstones." But mieba''s words had another meaning in the ears of Heiyao four generals led by ebony throat. In other words, the leader won''t be disappointed with us, will he? The four exchanged their eyes vaguely. Ebony throat thought for a moment. Finally, as soon as he gritted his teeth, a cruel touch flashed in his eyes: "leader, give me another chance, and I will let them know what despair is." Mieba took a look at ebony throat. In fact, he didn''t hold any hope. After all, this planet has two infinite gemstones. Most importantly, mieba feels a threat, a very strong threat that needs him to take seriously. Just looking at ebony throat''s serious face and the fear of others around him. Mieba thought and waved at will: "Go ahead. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer before my ship comes." At the same time, with mutants as the main force and superheroes from all over the world, an extreme force rose from Gretchen with the fierce roar. Almost subconsciously, Gretchen locked strange. At the moment, she was like an angry lioness: "What did you do!" Strange rolled his eyes. What did he do? The silly girl doesn''t really think that the riot outside was caused by herself, does she? He''s strange, but he''s here to protect his allies, okay? But he didn''t explain, because he knew that Professor X would explain next. Sure enough, the next second, when Gretchen was about to take action, Professor X, who was relieved from the panic, quickly stopped Gretchen''s action: "Jean, not strange, he came to help us." Gretchen: " But Professor X didn''t explain too much. He turned to strange and asked with a dignified look, "tell me what you know!" Why does strange appear today? Why must strange come here today? Professor X didn''t think about this problem before, but with the sudden attack today, Professor X realized that strange should know something, so in his previous contact, he repeatedly told himself that he would appear here at 9:30 today. The previous second reading of strange also indirectly proved Professor X''s guess. Professor X just doesn''t understand why the other party did it. In the face of Professor X''s inquiry, strange smiled bitterly. He looked up at the sky and vaguely saw a huge warship coming with an unstoppable momentum, but this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is the great and terrible figure sitting in the spaceship! With deep breathing and recalling each other''s powerful strange, he did not answer Professor X''s question, but said with a dignified look: "What do I know? Seriously, it doesn''t matter. What matters is whether we can carry this level next. If I''m still alive when it''s over, believe me, I''m willing to tell you everything I know." At the same time, on shandar, although it is at the same time, because the star is different from the planet, Professor X is here at 9:30 a.m., while Nagini is here in the afternoon. As usual, Haila, the God of death, sent Tang Qing to the kindergarten. When she came back, she looked at Nagini sitting in a chair not far away, thinking deeply, and her eyes couldn''t help asking: "What''s up?" There was a hesitation in Nagini''s eyes. He thought for a moment and finally sighed: "I may go out." Nagini thought for a long time and finally decided to leave. Mieba must find carmola, which means that leaving carmola around is equivalent to leaving a bomb. Najini doesn''t care about mieba. Although mieba is strong, his power is not enough to kill himself before mastering six infinite gemstones. As long as he can''t kill himself, najini has various ways to escape. But Tang Qing is different, so accidents may happen around Nagini for a long time in the future. So he decided to leave for a period of time. At least he didn''t intend to stay with Tang Qing until he solved the problem of eliminating hegemony, because it was too dangerous. Just in the face of Nagini''s proposal, Haila frowned, and a touch of resistance flashed in her eyes: "you just came back, Tang Qing..." You know, for children, the company of their parents is very important. But Nagini smiled helplessly: "So I want you to help me." Haila subconsciously frowned and was ready to refute. Although she could persuade Tang Qing, she was not Tang Qing''s biological parents after all, but looked at Nagini''s serious eyes? Finally, she sighed, "you owe me two favors, including the previous one." Just to her surprise, as her voice fell, Nagini said, "not two, but three." Haila was stunned: " After taking a deep breath, Nagini looked at Hella seriously: "I''m going to do something. It''s very risky. If I fail, help me take care of Tang Qing." Haila frowned slightly. Her eyes twinkled and thought, "can I help you?" Nagini shook his head with a light look on his face: "Don''t let me worry. Don''t let Tang Qing have an accident. This is the greatest help to me." Hella was silent again. She didn''t ask Nagini what to do. Just at the moment when Nagini was ready to leave, she said with a complex look: "suddenly I found you very annoying. By the way, my father is dying. Although I hate my father, I know that if he really dies one day, it will be very uncomfortable." Nagini smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I won''t die." Chapter 656 Skeleton Island, super power holy city, smoke filled battlefield. With a flash of cold light, Wolverine Logan tore the zitari man in front of him in half. He wiped the blood splashed on his face, and six sharp Mandela metal blades popped out, roaring like a beast. Not far away, although it was the first contact, he soon mastered, even the death attendant who was proficient in alien weapons. At the moment, he was carrying two submachine guns and said a few coquettish words from his mouth from time to time with dada''s shooting. For example: well done, my old baby? Next to the death waiter, about thirty or forty meters away, there is a huge meat ball, which is covered with strange zetary people. These aliens are like a pyramid, forming a meat ball three or four meters high on the ground. "Roar!" A terrible roar, the power of terror broke out from the center of the meat ball, and the thin zetaris were set off. He was more than two meters tall and glittered with silver white. He was like a steel man of a metal giant. At the moment, he roared angrily in all directions. Similar situations can be seen everywhere on this battlefield. Mainly because the strength of the earth is not weak. Although there is no vacanda headed by the Panther, there are more mutants headed by Professor X and magneto. The power of mutants can completely replace the destroyed vacanda, and even their power is more than vacanda. As for the dead captain? In fact, he is not important, because in this level of battle, a captain can''t change anything at all. It may even be counterproductive because of the captain. For example, the problem between the captain and Tony, a very simple example, if the person who killed Tony''s parents was not Winter Soldier Bucky, but someone else? The captain would never make the same choice? The former captain dare not say, but at least after sleeping for 70 years, he will not make the same choice. Because if the other party is Bucky, is it the war hero who helped himself and made great contributions to the United States since childhood, but the final outcome is hypnotized and brainwashed by the evil organization Hydra and forced to do some wrong things that should not be done? The captain felt that if he didn''t save the other party, it would be too wrong. But considering the current situation in the United States? I have to say that the captain of the United States can only be the captain of the United States, not the captain of the earth or even the universe. After all This country is old double standard. But considering the current situation? In fact, whether there is a captain or not has no impact on the war, because what can really determine the direction of the war has not come to an end. Many elites have been sent out on this side of the earth, including wolverine, deathwain, magic four, etc., but the real high-end combat power, such as Professor X and magneto, didn''t do it at all. It''s not that they didn''t do it, but that they all have strong strength opposite. For example, the four generals of Heiyao under mieba. The strength of these people is not weak. Any end can achieve the effect of large-scale harvest on the battlefield in a short time. But the problem is that the other side will not allow itself to do so, so from the beginning of the war to now, the top power who can really play a decisive factor has actually been watching the war rather than doing it in person. From the war situation, the earth has great advantages. There are a large number of alien bodies on the ground, but there are few bodies belonging to mutants. As for the superheroes of the Avengers alliance, we have not seen any deaths or injuries yet. However, the alien invasion forces led by ebony throat did not panic in the face of the losing battle. Because this time, only their cannon fodder was sent, not even the regular army. Moreover, they have great advantages in quantity. Even if they are filled with cannon fodder, even if they die a hundred cannon fodder, they can only change each other''s life. In ebony throat''s view, this is worth it. If it is normal, ebony throat will ignore it. He will let his cannon fodder slowly erode each other, and finally occupy the planet a little bit. But today? Considering what he said to the leader not long ago, ebony''s eyes flashed a touch of seriousness. He felt that he should do something. However, before he ordered to pour out, he saw a red and green light rising in the air opposite the battlefield. Before ebony throat reacted, the two lights flew straight to the ship where mieba was located. "Boom!" A dazzling light flashed, and then the sky burst into flames in the sky. Before mieba''s ship fell, the ship turned into a gorgeous fireworks in the sky. Ebony throat was stunned. He stared at the fireworks in the sky. Next to a black dwarf with an iron Han appearance, he looked at the alloy pickaxe on his shoulder and the fireworks in the sky. He scratched his head: "say, the leader won''t hang up?" As the only woman in the team, the dark night neighbor star rolled her eyes. She glared at the Black Dwarf: "shut up, you..." Before the neighboring stars finished, there was another violent roar. Before the huge dark cloud with rolling smoke in the sky dispersed, a dazzling purple light swept through the center of the dark cloud. And in an instant, tear up the surrounding dark clouds and flames. Holding a double-edged knife in one hand and an infinite gem in the other, he was three meters tall. His great body stood in place. Under the dark golden armor, the bulging muscles contained explosive power. At the moment he appeared, all eyes on the battlefield were attracted by him! Looking at the man in front of him who was purple and filled with amazing pressure, Gretchen took a deep breath: "This is what you call the enemy. Don''t you say he''s not strong?" ¡°£¿¡± Strange was stunned. He looked at Gretchen: "when did I say this?" Gretchen rolled her eyes. She stared at strange speechless: "I asked you if your opponent was strong. You didn''t answer. I thought you were talking about such a simple question. You don''t need to answer. After all, we play two and one." Strange shook his head. He looked seriously at the purple monster in armor: "two to one is right. It seems that we have a great advantage, but in fact, if we are not careful, we will die!" Gretchen frowned and said, "are you sure?" But different from before, this time, Gretchen''s eyes showed a dignified look that had not been seen before. Mieba is very strong. Gretchen knows this when she sees each other. After all, if the other side''s strength is not strong enough, strange doesn''t have to shout two to one. However, before that, Gretchen''s idea was to win with a small probability and probably draw. The worst thing was to be beaten. As for life-threatening? It''s impossible. They are two to one. Even if they know that the other party is strong, they won''t be killed by backhand. Therefore, Gretchen''s expression will be stunned at the moment when strange''s voice falls. And look at each other''s dignified look? She took a deep breath and looked at Gretchen of mieba again. Her look was full of dignity. If I remember correctly, strange''s ability is to see through the future. In other words, he said that if he was not careful, he might die, or he once saw himself killed by the other party because he was not careful! On the contrary, mieba looked at the two dignified people in front of him. He didn''t do it, but after a moment of silence, he looked up and said: "If you are willing to give me the time gem and soul gem, I can act as if nothing has happened. Believe me, I am not as cruel and bloodthirsty as rumored." Chapter 657 Hand over the infinite gem? The first thought that came to Gretchen''s mind was impossible. The reason is very simple. If strange is really willing to hand over infinite gemstones, he can''t call himself. Looking at the unmoved look of the two people opposite, mieba sighed. His look was a little complicated: "Why? Isn''t it good to live well?" With this sigh, in an instant, an appalling momentum poured out of mieba''s burly body. Strange, who felt a strong sense of crisis, subconsciously raised a layer of defense shield in front of him. But mieba has appeared in front of strange. The fist with Golden Gloves and the power gem at the end of the index finger glittered with dazzling purple light at this moment. "Click!" The shield in front of strange was torn to pieces, and the terrible fist style directly tore open his delicate face. With a wave of the backhand, a huge double-edged knife with terrible brute force and covered with a layer of purple light directly cut off strange''s head. If this is cut, strange, even if he doesn''t die, is bound to be hit hard. But a touch of red light, just before the giant double-edged knife fell, successfully blocked in front of strange. And these red energies seem to have life. At the moment of contact with the giant double-edged knife, they split out creeping red tentacles and wound the weapon of killing hegemony. With a twist of the wrist, a tremor came from the huge double-edged knife. With rich combat experience, mieba realized at the first time that this red energy was a strong threat to himself, so he didn''t let these red energy infect his weapons. But even so, some scattered red energy came into contact with this huge double-edged knife. Because there is a layer of power rule protection on the surface, the anti bully weapons are not damaged. But to his surprise, this strange power is actually breaking down the rules of power. Although this process is very slow, mieba clearly feels that this force is breaking down the rules into the original and most primitive state. But the next second, mieba''s backhand fist, inlaid with three infinite gemstones of space, power and reality, suddenly rose to three colors. The fist bigger than Gretchen''s head was constantly enlarged in her sight. "Bang!" Strange was blown away, his throat was sweet, and the blood vomited out directly. Gretchen''s eyes flashed a touch of gratitude, but before she opened her mouth, she saw strange''s ferocious look and shouted, "leave me alone and survive this wave of attack first." She looked stunned and looked at taking back her fist. She looked a little regretful. Gretchen quickly mobilized the Phoenix power in her body to the limit, and a large number of red forces rose around her. Under Gretchen''s unconscious control, these energies spontaneously gathered in mid air into a flaming Phoenix. And Gretchen, who feels the momentum rising and is brought a lot of pressure by herself. Although he felt some regret that he didn''t win the other party at the first time, he didn''t feel the slightest panic in the case of one against two. Although the other party is two people, it is a junior after all. Its own accumulation is not enough, and the pressure on itself is far less than that given to him by Odin before. So the next moment, mieba ignored Gretchen, who was incarnated as the flame Phoenix, but turned his head and looked at strange not far away, wiping the blood on the corners of his mouth. He raised his arm and pointed a huge double-edged knife at strange. "Boom!" With the blue flash of space gem, mieba disappeared. When he appeared again, a cold light almost touched strange''s throat. When Odin and mieba fight, a large part of the reason why he can fight against mieba in most exchanges is that the ultimate speed of the universe is the speed of light. When the speed exceeds the speed of light, there will be a state of space transmission. In other words, even a top power like mieba can only travel at the speed of light in a normal battle. But if you have space gems, you can break the rule that you can''t exceed the speed of light in a short time and increase the speed to exceed the speed of light in battle. Odin used to rely on this move, so he could beat mieba. Now mieba has space gems. He naturally wants to learn Odin''s move, but what he didn''t expect was that strange escaped. Reasonably speaking, his reaction speed should not be so fast, and looking at the forgiveness color that flashed on the other party''s body surface represents the power of time, mieba flashed in his eyes. However, mieba didn''t care too much about this problem. Whether the other party predicted his attack or not. As the party who attacks and exerts pressure, mieba firmly believes that the other party will come out. As for Gretchen? Looking at the clumsy flame Phoenix rushing towards him, mieba shook his head. If they are not two but one, they may really make themselves feel threatened, but there are so many ifs in the world, and they represent destiny. Half an hour later, a sharp knife light almost cut strange in half from his shoulder to his thigh. Even though he hurriedly used the rules of time to trace back the state of his body, this knife, after all, has the power of rules. So there was still a deep scar on strange''s body, which could see the huge knife marks of his internal organs. Gretchen, who tried many times but failed each time, finally grasped the plan. With a clear Fengming and aggressive flame energy, she wrapped mieba''s body firmly. Inside the flame Phoenix, which was tens of meters high, with the resistance of mieba, a lot of energy was pumped away, which made Gretchen''s face pale with the naked eye, but there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. Previously, strange said that if the two were not careful, they were likely to be killed by each other. But now? Gretchen knows how hard her Phoenix power is. What she has to do now is not only to survive, but to prove that she can kill each other! But the next moment, before Gretchen''s smile dispersed, a huge and rough palm, with a metallic cold feeling, directly clasped his head from the back. Then there was a voice with slight regret: "Is this your last resort? I have to say, it''s a little weak." "Boom!" Gretchen turned into a meteor falling from the sky and finally hit the ground. Life and death are unknown. Mieba didn''t pinch and burst Gretchen''s neck, because he could feel a terrible force hidden in Gretchen''s body. Maybe he was a big man in a certain period? He doesn''t want to disturb each other. Even if he is strong now, he can still feel the danger. You know, the universe is very big. Although mieba is strong, he knows he hasn''t been able to set foot on the last mountain. In fact, he has just taken the first step. What is really terrible in the universe is not the monsters like mieba, but the monsters who can still control a variety of source rules without infinite gemstones. Those who exist may master three or four, or even five or six source rules. Although mieba was strong, he knew he had taken a shortcut. Or he knows that with his talent, he can''t master the six basic source rules with his own strength in his life. If he wants to achieve his great goal, he must rely on the power of infinite gemstones. Looking not far away, because of serious injury, pale and bloodless, mieba said calmly: "you lost, give me the time gem. There''s no need to continue the killing." Strange''s face was ugly. He lost blood and suffered heavy losses. In addition, the attack of mieba itself had the power of rules, which made strange''s state very dangerous, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "No, you''re wrong." Mieba frowned and looked at strange in front of him. He was puzzled: "what?" He doesn''t think the other side has a chance to turn over. But strange shook his head. He looked up at mieba and relieved: "I don''t know the outcome, but judging from the current situation, I won this game." At the next moment, strange''s eyes darkened and the whole person fainted directly. Mieba''s eyes twinkled with doubt. Considering that the other party controlled the power rules, he looked dignified. And unfortunately, just as strange fell. A hand stretched out from nowhere pulled the eye of ATOMOS around his neck. With a click, the artifact was pinched and exploded. Looking at the time gem in his hand, the familiar purple giant opposite, and the infinite glove inlaid with three gemstones on each other''s left hand, Nagini couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Sure enough, the last thing I wanted to happen happened! Chapter 658 Before coming, Nagini had many ideas, among which the worst one was that mieba appeared on the earth. Because the current timeline, if mieba appears on earth? It means that he has given up his plan to kill half of the people, but is ready to kill everyone and rebuild a new universe, which means that everyone will die, including himself and Tang Qing. From the current situation, the last thing I want to happen has happened. On the contrary, mieba looked at Nagini in front of him and frowned, because he felt a terrible pressure from each other. He had only felt this pressure on one person before, that is Odin. Considering that he now has three infinite gemstones, and the other party can still put such great pressure on him? It can be concluded that the guy who suddenly appeared in front of him and took the gem of time is likely to surpass Odin. So after some thinking, mieba flashed a dignified look in his eyes: "You are very strong!" But Nagini ignored it. With a deep breath, his figure began to rise, from nearly two meters to more than three meters. Under the genetic recombination in the body, the clothes on the body surface were broken, revealing a dark blue body inlaid with dragon scales. A pair of cold golden green dragon pupils looked at mieba. "Bang!" Nagini''s figure disappeared. He appeared in front of mieba at a very fast speed, but his goal was not mieba, but the infinite glove in mieba''s hand. "Keng!" With the sound of gold and iron, the fist wrapped by the dark blue dragon scale hit the blade surface of mieba''s huge double-edged knife. Mieba gave a backhand blow, and the big fist of casserole was like a shell, mixed with a strong smell of gunsmoke, which hit Nagini''s face. Nagini was blown away, but was not hurt. Because at the moment of mieba''s attack, he retracted his palm in advance and raised his arms to block in front of him, which made mieba''s attack ineffective. After the first trial, mieba frowned slightly at nangini who was shot away: "You have mastered the power of space?" Battle at the speed of light, and there is no sign of space tearing around. In addition to their own space gems, only the strong ones who master the power of space rules can do this. In his impression, there are few strong people who master the rules of space in the universe. Unexpectedly, he met one here. But Nagini didn''t answer mieba''s question. He sighed, flashed a touch of complexity in his eyes, and pointed to the space gem in mieba''s hand: "so, Odin is dead?" The last time Nagini saw the space gem, it was still in Odin''s hand. Thinking of the recent dialogue, there is only one possibility "Boom!" Before Nagini thought about it, the big fist of casserole appeared in front of him. With a loud drink, the dark blue scales and muscles bulged like marble hard muscles. At the moment, amazing power broke out. Hold your breath, close your stomach, and combine your waist and horse. Although mieba''s fist is large, Nagini''s fist is not small. Different from the previous submissive strange, as a strong man at the same level, Nagini''s first reaction is naturally attack rather than defense. Two fists collided and invisible power swept through. With a radius of ten kilometers, all life bodies below the fourth stage turn into powder in an instant. Even strong people such as ebony throat and Professor X, in the aftermath of this collision, their faces are like gold paper and spit blood, as if they were going to die in the next second. But as belligerents, Nagini and mieba seem to be all right. Mieba stepped back a few steps. He shook his numb palm and grabbed the double-edged machete with his backhand. It was a fierce chop. But he looked very calm and indifferent: "well, he died not long ago. Do you know him?" "Keng! Keng! Keng!" The sharp blade cut on the scaly arm and sparks splashed everywhere. What if it''s strange? At least it will be cut into a dozen pieces, but this is not the weak chicken of strange, but Nagini. Monsters are monsters after all. Nagini''s physical quality is too terrible. It''s just a scale of a snake monster. Its comprehensive attribute is no less than the carefully crafted double-edged knife in mieba''s hand. If it''s not for the three infinite gemstones in mieba''s hand, Nagini can even close his eyes and let mieba chop. But he also understood that the world had never been if. If he really closed his eyes, he directly began to explode a model of killing hegemony and beat himself into a skeptical life every minute. Just looking at the space gem in mieba''s hand, Nagini couldn''t help sighing: "In fact, if he had called me at that time, there wouldn''t be so many things now." Odin vs mieba? Nagini had a hunch before that when Odin took himself to find the goddess of death Haila, the strong taste of loneliness made Nagini subconsciously think of mieba. After all, before Odin died, only mieba could make him feel pressure. At that time, he also hinted that Odin was willing, but he couldn''t. In fact, he was willing to work together. Although mieba is strong, it is not strong enough to beat two. After all, they are at the top level of the universe. But in the end, Odin refused. Nagini understood that Odin was different from himself after all. The two can indeed defeat mieba, but they may not be able to kill mieba. If Odin has enough life, he must agree to join forces with Nagini. But the problem is that Odin can live up to three years, and he still lives three years without fighting. What if he dies and mieba attacks Asgard again? By Saul, a loser? Odin saw no hope. He knew Asgard would be washed with blood! Because he doesn''t have his own Asgard, he can''t bear the anger from mieba unless Nagini stays in Asgard. But this is impossible, because Nagini only sees Tang Qing, and Tang Qing cannot be Asgard''s next queen. So Odin can only face mieba alone. Even if he fails, it''s only between Odin and mieba. As for Asgard? In theory, Asgard, without infinite gemstones, does not have the possibility of becoming a target to destroy hegemony. Although this is a terrible thing for Nagini, Odin is not your father. He is the king of Asgard. The only thing he needs to be responsible for is the people of Asgard, and he did it. But even though Nagini understood Odin''s choice and difficulties, he was still unwilling. After all, mieba holding three infinite gemstones and mieba holding two infinite gemstones are two completely different concepts. But the most important thing is, if it was not Odin vs mieba, but mieba vs Odin + Nagini? Seriously, mieba is very likely to be killed by two people. If mieba dies, there will be no such shit behind him, so he will not be reconciled, because they once had the opportunity to change all this. But Odin gave up and chose a more conservative and Asgard oriented plan. Mieba also understood what Nagini was talking about. In fact, when Nagini mentioned Odin, he was surprised. Because mieba realized that Nagini and Odin knew each other and even had a good relationship. But soon the shock turned into happiness. Because looking back now, the one-on-one between himself and Odin was really thrilling. If you add a Nagini? The consequences are unimaginable. However, at this moment, when mieba faced Nagini, he would not speak out his inner thoughts, but shook his head: "You should know that there has never been a if in the world, and Odin can''t ask others to help." Nagini nodded. He shook his cut numb arm and kicked at the open chest of the middle door of mieba. Looking at mieba who was kicked away by himself, he sighed: "I understand that everything is for Asgard. That guy is really ruthless." To be honest, Odin is not great, but he is not selfish. It can only be said that he is a good king, although this king is somewhat ruthless to other races in the universe. Time passed quickly, and half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Nagini and mieba chatted without a word, from the local conditions and customs of the earth to the resource problems that all civilizations need to consider. Although in the eyes of others, the two sides fight together. Every fight is earth shaking, the earth collapses and the sky tears, as if the world would be destroyed in the fight between the two, but in fact? Both mieba and Nagini know that this intense battle is not even a warm-up. A dexterous turn and long legs full of scales kicked mieba away like a battle axe. I don''t know how many times it has been, but this time is different. The mieba who was hit did not attack immediately. Instead, he stopped where he was. He was silent for a moment. Finally, he looked up at Nagini with sincere eyes: "Give you one last chance to hand over the infinite gem. I won''t kill you." However, Nagini will not believe the nonsense of mieba, and will not say whether mieba will keep his promise not to kill himself. He is simply handing over his future wealth and life to the other party, which itself is a very stupid act. If he is mieba, will he leave such a threat as Nagini after mastering six infinite gemstones? The answer is No. So najini could not believe mieba, and for mieba''s sincere persuasion, najini turned his eyes: "Well, it''s all old foxes. Who are you kidding? After talking for so long, should your physical strength be almost recovered?" In fact, at the moment of seeing Nagini, mieba didn''t intend to let each other go. The reason for chatting and everything seems to be in harmony is that mieba is not sure to win Nagini at the first time. After all, when he played against strange and Gretchen, his own consumption was not small. Dealing with ordinary miscellaneous fish naturally has no impact. But the Nagini in front of him is not a miscellaneous fish. He is very strong and his strength is better than Odin. Most importantly, the other side has very strong vitality, which means that he can''t be as short and powerless as Odin. Therefore, once the two sides start an all-out war, the pressure to destroy hegemony is definitely not small. That''s why there was a conversation just now. As for why there is no possibility of harmonious coexistence between them? It''s like najini doesn''t believe in mieba, and mieba doesn''t believe in Nagini either. Nagini was worried that mieba would get infinite gems and killed himself with his backhand. Mieba is also worried that Nagini will become his biggest resistance in the process of collecting infinite gemstones, so from the current situation? The reason why they don''t do it is because neither side is sure. Mieba needs to recover the consumption of the previous battle. With the conversation just now, mieba has recovered his physical strength. Naturally, mieba doesn''t intend to continue to freeze with Nagini. Can Nagini see through his trap? In fact, it is not important to kill tyrants. If Nagini really thought he intended to persuade him to surrender, he would relax, which gave him a good opportunity. If Nagini saw through his set, his physical recovery was almost the same. Naturally, he was not afraid of a war. So as Nagini''s voice fell, mieba didn''t change much. With deep breathing, the infinite glove of his left hand was clenched, and the three color divine light rose on his body surface. The power of regular condensation spread on mieba''s body surface, and finally formed a layer of burning three color divine inflammation on his body surface. "Click ~" "Bang!" The huge double-edged knife in his hand, which has been with him for many years, was soon covered with layers of cracks under the erosion of infinite gem energy, and finally burst into countless fragments in a painful tremor. The power of terror is rising in mieba. At the moment, he feels as if he has become an omnipotent God. If it is not for the crazy passing of physical strength, mieba even has an impulse - maybe he can kill the creatures of the whole universe now? In Nagini opposite mieba, although the cold golden green dragon pupil has not dispersed, some scales on his face have disappeared. Looking at the bully in front of him, Nagini sighed: "in fact, I know you are recovering your strength." Mieba''s eyebrows jumped: "so?" Look at the mountain range at your feet, the familiar giant karst cave, and the ancient ruins that have been abandoned for many years not far away. Nagini''s mouth could not help but tilt slightly: "have you ever thought about why I want to give you time to recover?" In the face of Nagini''s rhetorical question, mieba inexplicably showed a palpitation in his heart. Between the lightning and flint, mieba, burning with three color Shenyan, rushed over. He didn''t know what Nagini had done and what he would do next, but he knew that if he didn''t stop Nagini''s behavior, he would regret it. However, it is a pity that it is still a step too late to kill tyrants. Because the next second, the mountain at the foot of Nagini suddenly collapsed, drilling out a huge creature from the inside of the mountain, with black gray skin, like rough basalt. Huge head, ferocious fangs more than ten stories high. From a distance, it seems that this is not a mountain, but the eggshell of a giant beast, and now the giant beast breaks out of the eggshell. "Click!" Nagini was swallowed. Mieba was stunned. He didn''t know what had happened. His body was frozen in place. For a moment, he didn''t know who he was going to attack. After all, Nagini had been swallowed by the sudden giant beast. But the next second, mieba''s face suddenly changed. The rising trichromatic inflammation on the body surface burned the space, and mieba directly disappeared in situ. However, when mieba reappeared dozens of kilometers away and looked at the sudden giant beast not far away, his face became very ugly. The first is three huge heads. These monsters use the same body. The head on the left is a dark blue python with cold snake pupils, and the ferocious head is covered with fine scales. A scarlet snake spits out its letter from its mouth. Around its head, dark blue cracks spread in all directions. The surrounding space is sometimes three-dimensional and sometimes flat, giving people an extremely strange feeling! The head on the right side is an emerald green dragon head, a slender neck, a dignified face, and a pair of emerald dragon pupils. It gives people a sense of vitality, but full of dignity. It is like pieces of emerald polished dragon scales, each with the desolation of the passage of time and the joy of the birth of a new life. Time - not only death, but also life, this is a reincarnation. Compared with the space on the left and the time on the right, the giant beast in the middle is similar to a dragon, but it is thicker and stronger. Although it occupies the dominant position of the body, its momentum is much worse. Whether on the left or right, mieba can feel the breath of the top power in the universe, and the head? Seriously, Godzilla is not weak. The power rule has been opened, and because the fit between destruction and power itself is very high, it is no problem to upgrade to the fifth stage in the future, but now Godzilla is really not enough in mieba''s eyes. But it doesn''t matter. Although Godzilla is still very weak, don''t forget that Nagini still holds two infinite gemstones in his hand. Right now, under Godzilla''s thick neck. The round, seemingly iron and simple head is inlaid with two gems of soul and time, which replaces Godzilla''s original eyes and reflects strange light at the moment. As the Dragon Wings on the back spread out, the slender snake tail cut through the sky. This behemoth with a length of more than ten kilometers took off slowly under the hurricane package that was enough to overturn most of the skeleton continent. With three heads and six eyes, a giant beast higher than Mount Everest is full of frightening vitality. The monster looks at mieba like thunder and spreads in all directions: "Do you think only you need time? No, actually I''m waiting for time!" Chapter 659 Earth, the super power holy city on Skeleton Island, watched the dark alien army fade like a tide and followed Nagini back to earth. At the moment, a strange light flashed in her eyes, and she shouted excitedly: "You won, my God, you won mieba." Nagini glanced at KAMORA and shook his head: "You think too much. In fact, we didn''t fight at all." But KAMORA didn''t care. As the army of mieba retreated, she danced excitedly: "no, you don''t understand. Mieba didn''t make a move, it means he wasn''t sure to beat you, you know? It''s just..." But before KAMORA finished, he saw Nagini frown, and his face flashed a little unhappy: "That''s enough. What do you want to say?" Kamal opened his mouth, and his eyes glittered with confusion and fear: "I..." She didn''t understand why Nagini was angry. But in the face of the ugly Nagini, KAMORA resolutely shut her mouth. You know, this is a terrible existence that can compete with mieba. KAMORA knows that you must be humble and respectful enough to deal with such a strong man. Looking at KAMORA who shut up, Nagini frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, he finally flashed a serious look in his eyes: "if there''s nothing wrong, you''ll be with me these days." Strictly speaking, Nagini and mieba didn''t fight. Although they collided before, they even destroyed many mountains and rivers. But we all know that fighting at this level is at best a warm-up, not a fight at all. As for why there was no fight? Maybe it was fear or other reasons. In a word, at the last moment, mieba gave up his intention to fight, and they had a tacit understanding and took a step back. Mieba dispelled the three color inflammation, and Nagini returned to the human state from the extreme state of the three gene monster. Just Facing this situation, Nagini felt a little uneasy. The reason why he gave up fighting is that Godzilla still has room to grow. If he can make Godzilla break from the peak of the fourth stage to the fifth stage, he is sure to defeat mieba, steal infinite gems from the other party, and even kill the other party. But why did mieba retreat? First of all, with the character of mieba, he is by no means the kind of person who gives up fighting because he is afraid of the strength of the other party. Moreover, their strength is similar. Even if they really fight for life and death, they are half to half. No one can be sure who will survive in the last second. So Nagini''s uneasiness is because he doesn''t understand, because he knows that mieba can''t give up infinite gemstones, so what''s the reason why the other party gives up? Nagini doesn''t know, but I''m sure. The next time mieba appears, it will never be like this. The only good thing is that KAMORA is still in his own hands. Without KAMORA, mieba couldn''t get the last infinite gem, which was a blessing in misfortune, and when Nagini guessed what mieba would do next. Not far away, pale Professor X came to Nagini in a wheelchair. His condition is very bad. After all, his body is weak, and the aftermath of the battle between Nagini and mieba has brought Professor X''s already weak body directly to a very dangerous level. But now his eyes twinkled with excitement and shouted excitedly: "Mr. Nagini, you still love this planet." "Well..." Seriously, if it weren''t for fear that mieba would kill everyone, Nagini would never have returned to earth. You should know that the universe is very large. In addition to shandar star of Nova civilization and nine regions of Asgard, there are large areas of undeveloped pure land. As long as Nagini wants, he can find countless places more comfortable than the earth. But despite the fact, you can''t say so. After thinking again, Nagini did not answer Professor X''s question, but asked: "How''s strange?" When strange was unconscious, Nagini glanced. He knew where the other party fell, not far from Professor X. What happened later? Nagini doesn''t know. Although his fight with mieba is not fierce, it is mieba after all. If Nagini is really careless, mieba will never miss this opportunity. Therefore, in the state of loose outside and tight inside, he has no energy to pay attention to strange''s situation. But one thing is certain that Professor X will protect strange. After all, this is one of the few top combat forces on earth. Just facing Nagini''s inquiry, Professor X had a bitter smile on his face. He shook his head: "I don''t know. His physical injury is not serious. He has recovered under the treatment of hank (Beast), but the real trouble is the injury to his soul, which is the reason why he is unconscious, but I think he will be fine." Nagini frowned and was not too surprised at strange''s coma. Although his strength is strong, he is still far from mieba and himself. But the question is, why does Professor X think there will be no accident in strange? This confused him: "why?" Facing Nagini''s confusion, Professor X scratched his head. He thought for a moment and replied uncertainly: "Before coming, strange''s behavior. He should know something. I don''t think he will put himself in danger." Just for Professor X''s question, Nagini couldn''t help frowning. Vaguely, an aura flashed in his mind, but it disappeared too fast, so after some thinking, Nagini sighed: "Let''s do this first. When strange wakes up, tell me the first time." At the same time, in a huge warship outside the earth. Different from the joy of people on earth, the atmosphere in the spacecraft is extremely cold at the moment. Ebony throat and his party were pale. From time to time, they looked at the purple Wei''an body sitting not far away. Although the order to retreat was issued by mieba, everyone evacuated from the earth after all. This is obviously a failed action to eliminate hegemony. So no one wants to be angered by mieba at this time, but as time goes by, mieba, sitting on the metal throne, suddenly raises his head: "Ebony throat, in addition to the method in the nebula memory, is there any other way to get the soul gem from vomir." Ebony throat raised his head, and a pair of cold eyes appeared in his sight, which made his heart inexplicably cold, as if his life would be frozen in the next second. With a deep breath, ebony throat hardened his scalp and replied: "I''m not sure. I need time." Through the memory of the future nebula, ebony throat has known the location of the six infinite gemstones. For example, there are two infinite gemstones on the earth at the moment, but which is the last infinite gem? If you remember correctly, if you want to obtain the soul gem on the planet of wamir, you must sacrifice someone you love most. According to the nebula''s memory, mieba and KAMORA went to wormir together, but only mieba came back in the end. Ebony throat was not sure. Mieba asked this question because he didn''t want to sacrifice carmola, or because mieba thought he couldn''t get carmola back from Nagini. But no matter what kind of possibility, it''s not good news for yourself. The former represents that mieba wants to kill KAMORA, and the latter represents that mieba is not Nagini''s opponent. So, as he said, he needs to try. What are you going to do in the end? This kind of thing can only be left to mieba himself. Ebony throat is a smart man. He knows that this is a sending proposition. But the question is, at this moment, is KAMORA really the most worried in mieba''s heart? Time passed quickly, and six months passed in the blink of an eye. In the warm coffee shop, Tang Qing in red sat on the sofa, holding a cup of hot chocolate in his hand, and his meat short legs knocked on the base of the sofa. Looking at Haila, the God of death in a black suit opposite, Tang Qing couldn''t help pouting and complaining with some missing: "Mr. Haila, when can my father come back? It''s been half a year." Shaking the bright red wine in the goblet, Haila was like a queen at the moment. She took a sip of red wine and stared at Tang Qing angrily: "You ask me? How can I know that he is your father, not my father, but with your father''s strength, there should be no danger." Tang Qing scratched his head with a bit of confusion in his eyes, but a moment later? She skimmed her lips and flashed a touch of pride: "yes, my father is strong!" Then Tang Qing licked the chocolate stains on her mouth and jumped down from the sofa: "Miss Haila, I went out to play." Haila opened her mouth with a frown. She seemed to want to say something, but finally waved her hand: "Go and don''t forget to come back for dinner in the evening." Recently, the galaxy has been in a mess. It feels like rain is coming and the city is going to be destroyed. With shandar star also began to be restless, Haila vaguely had a bad feeling. But it was not clear for a moment whether it was because of changes in the situation in the Milky way or whether shandal was really hiding any danger. This is why Haila hesitated before. However, considering that Tang Qing''s daily activity range will not exceed three kilometers around, even if there is an accident, she can arrive in time, Haila gave up her plan to prevent Tang Qing from going out to play. Children are active. Let children go out and play more. They will hold it at home all day. Sooner or later, they will have problems. What Haila didn''t know, however, was that not long after Xiao Tangqing left the coffee shop, he had a big purple figure in front of him. The huge shadow, like a wall, resists the oncoming wind and snow. Tang Qing took several steps back, and then she could barely see each other''s face. However, after seeing the right face, a flash of joy flashed in her eyes: "Eh? Godfather, why are you here?" "Godfather?" Mieba was stunned. He squatted down and touched Tang Qing''s head. Although his expression was helpless, his eyes were smiling: "So, when did I become your godfather?" Xiao Tang Qing gets rid of mieba''s big rough hand bigger than his head. Toot his mouth, a lovely appearance: "then don''t touch my head." Mieba shook his head. He glanced at Tang Qing reluctantly and looked spoiled: "I''m afraid of you." Then he got up and hugged Tang Qing on his generous shoulder: "godfather, will you take you to a place?" Tang Qing nodded without much thought. With the crisp laughter like a wind chime, Tang Qing''s eyes narrowed into two crescent moons: "OK, but it can''t be too late. Mr. Haila is waiting for me to go back to dinner. Godfather, do you want to go home with me? The cook at home is very delicious." Mieba didn''t answer. He prevaricated. But vaguely, you can see the complexity and entanglement in mieba''s eyes. Soon after mieba and Tang Qing left, the earth''s Skeleton Island, Godzilla''s huge body entrenched on the earth, like a black mountain, with red and purple light shining on the row of translucent thorns on his back. Godzilla has been lying here since six months ago. With the intensification of the power of rules, Godzilla''s gene level continues to improve. Although it is impossible to give an accurate breakthrough time, it is certain that Godzilla will become Nagini''s third gene to enter the fifth stage of life in a short time. Even, because Godzilla is a double gene, Godzilla will only be stronger than basilisks and dragons. But the next moment, the beast, which had been silent for six months, suddenly opened its huge eyes. In the eyes of the beast, confusion flickered at the beginning. But a moment later, he seemed to notice something, and the animal pupil showed a touch of surprise, followed by unprecedented anger and killing intention In an instant, with a terrible roar, like a giant beast of a mountain, it disappeared on the earth Chapter 660 The battle six months ago ended with the end of both sides. There are many reasons not to fight, but the main reason is that the strength of the two sides is almost the same, which leads to a possibility that they are more likely to die together than life and death and both lose. That''s why both sides stopped. In Nagini''s view, if both sides stop, their own advantage is the greatest. Because he still has room for improvement. As long as Godzilla breaks through to be serious, I''m a little sorry for you. After all, the book was originally conceived to have a volume of 2-3 million, but now it''s finished in less than 2 million. But I can''t help it. I can''t stand it. You may not believe it. Fat salted fish can only sit in front of the computer for an hour. After more than an hour, his waist can''t stand it. Lumbar muscle strain is too serious and he must lose weight! Finally, it is about the next book. The book has been conceived, but it won''t open this month. Because I''m going to have an operation, my friends in the group should know that I planned to have an operation last month, but I''ve been dragging on. As you can see, people''s willpower is limited. I want to write well and try to finish the book before the 10th, but actually I dragged it to the 23rd, but anyway, the big monster finished the book and gave you an explanation. Finally, there is the problem of new books. If the recovery is good, open a new book in mid July, sort out the outline on the one hand, and save the manuscript on the other. If the recovery is not good, after all, the summer is hot and the wound is easy to infect, open a new book on August 1. Those who are interested can support a wave. Finally, I say to all readers - thank you. PS: after this, do you want to reward yourself and eat a chicken leg tomorrow? You know, I haven''t eaten meat for half a month. I''m so greedy